《Descent of the Phoenix 13 Years Old Princess Consort》 Chapter 1 The setting sun is like fire and the cherry blossom is brilliant. Under the brilliant sunshine, the red cherry blossoms are in full swing, and the blooming flowers are enchanting, which make the courtyard in the green mountains and waters colorless. "Boom." A blast sounded. The cherry blossoms are flying in the sky, and the huge courtyard is moved to the ground. There was a dead silence. "Beautiful." A blonde man looks at the courtyard in front of him, turns to the black haired man around him, thumbs up and plays with A47 in his hand. "Of course." The black haired man responded arrogantly to the pursuit gun. "There are 311 people in Japan''s sankouzumantang family, none of whom are alive." A red haired man came with a cold face, his body stained with other people''s blood. "Head, finish." On his shoulder was a new type of American developed submachinegun. An oriental man came over in the dust, full of killing, and reported to the woman who was standing beside the black haired man, holding his chest in both hands, without a sound. Black hair flying in the sky, a strong murderous. The black eyes dyed with the setting sun are crystal clear and bright, like a deep pool, which makes people dare not stare at. Cherry small mouth, goose egg cheek, beautiful city. The only woman among the six is Lin, the leader of the Dragon mercenary regiment and the first person in the world. At this time, listen to the words, raised eyebrows proudly a smile, with arrogance and self-confidence, a wave of hand said: "go." Then he turned and walked forward. In the distance, there was a faint alarm. The four immediately followed, unhurried and leisurely, with a look of contempt for everything. The black Hummer came flying, Shua stopped in front of the crowd, the door opened, and a blonde man smiled at Lin and said, "the eldest is the eldest, and the work is more and more beautiful. The time calculation is not bad." "Bullshit, don''t see who our boss is." The black haired man carrying the pursuit gun is full of respect. Lin, who walked at the head of the line, heard the arrogant smile of Yan, and the world''s number one dragon mercenary Corps. She took her hand and wanted to leave no trace. It was too small to kill a branch of three groups. Stepping up, Lin stepped towards the door. Step out step by step, suddenly slide under your feet, head to the door. Lin Mei''s eyes wrinkled, and his body didn''t listen for a moment. He hit the car door straightly. He was dizzy for a while, and his breath tightened immediately. All happened in an instant. At the end of the disappearance of consciousness, Lin FUZU felt that she could not cry or laugh. As a leader of the world''s first special employment Corps It''s a big joke to crash and die in front of your own door. It''s the top joke in the mercenary world. Cherry Blossom flying, the world is still running. Chapter 2 The sun is shining, the sky is blue and the clouds are beautiful. This is an unknown world. In the secluded yard at the extreme corner of a mansion, Murong Ryukyu, who had already died but had not been found, suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were sharp and boundless, which replaced the weak eyes that could only cry, sending out a surprising murderous spirit. Lin, no, Murong ryukyue slowly looked at the simple furnishings in the house and looked down at his body. Murong Liuyue, the daughter of the third son of general Murong in Tianchen. Because the body is weak and can''t practice martial arts, the family of generals can''t win glory for living. The general character is cowardly and can''t get on the table, and can''t calculate welfare for the general''s house. Since he was five years old, he has been left in the most secluded courtyard in the general''s house, and let him live and die. Even the slaves dare to bully her. No, according to the body''s own memory, Murong Qiu, the daughter of her fifth uncle, was angry with her parents several days ago. She came here with a group of minions and bullied her. When she left, she pushed her into the lake. The 13-year-old is not very well developed. After years of eating and drinking, a bout of typhoid fever will kill Murong ryukyue. When she woke up, she became the first person in the mercenary world. Closed eyes, Murong Ryukyu very calm to accept the original Ryukyu memory, eyes slowly swept over here together. The mental training of the previous life can make her look calm at any time. She was dead in the previous life, but now she lives, only in another world. It''s such a complicated thing to say, but in fact, it''s the same thing. Since life can come back, what she needs is not shock and retreat, but to live well ¡£ Since God gave her another chance, then she will perform her own wonderful, and also the wonderful Murong Ryukyu. Take a deep breath, she Now it''s not Lin, not the first person in the mercenary world, but Murong ryukyue, the most unpopular descendant of Murong family. Ryukyu pinches her body. It''s very thin, but the root bone is not too bad. I don''t know how the Murong family judges it. At the same time, she goes to the bronze mirror. She needs to have a look first. Walking to the simple bronze mirror, Ryukyu glanced at the man in the mirror, who was yellow in wax and yellow in wax, and could not be found in the crowd completely because of her mediocre face. She was not good enough to keep up with the world. Chapter 3 Raised eyebrows, silent for a moment. Ryukyu suddenly came close to the bronze mirror and looked at her face. No, her expression was moving, but the muscles on her face were not moving. There was something on her face. The eyebrows and eyes moved, and Ryukyu turned out of the simple hut. There was no servant to serve her here, only an old one. But now she is too old to walk. When she comes back to her hometown, she is the only one left. How to do it all depends on her. A basin of water came in, and Ryukyu washed his face hard in front of the bronze mirror. The people in the mirror surprised Ryukyu. A pair of willow eyebrows were on his pale face, and his big dark eyes were like a deep pool. The eyebrows and eyes, the way they felt, were mediocre. This was the beauty of nature and the beauty of the country. , as like as two peas, who had shocked her most, was the same as her face. If the body is growing up, she will live a life of her own. felt as like as two peas in her face. Liu Yuet quickly searched for her body memory. So, if she showed what she had done in the distance, what would she do to cover up her face? "Remember, child, when you can''t protect yourself, don''t let anyone see your face. On the birthday of eighteen, your mother will come to pick you up." Deep in my memory, the gentle voice hovered in my mind. It was the mother of the moon, Ouyang snow. After Ryukyu was five years old, general Murong''s mansion announced that the cottage was dead, but ryukyue clearly remembered that her mother was not dead, but disappeared. Gone? This word is very inexplicable. Although the memory of five-year-old children is very clear, it doesn''t have much use. It disappears. This word contains too many meanings. He raised his eyebrows and didn''t find any useful information. Ryukyu decided to ignore it and put it on his face again. That''s right. If he didn''t have the ability to protect himself, this face would definitely be a disaster, which would bring her a lot of trouble. The sun is shining out of the window, and the new people in the house change into the old ones. Time passed quickly, and a month passed in a flash. In this day, general Murong''s house is full of songs and laughter. The atmosphere is very lively. It''s said that it''s general Murong''s 60th birthday. The general''s house is full of guests. Qi Qi, a senior official of the Manchu Dynasty, came to congratulate him. Even today, the holy master has sent his Royal Highness Prince and the third hall to celebrate his birthday, which is full of the face of general Murong. It also shows the honor of Murong''s first military general in Tianchen. Chapter 4 However, this bustle and the emperor''s grace are vast, which can not be interpreted to the secluded place where Ryukyu lived. And Ryukyu doesn''t care about this birthday. The previous Ryukyu has been abandoned by Murong family, so why should she care about people and things that don''t care at all. Sitting on the rattan chair outside the house, Ryukyu rubbed his arm. It''s good. Through one month''s hard work, the body''s quality has improved a lot. It will fall down if the wind doesn''t blow. Under her hard training, she has strength and speed. Although it''s less than one tenth of her original, it''s relatively good. Standing up and moving his shoulder bones, Ryukyu is going to tie two pieces of iron for ten laps to train his leg strength. "Ha ha, the ugly people come out to bask in the sun, and they are not afraid that the sun will scare you away." All of a sudden, a group of men and women dressed like peacocks came here. Ryukyu frowned slightly, stood still, turned around and looked at people. The first one was quite beautiful. He was peacock green, with Zhu Chai on his head. He was dressed in colorful clothes, but he looked like a pheasant in the mountain forest. No matter how he decorated it, he was not a Phoenix. When Ryukyu''s eyebrows and eyes were cold, Murong Qiu, the woman who had already killed the original Ryukyu. "Even if I don''t look at my virtue, I dare to scare people. Oh, my heart is almost scared and can''t beat. It''s ugly. You have to be responsible." Murong Qiu behind a melon seed face, a face as mean as the woman, pretending to cover the chest, full of bad intentions. As soon as the words came out, there was a burst of laughter. All kinds of disdainful eyes looked at Zhai Ran''s standing moon. Steward Wu''s daughter, who follows Murong Qiu around every day, tries to fly up the branch, bullies her and pushes her into the water. Ryukyu''s eyes flashed and killed. He looked coldly at people. His dark eyes were like a deep pool, hiding all the power that could be swallowed up. The hidden breath under the calm appearance makes the air fluctuate and sink unconsciously. Dancing with the whip in her hand, Murong Qiu suddenly shivered in the eyes of shangryukue. The deep eyes made her feel dangerous. The spirit shivered. When he looked at it, Murong Qiu found that there was no breath on Ryukyu. It was light. Is still the original Ryukyu. The anger rose suddenly. Earlier, in uncle''s eyes, the whole family held it as a treasure. The first beauty in Tianchen country was angry immediately. Chapter 5 As soon as the whip in his hand was raised, he came to Ryukyu and said angrily, "what kind of eyes do you have? Do you dare to look at this young lady with these eyes and don''t want to live? It seems that I haven''t been in the mansion these days, and no one has taught you a good lesson. I don''t know how the world is. Today I''ll let Miss Ben teach you what is called rules. " The whip, with the whistling sound of breaking air, flies towards the moon. "Fight, fight hard..." "Miss Qiu taught this ugly monster a good lesson..." For a time, the sound of cheering rose and surrounded Murong Qiu. There is a flash of anger in Ryukyu''s eyes. If it is not her who stands here today, but the original Ryukyu, this whip will kill her. In a flash of cold fury, her moon is not a bully. At his feet, he did not retreat at all. Ryukyu was as quick as a flashlight. He grabbed the whip from the sky like lightning, and shuddered to Murong Qiu on the opposite side. A gorgeous long whip was seized by Murong Qiu and Ryukyu one before and one after another, and suddenly stretched into a straight line. "EH." Murong Qiu and his party suddenly looked at Ryukyu in surprise. They were weak and cowardly. They could not fight back or scold him. Ryukyu, who could not do any martial arts, dared to take her move. "How dare you..." The voice of questioning is still falling. Ryukyu grabs the whip''s hand and abruptly pulls it. Murong Qiu on the opposite side is Ryukyu''s opponent. The whip flies to Ryukyu as soon as it leaves. "Ugly, how dare you Ouch...... " It''s a vicious word. As soon as Ryukyu shakes the whip in his hand and waves the whip on his back, he sees the flash of light and shadow. The gorgeous whip is tied firmly on Murong Qiu''s face, and Murong Qiu is whipped up by Ryukyu. "Rules, I''ll teach you what rules are today." Seizing the tip of the whip, Ryukyu''s face is cold, waving the whip and beating it down mercilessly. When is it her turn to climb up to her head and shout, she didn''t before and never will. "Ouch, ah..." Murong Qiu was beaten to the ground. "You, you You are so ugly I''ll tell... " "Pa." Before Wu''s daughter had finished her trembling words, Ryukyu turned her hand on a whip. The whip twined on Wu''s daughter like a viper and tied tightly. Chapter 6 A cold hum, a wave of Ryukyu, the whip suddenly out, that is tied by the whip of the steward''s daughter, the moment was thrown high. "Bang." Only heard a loud sound, the woman who was thrown fell heavily on the ground, and did not move. The crackling sound sounded, and several ribs must have broken. "What are you, dare to shout at me." The cold voice was unquestionably domineering. In those days, the politicians of all countries wanted her to rob and kill the people they wanted to rob and kill, and they also had to give her three points of courtesy. As the daughter of a small chief executive, she dared to shout loudly to her when she was a vegetarian. "Ah..." Around the servants, this time just react, suddenly panic screams all around. Ryukyu''s cold eyes swept, and the Mori Yan''s cold eyes passed, and the screamed people stopped one by one, and their feet kept shaking, but they did not dare to run. Under Ryukyu''s eyes, they were silent. When did miss ryukue, the most useless of the Murong family, become so terrible. With a whip, Murong Qiu was already hurt all over. The painful wail was gradually concealed, and there was no shouting voice. Seeing this cold snort, Ryukyu took his whip away, stepped forward slowly to Murong Qiu''s right hand, which could only make a sound. With a little force under his feet, he heard a click. Murong Qiu''s right hand bone was broken by Ryukyu''s step. Humph didn''t make a sound. Murong Qiu''s head was crooked and completely fainted. After that, she can''t practice martial arts any more. People around have been scared and trembling, and their faces are even whiter now. "In my place, I''m the rule." Cold throw down this sentence, Ryukyu PA put the whip in his hand to the comatose Murong Qiu, turn around and walk towards the house slowly. The world mercenary world and even the killer world respect ability. She Lin ranks first in the world. She is the rule. Her rule is the rule of the killer world and the mercenary world. "Go away." Cold voice with unquestionable order. Murong Chou, killed the murderer of Murong Ryukyu. The price is to be paid, and the justice is to be demanded. When hearing the cold drink of Ryukyu, the trembling people immediately seemed to be liberated. They helped the comatose Murong Qiu and the daughter of chief steward Wu and ran away as fast as a rabbit. The quiet courtyard returns to silence. Chapter 7 Step into the house, Ryukyu looked at his hands, shook his head and said to himself, "not yet." As the first person in the mercenary world, he needs to be proficient in all kinds of 18 kinds of weapons. It''s not a strange thing that can make a whip. However, when it is waved today, its strength is still far from the previous state, and the strength of holding is not good. There are only three ribs that were originally intended to destroy the daughter of manager Wu. Such a mistake would be fatal in modern times. The man still needs exercise. Pinching his fist, Ryukyu simply began to pack up. Today, Murong Qiu was abandoned, and the young old man was sure to come to justice. Her father didn''t care for her, and no one would support her. Now her martial arts haven''t been completely recovered, and she can''t face up to the top, so she had to first avoid her sharp edge. Anyway, the Murong family is not a family for her. At first, she lived here just for exercise and self-protection. Now, it''s time to leave. Ryukyu also has nothing to take, only a piece of jade pendant that he has been wearing with his clothes on. He grabs two clothes conveniently. Ryukyu turns around and wants to go out. "Fight and run, that''s your rule?" The voice of laziness suddenly sounded in Ryukyu''s ear, suddenly. Ryukyu''s heart was startled. Who is so close to her without a word, and she didn''t find out? Shua turned around. Outside the sunny house, a man in a lavender robe and black hair was walking in the sunshine, backlit. The bright light was shining behind him. Ryukyu squinted. In the golden light, the outline of the visitors gradually appeared. On the face like a knife, a pair of dark red eyes with the color of destruction fly into the sideburns. People are dazzled and fascinated. Under the high bridge of nose, cherry blossom''s red lips are thin and vanishing. It''s not very good to take apart the facial features, but it''s matched with a face, but it''s full of the spring, autumn and moon, and the fierce mountains and deep seas. Coldness and evil spirit, which should not have been used together, are vividly displayed by him. This man has the double breath of evil and killing, but is handsome and angry. Ryukyu had seen so many beautiful men before, but the man attracted her for a moment. It''s a mixture of the Basilica and the goblin. Chapter 8 The visitor stood outside the house, holding his chest and eyebrows, looking at Ryukyu. He looked sixteen or seventeen years old. Slowly put down the package, Ryukyu face the man, can walk to her side silently, and she does not feel, although there is this body has not been trained to her previous level, but, in front of this man, can not be ignored. "What''s the matter with you?" Ryukyu looked at him. The corner of the mouth slowly outlines a demon''s smile, and someone casually leans against the door and says, "it''s none of my business, but I''m happy to manage it, so you may have my business." It''s clear that it''s here to find fault. Ryukyu frowned. This person didn''t appear in her memory. She didn''t know him, so she wasn''t from Murong family. Since she didn''t, she took care of him. Turning around and grabbing the package, Ryukyu strode towards the door and said in a deep voice, "get out of the way." The man in purple still leans against the door, neither yields nor obstructs, only smiles with interest. When Ryukyu saw that he did not stop him, he passed by and went out of the house. "Here comes someone. I''ll listen to him. Forty-three, forty-four, forty-five. There are forty-five people in all. Hehe, who are you talking about? Will there be a father of your family? " Low laughter sounded, lighter than the wind, let Ryukyu suddenly stopped. Murong family''s people are coming. They are really fast. She can''t go. "I don''t mind helping you with your things." The white jade like hand reached out, and the demon in purple smiled, reached out and took the package that Ryukyu had held in his hand. At the same time, he pressed it on his waist, and a silver soft sword appeared in his hand immediately. "For your use, don''t disgrace me." After throwing the sword to Ryukyu, the man in purple stepped back with a smile and sat on the rattan chair in the room to watch it in his spare time. Holding the soft sword in his hand, Ryukyu frowns. Don''t disgrace him. Roll away. What does she have to do with him. In my heart, I didn''t say much in my mouth, just holding the soft sword, I just stepped forward two steps and stood in the center of the yard. The golden sunshine sprinkled on Ryukyu''s body. I was dressed in a coarse cloth and linen shirt, but the noble temperament could not be looked down upon. At the entrance of the courtyard, there was a lot of noise. Close your eyes gently and listen to Ryukyu. The steps of the visitors are very disordered. Some are heavy and some are light. Obviously, their martial arts are of high quality. Chapter 9 One, two, three Thirty seven. Slightly frowned, she could only hear the footsteps of 37 people, while the man in purple said there were 45, and there were eight people, she could not hear them. This only shows that these eight people are too much higher than her. Slowly open your eyes and slide your two fingers over the soft body of the sword. "Little beast, dare to kill elder sister..." There was a roar of exposure and a group of people rushed in. There was a flash of shivering in the eyes and eyebrows, a flick of the hand that slipped over the body of the sword, and the soft sword immediately made a buzzing sound, which was extremely sharp. Silver light, cold as the cold moon in the sun. Murong Gang rushes in. Seeing this step, he stands still and looks at Zhai Ran''s independence in the courtyard, holding a sword and waiting for their Ryukyu. The whole body is calm and fierce. It''s almost impossible to see. This Ryukyu "Wushu, who is the beast? My Murong Ryukyu is your third brother''s own daughter. Is it possible that my third house is a kind of animal in the eyes of five uncles? " Gently slanting his head, Ryukyu asked softly. The gentle words drifted in the wind and fell into the ear of Murong Yi, her father. Seemingly mild, but actually sharp. Murong Yi frowned at the words. Murong Gang frowned at the same time, and said in a sharp voice: "the third brother is the talent of the tiger, the etiquette everyone, can''t do the thing of loving elder sister. If you do such a cruel thing to destroy your family, it''s not our Murong family, it''s not as good as animals." "Yes, you are a cruel and vicious woman. My daughter has no grievance or hatred with you. You even hurt her when you beat her. You also wasted her wrist. You can''t practice martial arts all your life. You will become a useless person. My Murong family can''t tolerate such a vicious person. I can''t spare you." Murongqiu''s mother''s blood was red in her eyes, and she wished to eat the meat of Ryukyu and drink her blood. Ryukyu''s indifferent eyes swept over the people who came here. Many of them didn''t know each other, old or young, or grew up and met each other. However, it''s no big deal. Slowly raising the soft sword in his hand, Ryukyu looked up at the five uncles and five aunts who were angry, and said coldly: "OK, there is no injustice and no hatred. I have been here for eight years, and I have never gone out for a step. May I ask where did I rush to discard murongqiu''s hand? Where am I beating her? " A sound landed, and there was a brief silence on the scene. Murong Liuyue has always lived here and never went out for a step. If nothing like this happened today, they can hardly remember that there is a Murong family here. Chapter 10 Ruofruowu''s attention is focused on Murong gang. Since Ryukyu hasn''t left here, it''s Murong Qiu who came here. Murong Qiu''s domineering family is famous. At present, the angry Murong family have calmed down a little bit. "My daughter pities you for being alone. She comes to accompany you from time to time, wasting her kindness and being poisoned by your wolf hearted things." Murong just looked at Ryukyu coldly. Ryukyu smiles when he hears the words. The eyes on the ordinary face are very beautiful. The eyes in the dark pool are full of strong satire. "Wolf heart, dog lung, OK. Murong Qiu''s weapon is long sword. Today''s wound is whiplash. Do I have a whip here? I can search it. I''m good with it. What do you want to do with the whip? Itch me or fan me a mosquito? Or if she owes, do you want me to whip her? " As soon as this remark fell, some young people in the crowd chuckled. Murong Gang''s face was suddenly blue and white. "Five uncles, five aunts, I Ryukyu are not easy to bully. If you beat me, I will bend my knees and sell well. If I can''t do it, don''t deceive people too much. Those servants who follow your daughter are not blind. The former Murong Ryukyu has died. Today''s is not a coward who has suffered losses, but also has to swallow tears." As soon as the voice fell, Ryukyu suddenly tore the clothes on his arm. There were deep and shallow whiplash marks on his two white arms. Although nearly a month''s training in Ryukyu had eliminated a lot, it was still clear that they were all whiplash. There was a moment of silence in the crowd, with deep and shallow eyes on Ryukyu, muronggang and duyuanru. "Five younger brothers, although I don''t like this girl, it''s my Murong Yi''s daughter." Murong Yi, who has been silent, coughs and turns to look at Murong gang. Murong just frowned. Her daughter bullied Ryukyu, not for two days a day, and no one asked about it. Ryukyu didn''t dare to contradict her. She didn''t want to have such a big problem today. Ryukyu''s character changed so much that she even fought against him. There were so many obvious whip marks and exposed them in front of so many people. It''s hard to say. Anyway, she is the daughter of his third brother. Du Yuanru was also a shrewd person. He couldn''t see it well. He immediately asked Murong Yi, who was wronged, to say: "brother, qiu''er is a boy who practices martial arts very hard. When he has time, he will come to have a competition with Ryukyu. She told me that long ago. I always acted as a joke and didn''t ask about it. It seems that''s true. Third brother, the children''s competition, this slight scar, is very normal. " Chapter 11 It''s true that the contest is hurting. On hearing this, without waiting for Murong Yi to speak, Ryukyu said in a loud voice, "since it''s a contest, it''s normal to have a slight wound. So today, five uncles and five aunts came to question Ryukyu? Ryukyu is young. He lost his hand for a while. He can''t control his strength well. Can this blame Ryukyu? In the contest of martial arts, life and death are all peaceful. There are so many scars on Ryukyu moon that they don''t blame the heaven or the people. " Following the words of Du Yuanru, these words of Liu Yue beating snakes and following the stick, muronggang and Du Yuanru who immediately blocked up couldn''t say a word. Murong Yi, who didn''t speak much, began to look at Ryukyu deeply, which was far from the crying and incompetent daughter in his memory. Did he grow up and change his mind. "It''s a contest of martial arts. Life and death are all peaceful. It''s said that sister Ryukyu seems to have the best ability. I''ll come to ask for advice today." In a short silence, a voice of anger sounded, and a black faced man, who looked 17 or 18, came out. As soon as he appeared, the young people around him all began to sigh, some with a little ironic smile, some gloating at Ryukyu with different looks. Ryukyu looks at the man in front of him. Who is this man? No memory. "Murong Chunshui, the eldest son of your five uncles, is only slightly inferior to Murong Chen and Murong Li among the younger generation." Just frowning, there was a faint voice in her ear. It was the man in purple who sat in her room and could not see him outside. Murong Chen, Murong Li, one is the son of uncle and the other is the son of her father. However, she is not familiar with them. She only vaguely remembers that there are two people. As for their abilities, she knows how tall these two people are. Naturally, there is no way to verify how tall the Murong spring water is. However, what''s the big deal? She can''t beat Murong gang and the younger generation in her current ability. What''s her fear. The tip of the sword points to Murong spring water, and the moon raises his chin coldly. His left hand stretches out flat, and his index finger stands up to Murong spring water, which is extremely arrogant. She doesn''t like the Murong family. At the sight of Ryukyu, there was a sudden hiss in front of him. Some young people simply clapped their hands. The scattered applause made Murong Chunshui''s face blue. He didn''t care to do it with people weaker than himself, but his sister was hurt. That''s another matter. In his hand, he raised a sharp sword, Murong Chunshui said in a deep voice, "I''ll let you do three moves." Chapter 12 "No need." The voice of indifference rings, and Ryukyu''s body shape has been forced into Murong spring water. A flash of sullen in his eyes, dare to be mad at him, he will let her pay the price. The body is flashed with lightning. One sword stabs at the Ryukyu moon. Ryukyu didn''t look at the sharp sword coming from the sharp stab. His body shape ran into the tip of the sword. However, the long sword in his hand directly picked Murong Chunshui''s throat. Fight for your life. It''s a duel. People watching the scene were immersed in it. No one thought that Ryukyu''s move was a duel. Murong Chunshui frowns. Who is going to die with her? At present, the sword front turns and the foot moves. As soon as the foot moved, the sword in his hand was still in the air. Suddenly, the moon in front of him disappeared. Before he could react, a cold thing on his neck suddenly came up. The shiver and edge made Murong''s face white for a moment. "You lost." Standing behind Murong Chunshui, the soft sword in his hand points to Murong Chunshui''s neck and the cold way of the moon. She didn''t learn the skill of fighting with others. She learned the skill of killing people. It''s not fancy martial arts, but the skill of killing. He doesn''t deserve to fight with his life. For a moment, all the Murong family standing on the edge were shocked and could not close their mouths. One move, just one move. Murong Chunshui, the third youngest generation of Murong family, was defeated by her. God, it''s unbelievable. The sun is shining in the yard, but it can''t cover the murderous atmosphere in the middle of the yard. "Pa, PA, Pa." A burst of drums and applause sounded, and two people stepped into the gate of the courtyard again. One of them, a gentle young man, was clapping his hands with a smile on his face. The other is the old man of Murong mansion. Today''s birthday, Murong is invincible. Sixty year old people, but a trace of drooping old momentum are not, as capable as the prime of life. "Ryukyu, put down your sword and point at your elder brother like this. What do you look like?" Murong Wudi looked at Ryukyu with shining eyes. His words seemed to blame, but all people could hear the joy and maintenance inside. The military generals of Murong family were born, and force was the decisive factor of all positions. "Yes, don''t call him a joke, Ryukyu. Come here. See you, Prince." Murong Yi''s face was slightly red with excitement at this time, and he said to Ryukyu with a smile. Chapter 13 At the age of 13, he defeated the third expert of the young generation of Murong family. Although the martial arts are strange, and although Ryukyu was not unable to practice martial arts since he was a child, now he suddenly has a strange martial arts. But what does it matter? She is his daughter, not Murong Yi''s daughter. As long as it''s Murong Yi''s daughter, then all this is not a problem. "If I say no." The cold voice sounded, the Ryukyu sword point cut Murong spring water''s neck, a drop of red blood slowly penetrated out, strong murderous air tightly wrapped Murong spring water. Murong Chunshui didn''t come to compete with her. He wanted to kill her, so why did she let him go. Suddenly, the scene fell into silence. All the people looked at either the moon or the invincible Murong. Murong Gang''s face was pale. They had such a talent in the five rooms. If they didn''t have one today, they would have five rooms "Dad..." Du Yuanru has been trembling to Murong Wudi to ask for permission, but in Murong Wudi''s expressionless face, the latter words also can''t say. There was silence. In the big courtyard, the sound of the needle landing could be heard. Ryukyu''s head was slightly crooked, her tongue tip was licked on her lower lip, and her eyes were bloodshot. She really wanted to kill Murong Chunshui. In silence, Murong Wudi nodded slowly: "in the competition field, life and death do not matter, everything is up to you." A few light words, a final tone. "Dad..." Murong Gang''s face was completely bloodless at the moment, his body shape seemed to shake and he stepped back two steps, while Du Yuanru passed out directly. The Murong family all around breathed in, and their ancestors abandoned the Murong spring water. Murong spring water pointed by Ryukyu''s sword, the whole body began to vibrate, and the fear of death could not be concealed. Looking at the frightened Murong spring water, whose body was shaking like a plug, ryukue squinted and sneered: "coward." Two words throw down, the long sword in Ryukyu''s hand a receive, this person even let her kill him all have no qualification. Seeing that Ryukyu let go of Murong spring water, all the Murong families around him, Qi Qi Qi was relieved and clapped loudly. Murong invincible see this eyebrow smile curved Dynasty Ryukyu wave way: "come, see Prince your highness." Chapter 14 "When heroes are young, there are girls in Murong family. Fortunately, fortunately." That yellow robe stood beside Murong invincible''s Prince of the state of heaven, and then a voice came out. At the same time, he looked at Ryukyu road with a smile. Tianchen country is open to the public. As long as you have the ability, who cares for men and women, women can be divided into territories and kings. Put away the sword, and Ryukyu walked slowly towards the prince''s highness. She was arrogant, but she would never offend anyone who didn''t offend. The power of a person is limited, and the power of a country is unlimited. Looking at Ryukyu approaching, the silver soft sword glitters in the sun. Xuanyuan, Prince of Tianchen, sees that he gently raises his eyebrow, and Murong Wudi beside him blinks. "Very well, I didn''t lose my face." Under the sun shining gold, a bully with a lazy voice came, a purple dress dazzling pole. "Third brother." Xuanyuancheng looks up at the people coming out of Ryukyu''s house, with a smile in his eyes. The people in Murong''s family, seeing xuanyuanche, the king of heaven''s wings, come out of the house of Ryukyu, said this sentence. They suddenly realized that they could not understand the martial arts of feelings. Ryukyu, who had been abandoned by Murong''s family for so long and had no one to talk about, was suddenly so powerful. It was taught by the king of wings. That''s no wonder. However, muronggang and others did not pay attention to their anger just now. When xuanyuanche showed up, he immediately remembered that the soft sword in ryukue''s hand was not the only weapon of Yiwang. This is the weapon of the divine soldier that your majesty bestows today. For a while, smart people nodded. Don''t think about it. Can the heavily guarded first general''s mansion be strolled like a back garden? Seeing that the man in purple was actually the third highness of Tianchen Kingdom, ryukyue picked his eyebrow and threw the soft sword at him. "Thank you." When xuanyuanche saw this sleeve robe, the sword immediately flew backward and shot at Ryukyu. Ryukyu frowns, takes the soft sword and looks at xuanyuanche. "Put it in your place first." Waving the sleeve robe, xuanyuanche grabbed the prince xuanyuancheng and walked out. The brilliant sunlight shines on the purple clothes, which makes people unable to stare. Chapter 15 The people of Murong''s family all around looked at ryukyue more and more intensely. Ryukyu felt this kind of gaze and saw the soft sword in his eyes. This man was inexplicable. Next, Ryukyu understood what was the exact treatment of salted fish. In a moment, he rose from hell to heaven, which was the change. The secluded cottage has become the main house, the coarse cloth and linen clothes have become the silk, the tea and rice have become the delicacies of the mountains and the seafood. Twenty rough servant girls, twenty inner court servant girls and four close servant girls, all of whom were sent from Murong''s invincible wife to an Chen and her grandmother, the first-class servant girls in the general''s mansion. Everything is getting better. However, she is not rare. Maybe, Ryukyu will be grateful, but she won''t, prosperous, rich and spendthrift days, she has not lived, these are not attractive to her. In the evening, general Murong''s mansion became more and more bustling. In addition to Murong''s invincible birthday, the rise of new masters of Murong family deserves more celebration. Ryukyu sits high beside Murong invincible, as if watching a play where she is a spectator while others are the protagonists. Her father and aunt smiled like blooming faces, receiving compliments from all brothers and sisters. They were more proud than her. On the other side, she saw the false congratulations and the hidden hostility clearly. A cold smile, Murong mansion, her moon despise. After tomorrow, Murong mansion is Murong mansion. Her moon is Ryukyu. She doesn''t want to stay in Murong mansion for another day. Under the night, the stars are shining. The bright moonlight is shining all over the earth. The day broke. "Miss, get up. The old man wants to see you." Four big servant girls carry water, hold incense and call ryukyue softly. Ryukyu turned over slowly. With a seemingly lazy movement, his eyes flashed sharply, and his wrist made a knife and he wanted to cut off the necks of the four. Yesterday, by those old folks entangled cannot get rid of the body, now, is the opportunity. "Miss, miss, great events, great events." A hand hasn''t waved, the door suddenly sounded a loud cry, a thick so that the girl rushed in. After her, it''s her aunt, Yi qiuyin. Chapter 16 "I''ll do it myself." Lightly dropped a sentence, Ryukyu stood up. "That''s a good boy. He can do it at the age of thirteen." Yi qiuyin''s smile. When Ryukyu saw this, he ignored it. Murong mansion, hall, people kneeling all over the place. "It was carried by heaven. The emperor ordered that today there is Murong Ryukyu, a daughter of General Chen Murong. She is intelligent, talented, and has both virtue and ability. She is worthy of the honor of the princess. She specially ordered to marry the third prince, xuanyuanche, and choose a day to get married. That''s why." In the sharp voice, Ryukyu''s face is black. What do you mean? Marry her, xuanyuanche. "Thank you, Lord long." Murong Wudi immediately thanked him. There were many generals in Murong''s first mansion, but he didn''t have a princess. What''s the good luck today. All the people in the room were happy and smiling, but Ryukyu''s face was cold. "However, Gonggong Li, my family is only 13 years old. Here..." 14 square and frown, just talk about marriage, this Ryukyu only 13 ah, the old prince to an Chen smile way. Upon hearing this, Duke Li immediately said with a smile, "it''s OK. The third highness said that it''s better to wait for the princess to grow up after marriage. Old prince, it''s blessed for the princess of Ryukyu in your family. The third highness asked his majesty for this will, which shows how much he will love the princess of Ryukyu in the future." "Yeah, that''s good, ha ha, that''s good." There was a burst of laughter in the hall. "By the way, princess, the third highness asked me to send a letter to the princess." He said, smiling, he took a letter out of his arms and handed it to Ryukyu respectfully. Let''s have a look at Ryukyu''s exhibition letter. "Don''t give me a chance, little thing. If I catch the sneaker, I won''t respect the promise of waiting for you to grow up." The dragon flying and the Phoenix dancing made Ryukyu look cold. This guy actually saw through her mind and knew that Murong mansion couldn''t keep her. His eyes narrowed slightly, and Ryukyu smiled instead of anger. His eyes were full of bright smile. OK, then she would come to meet him. When Murong Wudi and others saw that Ryukyu was smiling, they thought that ryukyue was expecting this marriage very much, and they were more and more happy. Congratulations, and endless congratulations. It seems that the good things of these two days are concentrated in general Murong''s mansion. The officials and dignitaries of Tianchen Dynasty, who left only yesterday, are now visiting one after another. General Murong''s house, almost receives the gift with soft hands. Ryukyu didn''t pay attention to these complicated things. He closed his door to thank the guests and practised martial arts alone. Chapter 17 Now she is the Phoenix bird of Murong mansion, which is more popular than Murong star, who is known as the first beauty of Tianchen Dynasty. As soon as she closed her door to practice martial arts, the elders were happy to see her success. The younger generation dare not move around, but dare to move outside her door. Ryukyu is still quiet. On the willow, the night is as cold as water. Ryukyu, dressed in a dark blue man''s suit, blew out the light with a loud breath, turned over and ran out towards the vast night sky when the light was suddenly dark. And the guards who stood guard outside her door did not find that Ryukyu had left the house. At the moment when the light and shadow fluctuated, people''s sight had a period of adaptation, and Ryukyu used this time to kill people. She was good at it, but now she just went away. Day to do enough preparations, Ryukyu hidden in the vast moonlight, on the day to the imperial city. With a keen sense of smell and vision, she can clearly find the xuanyuanche people hidden outside general Murong''s mansion. They are all experts. She can''t hear a sound, but she can feel, feel, the second life of the mercenary. Ryukyu doesn''t know the lightness skill here, but her hiding skill is inferior to that of everyone here. The petite body is like a civet cat. Under the moon night, it quietly comes out of xuanyuanche''s encirclement circle and runs to xuanyuanche''s residence in the imperial city. There is no one in the world who dares to threaten her without paying. Liuli palace, the palace where xuanyuanche lives, his palace is under construction. Therefore, although he has been granted the king, he still lives in the palace. At this time, in the huge rear hall, the mist is flying, and the sound of clear water drops cuts through the air and drops on the water surface. Xuanyuanche leans back on the white jade steps, his body is immersed in the water, and his black hair is scattered behind him. On the ivory white skin, a little water drops permeate it, with a little pink, and the mist rises. The water drops slowly slide down. Although it''s just a back, it makes people feel extremely seductive. Ryukyu lurks behind the hall door, frowns slightly, and lets her see such a vivid scene. She has seen a lot of nudes in her last life, but no one has ever been able to give her such a demon feeling just by relying on her back. This xuanyuanche is a goblin. Dark pick eyebrows, Ryukyu quietly hidden in the past, it seems that now is a good time. "I can''t look down on you, little thing." Step out, a low laugh suddenly sounded. Chapter 18 With a cold smile in his heart, ryukue''s face was shocked. With a flash of his figure, he shot his sword at xuanyuanche, and at the same time flew back. The curtain is light, flying out. Xuanyuanche''s figure in the pool dodges the sharp sword from the Ryukyu moon. He grabs the curtain around him with his back hand. The curtain, already wet in the steam, turns into a dragon in xuanyuanche''s hand, and winds up towards the Ryukyu moon, which is in a hurry to retreat. It''s as fast as electricity. It''s very powerful. The strong gravity like substance makes her slow down. Before Ryukyu''s reaction, the curtain has wrapped around her body. The waist suddenly tightens, the body flies to the sky. Hearing the sound of water, Ryukyu had already fallen into the pool and sat on xuanyuanche. At this time, the face of enchanting is steaming with water. If from the back, xuanyuanche has been positioned as a goblin, then on the front, he is a thousand year old demon, charming and charming. The corners of his mouth drew a thick smile. Xuanyuanche rubbed his fingers and stared at his red lips. He said with a wicked smile, "it''s really not easy for a moment, but I like it..." The voice just fell, the face suddenly sank, xuanyuanche looked down at his chest, where a cold and cold thing without a trace of temperature was against him, it was a sleeve arrow, the black and sharp arrow was aiming at his heart. Ryukyu converged the panic on his face, smiled slowly, attacked from a long distance, without anti-aircraft guns or sniper guns. She had no winning point in front of these ancient people who could fly on the eaves and walk on the wall, but attacked from a short distance. She wanted to say second, no one dared to say first. "Do you still like it?" Enchanting smile blooms in the corner of Ryukyu''s mouth, with a little bloodthirsty and a little ironic. Xuanyuanche astringed his eyes to his chest, raised his head slowly, and looked at the Ryukyu in front of him. The small face is mediocre and ordinary, but in the dark eyes like a deep pool, it exudes the charm of breath taking. The smile on the lips makes her enchanting and makes people unable to move their eyes. Damn, the face of a pool of stagnant water originally, this smile, unexpectedly bring as the sun and the moon, xuanyuanche, is not a person who has never seen the world, but is deeply attracted at this time. The corner of the mouth slowly outlines a smile of evil spirit, and xuanyuanche also smiles. He doesn''t care about the sleeve arrow on his chest at all. Xuanyuanche reaches out and picks up the long hair of Ryukyu splashed by the water. The evil way is: "I like it more and more. What can I do?" Chapter 19 As soon as Ryukyu raised his eyebrows, his sleeve arrow was a little tighter. As long as she was exerting herself, the sleeve arrow could pierce xuanyuanche''s heart at the first time: "you can like it a little more." Xuanyuanche looked at the small body in front of him, but the arrogant Ryukyu suddenly burst into laughter. He rubbed his hands on Ryukyu''s head and laughed: "OK, OK, unique enough, I like it." Seeing that xuanyuanche was not afraid of her sleeve arrow, Ryukyu snorted a little coldly: "unfortunately, I don''t like you. I came here today to tell you that I don''t have the leisure to play with you." After that, the vacant right hand cut away towards xuanyuanche''s head and neck with a knife. "Little thing, the claws are very sharp." Xuanyuanche smiled faintly, and suddenly, with a flash of lightning, he grabbed the sleeve arrow in Ryukyu''s hand. When Ryukyu saw it, he saw the sharp light in his eyes, and the fingers holding the arrow moved forward. When the arrow passed, there was no blood. Ryukyu only felt the arrow slide, and the muscle on xuanyuanche''s chest contracted strangely. The arrow directly cut the skin on the chest, but it didn''t hurt the key point. Damn it, there''s not enough power in hand. Ryukyu frowned quickly. This body is only one tenth of her original strength. If she recovers to the peak, how can such a problem occur. "Now you are not my opponent." Light laughter filled my ears, although light, but with incomparable pride. Ryukyu eyebrows slightly wrinkled, an instant hit on the surface of the water, leaning over a turn in the air, standing far away in the pool. If she doesn''t hit, she won''t have a chance. The thick breath has wrapped her. It''s internal power. The naked xuanyuanche stood up from the pool. The slender body was completely exposed in front of Ryukyu. The messy long hair was scattered on the broad shoulders. The cherry red dogwood was dotted on the porcelain chest. The waist curve was perfect and smooth, the six abdominal muscles were strong, and the long straight legs. Little drops of water bloom on his skin, which is inflamed by the heat and becomes pink, brewing a strong erotic taste. This man is the most perfect masterpiece of God. Ryukyu picked the eyebrows, this man, damn sexy. The fingers wriggled slowly in the sleeve, holding the last move she had prepared when she came. On the unique face in the world, there is a smile full of evil spirit. Xuanyuanche looks at the moon standing by the pool, approaching step by step, and looks at the whole body of the moon soaked in water. Chapter 20 The dark red eyes swept in the rolling room, exposed the skin of the shoulder, the unbridled eyes suddenly sank, xuanyuanche''s face slowly sank down. When Ryukyu saw this, his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. A few steps up, xuanyuanche stood in front of Ryukyu, eyes firmly locked Ryukyu''s shoulder, fingers slowly stroked up. There are countless whips. Fingers slowly stroked, with unspeakable gentleness, xuanyuanche gently squatted down to avoid the trouser legs of Ryukyu, the white legs to the thighs, all scars. Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanche squatting in front of her, slowly extending his hand and putting it on the top of xuanyuanche''s head. "Does it still hurt?" The hot hand stroked the scarred skin, xuanyuanche''s eyes flashed and killed, stroking the scarred hand, but it was very gentle. Does it still hurt? Ryukyu is a little stunned. She stops moving. No one has ever asked her like this. She is the first leader in the mercenary world. Everyone only thinks that she is made of iron and steel. No one has ever asked her whether it hurts or not. In the past, Murong Ryukyu was not asked that. Frown slightly, this feeling is very strange, but very comfortable. Ryukyu lowers his head and looks at xuanyuanche kneeling in front of her. The whiplash is thick, although it has been eliminated a lot now, it can still be seen clearly. Xuanyuanche demon''s eyes sank deeply. The hot hand stroked every inch of Ryukyu''s skin. A trace of iron blood flashed on the demon''s face, but his mouth said slowly: "later, I will be your backer. Whoever dares to bully you, give me a tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye." Warm and soft words, but with iron ferocity and resolute. I am your backer, a simple sentence, but in Ryukyu heart set off a storm. It is true that the coldness and solemnity hidden in the eyes of xuanyuanche can''t hide the fleeting love. Back to the mountain, no one ever said this to her, no one dared to say this to her, she ran across the world, turned her hand is cloud, covered her hand is rain, back to the mountain, hum, she didn''t believe it, and no one is worth relying on. However, no matter how strong a person is, he or she also wants a harbor to be able to park, and the lonely person also wants to have a warm embrace to rely on. She does not want to rely on it, but she just hasn''t found it, and no one has been able to make such a commitment. With a low smile, Ryukyu looked up at xuanyuanche and said slowly, "I will never let go of the people who bully me, even if it''s you, it''s not OK." In other words, the hand on xuanyuanche''s head has been taken back. Just today, I''m going to say this to him and let him go. Chapter 21 Xuanyuanche didn''t know that he had gone from death to life. Ryukyu''s hand had no internal power or weapon. He didn''t care at all, but he didn''t know what Ryukyu relied on It''s not internal power. Hearing the cold words of Ryukyu, I should have been very angry. At this time, I looked at the mottled whip mark, but I couldn''t make a fire. Chuckled: "I will not bully you if I pretend to be tough in front of me. Well, from now on, you are my person. Come to me if you have anything. You don''t need to pretend to be strong or face it alone. My husband is not a show." Say, stand up, the corner of the mouth high outline, while reaching out to scrape the tip of Ryukyu''s nose, eyes with understanding and doting. The proud independence in the courtyard yesterday and the ruthlessness in the beginning all understand that these are not born with her. Her formation will only be the day after tomorrow. This woman is strong and proud. The figure under the sun is merciless, but also lonely. Like him, she is lonely. So, he met her at a glance, the lonely Wolf should be a pair. Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanche, and her dark red eyes reveal too much information, too much, enough to understand the person in front of her. He is the same person as her, so he chose her. Looking up and down, I saw every inch of naked xuanyuanche''s skin slowly. It was perfect, and the deep light in my eyes flashed. She changed her mind. "I''m your man, so, you It''s my man. " With such a perfect man as her husband, maybe she doesn''t suffer. In her last life, she has never experienced anything or owned someone. Since she has sent them to her home, she has accepted them. Xuanyuanche was stunned when he heard the words. After being stunned, xuanyuanche looked up to the sky and laughed. He looked very happy: "OK, OK, I''m your man." A funny reply. Looking at xuanyuanche, who was laughing happily, ryukue''s eyes flashed with rage: "then remember this, don''t betray me, or the price of betraying me, you Can''t afford it. " If you leave this sentence, Ryukyu will not leave either. Just tear off his wet clothes, turn around and walk towards xuanyuanche''s big bed. Since it''s her person, his place is her. Chapter 22 Xuanyuanche looked at Liuyue, who was aggressive for a moment, but naturally walked towards his bed. He raised his eyebrows slightly, and her eyes flashed. She was serious. Lower his head, look at the light yellow trace on his eyes and fingertips, xuanyuanche looks up at Ryukyu, who has gone far away. It seems that his little princess still has a secret. The night is charming and the cool wind is like water. Time flies by. In a flash, it''s January. "Boom." There was a clear crack. In the garden behind the glass hall, a stone the size of a millstone broke into pieces after a dagger was inserted. Standing not far away, xuanyuanche''s Dragon riding guard, the first commander, Qiuwen, kept twitching at the corners of his mouth. He couldn''t believe looking at their prince''s little princess, who looked very mediocre. When the skill reaches the level of their Lord, it needs absolute power to break a big stone with a sword. It seems that there is no internal power. There is only a little princess with strange moves in ancient times. How can it seem that a dagger is understated and the big stone is completely broken? How can it be? The prince of his family specially asked him to protect the princess. What protection is needed for such skill? How can he protect it. Autumn Mark''s eyes are full of shock, but also full of fanatical worship after shock. How old is their little princess. It''s amazing. In the garden, Ryukyu holds the dagger in his hand, and his mouth is filled with a smile. He is very proud. She''s fully trained. The stone that sweeps the eye and breaks, the same object has its weakest place, so does the stone. When it attacks its fatal point, it is also empty talk. What she learned was to find out the fatal point and give it a fatal blow. It''s the same with killing. There''s no need for a flamboyant move or sharp weapon. Just one move and a deadly move are enough. Even if it''s a rusty blunt sword, it can become a magic weapon in her hand. Wantonly tossing the dagger up and down, Ryukyu turned his head to look at the autumn mark and said, "have I done what I want?" At the sight of Ryukyu''s light eyes, Qiuwen immediately straightened himself up and said in a loud voice, "go back to the princess. It''s ready. It''s in the inner hall." Hearing this, Ryukyu nodded and turned to walk towards the inner hall. That''s the equipment she needs. She can''t make rockets and cannons. It''s still difficult for her to defeat the small advanced and cold weapons here. Chapter 23 Autumn Mark looked respectfully at Ryukyu passing by, and then he looked up in silence. She was just a princess who was not married. He was so polite to her. What did she do? He is the leader of Tianchen Kingdom, the best dragon riding commander. Even the officials below the third grade don''t need to salute the first trump card army of Tianchen. Autumn mark drew the corner of his mouth, but the momentum of Ryukyu, who was born superior, made people unconsciously listen to her. Can''t resist, can''t resist. In the past two days, the more powerful Ryukyu was, the more arrogant and arrogant he was. He was far inferior to him. Maybe only his family could match him. "Cold manager, cold Princess... " In the inner hall, Ryukyu is equipped with the sharp weapon in his hand. He has been following xuanyuanche''s guard. Yanhu suddenly breaks in. Standing by Ryukyu''s side, the middle-aged general manager Han frowned at once: "how can I be so flustered and flustered, and how can I frighten the princess?" Yanhu immediately stopped breathing and stood at the door respectfully. "What happened?" Ryukyu swept Yanhu''s eyes and spoke. This month, she lives here in xuanyuanche. She is very familiar with these quiet guards. At this time, she saw Yanhu, who was always calm. Although she was not in a panic, she had a worried look in her eyes. It must be something happened to xuanyuanche. Otherwise, the sky would fall down, and they would not have a move. Yanhu and other generals have also observed Ryukyu''s practice of martial arts when they are free for a few days. They did not see it at first, but they gradually figured out the taste and looked at Ryukyu with great admiration. Because, if the move that must be killed is transferred to them, they will not be able to take one of their own moves. Therefore, in the Heavenly Kingdom of military respect, their attitude towards the young Ryukyu is extremely respected. At the moment, when hearing Ryukyu''s inquiry, Yanhu immediately said in a loud voice: "today, the king practices in the school yard. His royal highness, the second prince, the fifth Prince and the seventh Prince don''t know the news from there. They know that the princess lives here. Qi Qi Qi drags the king to invite guests to eat wine. During the banquet, the three princes ran with words to bet on the lottery, Wang Ying. Now, I don''t know the gambling experts they found there. Wang has lost two houses, and now let his subordinates take the title deed. " Three words and two words, Yan Hu quite succinctly explained the context of the matter clearly. Chapter 24 "A master of gambling." Ryukyu closed his sleeve and snorted coldly. "Let''s go and have a look." With a wave of his hand, Ryukyu went to the door with his feet raised, wearing the men''s clothes he wore when practicing martial arts. Yanhu and manager Han, so that autumn trace saw this, looked at each other, Qi Qi followed. "Wanxiang flower shop." The most famous Hualou in Tianchen City, all of which are artistes with amazing value and good looks. They boast that they don''t sell themselves. In fact, it''s Qinglou, just a little noble. From the carriage, Ryukyu sweeps the name of the eye tower and drinks flower wine. It''s good. With a cold smile, Ryukyu strode towards the inside, and Yanhu immediately opened the road first. Seeing this, mother Hua in the building immediately smiled and welcomed in and out. "Three elder brothers, you drive quickly, don''t be to lose." Before a man could make it, a loud voice came out of the flower hall. "Seven younger brothers, what you said is outrageous. Among all the princes, the third younger brother is the most rich and the third richest than the eldest brother. In this world, whoever can''t afford to lose, only the third younger brother can''t." A gentle voice came, clearly listen to help xuanyuanche, secretly can run. "Big brother is rich all over the world. In the future, all the world will be big brother''s. If I am richer than big brother, second brother, where do you put big brother?" The faint voice sounded as if carelessly, but the deep machine was hidden in the words. "Ha ha, this topic is far away. Come back, come back, three elder brothers, let''s go." A crisp voice. "Yes, yes, let''s go. If you don''t have a bet, I have several houses for you." That big voice is chirping. "The third brother is not poor to that extent. I haven''t seen several houses." Xuanyuanche''s voice sounded, indifferent and self-confident. So generous, Ryukyu sneered, reached out and pushed open the closed door, stepped in. "I''ll drive." The clear and crisp voice sounded, and Ryukyu glanced at the people sitting in the flower hall, and walked towards xuanyuanche, who was not accompanied by Huaniang. The dark eyes swept the xuanyuanche from the eyes, and there was no expression on Ryukyu''s face. The xuanyuanche in the flower hall didn''t think that Ryukyu actually came. After a slight stupor, he looked at Ryukyu deeply and leaned on the chair with a smile and said, "OK, you can open it." "Who is she, and why?" The seven princes, who were beautiful but had a loud voice, looked at Ryukyu up and down, and showed contempt in his eyes. Chapter 25 The second prince and the fifth Prince looked at the action of xuanyuanche and looked at Ryukyu carefully, but they didn''t make a sound. "Seven, this is your future third sister-in-law. Don''t be ignorant of the rules." Xuanyuan Cheng, the prince who had not spoken, nodded his head to the seventh Prince and scolded him. "This is the ugly..." A word has not finished, xuanyuanche dark red eyes suddenly cold left, that eyes flash past sharp, let the seven princes immediately mute. Just lost so much, xuanyuanche didn''t get angry. "Since I''m the third younger sister of the future, I can drive." A young and mature second prince smiled at the moon who was already sitting beside xuanyuanche. Ryukyu nodded and smiled a little. He raised his eyes to the opposite corner of his mouth and shaved his moustache. He was a very obscene man. His hand, which was extremely smooth, did not escape her eyes. With a murmur of coldness, Ryukyu reached for the cup and glanced at the points that the other side had already opened, one six, two five, winning a great deal. The fingertips of the cup can hardly be seen, and Ryukyu slowly uncovers the cup. "Six, six, five." The seventh prince opened his eyes and stared at the Gu Zi. His face was unbelievable. The obscene man beside him opened his eyes, glanced at the moon, and immediately lowered his eyes. "Che, how do you play?" Playing with the cup in his hand, Ryukyu asked the xuanyuanche with a smile. Xuanyuanche raised his eyebrows, and Ryukyu actually called him so affectionately. Ha ha, there was a problem. Now he looked at Ryukyu with a smile and said: "the rules set by the second brother are: one person, one village, three games. The gambling capital is determined by the dealer. The seventh brother''s village is full. Now it''s my turn." Hearing this, Ryukyu nodded, turned his head to look at the seventh prince, revealed the expression of a 13-year-old boy, rubbed his eyebrows and said, "it''s our turn, right? That''s good. It''s so much. If the luck is exhausted, it''s bad. Be careful." Say, drop a gold leaf, look at the seventh Prince''s smile more uneasy. The second prince and the fifth prince, seeing this look at each other, Qi Qi raised his eyebrows and a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes. The prince Xuanyuan Cheng on one side smiled slowly and tasted the wine in his hand without interposing. The seventh prince saw this and took a deep look at Ryukyu. He heard that this woman had been idle in Murong mansion for eight years. Now he found that she was a plastic talent. Even though she had talent in martial arts, she was a girl who was only 13 years old and had no contact with anything. Chapter 26 It seems that the first one is xuanyuanche''s good luck. He has come up with such a big idea. It''s not her credit. I''m so afraid of her coming. "Well, since the third sister-in-law has spoken, the seventh brother is naturally subordinate." The seventh Prince smiled and threw a golden leaf. Today, won xuanyuanche three houses, its value is above 100000 Liang gold, a small gold leaf, ignored. "Start." See the bet below, next to when the arbitration flower Niang, Jiao didi shouted. Gently holding the cup, Ryukyu holds it and shakes it violently. When the seventh prince saw this, he couldn''t hide his laughter. This is a guy who can''t gamble at all. He''s better than his third brother. Only the obscene man looked at Ryukyu and frowned, but there was no part for him to speak. "Four five five, one two six, seven princes win." Ryukyu looks at the number of points, turns his head to look at xuanyuanche, blinks and says, "it''s over, it''s out of luck." Xuanyuanche looked at Ryukyu with his hands on his chest. He was discouraged on Ryukyu''s face. In fact, his eyes were hidden. He could not help laughing and said: "it''s OK." "Again, two gold leaves." "Follow." "Four five six, two three five, seven princes win." Ryukyu looked at the two gold leaves being placed in front of the seventh prince, bit his teeth, and said unwillingly, "this is a big bet for me." "Well, sister-in-law three just bet, and brother-in-law seven will follow." The seventh prince saw Ryukyu as if he were an ordinary gambler. He was red in the eyes when he lost. He immediately laughed and answered quickly. Just a few gold leaves, how big they can be. As soon as the voice fell, the second prince and the fifth Prince frowned and looked at the seventh Prince reproachfully, but there was nothing to say. "Well, you have heard that, your highness." Ryukyu listened to the words and looked at Xuanyuan Cheng and smiled slowly, which face had just ignorant and ignorant. In the flower hall, except for the reckless seventh prince, the faces of the other two were slightly discolored. "Nature." Xuanyuancheng looks at Liuyue and nods with a smile. "OK, autumn mark, take the bet." Ryukyu leaned back against xuanyuanche with both hands holding his chest. Entering the hall, autumn trace, who had been standing behind xuanyuanche, immediately stepped forward and took out a stack of things from his arms and put them on the table. "Under the name of xuanyuanche, there are seven mansions in the capital, worth 500000 liang of gold, two jade shops, worth 700000 Liang in total. The Shenfeng mansion has 300000 hectares of land, and the mansions are 3.1 million Liang in total. Yanzhou, Taizhou and two summer homes, totaling 170000 Liang, totaling 4.47 million Liang." Chapter 27 The cold voice of autumn mark, every word, the seventh Prince''s eyes open a minute, that face has just been elated, rampant extremely, now has a shock. This is all the property of his third brother. And four million four hundred and seventy thousand Liang, sold him, all unworthy this number. And around the side to see the busy flower niangs, at this time one by one shocked open mouth, some were directly stunned in the past. God, 4.47 million Liang, this Ordinary people can''t earn so much money even if they live ten lives. On the scene, the atmosphere suddenly heated up. Xuanyuanche hugged Ryukyu''s body and glanced at several people with sinister faces. Although he knew that Ryukyu must have a later move, she unexpectedly took out his family. This time, if he won, the second brother, the fifth brother and the seventh brother would lose their money to him. "Miss Murong, is this too big?" After all, the second prince is calm and steady. At this time, he said slowly. "Big? I don''t think so. " Ryukyu turned to look at the second prince and said with a smile, "since you dare to open a villa, you are not afraid of gambling." After that, I turned around and looked at the seventh Prince coldly. "I, I don''t have so much Not with so many titles. " The seventh prince took a deep breath and stuttered a little. "Yanhu." Ryukyu immediately gave a faint cry. Yanhu, who was guarding the door, immediately pushed the door and came in, with paper and pen in his hand. Xuanyuanche see, the face is still evil spirit, eyes but almost to laugh out, Ryukyu is ready. "A receipt will do." Ryukyu smiled at the pale prince, and leaned forward slowly to look at him. "Maybe you win this one too. That is to say, you are rich overnight. With so much money, who dare to be arrogant with him?" The dark eyes fixed to look at the seventh prince, the eyes of brilliant glass, dark light as if two Wang deep pool, attracting people to continue to sink. Gentle words, with absolute temptation, attract people to commit crimes. Hesitant seven princes, looking at Ryukyu''s eyes, listening to ryukyue''s voice, suddenly a bite of teeth, Shua grabbed the pen, Shua Shua wrote the IOU. "Seven brothers." The fifth prince saw the deep frown on his brow and gave a low cry. "The fifth Prince is in a hurry. We can play chess next." Ryukyu turns his head and looks at the fifth prince with a smile. There was a sharp flash in that eye. The fifth prince, shut up immediately. Chapter 28 With a few strokes, I put on the red fingerprint, the IOU, and it became. Yanhu hands it to Ryukyu, who takes a look and smiles coldly and puts it on the table. "Please." Looking at the flower Niang beside, she was shocked by such a big bet. Ryukyu smiled and reached out to the obscene man. "Win, you must win for me." The seventh Prince''s face is red at this time. He looks at the obscene man with gnashing teeth. He can''t lose this. Next to them, the second prince and the fifth prince are sitting right on the table, staring at the table. They can''t afford to lose. Even Xuanyuan Cheng, who has been smiling all the time, has focused on the past. Only xuanyuanche is still leaning on the back of the chair, looking at the back of Ryukyu moon, smiling. Cover the cup and shake your fingers. Ryukyu is still holding the cup. You can see that the cup rotates like a string of flowers in Ryukyu''s hands, and the dice inside make a crisp collision sound like a streamline. I can''t hear several dice in the cup. I can only hear the sound of collision. The second prince and the fifth prince, who are listening to each other, look at each other and see a little shock in their eyes. Looking at the obscene man opposite, the sweat on his forehead flowed down one by one, and his face was blue. Ryukyu''s technique is much higher than his. "Bang. "Ryukyu''s wrist was broken, and the cup was firmly clasped on the table. With the sound of Ryukyu, the indecent man also settled down. There was no sound in the flower hall, only a heavy gasp. The seventh Prince''s eyes were almost red, and he clenched his fists. The second prince and the fifth prince, who were still a little angry, clenched their fists under the table. "Four five six." Don''t look at the cup in his hand. Ryu Yuexiao looks at the obscene man opposite. At the sight of Ryukyu''s opening cup, the seventh Prince and others were relieved. It was not big. The obscene man stared at the number of points of Ryukyu, held the cup tightly, smiled excitedly on his face, raised his fingertips gently, and opened the cup. When Ryukyu saw this, he put his hand on the table, and pressed it gently. A skillful force passed along the wooden table. The dice in the cup were forced to jump lightly. "Six six six, leopard, kill." Bang, the obscene man uncovers the cup cover and roars loudly. Seven princes, two princes and five princes stood up with a loud voice, and their eyes were filled with ecstasy. The corner of the mouth slowly outlines a sneer, and Ryukyu embraces his chest with both hands and says, "boy, I can see clearly what I''m talking about." Chapter 29 Mingming is smaller than all the people here, but he uttered this words, which immediately made xuanyuanche laugh behind him. "Three five six, how? Why? " The face of ecstasy congealed into a statue, the obscene man can''t believe to look at his open points, clearly is a leopard, how can it? The excitement suddenly solidified on the faces of the second prince, the fifth Prince and the seventh prince. A little difference, all lose. "Poof." A mouthful of blood spewed out, and the obscene man shook his finger at Ryukyu: "you You... " When Ryukyu saw this, he smiled coldly and played with the three dice in the cup. He said slowly, "play this hand with me. This is the rest I played in that year." Light voice falls, three white jade dice in the hands of the moon into powder, flowing in the desktop. When she opened a business in Las Vegas, they were still wearing crotch pants to compete with her in gambling, hum. The obscene man is a mouthful of blood again, and then he falls down. Two princes, five princes and seven princes changed their faces. Ryukyu looks at the face changing of Sichuan Opera in his spare time. He performs brilliantly on the three faces. He raises his eyebrows gently and reaches for the IOU on the desk Gently toward the IOU blowing a breath, Ryukyu smile gentle, to the autumn trace behind a Yang. Autumn mark, Yan Hu, immediately came forward and began to clean up all the bets on the table. The face was forced to suppress the excitement, making two people''s faces red as if they were drunk. "Dong." The seventh prince fell down after the dynasty. "Ah..." The flower Niang around suddenly screamed in fright, and some even rushed out in a hurry. With a hook of evil at the corner of his mouth, Ryukyu turned to look at the second prince and smiled and said, "second prince, are you or I in the villa?" The second prince, with a pale face, twitches at the corners of his mouth, and says with a half smile: "this villa is where the seventh younger brother wants to play with the third younger brother, but I can''t." "Oh." It seems that Ryukyu sighed sadly and turned to look at the fifth prince. Five princes, at this time is not open mouth, see Ryukyu look, only constantly shake his head. "Well, that''s all for today." Xuanyuanche looked at the aggressiveness of Ryukyu, smiled and hugged Ryukyu''s waist, and looked at the prince Xuanyuan Chengdao, who had not spoken for a long time. Xuanyuan Cheng nodded, smiled and looked at the two men with pale faces, whose gentle faces had not changed. "In that case." When Ryukyu saw this, he stood up. Chapter 30 The smile on his face was restrained, and he gave a cold look at the two and five princes who were pale and without a trace of blood. In a cold voice, he said: "if I don''t see the bet in ten days, I don''t mind coming to ask for debt in person. The three princes don''t have it. The families of several concubines certainly don''t lack this money." After that, Leng hum, holding xuanyuanche''s hand, walked out. Don''t think of anyone who dares to unite and bully him. Xuanyuanche shrugged at xuanyuancheng as if he had no choice but to walk out, leaving two people who were almost crying in the flower hall. "Hahahaha." Out of the flower tower, on the carriage, xuanyuanche can no longer help laughing. "Tough enough, tough enough." In the laughter, xuanyuanche put his hand around Ryukyu''s waist. He wanted to clean up the three people after today. Some things didn''t have to be decided at the gambling table. However, Ryukyu was more ruthless than him, which made them have no turning over place and saved his heart. "Are my people bullied by outsiders?" Ryukyu raised his head and was extremely proud. Xuanyuanche was stunned when he heard this, and then he fell on Ryukyu''s shoulder with a happy smile. Such a small body and such a domineering mouth make him feel uncomfortable. Between the moon and the moon, xuanyuanche was totally wrong. He frowned. He took her seriously. Then Turn a head, the soft double lips fast paste that pair of iron lips, the hot sucking up. Xuanyuanche a Leng, immediately defend for attack, embrace the waist of the moon tightly contain the lips of the moon. Toss and turn, light pick and slow roll. Silk and silver thread are brewing in the red lips. It''s hot and hot. Strong two sides, who will not let who, sparks splashed, you come to me. Lips, hotter and hotter. Breath, more and more erotic. Outside the carriage, there was a lot of noise. Inside the carriage, they almost kneaded together. The intense sparks in the collision, slowly rising, each other''s emotions gradually become gentle, lips tightly cross, you and I, sweet together. For a long time, the lips are divided and the breath is out. "You are mine." Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanche, who is extremely enchanting, and reaches out to hold him, just like holding his own belongings. No one can touch them, and no one can bully them. Back to the taste of xuanyuanche, then stare a pair of eyes, eyes with evil, angry voice: "who taught you these?" Damn it, he''s better than him. Who taught her? Chapter 31 Squinting at xuanyuanche, who was angry, his eyes were full of sour smell. Instead, ryukue smiled casually. He threw his head on xuanyuanche''s knee and said slowly, "there is a kind of man in the world, called genius." Arrogant extremely of a word, suddenly choking xuanyuanche can not speak. In the kingdom of heaven, the word genius is most used in him. At the age of 12, he led the army to fight in the battlefield. At the age of 13, he entered seven countries of dream. Among the 100000 soldiers, he rode alone to enter the capital city of dream country. No one could stop him. At the age of 15, he led 300000 troops to destroy dream country, pingxichuan, and sweeping the small country of Tianchen on Thursday. At the age of 16, he became the youngest Prince of Tianchen. He is the unique genius of heaven. But now, his little princess, unexpectedly to give him a word, it is not really to let him angry, smile is not. Looking at Ryukyu sleeping on his legs, xuanyuanche''s eyebrows stand straight. Outside the carriage, I only heard a low roar: "get up and make it clear to me..." It''s a wonderful day today. The next day, between a handful of wagers on the table, the king of wings and the princess to be won three princes, four million and one hundred thousand liang of gold. In an instant, it blew in the heaven and the country, and soared to the sky with the wind. For a while, then a month ago, after being crowned as a little princess, she made a sensation in the capital. This time, everyone knew her name, Murong Ryukyu. And in the outside world competing to recite her deeds, Liuyue Youzai is in the Liuli hall, painting the cardan on her fingernails. It''s not bright red, but a transparent color. There is no color or taste on the nail. This is the recipe carefully prepared by Ryukyu. "Princess, what''s the use of this thing?" Autumn mark stood beside Ryukyu, frowning incomprehensibly. This is what the princess ordered him to do. There are snake venom, pollen and grass leaves. What''s the use of these juices mixed together? "It works." Ryukyu didn''t say much. The toxin refining in the 21st century has been higher than that in ancient times. Her team member Shan is very proficient in these, and she has learned a lot. Some poisons don''t need to be drunk, or how to use them. Qianqian ten fingers, perfect. "Princess, the empress passed on that you went to Bingchen palace to choose the pearl flowers. She said that she was the special envoy who came back from the snow holy country and brought a lot of pearl flowers with the local style of the snow holy country. The empress asked you to choose two as well." Yan Hu pushed the door in and frowned. Chapter 32 There are no maids around Ryukyu. She hates these maids and can''t use them. Therefore, on the contrary, xuanyuanche''s two generals became her assistant in delivering messages. "Pearl flower? I think I want to see who I am, right? " Ryukyu looks up, a shrewd flash in his eyes. Yan Hu nodded and said in a deep voice, "I''ll wait for the prince to come back and say, where is the empress..." Although the words did not say, but that latent meaning, Ryukyu can understand. It''s said that the prince born by the empress and xuanyuanche born by concubine Chen have Zuo Xiangfu as the back-up behind the empress, while the right Xiangfu as the back-up behind concubine Chen, and the two women have equal power. However, xuanyuanche is so excellent that his sharp point has far exceeded that of the prince xuanyuancheng. The tilt of the balance will surely bring countless hidden hands and feet. Liu Yue did not mix the ancient imperial family, but this is what is different from the modern power center, and this kind of thing may be more modern and modern, because he has already absorbed the essence of 5000 years of imperial power in China. Ryukyu didn''t learn, but that doesn''t mean she didn''t understand. There was a sharp light in his eyes, and the corner of Ryukyu''s mouth was slowly sketched: "I am afraid of who Murong Ryukyu has come to avoid. No, I would like to see where she is sacred." Say, sleeve robe a flick, wear on the body ordinary dress to move toward the Queen''s Bing Chen palace. Anyway, she is an ugly girl now. She doesn''t look like a phoenix when she wears a phoenix robe. It''s better to be ordinary than to raise herself. Behind him, Qiuwen and Yanhu look at each other, and immediately one person follows, one person turns around and walks in the other direction. The palace of heaven is exquisite. Bingchen palace, the palace where the queen lives today. Ryukyu hasn''t entered yet, and the charming laughter has come from afar, which makes Ryukyu get goose bumps. "Miss Murong is here." The loud voice rang out, and the inside giggle stopped immediately. "Xuan." A dignified voice sounded, and the guard at the gate immediately bowed himself to guide the moon to the palace gate. Slowly step into the main hall of Bingchen palace, Ryukyu glanced at the people who had already gathered in the hall. Warbler, warbler, swallow, peach and chrysanthemum are beautiful women in one room. Chapter 33 Among them, on the jade chair, a dignified woman sits high and looks like she''s in her thirties. She''s not a beautiful woman. She''s wearing colorful brocade robes and a phoenix hairpin on her head. She doesn''t dress up and decorate her head deliberately, but she perfectly outlines her noble spirit, elegant and generous. Don''t think about it. It must be the queen of heaven, liuyeqing. Under her left hand, the first one sitting is a purple brocade robe. It looks like a woman about the age of liuyeqing, but it''s gorgeous. It can be compared with the peony, the king of flowers. It''s not necessary to look at the face similar to xuanyuanche. It has been shown that this is the second most important chair in the harem, concubine Chen. Her daughter did not know who it was. In the first two steps, Ryukyu chuckled to the empress Liu, who was sitting in the middle of the room, and made a ritual. She didn''t like to return or not. She was not just a brave person. "This is che''er''s daughter-in-law. Get up and talk." Empress Liu smiled, very dignified and generous. Ryukyu stood up and looked at empress Liu with a smile. She had a very ordinary face, which was very inconvenient in the beauty of the house. All the women around her looked at each other, and the mood on her face was still the same, but the look in her eyes could not hide from Ryukyu. They look down on her, but it doesn''t matter. They are only tools for eating and sleeping in her eyes. In the nest of a group of Phoenix peacocks, an ugly duckling is proud and independent, with his head up and chest up. "Come here, let her see." Seeing this, Chen Guifei looks at the moon and beckons. Her voice is very kind. Ryukyu felt that Chen Guifei''s intimacy was not affectation, so he moved to Chen Guifei. Chen Guifei holds Ryukyu''s hand, looks at Ryukyu up and down, smiles and says: "it''s common to touch the sample, but che''er just likes it, sister, don''t you think?" He said, turning his head and smiling at empress Liu. Empress Liu smiled and nodded: "naturally, common is not necessarily bad." The warbler, warbler, swallow and Yan over there, once heard the words of the two great hair in the back palace, they dared to despise Ryukyu, but they all put the contempt in their eyes away and put it in their hearts. "In addition to practicing martial arts, what books can I read?" Concubine Chen patted Ryukyu''s hand lightly. Hearing this, Ryukyu glanced at the corner of her eyes. From the moment she came in, she sent out a pale pink beauty with strong hostility and contempt. She sneered and pretended to be slightly embarrassed. "No reading." Chapter 34 This is also true. Although she has knowledge that others can''t reach in modern times, here, I''m sorry, she hasn''t read a book yet. But she doesn''t need it. "Poop." With a sneer, the pale pink woman could not conceal the sarcasm on her face. "It doesn''t matter if a woman is virtuous and can''t read. She will go to the battlefield with che''er one day to win honor for her country. She is not inferior to anyone who can read and talk." Chen Guifei did not seem to hear the sneer of the woman in pink. She smiled and said to Ryukyu. This woman, she likes it. Ryukyu is determined. Three hundred and sixty lines, line out of the champion, who dare to say that people who can''t read are cowards. "Good." Ryukyu dropped a word cleanly. "Well, don''t say that. Give me a seat, son. Come and choose two pearls. The young child is wearing some flowers and is happy to see them." Empress Liu beckoned to Ryukyu, and immediately a man came up beside her with a seat and a flower treasure. Ryukyu sat next to Princess Chen and picked up the last two flowers in the box. "Ryukyu, come and meet you. This is Liu Xinqing in the yellow dress and Liu Xinai in the pink dress. You young children know each other and walk around a lot in the future." Empress Liu smiles and points to the beautiful lady Liu Xinqing who has always been around her, and Liu Xinai who has always been hostile to Ryukyu. "Sister, it''s best to live in the palace for a long time and walk." Liu Xinqing''s way to the moon with a brilliant smile. Ryukyu heard that there was a cold war. She was cold and disgusted when she heard that. Compared with hypocrisy, who is afraid of whom, Ryukyu suddenly raised a smile, which is more hypocritical than Liu Xinqing''s smile, nodding his head. "Queen, the Sangshen tea is ready." Just then, half of the old mammy came in and replied. "Bring it up." Empress Liu waved at the words, looked at the people below and said with a smile, "this snow holy country is the sanguinary ginseng. We eat together and keep our face." "Thank you, empress." The hall suddenly raised a cry of gratitude. Sangshen tea, but it''s also ginseng tea. If you want to return to it, ryukue will reach out and take the Sangshen tea. Rose red, it smells very strong, very good. Fragrance? Ryukyu suddenly shrugged his nose, took the Sangshen tea in his hand to the tip of his nose, sniffed it gently, and there was a sharp flash in his eyebrows. OK, that''s good. The main part of our relationship is coming. I dare to teach her how to poison her. Chapter 35 The cold eyes swept the hands of the eyes. There were two silk flowers in the shape of rose. There was a faint fragrance on them. Mint fragrance. It''s OK to use it alone. The Sangshen tea in my hand has some plantain grass in it. It''s no harm to eat it alone. However, the side effects of the three mixtures are not as simple as poisoning. The corner of the mouth is sketched with a bloody smile. I didn''t expect that Tianchen has a master who uses poison. Will this poison attack for a while and a half? It will only slowly change people''s dementia. Slowly, people will die imperceptibly. In other words, this is neurotoxin. Playing with the silk flower in his hand, Ryukyu''s eyes flashed a flash of fierce light. There were such experts in Tianchen kingdom. It seems that she despised the local customs. "Why doesn''t Ryukyu drink? It''s not to his taste?" Liu Xinqing, sitting beside queen Liu, looked at the motionless moon and asked with a smile, drawing people''s attention immediately. Ryukyu slowly swept the eyes of all the people present. Empress Liu''s face was gentle, and Liu Xinqing''s mouth was smiling. Nothing was different. But who is Ryukyu? That''s the man coming out of the Shura field, the God coming out of the intrigue, playing in front of her. It''s like making a big axe in front of Luban gate. With a hook of evil at the corner of his mouth, Ryukyu had a problem in his mind. He raised the jade bowl towards Liu Xinqing, the queen of the willow, and drank it as soon as he raised his neck. His face was water tight. A relieved smile did not miss Ryukyu''s eyes. Seeing this, Ryukyu''s bloody smile became more and more beautiful. Talk loudly and enjoy the guests and the host. "The king of wings is here." In the middle of the conversation, the guard at the door shouted loudly. With his voice falling, xuanyuanche had entered the hall. "What happened to che''er?" Empress Liu immediately smiled and said to xuanyuanche. After xuanyuanche''s ceremony, he looked respectful and respectful without a trace of smoke and fire. He was talking and laughing with Ryukyu. He was aloof and aloof. He had the majesty and sense of distance of the royal family. He heard: "my son came to Ryukyu, and people from Murong mansion wanted to see her." Seeing this, Princess Chen smiled and said, "take your little princess with you. Let''s talk to your sister." He took a look at Queen Liu. Seeing this, empress Liu took a look at xuanyuanche and Ryukyu with a smile and said slowly, "OK, OK, let''s go." "Chul''er, leave." Light throw down a word, xuanyuanche pull Ryukyu left. Chapter 36 Ryukyu did not say a word either. He walked out of Bingchen palace after xuanyuanche, but he did not Miss Liu Xinai''s hostile eyes. Xuanyuanche has a thin sweat in the palm of his hand. It seems that he is in a hurry. Is he afraid that she will lose money? She looks up at xuanyuanche, and a smile is drawn from the corner of Ryukyu''s mouth. How could she have suffered from others? However, it''s a good feeling. Cross the beam and walk the lane, xuanyuanche goes very fast. In a moment, I went back to the Liuli hall. "In the future, you have to go with me, or you are not allowed to go." As soon as you step into the Liuli hall, xuanyuanche faces Liuyue with a serious face. Ryukyu raised his eyebrows before he spoke. Suddenly, his body trembled. One of them could not stand stably. Then he fell down towards xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche''s face turned pale. He picked up the moon with his eyes closed and rushed towards the inner hall. "Xuan Mo, get over here. Hurry up," he shouted The voice trembled slightly. There was the calm self-reliance just at Queen Liu''s place. When Yan Hu and Qiu Chen, who were waiting in the Liuli hall, saw this, their faces changed, and rushed out to find xuanmo. Quickly put Ryukyu on the bed, and xuanmo who rushed in behind arrived. Pulse taking, consultation, xuanmo''s forehead is still sweaty. "How is it?" Xuanyuanche''s face was so ugly, he said in a deep voice. "Two toxins in the princess are spreading rapidly..." "Damn it, you can''t wait for me to come back with you if you can." Xuanmo''s words have not been spoken yet. Xuanyuanche''s face is livid and his fist hits the bedside. The exquisite white jade bed immediately collapsed into a corner. "Say so many things, xuanmo. Hurry up and save the princess." Follow the following manager Han, with a worried face, Zhao xuanmo, their personal pharmacist of the king of wings. The sweat on xuanmo''s forehead poured out quickly: "I dare not use these two kinds of poisons. I don''t know what kind of poisons they are. Moreover, they are extremely domineering and flow very fast in the body." Touching Ryukyu''s body, xuanmo gnawed his teeth. Xuanyuanche grabs xuanmo''s skirt and lifts him up. His eyes turn red and he says angrily, "you can''t help me?" "I, I No way. " Xuanmo had never seen xuanyuanche so angry, and his face was not blue at this time. The fist clenched, xuanyuanche threw xuanmo down, turned around and whipped out the silver soft sword from the bed, turned around and left: "poison woman, I''ll get the antidote." Yan Hu, Qiu Chen, when they saw this, they were all worried. Their Lord was going to kill people. Openly against the queen, the consequence Step out, xuanyuanche has not rushed out of the second step, the bed comatose Liuyue, suddenly a wrist turn, a grasp of xuanyuanche''s hand. "Che." A gentle word, like a Ding Hai Shen needle, instantly settles xuanyuanche''s steps. Feel the wrist to grasp his small hand, Xuanyuan Che Shua turned around, fixed on the bed of people. Star eyes gradually rise, dark eyes like a pool, attracting people''s soul. Eyes locked in the eyes of the red eye, full of murderous xuanyuanche, Liuyue smiled, this person is wholehearted to her. "You look down on me too much." The corner of the mouth slowly outlines a sinister smile, and Ryukyu holds xuanyuanche''s hand and sits up. Chapter 37 "Well, what''s the matter? It''s all right." When I saw this, I was surprised. I quickly suppressed xuanmo, who was at the pulse gate of Ryukyu. I was shocked and stared at Ryukyu incredulously. It was so dangerous just now. Now why "It''s just to fight with poison." Ryukyu takes back the wrist that xuanmo seized. Queen Liu wants to drink the poison. Otherwise, how can she dress up as a pig and eat a tiger. But will she let herself be poisoned? At the first time when she swallows the poison, the medicine in the sleeve has entered her mouth. Just now, it''s just two poisons against each other. It''s OK that she can''t open her mouth for a while. This body is not as good as she used to be. She used to eat hundreds of toxins. Even the most advanced fourth generation of neurotoxins in the United States, she still needs a buffer period. It seems that it needs to be cultivated. Pulling and standing at the head of the bed, she was sure to look at her. The strong anger and worry in her eyebrows were gradually eliminated, and the angry xuanyuanche gradually overflowed. Ryukyu said quietly but proudly, "I''m not a man who will do anything, I''m not a man who knows nothing. I''m going because I know what I can do. So I''m going." "So you mean my worry is superfluous?" Xuanyuanche''s face was cold. All his anxieties and worries just now were jokes. She had already made a decision. Seeing this, Ryukyu shook his head, stood on the edge of the bed, holding xuanyuanche''s face, and said with a smile: "no, I''m very happy, I''m really happy, I''ve never been happy." She used three times of happiness to tell her mood at this time. No one had ever worried about her so much. Xuanyuanche was furious and wanted to rush to the Queen''s palace for her. He was not a dispassionate person, so she was really happy. Holding xuanyuanche''s neck in his arms, Ryukyu leaned his head on his shoulder and said softly: "Che, believe me, I am not a weak oriole, I am an eagle, an eagle who can fly with you in the sky, I am not a weak one, believe me." Shallow words in xuanyuanche''s ear, so light but so proud and confident. That full of anger, slowly eliminate the drive away, he did not believe her, so, will be so worried about her, how he forgot, his little princess how powerful, how arrogant and all-weather means. Chapter 38 Looking at the cold manager, Yan Hu, autumn trace and Xuan Mo, four people saw this and looked at each other. They admired Ryukyu deeply, but at the same time, they retreated quietly, leaving them a quiet world. "There won''t be another time. "Half a time later, xuanyuanche''s cool voice sounded, staring at the Ryukyu leaning on his shoulder. "OK. "Ryukyu listened to the words and laughs. He would never have a second time. He could not control his body. It was an absolute forbidden area for the top mercenaries. "I will..." "No, I will, dare to fight against me, consequences Conceit. " In the eyes of a flash of bloodthirsty light, Ryukyu moon enchanting smile, that is to repair the night Luocha smile. I would rather be the ruler of the whole world than the ruler of the whole world. This is the rule of the moon, and this is the rule of the mercenary world. Xuanyuanche looks at Ryukyu''s smile, and even he feels the bloodthirsty breath inside. If you can''t do harm to others, you will always think about the next step, and the means and degree will only become more and more severe, which is beyond prevention. Since it''s impossible to defend, it''s better to take the first move directly. When other people relax their vigilance, that''s when they die. Xuanyuanche is not a simple person, but his little princess is not simple. Wrong vulture as a dove, the end is already doomed. He put his hand around Ryukyu, who was leaning on his shoulder. Xuanyuanche gently rubbed the long black hair. How could the woman in his arms make him like it more and more. The gold and the black fall, and the laurel rise in the East. Night, fast diffuse in one side of the earth, bright stars in the dark sky shine, sprinkle white color. Two figures, one big and one small, shot out of the glass hall and headed for the palace treasure house under the night. Xuanyuanche''s lightness skill is almost beyond the realm of transformation. In addition, he is very familiar with the imperial palace guard. He sees only the black shadow passing by, almost like a blue smoke. He is not aware of ghosts. At his feet, he quickly moved away from the treasure house of the Imperial Palace, but his eyes were constantly shooting around. There was no one, no trace, nothing. The Ryukyu moon behind him seemed to disappear. There was no breath. Xuanyuanche could not help but raise his eyebrows. To his degree, he could not even know where Ryukyu was. If he had not known that Ryukyu would surely be with him, he could hardly believe that there was ryukyue behind him. What kind of Kung Fu is it? It hides the whole person. Chapter 39 Hidden in the dark night, the rapid progress of the Ryukyu moon, see xuanyuanche constantly looking left and right, can''t help but a silent smile, hide the trace, she is good at it, avoid the bodyguard is nothing, think that in those days, she can avoid one by one, not to mention such a big person. In the dark night, one flies like the wind on the roof, the other flies like a ghost on the ground. There was no sound. Treasure house of Tianchen palace. Jinshan and Yinshan are popular. There are all kinds of rare things in the treasure house. If there is only one thing in the treasure house, it is certain that the people who are shining can''t open their eyes. "What are you looking for?" Entering the treasure house, xuanyuanche lowered his voice and followed him to the moon. This Ryukyu night, only said that he would lead the way to the treasure house, but did not say what to do, let people guess. He did not dare to think that she was trying to steal the fine and soft jewelry. These things are inexhaustible and need to be stolen from this treasure house. Ryukyu shook his fingers towards xuanyuanche, and walked towards the wooden table at the back of the treasure house with a smile. Standing in front of these bottles and jars, Ryukyu reached out and took the first bottle and sniffed it. "It''s bone decay." Xuanyuanche saw the low voice. This is the seventh neurotoxin. It''s not the finished version, but it''s the best in the poison. Without much debate, Ryukyu''s fingers moved and he put down the bottle again. However, the little movement between her hands did not escape looking at her xuanyuanche all the time. "What did you put in it?" Xuanyuanche raised his eyebrows. Ryukyu Dynasty xuanyuanche smile: "then you will know." As he spoke, he quickly opened the bottle cap one by one, and after identifying what kind of toxin, each threw something more or less. It''s really all good things. There are top-notch toxins and even top-notch antidotes. Tianchen''s collection of medicines is really rich. Xuanyuanche stood aside and raised his eyes. Even if he threw something in the poison, he would throw something in the precious antidote. This "It''s medical, hard won, you..." "Because it''s hard to get, it can''t move easily. Once it''s used, it''s a matter of life and death." Ryukyu turned his head slowly: "we can''t use the antidote here." Chapter 40 Xuanyuanche listened to the words and looked at Ryukyu deeply. He was not against it. Today, Queen Liu''s poison to Ryukyu is the third bottle on display here. Since she is using the poison here, will she use the antidote here. The antidote here, once used, is the object "Mow the grass to get rid of the roots, or the spring wind will blow again." Ryukyu picked up the last bottle of antidote and played with it at his fingertips. Suddenly, two fingers were loosened, and the bottle immediately fell. With a hook on his wrist, he saw that the little bottle was going to break on the spot. Suddenly, Ryukyu''s wrist moved, and the little bottle had landed firmly on Ryukyu''s instep. Xuanyuanche saw a smile on the corner of his mouth. It was a good trick and a good means. Eyes flash and blood thirsty smile, Ryukyu slowly stooped to get the small bottle on the toe. Fingers up the small bottle, Ryukyu figure has not yet stood up, eyes suddenly swept to the sandalwood table inside the leg, pad a book. When Ryukyu saw this, he looked up at xuanyuanche and said with a smile, "are you so poor?" Unexpectedly, where treasures are stored, books are needed to pad the table feet. Xuanyuanche took a look along Ryukyu''s line of sight, turned his head and stared at ryukyue. "That''s a strange thing. Suppress it." Strange and disorderly God. After hearing this, Ryukyu leaned down and pulled it out. She went to see what it was. "Control the beast with sound?" Ryukyu flipped at will, slightly surprised to read. "It''s said that the beast is commanded by music. A hundred years ago, the ancestors held it as a sacred thing. A hundred years later, the father and the emperor regarded it as rubbish. No one can practice it. It''s nothing. It''s nothing. It''s full of stories." Xuanyuanche is extremely disdainful. Ryukyu raised his eyebrows. It''s a bit imaginative to control the beast with sound, but it''s not totally impossible. For example, she is very clear that when the voice reaches a certain critical point, it will have indestructible power, not a loud voice, but a critical point. Those sopranos, shattering glasses, this is not a myth. Since the voice has such a high attack power, it is not necessarily impossible to conquer or control it, only a critical point is needed in the middle. "Gone." When xuanyuanche saw it, he was almost there. When he pulled down Ryukyu, he went out. Ryukyu slipped a few chapters of waste paper into his arms and walked out. When she was ok, she practiced. She knew that the original Ryukyu had a good piano drill. Chapter 41 The stars are bright and the night wind is cool. The palace is quiet, like a giant dragon sleeping. Everything seems to have changed, but it seems to have changed again. Kill four volts. The next day, the sun is shining, birds are singing and flowers are fragrant. Ryukyu was called to Tianxi palace and talked with Princess Chen for a while. Ryukyu is not a short-lived person who loves Taoism, but she likes Princess Chen very much, so she can accompany her. Besides, from Princess Chen, she also got a lot of useful information. Others said that she didn''t go to the Sanbao palace without any problems. Chen Guifei didn''t come to her just to get in touch with her. A light purple dress, a black hair is very easy to comb into a big braid hanging in the waist, followed by Ryukyu''s walk, a flash, very refreshing. "Autumn mark, how about Liu Xinai?" Fingertip playing with two small stones, Ryukyu asked casually. It''s no wonder that Liu Xinai was so hostile to her yesterday. Originally, the emperor intended to point her out to xuanyuanche. Suddenly, a girl appeared in the air, stirring her dream. "Domineering, domineering, and foolhardy, not your match." It''s straightforward. Autumn trace''s answer, Ryukyu is very satisfied, she needs to be so direct to the fact center words, not all over the flattery. Nodding, Liu Xinai is not a character. She hasn''t been on her mind yet. Liu Xinqing is still a bit to see, but it''s nothing. It''s just that the left XiangLiu family behind is not a soft role. With a palace of empresses don''t say, Prince Xuanyuan Cheng and Liu Xinqing are basically determined, but also want to dye Xuanyuan Che, ambition is not small. She doesn''t care, since the brain moves to her, then don''t blame her for cutting the grass. "Wow, brother Che is so good..." I was thinking that when I arrived here, the noisy voice in the distance came faintly with the wind. A charming withdrawal of my brother made Ryukyu shiver directly. Who is so shameful? "Princess, it''s over there." Autumn trace see this at once express way. In the teaching field, where xuanyuanche practices martial arts and trains soldiers, ryue raises his eyebrows, squints his eyes, and makes xuanyuanche come here. "Let''s go and have a look." Slowly left a word, Ryukyu turned around and walked towards the teaching field. She wanted to see who was thinking of her xuanyuanche. The crowd was full of voices. At this time, there were black soldiers gathered in the teaching field. The three layers outside the three layers surrounded the teaching field. It was very lively. Chapter 42 Ryukyu pulled out the crowd and walked inside. The soldiers around him saw that it was the autumn mark. They immediately let a way out. Ryukyu walked effortlessly. "Good." It''s another good call from all over the world. When Ryukyu stepped out of the crowd, he saw a golden arrow passing through the sky, passing through three overlapping targets on the teaching field, and the square force was exhausted. At the front of the target, xuanyuanche rode past, holding a large golden bow. It''s just this thing. It seems that xuanyuanche is playing with these people. He''s bowing to the dead. If he can''t shoot the big target, he can go back to his hometown. At the beginning, when she was ten years old, she shot the willow leaves a hundred meters away, but she still hasn''t talked about it. Take back the eyes of xuanyuanche. Liu Xinai, who was running towards xuanyuanche from the side of Ryukyu, turned out to be the peacock with open screen. "Brother Che, how are you?" Fierce vertical horse up, Liu Xin AI big open arms towards xuanyuanche jump. Xuanyuanche saw the coldness of the horse''s bridle, and then he let go. "Brother Che." The grievance voice of the sour man. Ryu yuemian smoked. Today, I don''t need to eat any more. I''ve lost my appetite. This woman can''t speak well. "Men and women are different." Xuanyuanche coldly threw down four words, and let the horse go without giving Liu Xinai any face. "That''s how we used to be." Liu Xinai keeps up. "Before the age of four, don''t mention it." That indifferent words, and cold, do not leave a trace of affection. The king of heaven is enchanting and cold-blooded. And he is not cold, only facing the moon. "Heart AI, show the king what you have learned." Liu Xinqing, standing on the other side of the teaching ground, said with a sudden smile. Beside her stood a warm Prince xuanyuancheng. "Good." All around the teaching hall immediately raised a shout. The Tianchen kingdom is martial, and people respect its ability. Although Liu Xinai is domineering, his martial arts are not weak. "Brother Che, I will not lose to you." With a loud cry, Liu Xinai''s legs caught the horse''s body, grabbed the big bow on his back with his backhand, and as soon as he opened his hands, the horse galloped towards the three arrow target. Heavy arm, bow body, man horse integration. As soon as the expert reached out his hand, he knew if there was one. When the soldiers on the side saw this, they immediately cheered up. This move of horse back bow is quite beautiful. Chapter 43 Standing in the crowd, Ryukyu saw a sneer drawn from the corner of his mouth. He played with a small stone between his fingers all of a sudden. The stone meteor chases the moon and shoots at the horse''s hoof. The sound of breaking the sky is completely covered by the sound of trampling on the horse''s hoof. Bow open the extreme, two empty, Liu heart AI an arrow to shoot. That anticipate, sit down good horse to stumble forward suddenly, a small stagger, Liu Xin AI is in the hair of the string, immediately slanted. But when he saw the black sharp arrow coming out of the sky, he inserted three targets standing at the edge of the target 50 steps away, flew by obliquely and fell into the grass. "Well..." Immediately, there was a hiss all around. The soldiers who were excited all around showed their contempt. I don''t know how to do that. Liu Xinai''s face suddenly turned red and said in a loud voice, "it was the horse that suddenly went mad. Otherwise, I would not miss." The soldiers around listened to the giggling, one after another, they couldn''t shoot, they were strange, they had no manners. However, xuanyuanche raised his eyebrows and looked at the place where Ryukyu stood. He could see clearly. Ryukyu Dynasty xuanyuanche blinked, turned around to go back, nothing to see, not a level of opponent, really lazy with her. "Yes, it must be you, the ugly monster, who tripped over my horse secretly. Otherwise, I will shoot you there." Liu Xinai, who is making a big argument in the field, suddenly sees the moon. Suddenly, Liu Mei stands up and rushes over with his horse. Where Guan Ryukyu is not the real stumbling block her horse, anyway, she said it is. Hearing this, Ryukyu''s face suddenly sank, but his heart brightened again. "Liu Xinai, what do you say to me?" Xuanyuanche''s eyes narrowed, and a ferocious rage came out. His voice and color were extremely cold, and even the horse galloped towards this side. "Ugly eight monsters are ugly eight monsters. Brother Che, you must be fascinated by her magic. Otherwise, how can you look at her? She is a person who has no face, no body, no martial arts and grows up in a corner. Hum, I don''t believe what I''m capable of. It must be your Murong mansion that wants to marry brother Panche. So you deliberately played such a trick to defeat the enemy. Bah! It''s OK to cheat children who have never seen the world. There''s no way to cheat me. Ugly eight strange, nobody wants is nobody wants, married true dragon also cannot become Phoenix Chapter 44 Crackling words, the speed of speech is extremely fast, without any emotion. For a while, there was a silence around. All the soldiers looked at Liu Xinai and the mediocre Ryukyu. "Honey, don''t talk nonsense." Liu Xinqing''s face changed slightly, and hurriedly came over. "Dare you..." Xuanyuanche, who was full of murderous air, said that he was going to exit. Suddenly, he saw the hand of Ryukyu moon shaking slightly behind him, indicating that he would not exit. Can''t help but take a deep breath and suppress the fury in her heart. What does this moon want to do? Can she bear such a breath. Liu Xinai looks at Ryukyu with scorn on her face. She wants to roar out her life experience in public. She wants to spread these words to make everyone despise her. Then, such a despised woman, even if she can sit as a princess, can''t sit stably. Princess wing, it will be her. Ryukyu looked at Liu Xinai with no expression on his face. He said coldly, "I am married by the Emperor himself." "So what..." "Shut up." Liu Xinqing rushed over and shouted loudly. "No nonsense." The face of Prince Xuanyuan Cheng also slightly changed with a smile. Liu Xinai saw the power of Ryukyu, but he could be merciless if he turned his face, and he would lose everything if he made a mistake. At the same time, he strode towards Ryukyu and said: "Ryukyu, Liu Xinai is not sensible..." With a cold wave, Ryukyu interrupts Xuanyuan Cheng''s words and looks at Liu Xinai, who has high toes and high Qi. His lips slowly outline a profound smile: "so what, very good." A good word to throw down, Ryukyu turned around and left, people only think in front of a flower, ryukyue has disappeared. Everyone was stunned. What kind of Kung Fu is it. "You Oh, hurry up. " Liu Xinqing''s face was a little white. He raised his feet and chased the place where the moon disappeared. Xuanyuan Cheng turned his head to the iron faced Xuanyuan Che and said, "brother, you know that AI has no intention. Today, I will accompany Liuyue for her first. Please advise Liuyue not to hurt everyone''s harmony." "What is my princess''s temper? Elder brother should be very clear. Where can I persuade her to move?" Xuanyuanche cold throw past a sentence, put clear is not to take words, do not help. Xuanyuan Cheng looks at Liu Xinai and goes straight after the moon. Be sure to stop her, or It''s not a long way to go Chapter 45 Xuanyuan Yi, emperor of Tianchen Kingdom, is playing chess with concubine Chen in Tianxi palace. Suddenly, Liuyue comes quickly and kneels at Xuanyuan Yi. "What''s the matter? Did che''er bully you? " A Guozi face, long and more elegant Xuanyuan Yi smiled towards the moon Road, the tone is very kind. Although I haven''t seen Ryukyu, I''ve been famous for a long time. With such a mediocre beauty at such a young age, who is there in the palace except Ryukyu. "Someone bullied Ryukyu." Ryukyu is full of grievances. "Who bullied my daughter-in-law? Said, the mother Princess gives you the head. " Concubine Chen straightened up and her face sank. "No, who bullied me? I''ll go back to her. I just ask the emperor''s grace. Don''t help those who bullied Ryu Yue. Ryu Yue will fight him hard to get angry." Ryukyu did not raise his head, and he was furious. Xuanyuan is easy to see that Ryukyu ran to him to ask for grace. The bully must have come from a long time ago. He needed to think about it. However, after hearing that Ryukyu just wanted to beat her, he immediately let go of his heart and beat her. Even if Ryukyu can fight, what can he do. It''s not easy to dismiss Chen Guifei here. She smiled and nodded: "OK, I promise you not to help. As long as you remember, don''t kill me." "Ryukyu knows. Thank you very much, your majesty." After that, Shane turned around and ran away. She seemed to have the impulse of a thirteen year old girl. Xuanyuan easy to see this not from the imperial concubine Chen said with a smile: "still a child." Chen Guifei smiled and her eyes were bright. She said something to Ryukyu for a while. Maybe, Ryukyu is not a child. Huangqu street, the capital of Tianchen, is one of the main streets of the capital. At this time, Huangqu street is full of people, people come and go, the moment is busy. And in the most prominent place of Huangqu street, there is a large house, with a vermilion facade, a stone lion with a big head and a big horse, which is extremely precious. There are three gilded characters on the high plaque, Zuo Xiangfu. Bang, a large gold chair is placed at the gate of zuoxiangfu. With a wave of Ryukyu''s sleeve robe, the dagger sits down. The whip rolled in his hand is a whip toward the ground. Only the sound of the whip is heard. A white trace on the ground is clearly displayed. Ryukyu made a long whip mark in front of the zuoxiangfu gate, running through the front of the gate, while Ryukyu sat on the whip like this, and sat behind the whip mark, towering. Chapter 46 A very ordinary face, sending out the breath of strangers not close, cold and unusual. Around the original bustling passers-by, see this is not surprised to see the small Ryukyu, around the edge of the ear to ear watching. On one side, the momentum of Ryukyu prevailed. Qi Qi retreated and left, leaving a large area for Ryukyu. I saw that in front of the domineering Zuo Xiangfu, Ryukyu was sitting alone with a cold face. When the guard on both sides of the gate saw this, he frowned. One of the guards, with his face full of flesh, strode over and shouted, "what are you going to do, girl from there? Can you stop us? Go away As he said, he pushed the moon toward Ryukyu. Before his hand reached Ryukyu, he looked as if he was sleeping with his eyes closed. Suddenly, with a wave of his wrist, his whip shot out. The guard didn''t react. His body was whipped up by the whip, and he turned to the stone lion. Just listen to the thud of the guards, who are full of flesh and blood. They can''t get up on the ground. The onlookers all around were in a great uproar. It was a public disturbance in zuoshiang mansion. "Well, I dare to come to our Zuo Xiangfu to make a living. It''s ugly, but I''m brave." Another guard saw this, touched the sabre on his waist, and rushed to Ryukyu. The eyes were not lifted, and Ryukyu''s fingers clasped with a whip. The whip was like a dragon, sweeping to the eyes of the rushing guards. See whip shadow a flash, that guard hands cover a face to howl loudly, there is blood in the hands to flow down slowly. "You, you, wait for me." The guard who was smashed on the stone lion earlier, at this time, Fang awkwardly got up, kneaded his waist, and pushed open the red paint gate and entered. When the onlookers around saw this, some kind-hearted people immediately said: "little girl, let''s go. Zuo Xiangfu is not easy to provoke..." "Yes, Zuo xiangnai is the king Xiangguo, and his daughter is the queen. It''s said that his granddaughter will become the Crown Princess soon. Who dares to shout at them? It''s not him who has suffered the loss..." "Let''s go. When they come, they can''t leave..." Hearing this, Ryukyu''s eyes slowly opened, smiled at the door of the red lacquer door, and said coldly: "from today on, here, you are only allowed to enter, not to leave." Chapter 47 The arrogant tone immediately drowned all the whispers. There was a moment of silence on the busy Huangqu street. "If you don''t have diamond or porcelain work, you can''t come here prepared..." "Look at that one or two moments just now, it''s not simple, it''s not simple..." After a brief silence, someone immediately murmured. Hearing this, Ryukyu did not have a trace of movement. He closed his eyes slightly and felt calm. "Who is it? Who dares to come to our Zuoxiang mansion and behave wildly? " Just at this time, the door of Zhuqi suddenly opened, and a group of guards with swords and guns rushed out. "It''s her." The bloody guard immediately pointed to Ryukyu and said in a loud, angry voice, "what else can I say? Only entry, not exit." Seeing this, a middle-aged man in charge of the team scowled at Ryukyu and said in a loud voice, "what courage do you think of Wang FA as The Ryukyu Li, who closed his eyes slightly, didn''t care. He seemed to have fallen asleep. When the middle-aged man saw it, he immediately became angry and said in a loud voice with a wave of his hand: "come on, give me a break of my legs and send them to nine Prefects. Is it the place where you and other children are allowed to be rampant in my Zuo Xiang mansion?" As soon as this remark came out, a dozen guardians immediately waved their sharp weapons and rushed towards Ryukyu. Black hair, slowly no wind automatic, Ryukyu face murderous gas flash, whip in hand as fast as lightning, swept out. A whip, across the sky, in a flash, really like that lightning in the sky. Just listen to a loud bang, a flash of black light, people around almost did not see anything, has settled the dust. Ryukyu is still slightly drooping, motionless. In front of her, a dozen of big men were directly hit by the air and flew out, with a bright red whip mark on their throats. A whip, just a whip. A dozen big men are vulnerable. Throwing away their armor, more than a dozen big men rolled around with their necks in agony, and Beanie sweat came out of their faces, looking ferocious. Close his eyes and lean against the back of his chair, Ryukyu slowly stroked the front end of the whip with two fingers. On his ordinary face, cold contempt appeared, right, defiance. Chapter 48 "Wow." The people who were watching the bustling around immediately roared. The eyes at Ryukyu were different at once. One by one, they stepped back two steps. What a fierce girl. At this time, the middle-aged man''s face was so ugly that all the nursing homes fell to the ground and screamed miserably. He stood alone and did not expect that the ugly woman was so fierce. "Who are you?" Such a powerful woman should not have been unheard of in the capital. Is this the offspring of that military general? There is no answer. The cold and lonely height on Ryukyu''s face clearly returns to him. You don''t deserve to know. I didn''t speak, but I hurt more than I said. Such complete indifference is worse than slapping the middle-aged face to face. The middle-aged man''s face, more and more iron, but can not find the steps to go down. "Good skill." Just at the right time, a faint voice sounded, and two middle-aged men came out of Zuoxiang mansion slowly. One of them spoke highly of it. "Coach Lin, she..." The middle-aged man immediately turned around and stepped up. The exit coach Lin waved: "I know, you go down." Seeing this, the middle-aged man quickly stood on one side and looked at Ryukyu with a sneer on his face. These are the two most powerful people in their house. They absolutely want this ugly girl to look good. "Little girl, don''t blame us for being rude." As soon as the voice fell, Lin Jiaotou and another person suddenly flew up. Another person shot towards the street outside the line, while Lin Jiaotou, with a sword in his hand, attacked Ryukyu. Ryukyu''s means, they have just seen behind the door, so once they do, there is not much room left. With a cold hook at the corner of his mouth, Ryukyu burst into a sneer. The black whip, lying on the ground, suddenly rose up and chased the man who shot out of the line like a black dragon. At the same time, the body shape moved, and the hand was Qianqian. At the same time, he grabbed the leader of Lin who rushed to him. He pointed to the wind as electricity, and the direction was extremely strange. A thick body of murderous Qi comes out through the body, densely covering the whole space, just like the essence. Leader Lin is the first to bear the brunt. His murderous spirit is almost like that of nine halls and Yan Luo. It''s too heavy for him to bear. When leader Lin was shocked, he couldn''t have such murderous spirit if he didn''t roll over in the dead. This woman, this woman Chapter 49 In his heart, he was shocked. The long sword in his hand slowed down. Yingying''s plain hand crossed his wrist strangely at once. It was not a martial art move at all, but With the light wave of his hands, his body suddenly turned backward, and Ryukyu sat steadily on the golden coat. His breath was long and leisurely. "Bang." There was a clear and crisp voice. Coach Lin looked at his wrist incredibly. Blood oozed from his wrist. His fingers could not hold the sword. This hand "I said, only in, not out." Cold and arrogant words blow up in the sky, with incomparable domineering. Coach Lin shuddered and turned his head. The middle-aged man who rushed out with him curled on the ground, his leg bones twisted strangely, and his place was in the white whip mark. The two best experts of Zuoxiang mansion were under the control of this little girl at the same moment. Who is this girl? Fright, unbelievable fright. People watching the bustle around, at this time, one by one gaping, subconscious back again, this girl is too fierce. The murderous spirit released in a moment was restrained. Ryukyu allowed the whip to crawl under her feet. He looked at a group of defeated soldiers with contempt. He snorted coldly. The contempt in the snort almost made people feel tens of feet away. It''s sunny in the sky, but it''s chilly here. This Xiang Ryukyu is so aggressive. There are those who have a good relationship with Zuo or want to flatter him. At the first time, they found nine gate Prefects. They beat Zuo Xiangfu in the street. This is not to ignore Wang FA. It''s time for nine gate prefects to take charge of it. Hundreds of soldiers rushed to gaotoudama. "Today, I will show my skill in front of Zuo Xiang." Nine gate inspector personally led the team, his eyes were full of ecstasy, and he was still worried about the time to bow to zuoziang, so he sent him to the door today. A word falls, the adjutant beside hasn''t answered, suddenly a cold voice rings: "invite merit, you know who is looking for the trouble of Xiangfu?" At once, the nine door inspector stopped and looked down the street. It''s not the most outstanding Murong Chen among the young generation of Murong mansion. I can''t afford to offend you. At that moment, the nine door governor took a Lok Ma and looked at Murong Chen with a smile and said, "excuse me "My little sister, Murong Ryukyu." Murong Chen leaned against the wall around the corner, looked at the nine door inspector and raised his eyebrows slightly. Chapter 50 "Murong Ryukyu." Nine door inspector''s proud face immediately converged. This is a bigger master. Behind him is general Murong''s mansion, the first martial general family of Tianchen state, and now the quasi Princess of the third prince. She has the right to support the King Wing of the court, and behind her there is the secret support of the right Xiangfu. One east palace, one West Palace, left phase, right phase, Murong general''s house. He can''t afford to offend any of them. As soon as his eyes turned, the nine door inspector immediately ouched, holding his head and saying: "headache, my headache has been made. Go back, go back." As he said, he turned his horse around and drove towards the road, faster than when he came. Murong Chen, who was leaning against the wall, saw this, smiled contemptuously, and turned his head to look at the blocked place ahead. Murong ryue, a sister he had never heard of, really looked down upon. A moment ago, a flying horse reported to Murong''s mansion directly. Murong Wudi, the old ancestor, heard the letter from the people and didn''t say much. He directly issued a command to block the journey of Zuoxiang''s mansion on Huangqu street. He was allowed to serve as the governor of nine gates or the garrison of the capital. None of them was allowed to pass. It''s not clear. It''s a battlefield for her. Both before and after, brave and resourceful, this Murong Ryukyu is really a hidden dragon that will soar to the sky if it doesn''t show up. The people who maintain the order of the capital don''t care. No one has invited Murong to move. In front of the Zhuqi gate of the Zuoxiang mansion, the situation is bleak. "Get out of the way, get out of the way. You are so ugly. You dare to come to my door and behave wildly. Is it true that there is no one in my Zuo Xiangfu?" Right between holding, Liu Xinai rushed straight to. Liu Xinqing and the prince Xuanyuan follow closely behind. In the palace, they found the emperor a little late. They learned that Ryukyu had already asked for grace and wanted to beat Liu Xinai. Originally, the palace was ready to solve this problem, so they thought that ryukyue was out of the palace. Then heard numerous news passed in, she Liuyue unexpectedly blocked the door of Zuoxiang mansion, hit the people in Zuoxiang mansion, this matter can be made big, immediately rushed to. Liuxinai''s voice was heard by Liuyue, who closed his eyes slightly. There was a thick bloodthirsty look on his cold face. He didn''t look back. The whip in his hand was crawling on the ground. Suddenly, it looked like he had eyes. It flew out and rushed towards liuxinai. It was like electricity. Chapter 51 "Be careful, young lady, and avoid." The only middle-aged hospital guard in front of the gate who was not injured, was pale at the sight of this and shouted loudly. The best instructors in their mansion were all defeated by Ryukyu. Young lady was the opponent. "I''m afraid of you Ah... " One arrogant words have not finished, Ryukyu''s black whip has danced out the heavy overlapping shadow, a whip wrapped around liuxinai''s waist, picked up his head and threw liuxinai towards the gate. "Heart." Liu Xinqing, who followed him, saw it and cried out. Xuanyuancheng didn''t see the scene in front of the Chu''s house. At this time, he immediately put everything in his eyes, but with a slight frown between his eyebrows, he stood where he was and didn''t go up. Ryukyu seems to have a strong heart today. If he wants to go up, he will definitely have no fun. "Bang." There was a dull crash. Liu Xinai fell on the door with a strong knot. The black whip was taken away. Liu Xinai rolled on the spot and stood up. Although the body hurt, but nothing happened. When Liu Xinai saw this, he immediately thought that Ryukyu was just a surface Kung Fu. He immediately said angrily, "look at my aunt, you are so ugly." "Bang." Before he had finished speaking, Ryukyu suddenly crossed his hand with a whip. The door made of iron and wood was smashed into pieces by Ryukyu, and the door of iron and wood splashed out, and the door of red lacquer collapsed. Liu Xinai''s face was shocked for a moment. Iron wood is the hardest wood in the wood. It''s almost comparable to refined iron. With such a whip "If you dare to speak badly, the next whip will be your head." Bloodthirsty eyes firmly lock on Liu Xinai, the cold way of the moon. Liu Xinai''s face suddenly paled, and the eyes of Ryukyu, the murderous spirit, made her shiver uncontrollably. How could this woman be so terrible for a moment. Liu Xinqing, who was following Liu Xinai, saw that Liu Xinai had nothing to do with her. She took a sigh of relief and walked quickly to Liu Xinai''s side. She nodded gently to Ryukyu: "Ryukyu, today''s matter is that Xin AI is not right. I will take her to compensate you. You are a large number. Don''t worry about her. What''s more, everyone is so familiar with it. It''s not good for us. " Ryukyu heard a cold hum, squinting at Liu Xinqing''s cold way: "who are you?" Liu Xinqing was embarrassed by the cold words, but Liu Xinqing took a breath and smiled at Ryukyu and said, "I''m the third granddaughter of zuozhou. I''m Xinqing." Chapter 52 "How can you please me?" Cold words, sharp. Liu Xinqing was shocked and immediately understood that ryukue was the princess with wings given by the emperor. She was a well-known imperial concubine. Although she would soon enter the main East Palace, she had no writing. She was only a daughter of the left. She was far from the princess with wings. She had no right to ask for human feelings from her. Then I understood that Liu Xinqing was not bitten by silver teeth. She looked around. She was not qualified. Her royal highness is qualified. His eyes quickly passed the crowd, where there was the figure of Prince Xuanyuan Cheng. Liu Xinqing could not help stamping his feet. How could this man run away at a critical time. When Ryukyu saw this, he smiled coldly. If Xuanyuan Cheng dared to come, she would make him eat too much. In front of the gate of Zuoxiang mansion, there was a lot of noise, groans and cries of pain, accompanied by the shabby gate, making this side a rare bustle. "All down." Just in the middle of the bustle, a steady voice sounded. A man in a blue robe walked out slowly. He looked in his fifties. His black hair was mixed with a little silver, but his spirit was very strong. Zhongzheng is very dignified. Today, Zhengzhu, who came to seal the door and beat the dog, came out. "I don''t know if I am qualified?" Light on the Ryukyu, left phase slowly way. Ryukyu plays with the black whip in his hand. He looks at the left side coldly, and finally can''t sit down. They are incompatible with each other. "I don''t know what happened to miss Murong in broad daylight, who, in spite of the majesty of Wang FA, blocked my husband''s mansion and hurt my servant?" Wen Dan''s voice sounded, and every sentence was buttoned on the rudeness of the Ryukyu moon. "Raise the teachers to question the crime." Ryukyu sneered, raised his chin high, and was extremely arrogant. The onlookers all around shouted loudly. No one dared to come to the door and ask for guilt. The Murong family''s young lady had the gall of an ambitious leopard. Zuo Xiang listens to Liu Xinai, who picks his eyebrows slightly, looks at Liu Xinqing, who is trembling and pale. When he sees Liu Xinqing winking at him constantly, he wants to go to the mansion and say, but he has been forced out by the moon. He is inviting the moon to come to the mansion to do business. The inner face of Zuo Xiang''s mansion is not necessary. What''s more, Ryukyu''s tone is so arrogant. A little 13-year-old woman dare to shout at him. He wants to see how powerful she is. After a little meal, he said in a deep voice, "OK, ask." "It''s not enough to despise the king, ignore the holy orders, violate the superiors below, insult the important officials of the court, and despise the imperial concubine in the court?" In the last sentence, Ryukyu shouted loudly. It was like a thunderbolt in the middle of the sky. It was amazing. Each crime is enough for his zuozianfu to copy. Chapter 53 The left phase immediately frowns. He can''t bear any of these crimes. When the lower color sank: "Miss Murong, don''t open your mouth freely. My Zuoxiang mansion is not a place that can tolerate framing. If you can''t present evidence today, don''t blame the shangmiansheng of the original appearance. You can frame important officials of the court." After that, he bowed his hand toward the palace. Hearing this, Ryukyu sneered and said, "I want evidence. OK, Liu Xinai is your daughter?" "Left phase listens to on the face of speech to look cold and hard, heavy voice way:" be "Liu Xinai today, in front of all the Dragon guards, falsely accuses my princess and general Murong of joining hands to deceive the emperor, the left side and defeat the enemy with one move. Can''t my princess do it?" In the cold voice, the black whip in Ryukyu''s hand suddenly waved, and the still intact door behind the left phase collapsed and scattered with broken wood. "It''s a crime to slander important officials of the court." Left phase face suddenly a smoke, this can be big can small culpability, immediately mercilessly glared at Liu Xinai. Before he could speak, Ryukyu raised his eyebrows coldly and said in a loud voice: "my royal concubine was married by the Emperor himself. Among the royal families listed in the list, it''s not proper to shout at my royal concubine in the street. It''s two crimes to despise the Royal concubine. A little daughter of Zuo Xiang, who dares to abuse the imperial concubine, can she be superior to my royal concubine. The following three crimes. " The cold voice says, every time Ryukyu says a word, the left face sinks a minute, the brow tightly wrinkles up. "Hum, it''s a second thing to insult my princess and general Murong''s house. I dare to despise the saint. When my princess carries out the emperor''s majesty, she dare to speak rudely. How about that. Well, my majesty, the emperor of Tianchen kingdom is not so good. Is it just about you? What the emperor said is not a word, and the edict issued is not a edict. Is that what you said to Zuo Xiang? " The cold voice is like the ice and snow in the Arctic. What you said on the left is the word. Suddenly, there is a silence around you. Countless people hold their breath. This is a rebellious and extreme word. "Nonsense, how could such a statement have been made when the emperor and his majesty had given up their lives? Miss Murong, don''t slander the original Chapter 54 When Zuo Xiang''s face heard the last sentence of Ryukyu, it was full of seriousness. All other sins were fine. This last one is a big crime of copying the nine tribes. "I slander you, Zuo Xiang. I don''t want my princess to bring someone to you as evidence for reference. This is not only heard by one person, including Liu Xinqing, the third granddaughter behind you." The hand black whip a pull, the Ryukyu full face cold. Left phase immediately turned to look at Liu Xinqing. Liu Xinqing frowned and did not respond. "Look, this is the power of Zuo Xiang. The parties dare not say whether they have been waiting for one night. The prince, the King Wing, and the Dragon riding guards who were present at that time have to change their mouths and not hear each other, or just bite the princess and say that I framed you. It seems that your power is already superior to that of the emperor...... " "Miss Murong." Ryukyu''s words have not finished, left phase suddenly snapped to interrupt. Suddenly, Ryukyu''s eyes were in awe, and he also shouted: "liuchengqing, my princess thinks you are the elder and the uncle of the dynasty. I''d like to give you three points. Don''t think that my Murong Ryukyu is really easy to bully. You can''t cover the sky even if you are the emperor." How do you take off the imperial power, the big hat? There was a moment of tension in the atmosphere. The consequence of being a little depressed is that the left and the right, the wing king, the Murong general''s mansion, and several leading leaders are facing up at the same time. Deeply inhaled, left phase suppressed the anger in the chest, the face is still relatively calm. "I, I don''t mean that." At the moment when the sword was drawing, Liu Xinai suddenly expected AI''s way: "I just looked at her and didn''t listen to your majesty, I I didn''t either No...... " Beautiful peach blossom eyes, after watching the cold eyes of Ryukyu sweeping over, suddenly there was no half day, can''t take the following words. The eyebrow color of left phase listens to move, the anger of a whole body immediately astringed. At that time, Ryukyu smiled and said, "it was the granddaughter who made a mistake. Miss Murong, you should not listen to the child''s words. Besides, the granddaughter of this phase didn''t mean to despise the emperor''s majesty. I believe that the emperor''s majesty will not blame you when you come to the emperor''s majesty. The Zuoxiang mansion can''t bear the charge." Dun dun then said: "as for insulting the important officials of the dynasty, I''m afraid I''m going to say that general Murong will come to the door in person, so as not to hurt the harmony between you and my family. Chapter 55 But to miss Murong disrespect, this snack AI should be punished, how can there be no rules, heart AI, come quickly, compensate Miss Murong. " When he said that, he turned his head and called to Liu Xinai. In three words and two words, the blame of Ryukyu was dispelled. It is not in vain that Zuo Xiang has experienced so many decades. Ryukyu knew for a long time that she wanted to move to Zuoxiang with Liu Xinai''s blunder today. She didn''t even want to think about it. Those flowers were just bluffing. That''s not her purpose. "Sorry, that''s enough?" Cold words spit out, Ryukyu holds the soft whip in his hand, leans his feet against the back of the chair and sneers. "What do you mean, Miss Murong?" Left phase hands folded in sleeve, looking at Ryukyu. "I mean, don''t you think it''s enough to raise a godfather, Zuo Xiang?" The corner of the mouth draws a cold smile, and the whip in Ryukyu''s hand straightens with a bang. Left phase smell speech eyebrow tightly wrinkly rise, it seems that he avoids heavy light line impassability. Raised her eyes and looked at Ryukyu deeply. She was only 13 years old. How could she be so careful and powerful? If she can grow up, then "It''s up to the master to beat the dog. I didn''t get the scolding from Murong Liuyue for nothing." His eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a red light in them. "Don''t listen to the children''s words. OK, I don''t care about Liu Xinai. It''s the same sentence. If I don''t get a satisfactory reply today, I will not go out of the Zuo Xiangfu, Xu Jin." In the utterance of arrogance, Ryukyu''s black whip waved across the gate of Zuoxiang mansion. The face is cold, and on that mediocre face, it exudes a powerful spirit. Left phase listen to Ryukyu take his words to stop his mouth, then tightly frown, no voice. For a time, the sky was silent. There were not thousands of onlookers or hundreds of thousands of onlookers around, but no one spoke. The sound of needles falling on the ground in an instant could be heard. There was silence, two in two. At this time, the imperial palace is also bustling. Tianchen palace, Emperor Xuanyuan Yi, rubs his eyebrows and looks at the two heroes in front of him, empress Liu and concubine Chen, with a wry smile on his face. He was only a child of Ryukyu''s mind and nature, and he was bullied and beaten back, so he refused to interfere Chapter 56 There thought that Ryukyu was braver than heaven, and he acted extremely well. Unexpectedly, he stopped Zuo Xiang''s mansion and beat a man in Zuo Xiang''s mansion. He didn''t know what to say. "Emperor, you have to make a decision for your concubines. A left face in the hall is blocked by a child. My father has no face. We have no face in heaven." Empress Liu looked at xuanyuanyi plaintively and said in a deep voice. He also wanted to be the master, but he promised Ryukyu that he would be the first. Now, how can he fight back. "I agreed not to interfere in her affairs and asked her to call back." Xuanyuan Yi rubs his eyebrows again. "Then what else does she want now that she has been beaten?" Empress Liu''s sad face was full of anger. "Can you beat the Zuoxiang generation?" One side slowly and methodically wipe the imperial concubine Chen of cardan, slowly asked the person behind. "No, it''s just some servants. None of the leaders of zuoshiang mansion has fought, not even Miss Liu Xinai, who is not inferior in export." He behind immediately came forward to answer. Princess Chen nodded. There are no superfluous words, but the meaning has been put there. I promised her to hit the people of Liu generation. I haven''t hit them yet. What I promised is not a word. Xuanyuan is easy to sit between the two concubines. It''s a dilemma. Empress Liu frowned and turned to look at Princess Chen and said, "sister, Liu Xinai doesn''t know what to do. She hurt people when she exports. It''s time for punishment. Ryukyu is the main punishment. The mourner will never say a word of protection. What does that mean, my father''s Zuo Xiangfu?" Seeing queen Liu''s name, concubine Chen raised her head with a smile and said with a smile, "that''s right, Li Gu Gu, how did Ryukyu say that?" "It''s not a godfather''s fault. Since the child has done something wrong, it''s natural to seek justice from adults." Li Gu, who is behind Chen Guifei, immediately bows to return quickly. Chen Guifei nodded to the ugly empress Liu: "my sister also said that Liu Xinai is not sensible. She is 16 years old but not sensible. Naturally, Zuo Xiang didn''t teach her well. Although Liu Yue is young, she has been married. That''s adults. How can adults care about their children? Naturally, they are looking for adults to solve the problem, sister, do you think so?" In a slow and orderly way, empress Liu would spit out blood, but could not find a retort. Chapter 57 After a long silence, empress Liu also knew that she couldn''t go well today. She didn''t think that Ryukyu was young, but her mind was so dense, which made her Zuoxiang mansion suffer a great loss today and become the laughingstock of the imperial city. After a pause, empress Liu took a deep breath, looked at xuanyuanyi, who had not spoken, and said in a soft voice, "Your Majesty, since this is the case, I also ask your majesty to mobilize the nine gate governor and the garrison of the capital city to disperse the people who were watching the bustling, so that we can get together." Xuanyuan Yi heard that Chen Guifei, who had no objection, nodded and said: "this is OK..." "Father." Before he finished speaking, Prince Xuanyuan Cheng strode in and interrupted him. "Father, my son''s minister has just found the nine gate governor''s office and the commander of the garrison in the capital. One of them is not in the office. It''s said that someone is blocking the way and robbing near the capital. He has led the troops. The other is bedridden. All three of his deputy leaders are leading soldiers to practice in the countryside. He will not come back for a while. " The prince xuanyuancheng shook his head with a wry smile. His voice fell, and there was a silence in Tianchen palace. Empress Liu''s teeth clicked. I don''t know if they are ready to escape. Looting. They are ill. Thanks to their thinking, there are still people around the capital who dare to rob. A strong man who was as strong as an ox yesterday can''t afford to be ill today. Who can believe it. It''s not that I''m afraid of the influence of the two governments, neither of them wants to provoke, so I don''t care about it at all, damn two old slicks. Empress Liu took a deep look at concubine Chen. No wonder she didn''t object just now. Her feelings are all ready. Chen Guifei saw queen Liu and saw her. She understood what queen Liu had in mind. However, she was wronged. The right Xiangfu behind her hasn''t started yet, but I have received the news that general Murong''s mansion has done it. In the position of generals, general Murong''s mansion has more strength than their right Xiangfu. Then why are they doing it? It seems that the little girl, ryukue, is really powerful. She has prepared the later move. "Then, I see Liuyue and listen to che''er very much. Che''er told her not to go out of Liuli hall for a month, and she really didn''t come out. Che''er should be able to persuade her." Xuanyuan Yi sighed. How can he not worry about one by one. "That''s right." Empress Liu''s eyes brightened. On that day in her palace, xuanyuanche pulled Liuyue away directly, but he didn''t see that Liuyue was a little rebellious. Chapter 58 However, they did not know that it was not xuanyuanche who kept Liuyue from going out, but Liuyue who was too late to go out because he wanted to recover his martial arts as soon as possible. "No more." "The third younger brother just went to Chaozhou and said that he had gone to the military training with the Dragon riding guard." It''s not about not helping. In Tianchen palace, there is no words, and two are silent. Time passed by, and the sky faded slowly. In front of Zuo Xiang''s mansion, ryukue spent money to set up a long table of delicious food and wine, which was used by a slow and orderly person, totally ignoring the bright lights in front of Zuo Xiang''s mansion and the people who came and went. In the palace, other people in the palace who have a good relationship with Zuo let Ryukyu enter the gate, but it''s easy to enter and it''s hard to leave. With a wave of the black whip, the man on duty immediately rolled back, which can send the meaning of the palace, but this time, what to do. The sky is getting lighter and the lights are shining. All the people gathered in front of Zuoxiang mansion to watch the bustling activity, none of them left. Some even moved in stools, played lanterns and squatted quietly to watch. No one banished them. In the past, they were forbidden to stay at night. No soldiers came out to interfere with so many people tonight. Therefore, everyone is so happy, squatting next to watch a good play. Full of wine and food, a ingot of silver was thrown out, and immediately a runner cleaned up the table top. Ryukyu''s legs were lightly lit for a while, his eyes were slightly closed, and the whip in his hand hit the palm for a while, which was very leisurely. On the contrary, the two tattered gates in front of her, depressed and declining, make the Zuo Xiangfu, which was originally high above, inferior to the small courtyard beside her. Zuo Xiang didn''t stand at the door. Liu Xinai, Liu Xinqing, etc. all entered. There was only a wary guard standing at the door. He looked at Ryukyu from time to time. Time flies by, and the moon is empty. White light sprinkled on the vast land, cold and noble. Sitting on the chair quietly, it seems that Ryukyu, who has fallen asleep, is so mysterious and unpredictable under the shadow of moonlight. The light shadow is dragged in the moonlight, and dissolves into one with the darkness, as if she is from the darkness, so perfect fit. The people around looked at her quietly, as if there was only one here at this moment. The moon is setting in the West. It''s going to be bright. Chapter 59 There was no movement in Zuoxiang''s mansion, nor in Ryukyu''s moon. They held each other in pairs. "Here, someone is leaving." In the silence, life suddenly boils. The man on the right side of Zuo Xiangfu sees a man coming out of the dog hole of Zuo Xiangfu and rushing into the darkness. Immediately someone yells. Hearing this, Ryukyu opened his eyes slowly and smiled coldly: "I only block the gate. If the left side wants to get out of the dog hole, I will let him go." The cold voice resounded in the still night. After a moment''s silence, a person suddenly chuckled in the crowd around. This laugh seems to have a chain reaction, and then everyone laughs. The laughter is so obvious and contemptuous in the dark. In laughter, the morning bell of the distant imperial city rang. It''s time to go to court. The sound of footsteps, the bright lights, the silence of the Zuo Xiangfu suddenly came from the voice of people, countless torches shining, this piece of ground shining in detail. The left side of a suit, wearing a dragon crown on the top of a peacock, wearing a purple boa robe, stepping on a grade of official boots, full of dignity, stepped out at the head. In the light of the sky, his whole body is shining clearly. After tasting the imperial uniform, the left phase carries both hands on his back and binds a piece of bramble on his back. This is to offer a humble apology. All the people around were immediately excited. "If you don''t have a godfather''s fault, your granddaughter, Liu Xinai, maliciously insults the emperor''s Majesty''s imperial concubine Yiwang. I am responsible and guilty. I should personally apologize to the emperor." Said, satisfied with the anger of cold look at Ryukyu, loud way: "come." Behind him, a servant immediately walked out of the house with Liu Xinai on his arm and knelt heavily on the ground. "At the age of sixteen, there was no escape from the blame. According to the laws of heaven and the country, the emperor abused the royal family, and a hundred army sticks were used to fight." Heavy a big drink, left face color iron green. The servant immediately pressed Liu Xinai, who was full of panic, and the army staff in his hand started to fight against Liu Xinai. Looking at Ryukyu''s cold gaze at them, his subordinates suddenly dare not to lose half of their points. They are really fighting. For a while, just listen to the bang. Liu Xinai was spoiled. After such a hard time, she burst into tears and swore: "Murong Ryukyu, you..." Chapter 60 "Fight." When he heard that, he immediately roared, and his voice was fierce. The army staff is heavier. "Oh, I dare not. Go around me. I dare not Ah... " Ryu moon saw this cold smile, sitting on the golden chair, looking at it perfectly. From wailing and crying, fighting and dying, a hundred army staff, if you can eat it from Liu Xinai, who is real and tender. There was almost no sound when I was fighting. "So, is Miss Murong satisfied?" Left phase didn''t see Liu Xinai behind, toward the way of the full face of the moon. "It''s very good. Zuoshiang is worthy of being zuoshiang. It''s really rigorous to run a family." Ryukyu slowly stood up, raised his eyebrows and wrists with a sudden wave. The black whip immediately swept out, and a whip flew the army staff that was still falling. "Forget it." Ryukyu made a slow and orderly remark. Liu Xinqing, who had been inside, rushed out at once, holding up Liu Xinai, who was on the verge of being beaten, with tears all over his face. He felt resentful. It''s not until the ninetieth army staff is hit that we can get out of the way. What''s the difference between fighting a hundred. "Today''s business is over. Zuo Xiang is convinced by virtue, and Ryukyu admires him very much." It''s more painful to say nice words to a talented person than to listen to the cool words. "In that case, Miss Murong, I''m going to court." After that, Zuo Xiang stepped down and walked up. If he was not afraid of delaying the Shang Dynasty and letting other forces intervene, he would like to see how long Murong Ryukyu can defend her. It''s a pity that Ryukyu has done everything. This is the time to wait. "That''s not necessary. Come on, prepare a sedan chair for your Xiangye. It''s a shame that the left side of the hall is walking with thorns on his back." With a light wave, Ryukyu''s red left face is full of vitality and elegant smile. When Zuo Xiang heard this, she almost burst out of blood. She stayed here all day and all night. What she wanted was not the end. Her face was damaged. His face had been damaged for a long time, but that''s not bad. Now speaking of this, pretending to be a good person is really angry. In the face of a group of blue and white crisscross swollen, the moon turned around, laughing as if no one left. Laughter went far away in the empty night. The arrogance and arrogance, the interpretation to the extreme. Today, Zuo Xiangke suffered a great loss in the hands of Ryukyu Chapter 61 The moon is deep in the west, and there is a glimmer of light in the sky. Leap back to the Liuli hall, Liuyue see the autumn trace Yanhu waiting at the door, at this time is holding up her thumb high, full of excitement. And the palace lights, xuanyuanche is smiling, sitting in the chair looking at her. When ryukue saw this, he smiled at xuanyuanche and walked quickly to his side. Naturally, he sat in xuanyuanche''s arms and rubbed his cheek lightly. The cool wind that blew all night outside is still warm in this embrace. "You''ve done a wonderful job today, little man." Xuanyuanche holds the tip of Ryukyu''s nose, and the face of the evil spirit is full of laughter. I think that in ordinary times, some princes still want to bow to each other even when they see them. Today, they lose their face and bow their heads. I feel happy when I think about it. Ryukyu heard of a wild smile: "I said, dare to provoke me, there is no good end." "You." Xuanyuanche immediately laughed and bowed his head. He kissed Ryukyu heavily on his face. He was in a good mood. "But in the future, you should be careful." Ryukyu takes xuanyuanche back and kisses him. Suddenly, he raises his eyebrows. What kind of person is Zuo Xiang? He is powerful in the country. When his uncle is in charge of the country, how could he have eaten a dumb loser like this? Empress Liu would have dared to poison her before she did. This would have been worse. "You have not led them to the light." Xuanyuanche''s eyes narrowed slightly, and cold blood flashed in the eyes of evil spirits. In the past, empress Liu Zuoxiang was in the dark. When he wanted to do it, he would do it whenever he wanted. He was defenseless. Today, when Ryukyu is in such a trouble, xuanyuanche, the king of Tianchen Kingdom, is already in the grip of heavy forces. He is more powerful than the prince. Now, such a powerful princess is coming. They are working together. There are any enemies in Tianchen kingdom. People behind the prince''s forces, Zuo Xiang, must start quickly. Left equal is eager to start, but they are not in a hurry. This has turned the pros and cons, they are in the dark, and the left is equal in the clear. Hearing this, Ryukyu immediately hugged xuanyuanche''s hands, and looked up and bit xuanyuanche''s lips. "You little dog." Xuanyuanche ate the pain and immediately pushed away the sunny moon with a smile. Chapter 62 The bright flowing eyes contain the smile emanating from the bottom of his heart. It is the first time for him to see Ryukyu with such joy. Xuanyuanche can''t help but raise his eyebrows slightly. "How can you know me so well." Low and softly murmured Ryukyu. He leaned forward and held out his little tongue, licking the place she had just bitten. Gently, extremely gentle. In those days, she and her subordinates lived and died together for more than ten years, so they had a great understanding. But now, in such a short time, xuanyuanche has been connected with her heart. How can this person make her dislike it? How can she not be moved. Xuanyuanche doesn''t peep at the position of Prince, but his brilliance has made other people kill her. Otherwise, Queen Liu will poison her when she comes. This is because there is no one around xuanyuanche. She didn''t understand these things at first, but later she didn''t understand them. She is a fool. Xuanyuanche is ruthless in the battle, but he is ruthless to his brother. It can be seen from the game at the gambling table. Since xuanyuanche can''t be ruthless, she will come. She will never be merciful to anyone who endangers xuanyuanche. "Never let go." Gently sucking xuanyuanche''s lips, Ryukyu is vague, but firm, four words. This person, she never let go. With a light smile, xuanyuanche kisses Liuyue gently, and says in a low voice: "then, you must hold fast." Gently embrace each other, gently kiss. In the light of the day, the soft feelings and honey of the place in the glass hall. At three poles in the sun, langyuan, one of xuanyuanche''s other villages, is on the outskirts of the capital. On the surface of the light, it''s used for sightseeing. In fact, it''s xuanyuanche''s subordinate, the first dark guard and the blood shadow guard. In charge of the secret report of underground military aircraft and taking over the power of life and death, it is with xuanyuanche''s Dragon cavalry guards that there is a one-to-one secret killing. Some of the things that dragon cavalry guards can''t do are their actions. It''s called the blood shadow guard. In fact, they have another name, the holy dragon palace. Shenglong palace, the first killer organization in Tianchen kingdom. "Blood shadow guard, this is your skill?" The body is petite, only to the blood shadow guards who are full of killing breath in front of them. They look at the blood shadow guards who have been practicing for a while with their hands on their backs and sneer. After hearing this, xuanyuanche raised his eyebrows. The dark guard trained by him got such a comment in front of Ryukyu? Chapter 63 There is not much in the courtyard. There are only twenty blood shadow guards. They look at Ryukyu with a sneering face. Their tone is not small at a young age. If it is not because she is the princess of their master and son, she would dare to sneer at them and break her neck with a snap. Xuanyuanche put all the emotions in his eyes. Seeing this step forward slowly, he said lightly, "after that, your master is her." A light sentence, immediately in exchange for a bloody hostility, 20 pairs of eyes brush to look at the Ryukyu, the eyes are not respectful, but disdainful and angry. "No, she''s not qualified." Head of the blood shadow Wei Du a cold way. Xuanyuanche didn''t have much to say. He just stepped back and looked at Ryukyu with a smile. Yesterday, Ryukyu felt that he did not have his own power. He started to tie up his arms and feet. General Murong''s mansion and right minister, after all, are other people''s forces. Even if they walk in one place because of the interest, they will definitely split again because of the interest. Only if you have absolute power, you can do what you want. Therefore, when Ryukyu opened his mouth, he promised to take charge of his most proud power. Now, it''s time for her to come up with her strength. It''s not a word, but an absolute strength to subdue those dark guards who are more ambitious than the top. Without any extra words, Ryukyu looked indifferent, and slowly put on a silver glove for himself. With his left hand stretched out towards twenty cold fingers of the dark guard, he said coldly, "let''s go together." Cold three words, together, suddenly let 20 dark guards face, they are not the top killer of the celestial kingdom, when to put out two people together, and now, this only 13-year-old woman, dare to let them together, this is absolutely an insult, unspeakable insult. Looking at the dark guards with iron blue faces, Ryukyu''s eyes flashed a trace of contempt. "Since you don''t move, don''t blame me." The cold voice is still floating in the air, and Ryukyu''s figure has moved. It''s not very fast, but it''s just in a flash. When Du saw this cold hum, the scabbard of his sword didn''t come out, so he went to the key point of Ryukyu''s chest. Even though Ryukyu didn''t want to avoid it at all, he pinched his hand on the scabbard with silver gloves and stabbed his fingertip in an unexpected direction Chapter 64 Du Fei was stunned for a moment. The moon in front of him had already passed by and rushed into the dark guards behind him. Sword light and shadow, murderous gas instantly transpiration. Butterflies wear flowers, and figures float. "Prince, can the princess do it?" Standing beside xuanyuanche, the autumn mark looks like a lamb, rushing into the Ryukyu in the group of lions. Ryukyu''s movement is not fast, and she can see clearly. However, the dark guard she is facing is very fast. The sword is almost as fast as lightning. So, will their princess? "God, the princess closed her eyes. She She doesn''t want to live. " Yan Hu looks at Ryukyu, who just closed his eyes in the fight, and he can''t close his mouth. Other people can''t look at their opponents with more eyes. Their princess even closes her eyes. This Xuanyuanche also clenched his fist at this time. Does Ryukyu think she is too high? How can we say that she is facing a well-trained killer. Her martial arts are only 13 years old. She has been practicing since she was born. What is she doing? However, he didn''t know that Ryukyu was the top mercenary and killer. That''s not the top of the small million people, that''s the number one in the five billion people in the vast world. She came from the dead. She was trained from the Shura. If you say anything else, Ryukyu dare not boast, but in the world of killers, she says that no one dares to say the second is the first. To deal with these killers, it''s all Pediatrics, because their murderous spirit is so eye-catching that she doesn''t even need to see. By feeling, she can clearly detect where they are, and clearly feel the sharp murderous spirit coming from them. Flying like a butterfly, in a group of killers with superb lightness skills, Ryukyu''s movements seem to be completely slow motion. It was almost easy to see that the sword passed her side and her head, neck and chest, but it could not hurt her. Xuanyuanche''s fist clenched hand was released, and he was shocked to see Ryukyu. What kind of Kung Fu is it? How could it seem that we have evaded so many attacks and acted too slowly? The thought in his heart just flashed by, and Ryukyu''s body shape flashed. He had already stood in front of him step by step and waved his clothes casually. Chapter 65 Behind them, twenty shadow guards held sharp weapons and stared at Ryukyu, who was standing with their backs on their faces. A breeze, a butterfly. "Look." Autumn mark opened his eyes wide and startled. Only saw, that each stands 20 blood shadow guards body front chest place, a finger size lapel, along with the wind fluttered to go out, exposed inside the bronzed skin. Each one is on the chest. That''s the deadliest thing about people. Twenty shadow guards suddenly looked at each other. If Ryukyu had any sharp weapon in his hand, they Du''s face changed for a moment before he turned around. With his back to their Ryukyu, he said nothing, but his hand in silver gloves, like cutting tofu, was inserted into the stone beside her. A small stone, the size of a palm, was easily held in the heart of Ryukyu''s hand by his slender fingers. There was an empty hole in the big stone of the millstone. All of the dark wheatons change color at the same time. If Ryukyu had just used a little strength, then they "To the master." Kneeling together, twenty shadow guards knelt down towards Ryukyu without saying a word. The strong are the king. They are convinced. "Now, I want to consider that you are not qualified to be my subordinates." Ryukyu turns around coldly, his face is still disdainful and cold. "Master." Hearing this, the twenty blood shadow guards turned their swords to their hearts. "Ryukyu." Xuanyuanche suppressed the shock in his heart and called Ryukyu gently. It was carefully cultivated by him. If he really died, it would not be worthwhile. "Killer, what is a killer? I''ve never seen a killer who kills himself in anger. I''ve only seen a killer who does everything to achieve his goal. Killing is not to let you embroider. What do you need so many tricks? One move, as long as a direct attack on the key is enough. In the eyes of the assassin, there are only some who either don''t fight or kill with a single blow. Today I''m not here to fight with you. If I don''t think it''s for your own sake, I don''t want to walk out of here alive. I''m under Murong Ryukyu. Don''t be a waste. " Cold words are merciless. Chapter 66 But the eyes of the twenty-two blood shadow guards lit up with a transparent light. They threw down their middle and long swords on their backhands and threw themselves to the ground towards the moon. They said in unison, "thank you for your instruction." "Hum, I''m coming to test in ten days. If you can''t meet my requirements, just go away." When Ryukyu''s eyes are cold, the whole body''s murderous Qi suddenly shoots out. It''s cold and horrible, just like it comes from hell. It''s just the breath that has already captured people''s soul. "Yes." The twenty blood shadow guards who dare not move around, Qi Qi said in a loud voice, such murderous spirit is called murderous spirit. They are too weak. At present, Ryukyu moved to one side and began to command courses, which was her experience from the edge of death after more than ten years of mercenary career. The sun is shining and the flowers are fragrant in the courtyard. Xuanyuanche stared at the big stone in front of him, which was caught by Ryukyu. He slowly extended his five fingers to gather the internal force and fingertips, and Shua put it into the big stone. Just listen to the bang, xuanyuanche drew the corners of his mouth slightly, his five fingertips were bloodstained, and there were only five small dots on the big stone. He can''t do this with such strong internal power. How did Ryukyu do it? Xuanyuanche raised eyebrows high. "What are you doing?" After commanding the blood shadow guard, Ryukyu found xuanyuanche stunned at the stone as soon as he walked in, and his fingers were dripping with blood. At once, he was holding xuanyuanche''s hand in a funny and angry way. He wiped it gently and said with a helpless smile: "you are so smart in ordinary days. How can you not use your brain today? Your body is strong and limited. How can you be stronger than a stone?" Xuanyuanche listens to the words and lowers his head. He looks at Ryukyu with questions. Ryukyu sees this and takes off the silver gloves in his hand, and puts them on xuanyuanche. "What''s at the fingertips?" Once put on the gloves, xuanyuanche immediately felt it. "Fire and water don''t invade, weapons don''t enter, it''s just defense, and attack is the king way." Ryukyu rubs xuanyuanche''s hand and raises his eyebrows lightly. This silver glove is xuanyuanche''s, she just let Qiuxian add something in it. It''s what she wants to attack and defend. "How much do you have in your head?" Xuanyuanche turns around, embraces the waist of Liuyue, and raises his eyebrows high. "You can see it slowly." Ryukyu blinks at xuanyuanche and laughs. "You little thing." Xuanyuanche is helplessly holding the tip of Ryukyu''s nose. His face looks angry, but his eyes are full of doting. Chapter 67 Ryukyu smiled but did not speak. Instead, she leaned close to xuanyuanche. She liked this feeling more and more. Warm, spring is full of life. After so much trouble in Zuoxiang''s mansion, the second prince, the fifth Prince and the seventh Prince''s concubines, who didn''t put Ryukyu''s warning in their hearts, were in a hurry. The power of the court was so powerful that when his uncle was in Zuo Xiang''s mansion, Murong and Ryukyu dared to go to the gate to ask questions. Moreover, his majesty didn''t help Zuo Xiang, and finally left Xiang lost his face. They are just the imperial concubine''s family. This Murong Ryukyu will give them face. It''s said that they need to step on the door and ask for debts within ten days. That must be done. Don''t really step on the door at that time, then they can''t afford it. At present, the capital is full of chickens flying and dogs jumping. The three imperial concubines are from their families. They borrow from the East and borrow from the West and pawn everywhere. Mountain of gold and silver jewelry, a car to xuanyuanche here. Piles of title deeds shop, a box of a box to Ryukyu here to carry. The palace of the second prince, the fifth prince, the seventh Prince and the three, except for the bed to sleep, all the good things have arrived at Ryukyu. From ancient times to the present, I have seen people poor, but I have never seen the prince so poor. These are the concubines and princes who have been sent into the cold palace. They have more money than the three of them. Emperor xuanyuanyi sees everything in his eyes, and only in his eyes. All these are sent by his princes themselves. Don''t be bitter and don''t speak. He doesn''t have a stand to speak. Only three people scolded him severely. The face of the royal family was lost. Fortunately, he lost his own home. Otherwise, he had no place to put his emperor''s face. The reputation of Murong Ryukyu in the capital was as good as the sun for a while, and it went straight to xuanyuanche, the first day of Tianchen. In the street, people talk about little princesses. In the tea house, they indulge in telling either the king of wings or the little princess. The wonderful stories, one after another, are the names of xuanyuanche and Murong Liuyue, which are accompanied by the spring breeze and the curtain rolling up to the blue clouds. This kind of fierce flying together has surpassed anyone in Tianchen Kingdom, including emperor Xuanyuan Yi. Liuli palace is the time for lunch. It is rare for Princess Chen to come to Liuli palace and eat with xuanyuanche and Liuyue. Chapter 68 "Yue''er, what are you going to do with the four million Liang worth of gold?" The chopsticks in Chen Guifei''s hand light the jade rain tobacco on the table, slowly. Ryukyu took a sip of five leaves of osmanthus and thought it was very good. He naturally added it to the bowl for xuanyuanche and said, "whatever you like." She has little interest in these. Chen Guifei sniffs the words and smiles, looking at xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche picked up the thousand layers of silk brocade on the table, with a doting smile in his eyes, and handed it to his mouth for Ryukyu, who said slowly: "hand it over to the Treasury." Hearing this, concubine Chen nodded with a smile: "that''s right. It''s too much, but it''s not beautiful. This wealth has been given to your father. It''s better than staying here. Anyway, you don''t lack money." Too much wealth, sometimes is the root of the disaster, it seems that her worry is white, xuanyuanche knows better than anyone else. Xuanyuanche nodded to concubine Chen lightly. All he had to deal with was the people who wanted to hurt him. He had no other heart for his father. "Lord." Words to here, outside the autumn mark suddenly quickly walked in, a face cautious. "What is it?" Xuanyuanche saw that autumn mark was full of prudence and there must be something important. He put down his chopsticks and said in a deep voice. "Report to the king, the special envoy of the border, the flying pigeon, the emissary of Aoyun country, who wants to come to our country to celebrate the emperor''s birthday." As soon as autumn mark voice falls, xuanyuanche and chenguifei frown slightly at the same time. Ryukyu sees this and looks at xuanyuanche and says, "how?" "Aoyun Kingdom, one of the seven kingdoms in the world, never interacts with us. How can we celebrate our father''s birthday this time?" Xuanyuanche frowns slightly. Some days ago, Ryukyu also learned about the mainland where she lived. The seven countries coexisted. They fought for many years, but in recent years, they did not engage in any large-scale war. They only made small skirmishes from time to time. Aoyun kingdom is the most powerful and powerful country among the seven kingdoms. Compared with Tianchen, it is like jackal and tiger. These two concepts are incomparable. And there is a state of Chen between Aoyun state and Tianchen state. How does Aoyun state think of passing through chenguo to celebrate the birthday of Tianchen emperor? "Who is the messenger?" Xuanyuanche said in a deep voice. "Prince Aoyun, Dugu Ye." Autumn trace words let the hall slightly into silence, how come to such a heavyweight figure, what does Aoyun country want to do? ......................... eight chapters completed, flash Chapter 69 "If a tiger worships a jackal, there must be a plan." In silence, the Ryukyu moon makes a slow sound. Xuanyuanche listens to the words and nods: "that''s the truth." Otherwise, the prince of Aoyun will have nothing to do when he is full? We should know that the national strength of the sky is weaker than that of Aoyun, and there is no reason for congratulating longevity. "What''s the picture?" Chen Guifei frowned tightly and looked at the moon. Seeing this, Ryukyu shrugged and said, "how do I know?" She didn''t unify the seven countries. It''s better to ascend to the throne and call her the empress''s mind. It''s better to know one of the seven countries. These questions should be asked to the people in the government, not to her. Seeing this, concubine Chen raised her eyebrows slightly and knew that she had not asked the right person how she had asked about Ryukyu''s political affairs. Now she turned to xuanyuanche. Don''t wait for her to ask, xuanyuanche said directly: "I don''t know." Want to annex their heavenly kingdom? There is another state of Chen between Tianchen state and Aoyun state. I haven''t heard of those who can be annexed by another state. Besides, their Tianchen state is not weak. So, money? Material force? human resources? Looking at the world, who can compare with Aoyun country and map these? No one believed it, so he couldn''t really guess the origin of Dugu Ye. "It''s not that there''s a left side. It''s time for him to help." Ryukyu picks up chopsticks and turns them around his fingertips. With a smile of evil spirits, he starts to eat. Xuanyuanche and Chen Guifei listen to the words, look at each other, and Qi Qi smiles. Civil servants welcome civil servants, and military generals welcome military generals. When the prince of Aoyun comes here, it''s Zuo Xiang, the prince and other party members who should be bothered, not their prince''s palace. They are just waiting for the change. "Eat, eat, this sweet water soup is good today." The sunshine of Chen Guifei''s smile is bright. Xuanyuanche continues his plan of feeding the little princess. A room full of people are happy, leisurely, leisurely. Spring is infinitely good, and summer is coming. Time passed quickly, and in a twinkling, it went for more than a month. In these days, Emperor xuanyuanyi''s 50th birthday is also in the capital, where lights are everywhere, a kind of jubilant. The thick red handle of the beautiful capital of heaven and the sky, the rendering of a piece of glass like fire, let this early summer season already have a hot summer. In this heat, xuanyuanche, the king of the wings, added a fire, and sent his birthday gift, 4.5 million liang of gold and silver jewelry, and shop property to xuanyuanyi, the father of Tianchen emperor. Chapter 70 More than four million liang of gold, silver, jewelry and birthday celebrations are truly the most in the history of the whole kingdom of heaven, unprecedented or unknown. Xuanyuan Yi, who had such financial resources, immediately issued an imperial edict to reward Xuanyuan Che. For a time, all the civil and military officials competed to boast about xuanyuanche ''s filial piety, and the common people competed to recite the great calligraphy of the king of wings. He took other people''s money and did his own business. He also won such a good reputation. Thanks to Ryukyu, the man behind his back, he has a thick skin. Money should be given on the bright side, and money should be spent on the blade. This is the motto Ryukyu always remembers. It''s two days before Xuanyuan Yi''s birthday. Dugu ye, the prince of Aoyun state, entered the territory of Tianchen state a month ago and finally entered the capital. The prince Xuanyuan, accompanied by his left counterpart, went all the way out to the gate of Huangqu street. The forbidden army and soldiers were in line, and the red carpet was spread straight to the palace gate. Countless ordinary people rushed to the streets to see the true face of the prince of Aoyun, Dugu Ye. For nothing else, but to hear that Dugu ye, the prince of Aoyun Kingdom, and their king of wings were called the two kings of the world. It''s said that Dugu Ye is the best looking person in the world. Only their king wing can compare with him. It''s said that at the age of seven, Dugu Ye was on the court, and began to instruct the grand opera of Jiangshan group. At the age of ten, he abandoned his ancestral system and elected his ministers. Within six years, Aoyun had become the largest country in the world. At the age of sixteen, he made a plan to annex seven small countries around him and sweep away all obstacles around Aoyun. In the course of strategizing, a decisive battle will be won thousands of miles away. If xuanyuanche is a genius that heaven never gave birth to, then Dugu Ye is a rare talent in proud cloud country for a hundred years. Both heroes stand side by side, competing for glory from north to south. The streets of Huangqu were full of people, surrounded by the heavily guarded guards. Xinghuawu, the largest restaurant on Huangqu street, is also full at this time. On the second floor, in the best position on the street, Ryukyu is playing with the number one red in his hand. It''s said that it''s the signboard wine here. However, the wine is poison to the mercenaries who are walking on the edge of life and death at any time. Either they are not drunk, or they are not drunk. In the past, she never got drunk. Now she hasn''t exercised to that extent. It''s better to drink less. Besides, she doesn''t drink well. Chapter 71 Playing with a small glass in hand, watching the wine in the glass rippling, Ryukyu raised his eyebrows slightly, Prince Aoyun had a big shelf, xuanyuancheng had been waiting for half a day, but could not come. However, it doesn''t matter. It''s not her who has no face. It doesn''t apply to her that we should have both good and bad. Sitting opposite Ryukyu in a normal dress, xuanyuanche shakes his head. He drinks wine and plays there. He just wants to laugh. Suddenly, xuanyuanche seems to find something. He looks at Ryukyu carefully and says, "it seems that he has grown a lot." While saying, he stretched out his hand, pinched Ryukyu''s face, nodded and smiled, "he has gained a lot of weight." On weekdays, Ryukyu liked to sit in his arms, so he didn''t pay much attention to it. Today, I found that his little princess had been fed a little bigger by him. Hearing this, Ryukyu takes back his mind and pinches his cheek. Is he fat? She didn''t really notice. But I think it''s time to grow. The early thirteen of women''s development has been finalized. Due to the neglect of Murong mansion, she is still like a bean sprout at the age of 13. Now I live in the Liuli palace every day. Xuanyuanche knows that the chief manager Han has changed his way to give her food. It''s not long. Then she really becomes a bean sprout dish. "Fat is fat. Even if you become a ball, you are mine." Ryukyu is upright and vigorous. Xuanyuanche listened to the words and smiled. He held the tip of Ryukyu''s nose and said with a smile, "it''s really hegemonic, but I like it." Ryukyu is in a good mood. He kisses xuanyuanche, who is inexplicable. When Ryukyu saw this happy smile, a pair of obsidian like eyes narrowed into a line. Xuanyuanche saw Liuyue laughing happily, but he also shook his head and laughed. He leaned on the back of the chair behind him and looked at Liuyue with a glass of wine on his fingertips. He said smilingly, "when will you show me the real face? I don''t think I can''t recognize my little princess when I do? " Ryukyu knew xuanyuanche had something on her face, but he didn''t ask. Now he can''t help it. At the corner of his mouth, he said: "then..." "Prince Aoyun arrived." A word just opened, loud praise suddenly sounded, interrupted the words of Ryukyu. Liuyue and xuanyuanche listen, Qi Qi turns his head and looks down the street. The sound of the carriage wheels came from afar. The purple flag was on display, embroidered with the words "proud cloud". It was extremely wild. Chapter 72 There are 16 top grade snow horses with no trace of motley white on the way. There are 16 big men with big body and strong breath sitting on them. They have no expression on their iron armor and are extremely proud. Behind them, a big gold and white sedan chair carried by 16 people came slowly, and there was no unnecessary decoration on the sedan chair. Only the gold and white sedan body, the white bottom is made of silver, and the golden dragon is made of gold, and the two fabrics alone have already been luxurious. Think of Ryukyu''s silver gloves, which are invulnerable to weapons, is already the treasure of heaven and earth. But this car is actually used as a car body, which shows its luxury and wealth. After the sedan chair carried by the 16 people, there were only a hundred people, but they were all strong hands when they saw their movements. The high voice of praise resounded in this side. The prince Xuanyuan Cheng and Zuo Xiang had already straightened themselves up at once. At this time, they slightly stepped forward to welcome them. "My crown prince will welcome the crown prince of Aoyun state on behalf of my emperor. He is very happy that the crown prince has come all the way." Xuanyuan, wearing a yellow Python robe, stands in the middle of the road with a smile. The tone is not arrogant or humble. Sixteen riders stop, bow and stand separately, and then sixteen big sedans slowly come forward. "Proud cloud, heaven, friendly country, you are welcome." Cold voice came, 16 lift car stop, a long white porcelain hand, slowly opened the car curtain, walk down. Ryukyu suddenly looked away. A long hair and waist into a bunch of random spread behind, eyebrows fly into the sideburns, the eyes under the sword eyebrows, oh my God, what kind of eyes, deep black with the blue of the sea, cold can freeze everything, but beautiful people can''t open their eyes. The bright red lips under the high bridge of the nose are faint and beautiful, which make the country beautiful. A white robe, in the golden sun, gently blowing with the wind, he looks like a fairy in the middle of the moon, gorgeous and cool. Eyebrows and eyes swept, not belong to the human cold, all frozen in place. Cold, not like xuanyuanche cold, but a kind of cold, as if everything in the world is not in the eyes of indifference. That kind of cold, let people praise its appearance, but dare not have the slightest idea of indecency. If xuanyuanche is a mixture of Luocha and goblin, then Dugu ye in front of him is the ice lotus in the snow, one is the demon, the other is indifferent. Chapter 73 When Ryukyu saw this, he raised his eyebrows. It''s no wonder that he and xuanyuanche can be called the best in the world. Even if it''s her, he should praise her. In the night of Dugu under the eyes and eyebrows, Ryukyu was still waiting for a closer look. Suddenly, his waist hurt, and Ryukyu turned to look. I saw xuanyuanche beside me, looking down, but her fingers were pinched in her waist, and there was a chill on the demon''s face. This man, is this jealous? In a flash, Ryukyu reflected. She could not help but reach out and hold her hand at her waist. She held it tightly. Everyone has a heart for beauty and appreciate beautiful things. It''s a kind of talent. However, she is either a flower maniac or just looking at her eyes. What kind of vinegar does this person have. Feeling the clenching of Ryukyu, xuanyuanche holds Ryukyu''s hand tightly on his back. Looking back, he stares at Ryukyu. The meaning of that eye is clear and tight. If you want to see it, you can see me. Ryukyu suddenly chuckled, this xuanyuanche. "Prince night, please." Below, the voice of xuanyuancheng comes. "Prince Cheng, please." The voice was cold. However, no one cares. It''s not a top secret news that Prince Dugu Jue of Aoyun country is cold in nature. Holding xuanyuanche''s hand, ryukue stretched out her head again. The breath on Dugu Ye''s body was a little strange. She was a little uncertain for the first time. After getting on the horse, Dugu ye went forward with Xuanyuan Cheng side by side. In front of the horse''s hoof, Dugu Aotian suddenly turned his head as if at will. To them, his indifferent eyes were full of insight. The dark eye is to the black and blue eye, which is calm but discerning. Ryukyu had no doubt that he recognized her. Although she thought her reputation was not so famous, it could spread all over the continent. Black and blue eyes swept over the face of Ryukyu, on the side of xuanyuanche. Dark red and black blue, this is a pair of primary colors that can collide with countless colors. One hand is holding the hand of Ryukyu, the other hand is holding the xuanyuanche of the wine glass, and he looks at Dugu Ye''s eyes without expression. Sparks are flying and breath is amazing. Two strange men, who are called in the world at the same time, are facing each other from afar. Half ring, xuanyuanche slowly raised the glass in his hand towards Dugu Ye. At the same time, Dugu Ye nodded slightly to xuanyuanche, and gave no modest salute to xuanyuancheng, the prince, to his opponent. Chapter 74 This is that only a real opponent can win respect from the other side. Turning around, Dugu yezong left without turning back. Xuanyuanche drinks all the wine in the cup and is no longer in sight. Crisscross, but this is the beginning. "How can this man be so cold?" Dugu ye walked away from Xuanyuan, and the Imperial Guard dispersed. The people who had just been quiet and silent were suddenly noisy. Yanhu, who had been standing behind Liuyue, drew a corner of his mouth. The coldness of Dugu Ye is not the sharpness of the killer, nor the coldness of their Lord. It''s a kind of coldness without any emotion. It seems that he is a thousand years of coldness, just making mistakes and becoming a man. Xuanyuanche listened for a moment and said slowly, "that''s because there is no one in this world who can cause his mood fluctuation." As soon as this words fell, autumn scar took a breath at once, there was no one, so this means that he despised all people and didn''t pay attention to everything. This ice like man is so arrogant and clean under his eyes. Listen to the moon that xuanyuanche didn''t speak, slightly turn the eyes. If the ice eyes just now can have other colors, it doesn''t know how bright they are. The sunshine in early summer sprinkles on Huangqu street, with hot and cold breath. Emperor Xuanyuan Yi of Tianchen had a long life. Ryukyu had no official position and could not celebrate in the golden palace. Therefore, he missed the Imperial Hall and watched the sparks of the World Union from a close distance. However, Ryukyu didn''t feel disappointed. She didn''t have much interest in these things. She was interested in Zuo Xiang, who hasn''t made a move for so long. Now the prince of Aoyun state, Dugu ye, is here. This will be a good opportunity to make a move. From now on, I went to the other villa in the capital leisurely and ordered the blood shadow guard to go. However, although Ryukyu was not married at night, he was the daughter-in-law of the royal family and also the royal family member, and needed to attend. The hall is full of splendor and resplendence. The bright star light shines in a jubilant sky palace, leaving all the more colorful luster, shining. Tianchen palace, the main palace of Tianchen Kingdom, is very busy at this time. Xuanyuan Yi, the emperor of Tianchen, sits high on the Dragon chair, empress Liu on the left, and concubine Chen on the right. His elegant face is very happy. Under the body, the first Prince of Aoyun Kingdom, Dugu ye, who is sitting on his left side for a special congratulatory life, is facing his wife from left to right behind. Chapter 75 On the right hand side, the first sitting Prince Xuanyuan Cheng, followed by the second prince, then Xuanyuan Che and Liuyue. This prince hasn''t got a wife, but xuanyuanche has Ryukyu. Therefore, ryukyue is the only one among the seats here. A long pink and purple dress with long hair that would be nice if it was braided into a big braid. It was carefully coiled on the top of the head, only two times of hair on the cheek. She was still a girl. Under the insistence of Ryukyu, the pearl crown was only inserted with a Green Peacock hairpin. Surrounded by a lot of beautiful women who were fighting for splendor, it was very common. Tianchen palace is divided into three halls, with the king and the marquis in the main hall, the officials of Sanpin and their wives in the secondary hall, and then the secondary hall. Without the emperor sitting, the secondary hall and the secondary hall are obviously more relaxed, laughing and shouting one after another, and slightly dull and interesting with the main hall. Ryukyu sat beside xuanyuanche, still playing with the wine on his fingertips, sweeping Dugu Ye across the corner. At this time, Dugu ye did not wear the moon white like a relegated fairy, but was a pale red with gold, which seemed to be a gentle fire far away, wrapped in thousands of years of cold ice, not abrupt, but extremely beautiful. And xuanyuanche, a dark red Python robe beside him, has a cold and arrogant breath, a cool ice, a light red and dark red, and holds it far away. "Xiao Wang hears that emperor Tianchen is very fond of the sound of bamboo. Xiao Wang knows a little about it. He might as well make up a song today and celebrate his Majesty''s birthday." In the light voice of conversation, Dugu Ye suddenly said coldly. As soon as the sound fell, there was a moment of silence in the hall. According to legend, the prince of Aoyun state, Dugu ye, is proficient in Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting, military strategy, and flute sound. Hearing this, Gao sit and Xuanyuan Yi burst into laughter. The prince of the world''s largest country can play a song of congratulation for him, which is far superior to other countries. Then he laughed loudly and said, "OK, I''m listening." The surrounding left phase and others immediately cheered at the same time, clapping one after another. Only Ryukyu and xuanyuanche remain unmoved. He glanced at Xuanyuan Yi, who was full of happiness, and Ryukyu sneered at himself, and then he resigned himself to play for him. This Xuanyuan Yi is really kind, even though it''s not so easy to pick up. After a sip of wine, Ryu Yue leaned back in his chair and watched Dugu Ye. Chapter 76 In the dust free night, Dugu Aotian slowly took out a flute from his sleeve, which was all white and flawless. He brushed his white fingers lightly and gave a light salute to xuanyuanyi. Then he leaned to his mouth and played it gently. High mountains and flowing water pour down, thousands of trees spring and brilliant. The sound of the flute is winding, like water and spring wind. It seems that the place where it passes is in the spring of the garden. The water is tinkling, the butterflies are flying and the bees are dancing, and the wind is blowing. The fragrance is refreshing, which makes people feel like they are in it. They are intoxicated and can''t wake up. Dugu night was really extraordinary. I listened with my eyes closed. Ryukyu didn''t have any music cells, but she is a good player of playing the piano and has a good command of the melody. She inherited this feature and can distinguish the good from the bad. The spring breeze blows the face, everything seems to be in such a wonderful music, sleeping down, quietly, quietly sleeping down. Sleeping? All of a sudden, Ryukyu''s eyes closed slightly. Shua opened his eyes. The music was wrong. This flute sound has a strong power of bewitching people. The tone rendering has reached the extreme, a magic extreme. In other words, she is familiar with hypnosis. She used to be the best hypnotist. Hypnotize people with the sound of flute. What this Dugu night originally had was this heart. Slightly glanced around the second prince and others, each of them closed their eyes and listened comfortably. Some even nodded their heads bit by bit. Xuanyuanyi, who was high above, also closed his eyes and listened with a smile on his face, as if he had fallen into the moving melody. No one in the hall is sober. Music can confuse people. Ryukyu doesn''t think it''s strange at all. Music, with a very strong rendering power. The brow is slightly wrinkled, and the moon has already looked up at her. There is no surprise in black blue''s eyes, no surprise, no fear, just look at her, no mood ups and downs. Ryukyu''s eyes narrowed a little. Dugu ye despised her and even dared to despise her in front of her hypnotist. Before the thought in my heart turned around, xuanyuanche stood up suddenly with a Shua, and walked towards a row of bells and drums in the corner of the hall with a huge stride full of killing. That was also one of the musical instruments. Chapter 77 "Prince Ye is really good at quyi, and xuanyuanche comes to close it." Cold voice sounded, xuanyuanche has been standing in front of a row of bells and drums Qupai. The cold voice resounded all over the hall, and those who were still in the sound of the flute in Dugu night suddenly woke up. Hearing this, one by one did not doubt that they had just heard the way of others. They immediately called out, "north and South twin kings". Only their king wing can compete with Prince Aoyun in this world. This time, they are going to open their eyes. In the cheering sound, xuanyuanche holds a small gold drum in one hand and a drum hammer in the other hand, and beats on the gold tripod and leather drum in front of him at the same time. The clear and crisp sound of gold, the clear and gorgeous sound of big drum, the solemn and dignified sound of two kinds of music that are different from Zhai Ran''s, are wonderfully integrated, just like the sound of tiger roaring and dragon chanting. "Good." When Emperor Xuanyuan Yidun of Tianchen gave a big praise, the bottom cheers immediately became one. Once the expert reached out his hand, he knew whether there were any. Xuanyuanche''s two tones were in unison, and he immediately suppressed the sound of Dugu Ye''s flute. The hall was no longer pure and beautiful, but a cloud high curtain, filled with thousands of Qi. Dugu Ye didn''t look back at xuanyuanche, but his indifferent eyes moved slightly. When his voice changed, the flute suddenly rose up like a hawk flying to the sky, rising to the blue cloud. Instead of fighting against the world, he fought against the sky together. The sound of flute is clear and the sound of drum is thick. In an instant, like two green dragons rising in the air, they circle in the main hall. You come and I go. It''s hard to distinguish them. The lofty Xuanyuan is easy to be full of complacent smiles. They are not defeated by Aoyun. This Xuanyuan gives him a long face, which is Tianchen''s long face. Below the group of ministers are also smiling, that old face excited red. Sitting on the sandalwood chair, Ryukyu leaned back and looked at xuanyuanche, who was wielding and striking. Her big eyes were bent with a smile. Her xuanyuanche was really wonderful. The sound of flute is melodious and the golden drum is thick. Gradually, I don''t know who opened the head, or the hands that came out together. The tone permeated the internal power of silk. The higher the flute, the more the golden drum. Silk murderous gas permeated in the timbre. Dugu Ye stood up all the time. There was no wind in the hall, but the light red robe was flying everywhere. Chapter 78 Xuanyuanche, standing behind xuanyuanyi, is dressed in a dark red Python robe. He is hunting soundly. The silk breath hovers around him. His black hair is windless and automatic. The two men compared their internal power. In the sound of the flute, there is the silence. Under the dusty mountains and rivers, what is hidden is the stacked killing machine. Thousands of sharp swords hide under it. When they come out, they are thunderstruck. And the sound of the golden drum is strong and domineering. In the desert, on the vast grassland, thousands of troops come to the face, clanking and murderous, straight through the sky. If you move, the world will change. Two equally arrogant but one hot and cold music, like invisible sword, in the middle of the air, life and death fight. There was a silence. The courtiers below were either pale or bloody, as if they were drunk, shaking in the East and West, shaking with the vibration of two voices. Especially the civil servants headed by the left and the right, whose body shakes like a sieve. The military officials headed by general Murong are much better. They clenched their teeth and closed their eyes one by one, and fought against each other silently. Who are xuanyuanche and Dugu ye? They are the two most outstanding young people in the world. They have excellent martial arts and become saints. In such an all-out contest, the timbre that has been injected with all internal power is like a sword, which cannot be ignored. The wine cups, plates and dishes on the banquet were beating continuously in the timbre, making a crackling sound. Tianchen Palace''s secondary hall and secondary hall are also quiet at this time. It seems that they also feel the surging wind and clouds in the main hall, which is empty and quiet, not half busy. Crackling, jade dishes can''t bear such pressure. They break up, drink all over the place, and the dishes are in a mess. "Bang." Ryukyu looked at the cup in his hand and broke it into two pieces. The wine in it flowed all over her. Without the smile just now, Ryukyu is also serious. She can''t use her internal power. It''s hard for her to listen to such internal power competition. Squint glanced at the other Mrs. yipinhaoming, who had already passed out by spitting white foam. It was obviously hurt by xuanyuanche and Dugu Ye''s internal power. Looking up from afar at Chen Guifei and others on the high position, I saw xuanyuanyi. Empress Liu and Chen Guifei had turned white, but they were still holding on. If they fell down, where would the face of the celestial kingdom be in the future. Chapter 79 The sound of flute and drum is becoming more and more sharp, almost breaking through the roof and rushing straight to the blue cloud. Ryukyu frowned slightly. If he didn''t stop it, the hall would have to be demolished by the two men. Moreover, even if xuanyuanche and Dugu Ye didn''t aim at the people in the hall, such internal power surge could also kill people who don''t know martial arts. She can ignore other people in the palace, but she can''t ignore xuanyuanche''s mother and concubine. Squinting at the corner of the main hall, the women who have fainted and are in charge of musical instruments have everything there. He got up and walked quickly to the ancient zither of one or seven strings. Ryukyu sat on his knees, held back his restlessness and reached out his fingers to adjust the tune. Guqin, she touched it for the first time. I hope this body still remembers how to play it. "Clank clank clank." At the beginning, it was hard to hear. Gradually, it was on the right track. It was a first-class instrument skill of Ryukyu. It''s not as clear as flute, nor as solemn as drum. It''s lingering and graceful. It''s like the wind and moon tower on the Qinhuai River, the lingering land that comes and goes, the sweet words that surround the ears, the inch and the fragrant tongue that you hear, the graceful posture, a smile that swings all kinds of customs. The sound of the zither is extremely lingering. In a murderous situation, it''s like 18 girls in a wind moon arena enter the murdering arena by mistake. Don''t knead what you can''t say. But don''t pinch like this. Let the flute and drum vibrate slightly for a moment, and almost slip away. Ryukyu has no internal power. What she can surpass them is murderous Qi, which is tempered from Shura hell. No sharp, no killing, no endless iron soldiers in the vast grassland, no hidden killing opportunities in the mountains and rivers, only the breath of death. The Buddha blocks the absolute death spirit of loving Buddha and killing God. The lingering piano sound, 18 women enchanting in the killing field, and behind her, is death holding a sickle, extremely disharmonious, but with absolute power. That''s the power to destroy everything. That''s the power to dominate. The sound of the flute was faintly smothering. Dugu Ye raised his eyes and stared at Ryukyu with his eyes closed tightly. His eyes slipped a little surprised. How is it possible that the strong murderous spirit of death has affected him and caused him a fear from the bottom of his heart? At the same time, the sound of the golden drum was slightly weak, and xuanyuanche also looked at it from the side. He had seen it on his little princess. Chapter 80 But that day was bullying and bullying, but today is the ultimate death gas, which can make people fear death gas from the bottom of their hearts. Slightly closed eyes Shua open, a pool of calm without waves, no mood, but it is not empty, but as the real indifference of ants. Dugu ye made a shiver, which made people look scared. The flute''s voice slipped a few times again, and the drum''s voice also fell down. The internal power of the two people was gradually recovered at one minute and one minute. All the people in the hall slowly took a breath. It was dangerous. They were urging for internal power. They estimated that they would all be buried here. But without waiting for them to take a breath, the strong murderous air came at once, which was the breath of absolute death. The body of the people in the main hall was frozen immediately, completely frozen, the sweat on their forehead had not been wiped off, and their backs were bristling. How can such a breath be so horrible. The fingers are constantly fluctuating on the strings, killing Qi is more and more steaming. As soon as the flute sound is soft, there is a broken sound. When the drum sound swings, xuanyuanche breaks the thick skin drum with a drum hammer and thunder. The sound of flute and drum stops at the same time. The internal power of all kinds of fire and agitation completely subsided. At the same time, the absolute death of murderous spirit, rapid convergence, like the tide general return to Ryukyu. The people here feel that everything disappears in a blink of an eye, as if the cold wind from hell had never existed before. With his hands stretched out, he pressed them on the strings, and Ryukyu closed his eyes slightly. At that time, in the Amazon jungle, a thousand ten-year-old children entered, only one needed to come back. To come back, they had to kill all their opponents and face all the beasts. That is the extreme contempt for life, but also the extreme luxury of life. When she was the last and the first to come back, she had this kind of breath all over her body. It was absolutely murderous, destroying all life. It took her several years to completely suppress such emotions. She is a living person. She does not want to be a killing machine. She has her own emotions. She must overcome her own dark side. She cannot fall down. She must not. Today, xuanyuanche and Dugu ye are so strong that their negative emotions have almost reached their peak, which has restrained them and left Ryukyu a bit unbearable. The hall was a mess, but it was silent. Chapter 81 Tightly frowned, xuanyuanche suddenly threw down his drummer, turned around and walked towards Ryukyu. Although Ryukyu''s mood converged, he felt that the breath of daoryukyue was still impure, as if there was a black air around her, which he didn''t like. Walk quickly to the side of Ryukyu. Before Ryukyu opens his eyes, xuanyuanche suddenly leans down to embrace Ryukyu and kisses him violently. Ryukyu did not open his eyes, only his arms around his neck. All the people in the main hall who have breathed slowly, see that their faces are cramped. The young couple need to make love with each other. If they go back to make love with each other, it''s what it''s like to be in the public. Xuanyuan Yi wiped the sweat on his forehead and looked at Dugu Ye. He was about to say two words that he didn''t understand. He saw Dugu Ye looking at Ryukyu. There was a slight mood fluctuation in his eyes. His face was cold. He could not see a trace of contempt. Instead, there was Xuanyuan''s mouth twitches easily. I don''t know whether to say it or not. After a kiss, Ryukyu''s whole breath has completely converged, chuckling and branding a kiss on xuanyuanche''s cheek. Xuanyuanche saw that Ryukyu had completely recovered. He couldn''t help but stare at Ryukyu. He didn''t have any internal power. He dared to stir the muddy water in the pool. His hands are tightly around the waist of Ryukyu, and Ryukyu is also holding xuanyuanche''s neck. They don''t care about all the civil and military officials in the hall at all. They go their own way. "I won''t let him bully you." Low words only two people hear, angry xuanyuanche straight stare, but the heart moved extremely. He was not afraid of Dugu ye, but he could not stand his mother''s concubine and father''s emperor. If yiliuyue''s temperament was not due to his mother''s concubine''s relationship, he was sure that his face would not be as important as his wife''s. He was born with this friendship. For a while, the frightened ministers in the hall couldn''t speak. The appointed generals were absolutely admired, so they were allowed to ignore the royal law and embrace each other. "I don''t know how to hide. I admire Xiao Wang." In the silence, Dugu Ye opened his mouth slowly, and his eyes locked on the moon. "It''s just a small skill." Ryukyu''s answer is light and light. Hearing the flash of light in his eyes, Dugu ye took a deep look at Ryukyu and nodded coldly: "it''s really a small skill of carving insects. Smile." Chapter 82 In addition to xuanyuanche, no one in the hall could understand the dialogue between Dugu ye and Ryukyu. They could not help but look at each other. They had never heard of other people''s modest skills. The other beat the snake and nodded along with the stick. Besides, this was Dugu ye who just came to the battle. However, it was not known that Ryukyu''s words of self-respect meant the means of Dugu Ye. Dugu Ye accepted them. The hall is in a mess. The birthday party is going on. I don''t know what to do. When Xuanyuan Yidun waved his hand, Prince Xuanyuan Cheng and King Xuanyuan Che entertained Prince Aoyun, Dugu ye, and he left first. Dugu Ye''s hand was exposed. Prince Xuanyuan Cheng couldn''t take him anymore. He didn''t know when he was killed. It was safer to use Xuanyuan Che. Under a decree, Ryukyu''s eyes saw Zuo Xiang and empress Liu''s black face, while Chen Guifei''s face was full of joy. Xuanyuanche and Xuanyuan have already kept pace. We are receiving Prince Aoyun together. I don''t know if the prince''s position is inclined to the West Palace. The stars are bright and the moon is round and cool tonight. Xuanyuanche left Dugu night for social intercourse, while ryukyue slipped away quietly, because she saw the people around Zuo Xiang and disappeared. The second day after the birthday party, the royal hunting. The hunting was supposed to be in spring and autumn. However, Tianchen was a state-owned ancestral system. In those days, it was the horseback that won the world. Later generations can''t forget it. On the second day of longevity, they should go hunting. They are better than the royal children. So in the early morning of the second day, Xuanyuan Yi, Xuanyuan Che and other royal families with the surname of Xuanyuan went to the royal hunting ground with the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty, and Dugu Ye was also invited to be listed. Fifteen miles away from the outskirts of Tianchen kingdom is the hunting ground of Tianchen royal family. There are two high mountains in which a large number of animals are kept. Although the season has come to early summer, but the weather is still mild, grass fat animal foot, is a good time. A small open space in front of the dense mountain forest is full of fine wine and seats. Empress Liu and concubine Chen are also listed here. Therefore, Ryukyu and Liu Xinqing are also there. Even Murong star, known as the first beautiful woman in the Tianchen Kingdom, which ryukyue has never seen before, is also there. According to the order of honor and inferiority, general Murong is sitting behind Ryukyu. Ryukyu is playing with the dried fruit in his hand. The corner of his mouth outlines a smile like look. Murong stars are out. Murong is invincible. You really want to climb a high branch. Chapter 83 However, today, she does not have that leisure to compensate him for playing, she has more important things. At one command, the blaring horn sounded. The royal guards stationed at the edge of the field immediately moved quickly. A pair of orderly and well-organized entered the forest. They went hunting and surrounded the animals in the whole forest. Xuanyuanche and others were standing together in a suit of armor. Xuanyuanyi, who was in charge, was in a suit of gold armor with a big bow in his hand. Behind the royal family, Murong Wudi and other generals followed closely, while Wenchen stayed in this side to serve the empress and other women''s dependents, which seemed to be a little bit similar. "Moon." Just as I was looking at it, there was a very gentle voice behind me. It was not Murong invincible, but the old prince of Murong''s mansion, Xiang Anchen. Ryukyu glanced back slightly. She was in her sixties, full of silver, but she had a very good spirit. She didn''t make a sound. She didn''t like the Murong family very much. Everyone was just interested. What did she do so kindly. To an Chen, seeing Ryukyu''s face indifferent and not angry, he only smiled and whispered, "yue''er, do Murong mansion a favor." He said and patted Murong star, who was sitting beside him, and looked up at Dugu ye, who was very indifferent in the distance. Paeonia and Begonia are really good colors. Compared with Liu Xinqing and others, they are three points more beautiful. However, in Ryukyu''s eyes, Murong star and Dugu ye are not in the same plane. I didn''t say much, but Xiang Anchen knew that Ryukyu understood her meaning. Ryukyu was very young, and his mind was not small. The heart is too big. Ryukyu smiles coldly. He can''t match xuanyuanche and xuanyuancheng. He wants to match Dugu Ye. The Murong family''s hand is really long. "Ryukyu, then." Mind rotation, Ryukyu did not answer, xuanyuanche suddenly threw a bow at her. Ryukyu turns his wrist to catch the bow and arrow thrown by xuanyuanche, and looks at xuanyuanche with eyebrows raised. Although she can use 18 kinds of weapons, she can''t play well with the bow and arrow which is too backward, because she has more powerful things to replace it. "One to one." In the reign of xuanyuanche, the moon at Ryukyu showed a smile of enchantment. The generals behind him, Qiu Keng and others, immediately make a fuss. There are no men or women in the Tianchen arena, as long as you are strong enough. Chapter 84 "It''s better than that." Liuyue Shua stands up and smiles at xuanyuanche. He winks at xuanyuanche secretly. Xuanyuanche replies with a clear smile from Liuyue and beckons people to prepare their horses. "Ben Wang will try, too." When the voice of Ryukyu just dropped, Dugu Ye suddenly opened his mouth coldly. This great God, who has never loved martial arts very much, has such an interest today, but xuanyuanyi will not stop him. All the bows and arrows are ready, and everything is right. But at the command of emperor Xuanyuan Yi, the emperor of Tianchen''s royal family led his horse straight into the forest and left separately. Ryukyu did not follow xuanyuanche, but went in another direction, along with the eighth prince. "Sister-in-law, you are wonderful." The eight princes, who are not much older than Ryukyu, seldom go the same way as Ryukyu. They are all admiring in their tone. "Thank you." Seeing that the eight princes were sincere, Ryu moon nodded a little and replied. "Thank you. Elder brother and I are the best..." Creaky all the way away, gradually into the depths of the forest. "Whoosh." A Swertia fell to the ground. "Sister-in-law, what are you using? Why are you so powerful?" When the eighth prince saw that Ryukyu''s hand was lifted, he saw that a beast fell. At this time, the guard horses behind him were full of beasts that were shot. Ryukyu raised his hand and threw down two words: "sleeve arrow." It''s just a modified version of the armbolt. "Three sisters in law give me one." The eighth Prince smilingly gathered his face. When Ryukyu saw this, he raised his eyebrows. The eight princes were really familiar with each other. After a pause, he said: "when I go back, I......" "Whoosh." A word just said a half sentence, in front of the dense forest suddenly an arrow broke through the air and arrived, towards the Ryukyu on the shot. Come as fast as lightning. "With assassins, protect the third sister-in-law." The eighth Prince immediately threw the bow and arrow in his hand and grabbed the long sword he was wearing. He would rush to Ryukyu. The generals and bodyguards who followed closely behind them roared and rushed forward together. "Protect yourself." The cold light in Ryukyu''s eyes flashed, and his sword waved. Just listen to the sound of a clear crash. The arrow shot the dagger in Ryukyu''s hand and fell to the ground. And in the moment when the arrow fell, countless sharp arrows flew out from all sides of the forest at the same time. The murderous spirit is ferocious. It''s as fast as thunder. It''s all experts. Ryukyu snorted coldly and pressed his hand on his waist. Xuanyuanche''s soft sword came out in the air at once. The sharp arrows that were fired in all directions were on the right way. I saw the silver flash, and the fierce sharp arrow on. However, behind Ryukyu, a black sharp arrow is faster than any other arrow. As it approaches Ryukyu, the black sharp arrow suddenly splits into two parts and shoots towards the back of Ryukyu. Ryukyu''s sword only picks one of them. "Three sisters in law. "The eighth Prince''s liver and gall were split immediately. Chapter 85 Seeing that the black sharp arrow is going to hit the back of Ryukyu, suddenly a golden light is inserted into Ryukyu''s body, passing by in a flash, straight to the black sharp arrow. Just listen to a light bang, the black sharp arrow in the golden light, was split from the two, fell to the ground. A long golden arrow shot steadily into the land behind Ryukyu. The sun is shining through the treetops, golden and shining. Seeing this, Ryu moon frowned slightly and looked up to the front. Dugu ye, dressed in a white robe and black hair, was sitting on a snow-white horse. At this time, he was slowly putting away the big golden bow in his hand. His face was cold. And the three cavalry guards around him have already finished their work and swooped at the assassins lurking in the dense forest. The generals and bodyguards who had been following Ryukyu and the eighth prince all the time. After seeing this, Qi Qi Qi roared and chased the surrounding dense forest. He dared to kill their wing princess. The sharp arrows fall in the absence of force. Ryukyu put away his soft sword, and Lema stood still. All in a flash. "Sister in law, are you ok?" The eighth Prince rushed over, his face full of anxiety. "Nothing." Ryukyu also did not return to the eighth prince a word, while turning his head to see behind his eyes was shot into two halves of the black sharp arrow. The arrow technique is very good. One arrow passes through it, and the hidden mark on it is just clean for destruction. Ryukyu secretly turned a white eye towards the sky. The hidden mark was made by Zuo Xiang. She made it so perfect and exquisite for today''s use. Unexpectedly, the arrow of Dugu Ye was really accurate and completely destroyed. Yesterday, she did not miss Zuo Xianghe''s face and queen Liu''s secret orders. Today, in the forest, there are wild animals and disordered arrows. Anything can happen. This is a heaven of assassination. If they didn''t do it, then there would be no chance. When Dugu Ye left, xuanyuanche would be the prince, and there would be no matter what they did. Today, it''s a good day. Ryukyu also got the news from the blood shadow guard that Zuo Xiang secretly mobilized himself. However, instead of being a target for others, it''s better for him to take the initiative to plant stolen goods and graft, do things first, and master the initiative in his own hands, otherwise he will be tired and deal with it. This is not what she likes. Sullen in my heart, I had to face Dugu ye, who was very calm, when he slowly let his horse pass by, and Ryu Yue said, "thank you very much." Chapter 86 Damn it, she didn''t plant the upper left face. After half a night''s hard work, she specially ordered the blood shadow guard to call for a thief to catch the thief today. It was so aboveboard that it was destroyed by Dugu ye, and he had to help her. It seems that she can''t count on it here. She can only count on xuanyuanche there. He nodded coldly. Dugu yezong didn''t say much right now. He didn''t have a proud expression. He was quite indifferent. Only that eye, fixed to lock Ryukyu, black and blue eyes in the sun through the treetops, streamer brilliant, the United States is incredible. When Ryukyu saw this, he raised his eyebrows. Forget it, forget it. This is a good night for Dugu. Although the good intention is inexplicable, it''s OK today. "Tell the eighth prince that he did not catch up with the assassin." The generals and bodyguards returning from the dense forest stood in front of the eighth Prince and the moon with embarrassed faces. "Your group of rice..." "Forget it, their skill, you catch up is just a death." Eight Prince''s drink scolds not to finish, Ryukyu suddenly light wave hand way. I''m kidding. It''s all her shadow guards. These generals and bodyguards can catch up with her. Then she doesn''t have to mix. After hearing this, Qi Qi looked at Ryukyu gratefully. At this time, the three bodyguards who were the first to chase Dugu ye came back from three directions and shook their heads at Dugu Ye. Seeing this, Dugu Ye lowered his eyes slightly, then raised his eyes and glanced at Ryukyu. His eyes seemed to understand, and he seemed to understand nothing. "Dong, Dong..." At this time, the drums of encouragement suddenly cut through the dense forest and came from afar. Hearing this, the eighth Prince''s face suddenly changed and said in a loud voice, "father and Emperor are assassinated." The surrounding generals and bodyguards also changed their colors. Ryukyu looks at the direction of xuanyuanyi. Xuanyuanche and xuanyuanyi are all together. Now xuanyuanyi is assassinated. That is to say, do it. His face was anxious, but his heart was clear. The crime of assassinating xuanyuanche was not too big, but it was enough to overthrow Zuo Xiang and empress Liu. However, since xuanyuanche and xuanyuanyi are all together, the crime of assassinating emperor Tianchen is more serious than that of assassinating xuanyuanche. In the meantime, we will feign a move and throw two arrows to xuanyuanyi at will. Then we will attack xuanyuanche. If we drop a trace of evidence, we will make him never turn over. Chapter 87 "Go, go." Ryukyu suddenly shouted, and at that moment, the horse raced to the place where the bell and drum sounded. It was very anxious to see what it was like. Seeing this, Dugu Ye frowned slightly and his eyebrows and eyes moved. He saw Liuyue running away with his eyes deeply, and even the horse followed him. Ryukyu, Dugu ye, the eighth prince, and other people rushed in the direction of xuanyuanyi. At the same time, all the princes and generals in the dense forest stopped riding and shooting together, and then they turned around and shot to the place where the bell and drum sounded. The sun is shining, and a little golden light is sprinkled through the treetops. The grass is fresh and the flowers are like fire. All the beautiful things can''t be described by words. The drumbeat is more and more urgent. The fierce drumbeat almost breaks the sky. The birds in the dense forest take off in a flurry, with a flap of wings, which is extremely chaotic. Even though the horse seems to be galloping, the horse under him is prepared for her by xuanyuanche. The standard bad horse can''t get up quickly, so it can only be made like this. As soon as Ryukyu heard the anxious drum sound, he frowned slightly. Is it true that the drum sound was so urgent? How could it be that Qiu Wen and others secretly took the Dragon riding guard xuanyuanche with them. Even if the left side moved their hands at the same time, it shouldn''t happen. Is it true that someone assassinated xuanyuanyi? The eyebrows are raised. It''s fun. "Come up." Meanwhile, Dugu ye, who was always with her, suddenly said coldly. Ryukyu turned to look at the horse under Dugu Ye''s body. She didn''t know the horse, but Dugu Ye''s riding must be better than her specially arranged horse. At present, she did not hesitate. She clapped her hands on the horse''s back, and Ryukyu leaped in the air, standing straight on the horse''s back behind Dugu Ye. She wanted to see what happened. Dugu Ye didn''t talk much either. He sat down with his legs slightly. The snow colored BMW shot out like a sword, twice as fast as before. Chasing the clouds and the moon is as fast as electricity. In a moment, Dugu Ye rushed to the place of chaos with Ryukyu. Dugu Ye''s horse lessons are too fast. It seems that they are the first people to arrive here. In chaos, the guards escorted xuanyuanyi, who had a slightly irregular crown, and hurriedly retreated back. Xuanyuan Cheng, the prince beside him, was injured in his shoulder, and a large part of him came out of the bloodstain. His face was pale and he followed him. In the forest ahead, there was a sound of sword and sword, which could be heard several miles away. Chapter 88 There is no xuanyuanche figure, no autumn trace and other people''s figure, no one in the palace of the King Wing. Ryukyu stood tall and looked at everything in his eyes for the first time. Suddenly his eyes were in awe, and the invisible murderous spirit burst out. "Whoosh." A sharp arrow came out of the dense forest in the air. It was easy to shoot towards the Xuanyuan, which was in a hurry to retreat. It was very fierce. Xuanyuan Yi is surrounded by the forbidden army, but there are few experts who can take the hand. General Fei, the only martial General of Tianchen state, is protecting the prince. When Ryukyu saw the frown and raised his hand, a small arrow flew out immediately, and then came first. An arrow ran through the sharp arrow that was shot at xuanyuanyi. Although Xuanyuan Yi''s martial arts are not very good, he is an emperor after all, and he is not so flustered that he can''t care about anything at this time. At the first sight of Ryukyu and Dugu ye, they immediately said happily, "Ryukyu, hurry up. Xuanyuanche is still in there. Hurry up. We are ambushed. Xuanyuanche let the emperor go first. He''s back. Hurry up." Three words and two sentences account for the main situation. Ryukyu''s face turned cold as soon as he heard this. This is to kill Xuanyuan Yi. Give him ten courage left faces and dare not kill Xuanyuan Yi. Who is that? "Borrow a horse." Cold to throw down four words, Ryukyu suddenly catch Dugu ye, then throw forward. Dugu Ye didn''t object either, but in a flash, he flew into the ground obliquely, and asked Ma to give it to Ryukyu. He wanted him to bring her, and he wanted him to save xuanyuanche. He was not interested in the assassination of Tianchen emperor. Moreover, as the prince of Aoyun, he represents Aoyun kingdom. In such circumstances, it''s not a good thing to be too enthusiastic. Legs a clip, Ryukyu does not back into, toward the front of the dense forest rushed past. There was a sound of shouting, fighting, and killing. The forest was full of bloody smell. Xuanyuanyi is surrounded only by xuanyuancheng and xuanyuanche, general Murong and general Fei. There are not many guards. Who would have thought that there would be such a large-scale assassination on his own territory? This man was obviously short of manpower. Many guards retreated with Xuanyuan Yi and Xuanyuan Cheng. Only a few dozen people were left in the dense forest, but a large number of reinforcements had not yet arrived. Green clothes assassin, it is very easy to dissolve with plants as one of the green. Chapter 89 There are not many assassins, but it''s absolutely like cutting vegetables with one hundred and dozens of guards. There will be no one after one stab. However, in the blink of an eye, a dozen assassins will fall from Ryukyu. At this time, assassins, like the desperate chaoxuanyuanche, attack the past, as if their assassin is not xuanyuanyi, but xuanyuanche. At the top of the most marginal mountain wall, xuanyuanche was full of killing, with black hair and blood stains on his body. The silver sword in his hand almost became a blood sword. Horses, long gone. In his side, Murong invincible and qiuchen and other dragon guards guard him tightly, and they fight fiercely. They are going to kill xuanyuanche. In a moment, Ryukyu''s eyes were red with blood, and his ferocious murderous Qi came out. "Bang." A crisp collision sound, xuanyuanche saw the sharp arrow shot at him, and was directly hit by something in the middle of the sky, but Shua raised his head. In the eyes, a green and blue Ryukyu, full of murderous spirit rushed to. The long sword is crisscrossing and fast coming. A sword is thrust out of the unimaginable place. In an instant, a life ends in the hands of Ryukyu. Ryukyu''s hand is very fast, and the speed of the snow-white BMW is faster. When he passed by, he saw a piece of blood blooming beside her. Before the people next to her noticed where the weapon came from, they were shocked and fell to the ground. There are no fierce moves, no blood flowers flying in the sky, only a sword to kill, just as the sickle of death is reaping life, everything is silent, strange in this fierce fight field. There is no expression, no temperature, only murderous spirit, strong murderous spirit. Deep in Ryukyu''s eyes, what is burning is all over the sky, and what is publicized is the bloodthirsty soul. Xuanyuanche''s eyes widened slightly when he saw this. For the first time, he saw Ryukyu kill people. Although he had seen Ryukyu''s skills many times before, he knew that Ryukyu''s moves were simple, but powerful, but she never killed people. It''s cold and heartless. It''s a kill. That speed, that kill. God. Killing is not to let you embroider. What do you need so many tricks? One move, as long as a direct attack on the key is enough. This is what Ryukyu once said. At first, he thought it was just saying. One move is enough there. Now I know that if Ryukyu can say it, she will do it. A move, just a move, that kind of simple can not be in the simple, but sharp to anyone can not bear a move, deadly move. Xuanyuanche was also shocked. Chapter 90 Ryukyu came on horseback at full speed, full of murderous spirit blooming in the night sky. The frightening smell of blood was more frightening than the sword in her hand. A breath of yin and cold enveloped her, just like death wielding a sickle. The cold death from hell almost made people feel scared from the bottom of their hearts. Autumn trace, Murong invincible and other people were shocked to see the rapid arrival of Ryukyu. At this moment, Ryukyu, who was full of bloodthirsty breath, was almost invisible and worshipped from the heart. This was the God in charge of killing. Green assassins are scared. Assassins are nothing more than killers. They are most sensitive to breath. They can fight with death for people in other worlds. But for the king of their world, the fear and fear emanating from the bottom of their hearts are unstoppable. For a while, all the assassins seemed to forget that this trip was to assassinate xuanyuanche, and they all rushed towards Ryukyu. The sword is sharp and resolute. One corpse, one blood. Where the moon passes, who dares to fight. Blood slowly drips into the ground along the long sword, steps over the vast corpse, bathes in blood and comes to Ryukyu, leaps and snows BMW, stands in front of xuanyuanche definitely, blood red eyes anxiously looking at xuanyuanche: "are you ok?" Looking down at Ryukyu, whose face is calm, but whose eyes are full of anxious color, xuanyuanche slightly reaches out to wipe the blood color on Ryukyu''s cheek, raises his eyebrow and smiles: "you look down on me too much, how can I do something? These are their blood. " He xuanyuanche has been in the killing field since he was a teenager. He is also a man who has come from hell. Such a bit of assassin, though powerful, can''t hurt him. However, his little princess really warmed his heart, the eyes of the killing, the ruthlessness of the decision, the sentence, three words, full of blood rushed to the front of him, are you ok. From such a cold-blooded population, from such a population walking on the ground with corpses on their faces, we can hear that feeling, which can not be described by words. Holding Ryukyu''s face in both hands, xuanyuanche lowered his head and kissed Ryukyu''s lips gently. Very gentle, it''s like water, it''s hotter than the sun. Chapter 91 Ryukyu slowly closed his eyes and let xuanyuanche gently kiss him. He murmured: "it''s OK." It''s ok if she has nothing to do with xuanyuanche. The corner of the mouth outlines the smile of the demon, and xuanyuanche''s kiss is lighter. A corpse, a strong smell of blood, but in such a place, the iron sword, the gentle kiss, but the flowers are strangely blooming, fragrant flowers. There was no noise of swords, no ferocious murderous spirit. At this time, everything was quiet, only the sound of the wind, only the sound of the shaking of the treetops, only the sound of the wounded soldiers moaning slightly. Murong Wudi, who was standing next to him without making a sound, was a little absorbed at this time. He looked at the corpse lying on the ground in front of his eyes, and his old face was also slightly drawn. It''s powerful. It''s such a sharp sword. It''s deadly at one stroke. His hand trembled slightly. If the sword stabbed himself, could he resist it? The brow and heart are tightly frowned together, no, the completely weird angle, the sharp killing that can''t be resisted, he can''t let go. There was a cold sweat on the forehead. Murong Wudi secretly congratulated himself. Fortunately, they found her. Fortunately, they chose to stand on her side, otherwise Early summer wind, blowing a bloody dance. At the edge of the dense forest, Dugu Aotian looked at this scene coldly. His eyes flashed a little shocked, and the breeze blew his white robe and made him fly out of the world. "The princess is so powerful." After the doubt, autumn mark and others immediately looked at Ryukyu excitedly. Their princess was really powerful. Ryukyu hasn''t spoken yet. Xuanyuanche hugs Ryukyu''s body and says proudly, "of course." Hearing this, Ryukyu smiled a little. After smiling, Ryukyu glanced at the assassin in green behind him and said, "who are they?" "I don''t know. I''m not from zuoshiang or Dugu Ye." Xuanyuanche also straightened up and lowered his voice. These assassins are extremely skilled. They don''t know how much higher than the people they know about zuoziang, but if they are three points weaker than those of Dugu ye, they will not be zuoziang or the prince of Aoyun, Dugu Ye. "Not these two groups, who is that?" Ryukyu frowned. Who else was thinking of xuanyuanche? Chapter 92 Today, it seems that what these people really want is not the life of emperor xuanyuanyi, but the head of xuanyuanche. "Dark skin, tall stature, not from my kingdom of heaven." Autumn mark uncovers the assassin on the dead body, squatting and sinking. Tianchen people are generally of medium height, not as tall as the people in front of them. Such a figure can tell that they are not Tianchen people at a glance, but such a figure is common in the other six countries. Not from heaven, but from other countries? Ryukyu''s eyebrows wrinkled suddenly, turning to look at xuanyuanche. On the contrary, xuanyuanche didn''t respond much. Seeing Ryukyu staring at him, he raised his eyebrows and sneered, "there are many people who want my life in this world." As soon as this words came out, Ryukyu suddenly understood that xuanyuanche was so excellent that one Dugu night could make Aoyun become the largest country for several years, and one xuanyuanche could also make Tianchen rise in all countries. It''s too big a danger to be used by oneself, so it''s just hanging. There can be anyone in Tianchen Kingdom, but xuanyuanche can''t exist. This person''s threat to the surrounding countries is too great. Therefore, today is a good opportunity. The ancestry of Tianchen kingdom is not a secret in all countries. Reaching out to hold xuanyuanche''s hand, Ryukyu raised his head and said, "I''m not afraid." Xuanyuanche suddenly laughs when he hears the words. He is also arrogant: "if I''m afraid, I can''t live to this day." Looking around the world, he was afraid of anyone. "Well, your highness, let''s go back and talk." Murong invincible, after all, is old and prudent, and now he speaks. Since it''s xuanyuanche, it''s not safe here. Xuanyuanche nodded, pulled over Ryukyu, and Shun carried the forbidden guards who were seriously injured and could not get up. Around the autumn mark and so on also began to reorganize. "Whoosh." At that moment, the sound of breaking the sky suddenly came from the silent forest. Several iron balls the size of baby''s fist flew towards xuanyuanche like lightning. "Keep your breath and be careful." Murong Wudi''s face suddenly changed and roared. At the same time, xuanyuanche also recognized the weapon. With a heavy complexion, he grabbed the guard and Ryukyu, and retreated in a flash. He had been standing on the mountain wall, this retreat, immediately stood on the edge of the cliff. Before he could stand, the severely wounded guard suddenly straightened his back and hit xuanyuanche and ryukue in the chest with one palm. The two palms were dark and mixed with powerful internal strength and poison. A spy. The three of them were close to each other. They could split the mountain with one hand ... every morning around 9 o''clock Chapter 93 Sudden changes, unexpected. All the people around were shocked. However, xuanyuanche''s face sank in a hurry, his movements became faster and faster, he changed his grasp into a palm, and he went to the right person with one palm. At the same time, when Ryukyu''s murderous spirit burned, he cut off his backhand with a sword. With a loud thud, xuanyuanche felt a strong rush, and even he could not stand still and fell back. This man has strong internal power. As soon as I stepped back, I stepped off the cliff. Xuanyuanche felt uneasy in his heart. When he couldn''t make it, he threw Ryukyu in his arms with his right hand as hard as he could, and then he fell straight down towards the cliff. At the same moment, the spy, who was opposite xuanyuanche''s palm, burst out with blood, and then shot back. I saw a blood arrow flying out with his back, splashing on the soil that had been brewing into a red color. The strong body was in the mid air, abruptly folded in two and fell down. One sword held his back, and Ryukyu''s sword divided his house. His face was cold, and Ryukyu didn''t look at the spy who was cut down by her behind him. He rushed to the cliff step by step and didn''t want to jump down with xuanyuanche. The thin figure suddenly disappeared in the mountains. All but in a flash, the quick Murong invincible Qiu Chen and others have hardly responded. All the dust has settled down, and the shadow of their king and princess has been lost on the mountain wall. The white misty poisonous smoke swirled on it, lonely. "Wang..." The roar of split liver reverberated on the whole mountain wall. At the foot of the mountain wall, ryukue, who is in pursuit of xuanyuanche, pours forward and grabs the hand of xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche looks at Ryukyu who is catching up with him and shouts out, "you are crazy." He finally threw her back on the cliff, and she jumped down with him. "I''m not crazy." Ryukyu roared back more loudly than he did. He moved his wrist. A wrist guard that he had been wearing on his arm was not like a wrist guard, and an arm guard was not like an iron wrist guard. He jumped away with a shout, and a slender thing in it flew straight up. Xuanyuanche didn''t see what it was. Suddenly, his body stopped in the middle of the air and began to ripple. He was not falling down. Xuanyuanche''s eyes widened instantly, and he was shocked to see Ryukyu and his things, a long and thin silk. Chapter 94 He remembered that there was such a thing in his inner library, but he had already given the key to Ryukyu, who was in charge of it. How could he never know that the silk of heaven could be used in this way. He stared at the silky sky silk, which was cut by the flexible sword. Xuanyuanche slowly and tightly held Ryukyu''s small hand. Eyes slowly emerge a warm gentle, xuanyuanche whispered: "you fool." Low scolding, but rippling with incomparable deep friendship. Ryukyu grabs the sword in one hand and xuanyuanche in the lower part in the other hand. He then falls out of nothing. He looks back at xuanyuanche and looks up at her. For the first time, he says in a correct way: "I''m not a fool. I just know that happiness depends on my own efforts. Since it''s my happiness, I will never let it slip away from my hands. No one can snatch it, not even death Yes. " She said that she held xuanyuanche''s hand tighter and tighter. She had never received such affection in her previous life. Now that she has it in this life, she will never let it go. Xuanyuanche listens to the decision and looks at the firm moon on his face. His little face is full of perseverance and determination. Now can not help smiling gently, still low voice way: "little fool." Ryukyu did not refute xuanyuanche this time, but glared at xuanyuanche, who was so firm. Rippling in the sky, looking at each other. You reflect me, I reflect you. Apart from each other''s figures, there is no room for anything else. The mountain wind whistling blowing, blowing up two people''s lapel, a dark red, a turquoise blue, ethereal. Holding hands tightly at the same time, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche smile at the same time, and the light in their eyes can compete with the sun and the moon. Miss the eyes, Ryukyu Dynasty xuanyuanche body to see. There''s still a long way to go. She doesn''t have enough natural silk. In modern times, there are advanced escape weapons made of alloy. The tiansericulture here is barely made up of. It''s not long enough. You can''t do what you want. "Give me the sword." Just do so think, xuanyuanche suddenly voice way, side raised hand. Looking at the black on the palm of his hand, Ryukyu''s face sank, but he didn''t speak much. His fingers were relaxed at the moment, and the soft sword of xuanyuanche immediately fell down towards the xuanyuanche below. Holding the soft sword, xuanyuanche held it back, but seeing that the long sword was like cutting tofu and inserted into the cliff, xuanyuanche buckled it on the mountain wall with his sword, Ryukyu suddenly felt that his pulling power was loose. Chapter 95 As soon as he lifted his eyebrows, Ryukyu suddenly let go of xuanyuanche and threw himself on the mountain wall. The thick soled shoes under his feet arched a bow. The thick soled shoes immediately popped out a thin but sharp blade, which was inserted into the mountain wall. Ryukyu''s legs were firmly nailed to the mountain wall, and his wrists were raised. That day, the silk came back at full speed. "What''s the mess with you, little thing?" With sword support, xuanyuanche looks at the action of Ryukyu. Seeing this, he raises his eyebrows and looks at Ryukyu to outline the corner of his mouth. How about the little princess of his family? She doesn''t think so at ordinary times. She is full of sharp weapons at the critical moment. "It''s a living capital." Ryukyu''s answer is natural. Xuanyuanche picked his eyebrows slightly, and didn''t ask if he could live in general Murong''s mansion. He didn''t need to be fully equipped. Then he reached out to Ryukyu and said, "go." "I carry you on my back." Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanche and says in a deep voice. Xuanyuanche, the palm on the cliff, must have been poisoned. It''s not good to use his internal power. She came to take him, although a little slower, but she absolutely guaranteed to be able to safely let two people down to the ground. Xuanyuanche listened to the words and smiled slowly. As soon as his body swung up, he grabbed Ryukyu''s hand and whispered, "I''m not so useless. Follow me." At the same time, he grasped Ryukyu tightly, and the sword trembled. Xuanyuanche grabbed ryukyue and went down. At the same time, he connected his feet and fell on the craggy mountain wall. Dark red fly, like a vertical and horizontal black eagle. The strong wind blows in the face, and the black hair floats in the air. For the first time, ryukyue thought that it''s good to have lightness skill. If she can also practice xuanyuanche''s lightness skill, it would be perfect. A whirling flying, Xuanyuan Che Ryukyu standing at the bottom of the cliff. Looking up at the top of the mountain, there is only a small point left. Ryukyu raised his eyebrows, which was much faster than her. He moved so much in his heart, but he grabbed xuanyuanche''s hand with his back hand. It was black, and the whole arm was already black. He looked up at xuanyuanche''s face, and his red lips were a little black. This was the result of internal power again after he put his palms together. "Not dead." Xuanyuanche saw this and chuckled to Liuyue. Ryukyu stares at xuanyuanche fiercely. He breaks xuanyuanche''s finger at the tip of his finger and sees a black blood rush out. Chapter 96 "Yes." When Ryukyu saw this hand on his waist, a white pill was handed to xuanyuanche at once. Xuanyuanche looked at Ryukyu''s eyes, though he didn''t say much, but he was worried. He immediately took a pill which ryukyue gave and didn''t know whether it was an antidote or a poison. He sat on his knees and smiled at ryukyue and said, "give me half an hour." He didn''t pay attention to this poisonous injury, but he didn''t want to worry about Ryukyu. Seeing this, Ryu Yue didn''t say much. He took over the long sword in xuanyuanche''s hand and sat down on the spot to defend xuanyuanche. One person tall grass, two people so sit down, suddenly far see that there is no one here at all, only the wild grass running crazy. The grass and trees are fragrant, the sky is very blue, the boundless white clouds are long, it''s really a good weather. Holding a sword, sitting beside xuanyuanche, Liuyue watched the black blood trickle down from xuanyuanche''s fingertips, and the whole person did not move, just like a statue. "Squeak." With a slight sound, the snake, which looks green and green, is firmly pinned to the ground by the sharp point of the sword. The body is twisted and stops. When the tip of the sword is picked, it is thrown away far away, silent. I didn''t disturb xuanyuanche who was forcing poison at all. Or like the statue sitting on the Ryukyu, holding hands and looking at the closed xuanyuanche, it''s really beautiful, how to see more and more beautiful, I really like it. "Silk." The sound of slight wind moves across, quiet as a statue of Ryukyu. Suddenly, his ears move, and he looks at xuanyuanche''s eyes turning abruptly. The sound of the wind blowing through the grass, in no other sound, very quiet, very quiet. His eyes narrowed slightly. Ryukyu held the sword in his hand. There was a bloody flash in his eyes. It was not the sound of the wind. There were people around him. That breath won''t fool her. The corners of her mouth are slowly outlined, and a bloody smile is slowly blooming. When she was ten years old, she was already king in the Amazon jungle. Today''s vast grassland is her favorite place, and dare to play this hand with her in this place. Body shape quietly bow, Ryukyu like a leopard, slowly, a sound did not send out disappeared in the grass. Can''t let these people close to xuanyuanche''s side, disturb him to force poison, even if all go to hell, also don''t understand her hate. Chapter 97 The green lapel is completely integrated with the surrounding grassland. Ryukyu squats in the grass and looks at the front coldly. He is definitely a master of hiding traces. He is approaching her little by little. In his hand, he had a long sword with strong poison. The dark blade was red and black. I don''t know how many poisons he had. It seems that these people are ready to wait for them here. Also, it can infiltrate into the forbidden guards of the Imperial Palace and fight them down the cliff. How could it be possible to wait here without sending someone first? It''s really meticulous. The corner of his mouth coldly drew a smile, and Ryukyu suddenly put a clasp on the nose of the green man who had walked to her, but had found nothing. The soft sword in his hand passed through his throat, and the green man fell down without snorting. Let go of the dead green man, and ryukyue turns and disappears into the grass. "Shout." There was a slight wind. In a flash of silver light, the voice of the wind has declined, leaving only a touch of blood. "Goo Goo, Goo Goo." This is not a strange thing in the grass. The silver flickered, and the green man''s eyes stared at Ryukyu, who had given him a sword to pierce his throat. His eyes were full of horror. "It''s not true enough." Ryukyu silently compared a mouth shape to him, sneering and drawing out the sword in his hand. Turning inch by inch, I saw that Ryukyu was like a poisonous snake, approaching the prey silently. When the prey thought that they were hunters, they had been swallowed by her. The silver light suddenly rises, a sword is killed, and the blood color is brewing in the tall grass of this man. Green skirt, haunted. Eleven, Ryukyu wiped the blood on the sword''s body on the corpse, and then disappeared into the grass in a flash. The sound of the wind is gone, the sound of the sound of the sound of the sound of the sound of the sound of the sound of the sound of the grass is gone, everything seems to be quiet down, as if it was so quiet. The last man in green was horrified. No matter how he sent out the secret signal, the others seemed to enter the sea as if they had disappeared without any reply. "Hoo, Hoo..." No, not yet. A layer of cold sweat has risen on the back. How can this happen? What happened? There is no murderous spirit, no voice, nothing around, obviously no one, so these people have gone there, gone there? Chapter 98 Is there any superior in it? It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible. Wang xuanyuanche, the wing of Tianchen Kingdom, is an expert. But he will never have such strength. It''s impossible for a person without special training not to show a breath. Who is this? When the wind blows, it blows all over the grass. The strong smell of blood slowly drifted with the wind. The rest of the people in green suddenly became more and more frightened. The smell of blood, isn''t it Don''t you "Goo Goo, Goo Goo." Suddenly there was a reply from his companion. The last man in green was very happy. Qi Qi turned around and lurked towards the man. In the grass, a man in green is sitting with his head down and his throat is bleeding. The man in green was startled. He had no time to turn around for defense. A sword had already swept by, and a trickle of blood flowed down his throat. Want to say, can''t say, want to shout, can''t shout. The man in green opened his eyes and slowly turned his head. Beside him, Ryukyu was sitting with his legs up, and his fingers were little by little. His face was a bloodthirsty smile, enchanting and bone chilling. No, even if he sits in front of him, he doesn''t realize her existence, as if she is an invisible person, no, she is a soul, a soul without any breath. The voice of the throat rumbles, the fear in the eyes enlarges without limit, and the body slowly falls back. They are wrong. They are wrong. Xuanyuanche here is not the most difficult one. This little girl is the one. She is the one. Unfortunately, this kind of cognition can only be described by Lord Yan. Slowly wipe the blood water on the sword on the corpse. Ryukyu smiled coldly, stood up and walked towards xuanyuanche. Jungle killing, her favorite place. A few steps to the place of xuanyuanche, xuanyuanche has opened his eyes, his face is ruddy without any color, but the clump of grass in front of him is already withered by the penetration of black blood. "Why is it so bloody?" Xuanyuanche sniffed the smell in the air, stood up and walked towards Ryukyu road. "Just a few cockroaches." Ryukyu said the clouds are light. Xuanyuanche picked a few cockroaches from his eyebrows, which Ryukyu dare to say. "This place is not clean, either?" Xuanyuanche extended his fingers and raised his eyebrows, whispering. Chapter 99 "If you can get into the guards and expose your identity, how can you deal with them if you don''t die this time?" Ryukyu reaches out his hand and throws the long sword to xuanyuanche. She doesn''t like using swords much. She prefers daggers to swords. Starting as a guard, it is clear that Tianchen state-owned senior officials are involved in the attack. If xuanyuanche is allowed to go back alive, what''s their potential. "Are you afraid?" Xuanyuanche holds the sword and reaches for Ryukyu''s hair. He asks with a enchanting smile. "What do you say?" Ryukyu tilts his head, arms around his chest, and answers with cool energy. Xuanyuanche saw the high outline of the corner of his mouth, pulled Ryukyu''s hand, looked up and said, "OK, let''s go." "Go." Ryukyu holds xuanyuanche''s hand. As long as it''s him around, there is no place to stop her. Grass, wind, sky blue, cloud light. In the bright sunshine, it is extremely cold. Step by step, standing on the edge of the mountain, Ryukyu squatted down and looked at the ups and downs of the dense forest ahead, with a slight frown between his eyebrows. "There is no other way?" "No." One asks directly, one answers directly. The mountain forest in front of her is full of traps. It''s delicate and hidden. But for Ryukyu, there are too many exposed places. At a glance, she can see how many mechanisms are hidden in the forest. But, too many, crisscross, layer upon layer, touch a hair and move all, there is no way to a little bit of disassembly. And they don''t have so much time. The dense forest is too lush. It''s easy to have a fire in summer. At that time, they just can''t fly out here with wings. "Break in?" Ryukyu looks back and quickly puts on his silver gloves. "Break in." Xuanyuanche cold a pick eyebrows, a hold Ryukyu, foot even point of the rapid toward the dense forest in front of him. Hard break, no skill, just speed and strength. Therefore, Ryukyu did not object to xuanyuanche holding her up, but simply climbed to xuanyuanche''s back. At full speed, xuanyuanche leaps in the dense forest. "Poof." Suddenly, xuanyuanche''s eyes suddenly felt cold. Here, four bamboo strips came from all directions. They sharpened the upper bamboo sword. They swung to them from behind the hidden tree. The long bamboo tip was almost half a foot long. Chapter 100 "Above..." Without Ryukyu''s warning, xuanyuanche whistled a little under his feet. He was like a roc bird, rushing up and jumping towards the big tree above his head. One step later, the bamboo strips that came from all sides collided with each other, and the sharp teeth severely crossed the bamboo strips in front of you. If it was later, the Ryukyu and xuanyuanche at this time would only have plasma. A high treetop, not to xuanyuanche fly forward, the big tree shuse of a shake. There was no sound and no rest. Just in front of their heads, a net full of spikes came to them. The cold light on the spikes was shining in the sun, with a cold silver light and a strong wind. Seeing this, Ryu moon, who was carried on xuanyuanche''s back, caught the sharp net coming from the hood with a flash of cold light in his eyes. The sharp net, which came up against the sun, was shining with silver. If she didn''t read it wrong, it was made of silver wire. Generally, it couldn''t be scratched at all, but it wasn''t aimed at her. The hand with silver gloves banged on the big net coming from the hood. Ryukyu held the net tightly with five fingers. He caught the net with sharp spikes and fell into the air. Ryukyu immediately caught the net in his hand. The five fingers in the silver gloves flashed quickly, and the sword on it was directly pulled off and thrown down. In a moment, the sharp net was only a fist sized piece of silver. Put it in your arms. It''s a good thing. But under her body, xuanyuanche''s footsteps did not stop, seeing this was just a bloody smile. A feizong fell to the ground. The seemingly flat ground suddenly sank. Xuanyuanche suddenly called out that it was not good. The ground was completely free of force. He didn''t take the center of gravity. This place is really one mechanism after another, overlapping. "Empty." Feel the body suddenly a heavy, Ryukyu immediately understand, a stretch of wrist, silkworms Shua fly out, a grasp of the next tree. Ryukyu''s whole body is just a mention. Xuanyuanche, who has no strength, immediately takes advantage of the force and flies sideways. At the moment when the two left the ground, the loose soil fell completely and there were high thorns in it. The cold light flashed in it. The black color on it was the same as the color of the sword in the hands of the green man. All the things were pure and extremely poisonous. As long as they fell down, let alone were pierced by it, they were stuck with a little bit. It is estimated that xuanyuanche and Ryukyu could not set up well. This is aimed at them. Before my heart could move, the big tree pulled by the silk of Ryukyu sky suddenly made a sound of clicking. Chapter 101 As soon as Ryukyu heard this, he immediately grasped the silk of the sky. As soon as he turned around, he swung far away. The two figures just flashed by. Countless small needles of ox hair were shot out of the trees. The black needle is as thin as hair and as drizzled as rain. If Ryukyu and xuanyuanche slow down a little, even if they don''t shoot into hedgehogs, they will have no cure. Two figures, ups and downs in the dense forest, rapid and unique. "It''s nice, but it''s not very well designed." Ryukyu burst in and hissed. Xuanyuanche on the other side listened and stared at Ryukyu. At this time, she was still in the mood to comment on these secret devices. Moreover, the mechanism was so well designed and so interconnected. He had to be careful when dealing with it. This guy''s voice was really not small. Ryukyu xuanyuanche stared at her, raised his eyebrows and said with a low smile, "when will I give you an arrangement to show you what is fierce?" Mechanism concealed weapons are expensive but not expensive. If you don''t ambush, you will be killed. If you set up so many overlapping and overlapping mechanisms, as long as you avoid the first one, the second one will not be dangerous, but it will take more effort. These people don''t understand that. Xuanyuanche listened to Ryukyu''s saying, but he raised his eyebrows and said, "well, I''ll see how powerful you are." As they talked, they rushed forward, looking very leisurely. What''s the sense of life and death. This side of the dense forest said that it was not small, said that it was not big, and between the vertical and horizontal Ryukyu and xuanyuanche had gone hand in hand, breaking out of the dense forest full of organs. Step by step, Ryukyu looks at the dense array in front of him. A green dress, a cold color cold knife, the sun at noon, should be extremely warm, but here is sending out a cold air, murderous. In front of the five Zhangs, the square camp is lined with dense green people. At a glance, I''m afraid there are not hundreds of them, blocking all the roads. Cold Yang, knife light. Ryukyu''s eyes narrowed slightly. This is a soldier. She is sure that the breath of the soldier is totally different from that of the killer. The killer has no sense of collective honor and coordination, but the soldier has. The fighting on the battlefield is totally different from that of the killer. Chapter 102 With a hook in his finger, a cold and shining dagger was already in his hand. Ryukyu hooked the corner of his mouth: "the army is out, and your opponent doesn''t underestimate you." "Should I be honored?" Xuanyuanche goes back to Liuyue and holds the soft sword tightly. Look at this momentum. This is definitely the Royal cavalry of that country, or the trump card army. Even these troops have been sent out. It seems that Zuo Xiang has led a good thing into the house. The sound of iron hoof, the sword Huo Huo, the orderly pace Morisen spread. The sabre time is cold and the murderous Qi is everywhere. Without words or gestures, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche moved at the same time. Before Ryukyu and after xuanyuanche, they were like two fierce tigers rushing towards the bloody cavalry. Thousands of sharp knives are waved, and tigers enter the wolves. Holding the dagger in hand, Ryukyu walked away with his head in front of him. The light of the sword flickered in front of him. Without the sword light, the short sword can hardly see the figure, only the blood color splashes on the ground rapidly, very shallow, very few, just like the nail size red flowers, blooming in the grass. Hand up sword fall, no defense, only attack, the best defense is attack, Ryukyu month in this moment, the full play of this point. The other side''s cold knife is still in the air. Her sword has been stabbed in the other side''s chest. The other side''s knife is still aimed at her head at the first moment, and she has stood in front of the other side at the second moment, blooming a small blood flower for the throat. Ryukyu''s movement is not fast, but it is very sharp. It''s a kind of unspeakable sharpness. As long as the sword is out, it will kill her. She starts her hand and never goes against each other''s iron blood long sword. She will go up, only the other''s fatal place. Regardless of his own safety, it seems that he did not see those long knives. Only when he is injured, the hand with silver gloves will grasp out like lightning, grasp the cold knife and send him back to heaven with one sword. In the rest of the time, let the sword fly and the blood on her body splash. It seems that Ryukyu is not the blood on her body at all. She is not injured at all. She totally ignores the cold blood. It''s amazing. At the lowest cost, the slightest injury, win the greatest benefit. Move forward quickly under your feet. As long as you take one step forward, you will never go back. Only move forward. In the thousands of knife lights, move forward. Chapter 103 Behind her, closely following her xuanyuanche, is different from the silence of Ryukyu. Only the sword light vibrates, just like a silver dragon circling and falling in the cold sword light. With the flying of the silver dragon, the blood splashed out, just like the blood rain blooming all over the sky. With one sword, xuanyuanche pushes away the long sword cutting at the back of Ryukyu. With one sword, xuanyuanche sends it to the western sky. The silver sword light covers the two people, eradicating everything behind Ryukyu. Ryukyu walked in front of him, that is, he gave his back to him. If he trusted him so much, what else could he say to protect his own woman from injury? It''s just natural. Ryukyu''s hand is sharp, so he will open the road at present. His sword will move everywhere, and then he will be followed closely. It''s a perfect match. Only a blue sky, this side of blood ferocious. No voice, no shouting, only fighting, only fighting desperately. Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, step forward. The bypassed cavalry immediately rolls back silently. The encirclement circle locks Ryukyu and xuanyuanche. Then it is absolutely locked. If you want to break out, you can never think of it unless you kill all of them. This is the difference between the Royal Army and the killers. This is the cooperation of the soldiers. When the first Ryukyu went forward quickly, the people around him fell one, immediately made up for the last one, fell one pair, immediately rushed to the previous pair, endless. His eyebrows and eyes were slightly wrinkled. Ryukyu knew that the army was the worst to provoke. If you were strong, you would be limited. If you faced thousands of soldiers, you would be exhausted sooner or later. She and xuanyuanche are powerful, and they can''t deal with thousands of cavalries weaker than them with one person. That kind of coordinated killing is not the effect of one plus one equals two, but the effect is completely greater than two. At this time, only with the fastest speed, tear a hole, tear a hole in the heavily defended ball, otherwise both of them will be planted here today. Starting more ruthless, left and right behind the knife completely ignored, all thrown to the xuanyuanche behind, Ryukyu only go forward, only the opponent in front. A knife across Ryukyu''s shoulder, ryukyue did not see, let the blood flow down, her eyes only locked in the front, only locked in the deadly attack. As long as she doesn''t die, it''s not a big injury to her. Chapter 104 The feet are faster and faster, the black hair is scattered in the ferocious murderous spirit, and Ryukyu is like a sharp arrow, heading towards the heavy obstacles ahead, splitting away, regardless of everything, and tearing everything apart. It''s a madness that doesn''t kill. The blood is ferocious, as if only this piece of fighting is left between heaven and earth. Only this piece of weapon is left. In the distance, on the high mountain top, Dugu in white looked coldly at the fighting below. The mountain wind blew his white robe and floated out of the world. "It''s very powerful. The most solid defense circle of snow holy kingdom will be torn." Beside him, a fierce man looked down and said in a deep voice. From their point of view, it''s clear that the green and blue figure is moving so fast that it''s totally insane. It''s about to tear up the most proud Royal first iron guard attack circle in the snow holy kingdom. Dugu Ye looked at the emerald blue coldly, which was very similar to the color of the plants, but he could see clearly that the small body was full of cold and sharp, which was hard for ordinary people to reach. If he could wait for her to grow up, he did not know who could stop her for half of the time. "Prince, the Dragon riding guard of xuanyuanche is coming." The fierce man turned his head to look behind his eyes and said to Dugu ye in a deep voice. Behind him, the Dragon riding guards led by Qiuxian came as fast as lightning, obviously breaking through the obstacle of the left phase. If xuanyuanche''s people get close to them, they will not think about xuanyuanche and the death. Meanwhile, Dugu Aotian did not make a sound when he looked down at the turquoise blue. The fierce man frowned slightly when he saw this: "prince, she will be our obstacle." Hearing this, Dugu Ye was in a hurry. No one could see it clearly. Yes, she is xuanyuanche''s person, that is, she is his enemy. With such a strong skill, in time, she will surely become his most powerful opponent. However, he really wants to keep this opponent. It''s a little I don''t want to do it to her. He sighed slowly. Dugu Ye waved coldly, but he would not forget that he came in person to celebrate emperor Tianchen''s birthday. In fact, he came to kill emperor xuanyuanche, who would threaten his proud opponent. Now, someone has moved his hand before him, so let him make up for it. Suddenly, a series of orders passed quickly. Chapter 105 "Boom." The inch high fire suddenly rose in this side of the mountain and forest. There are many plants in the mountain. Suddenly, the fire, however, was amazing. In an instant, it started a prairie fire and rushed to the Ryukyu and xuanyuanche and other people in the field of fighting below. A white suit was flying on the top of the mountain. Dugu Aotian looked at the fire below coldly. He would not be as complicated as the snow holy Kingdom, but it was useless. He would be killed if he did. Behind him, the sound of horse''s hoof, the Dragon riding guard of xuanyuanche is about to rush up. At last, the white figure took a look at the green and blue skirt that was about to be surrounded by the mountain fire, turned around coldly and disappeared behind the mountain forest. The fire, the fire all over the sky, spreads in an instant. In the fight field below, xuanyuanche suddenly changed his face when he saw the fire coming from all over the place in a flash. "Someone set fire." Xuanyuanche''s face was livid in the cold anger. They were in a place full of mountains and grass. At this time, such a fire broke out, which was the only way for him. "Don''t look." Cold, without a trace of popularity of the cold sound suddenly sounded, in front of the Ryukyu head did not return, but the pace of the foot is faster and faster. Without looking up at the fire, Ryukyu only looked at everything in front of him. If he wants to avoid the fire, he must first break out of the Shura field in front of him. Otherwise, everything is a false talk. Xuanyuanche suddenly heard it, and immediately understood that he was silent at the moment, and the sword in his hand was like the wind and thunder, killing Qi. There are more and more wounds on the body, more and more people fall down in their hands, the speed is faster and faster, and the containment force in front is weaker and weaker. The dark hair is in the air, and the hidden red color of the rising fire reflects on the moon, which is the color of blood. The fire is getting worse. As soon as the mountain wind blows, it encourages the flames more and more. In an instant, it has become a powerful force, which is extremely fierce. The hot heat has been reflected on Ryukyu and xuanyuanche. The hot temperature can burn all the power. "Go." A sword cut open the last man, the surrounding circle in front of him was not formed. Ryukyu roared and rushed out. Xuanyuanche, who is close behind, uses a backhand sword to block the long sword coming from the stab. He grabs the Ryukyu in front of him. His body is like an arrow flying fast and darts out towards the front. Once you tear the enclosure, it''s impossible to stop them. Chapter 106 The body shape flickers. In a blink of an eye, it has disappeared into the mountain forest in front of it. There is no trace. Only left behind a corpse, and scarred cavalry. In the golden sun, the fiery red color rolled and swarmed, dense, even in such a strong light, it was also eye-catching. This area is full of grass, which can reach knee high. Once it is burned, it can''t be imagined by the wind. A wild fire can start a prairie fire, and a small star fire can burn up the whole grassland, not to mention the lush land of mountains and grass. Regardless of the injury, xuanyuanche is almost like an arrow leaving the string, holding Liuyue as if flying away. "There is a stream about seven miles ahead." The backhand throws Ryukyu on his back. Xuanyuanche transports enough internal power and rushes away. Ryukyu''s legs quickly clip on xuanyuanche''s waist, and tightly stick to xuanyuanche''s back. No matter how fast she is, she is not as fast as xuanyuanche. Moreover, she is not familiar with the terrain here, so she can''t make a sound, just tightly grasp xuanyuanche. "I''ll see who is fast." Rampant cold drink died with the wind, but extremely proud. Black hair in the air, straight behind xuanyuanche into a line, xuanyuanche''s power at this time fully demonstrated, that kind of speed than the galloping horse, only fast not slow. The sky is red. The whole half of the sky is about to burn. When the mountain wind blows, the stars can start a prairie fire in an instant. It''s not that the fire is so big. The flames rolled and spread, waves and waves flew from all directions, a mountain wind brought up a little spark, and the moment was a red sky, the fire was fierce and fierce. Close pursuit in xuanyuanche and Liuyue behind. The sweat has been dried. Ryukyu can almost feel the smell of burning hair. The mountain fire is coming too fast. At this time, by the left phase to do some hand and foot, at this time just rushed up the autumn mark and so on, saw the mountain under the fire, immediately heart almost can''t beat. Looking at it, there are some green trees and grass in this box. Only the charming sparks are galloping, jumping, and making noise arbitrarily. As soon as the knee is soft, autumn mark falls down from the horse and kneels on the ground. "I''m late, I''m late..." The clank man''s face was dead and dull. After he took care of the assassins on the cliff, he followed closely to mobilize the Dragon riding guards. He didn''t even wait for the emperor xuanyuanyi''s order, so he rushed over. Chapter 107 In order to get to the foot of the mountain first, we need to see people in life and corpses in death. However, at this time, the fire roared all over the sky. Who is there in this fire, and who else? His king, his princess Lift Qi to rush, xuanyuanche almost to fly. This is to compete with the mountain fire for speed. This is to compete with the wind for speed. "Three hundred meters." At the back of his eyes, Ryukyu accurately reported the distance between them and the great fire for xuanyuanche. It''s accurate, but xuanyuanche can''t understand the number. Behind him, the fire was red, the crackling air was burning, followed, and the smoke was roaring. The hot temperature gave a burning feeling. Behind him, the fire was approaching. "Ding Dong, Ding Dong." In the mighty waves of fire, the sound of Ding Dong''s stream is faintly heard. It''s very sweet, damn sweet. As the arrow leaves the string, xuanyuanche almost infuses all his strength. "100 meters, 50 meters, 30 meters..." In the eyes of the sky against the demon red, at this moment the moon is not calm like people. "Shut up." With a roar, xuanyuanche flew up and rushed to the stream ahead. Behind them, the fire in the sky at the same time engulfed the place where they had just stood, roaring. Between heaven and earth, a fire spread. Three days and three nights, continuous. The enchanting orange blooms wantonly in the outskirts of Tianchen City, and the fiery red of that night brightens half of the sky. Three days and three nights, burning three mountains. The last summer rain ended the endless fire. The fire in the sky burned down the royal hunting ground of Tianchen and shocked the whole capital of Tianchen. However, this is not as shocking as the other news. Tianchen Yiwang and yiprincess are engulfed by the fire. All the Tianchen people are shocked. They are brave and good at fighting. Xuanyuanche, the invincible king of wings, and the little princess who is famous in the capital, are dead and burned to death? So died the day after their majesty''s birth? No, I can''t believe it. I can''t believe it. I can''t believe it. They don''t have the support of heaven? But there is no room for everyone not to believe it. After the fire went out, all the royal guards were out, and all the first iron cavalry and dragon cavalry guards in Tianchen kingdom were out. Chapter 108 Even the green camp troops and the garrison troops stationed fifty miles outside the capital have all set out to search the entire three burning mountains like a net. No one, no one has been found. In such a fire, who else can be found. In the imperial court, xuanyuanche, the king of wings, did not appear. Their emperor stopped for three days and did not go to the court. All the civil and military officials were as anxious as ants on a hot pot and had no idea. Is their King Wing really dead? However, under the shocking news, some people moved. Zuo Xiang''s Dragon riding guard can''t be ownerless for a day. His Royal Highness Prince is requested to take charge of the memorial. The 300000 soldiers and horses under the hand of King Yi can''t be taken over by no one. The emperor''s highness is requested to take back the amulet in person and transfer it to the Emperor himself. Otherwise, 300000 xuanyuanche with the army of life and death, in case of sexual intercourse, what can we do? At the same time, please make xuanyuanche the loyal Prince of the town, the first king of Tianchen, build a tomb of clothes and bury the royal mausoleum. Emperor Xuanyuan Yi of Tianchen, after careful consideration, was right. In a flash, Zuo Xiang immediately began to help Xuanyuan, the prince, to take over the troops left by xuanyuanche. Left phase moved, right phase and Murong general''s house also started to move. How can 300000 soldiers and horses guarding Kyoto and the first dragon riding guard fall into the hands of Zuo Xiang? If they fall into their hands, they will have life to live. Tianchen Kingdom began to be filled with a strong smell of gunsmoke. All forces began to show their teeth and claws in the dark before dawn. But at this time, the prince of Aoyun, Dugu ye, who was in a cold condition, asked to turn to Aoyun. Xuanyuanyi would like to send the great God away at this time. As soon as Dugu ye asked for a speech, he would send him away at once. At this time, the internal chaos in the sky was imminent. If Aoyun was interfering, the sky would be in danger. The storm is coming. Tianchen palace, West Palace. "Why is my sister so spiritless?" Empress Liu looked at the grieving Princess Chen with a bright smile. Chen Guifei looked at empress Liu coldly and said with a sneer, "put up your sour face." But she didn''t give queen Liu any face. Empress Liu was not angry. She still looked at Princess Chen with a brilliant smile and said, "sister, you lost the battle. Ha ha, come on, please go on the road." Chapter 109 As soon as the voice fell, four eunuchs immediately came up behind them. They were holding a glass of wine in front of them. Kong Wuli was powerful. The finished shape stood around the body of Princess Chen. Concubine Chen squinted at the poisoned wine, which was the means of imperial court''s death. "Please go on the road." The shrill voice, at this time, sounds extremely gloomy. Seeing this, concubine Chen suddenly smiled slowly. The clear laughter was full of unspeakable violence. The iron blood was burning in her eyebrows and eyes. Wipe away the tears from her face, and stare at the smiling face of Queen Liu. The cold extreme way: "depend on you, what qualification to kill me?" Empress Liu looked at the crazy Princess Chen who laughed suddenly and said with a sneer, "Princess Chen loves her children to be infatuated. She can''t bear the blow of the death of the third prince. She poisoned herself. How can it be said that she died later?" The cold smile, said that finally turned into the extremely proud smile. Chen Guifei looks at the proud empress Liu with a gloomy face, and smiles: "it''s not certain who wins or loses before the end." When empress Liu heard that her eyebrows were raised, she sneered, "there is no son. Why do you fight with this empress? I''ll see later..." "Empress Liu, general Ben believes that his royal highness will never live to-morrow." The majestic words interrupted empress Liu''s demonstration. The first general of Tianchen Dynasty, Murong Wudi, walked in slowly. Behind him, were Murong''s descendants. They all held the sharp weapon of Han Feng. Empress Liu''s face suddenly changed. She pointed to Murong Wudi and said, "Murong Wudi, do you dare to rebel?" "No, I would have been absolutely loyal to the Tianchen Dynasty. Now I''m just here to arrest the black hand behind the plot to kill the emperor." Murong Wudi''s voice fell. Murong Yi and Murong Chen behind him stood in front of empress Liu and held down the hilt. Empress Liu''s face was livid: "what evidence do you have? Murong invincible, you are brave enough to take the empress of our Dynasty. Come and take it to me. " No one moved, no voice came, nothing. It was quiet. Out of the window, the moon night is quite beautiful, a round of cold moonlight sprinkled on the ground, bringing clean and noble. Except for the four eunuchs trembling in the hall, there was no other voice. Chapter 110 "You, you..." At this time, empress Liu''s face became more and more ugly. In the current situation, Murong invincible and they controlled the whole palace. Damn, her father took Xuanyuan to take over the army. At this time, the people around her were the opponents of Murong Wudi and others. "There''s no evidence. It''s just that he''s dead." Murong invincible looked at the pale queen Liu, very indifferent, very slow. Empress Liu''s face was full of blood, pointing to Murong invincible, her fingers were shaking rapidly, and she could not speak at all. From Murong invincible came in, has not spoken Chen Guifei, at this time slowly stood up and said: "my father?" Murong asked the mouth invincible, a pair of grim eyes but firmly staring at Queen Liu. "It''s natural to be a king facing the holy Kingdom, with the left side and Xuanyuan bearing, conspiring with Xuesheng kingdom to murder the king of the wing of the dynasty. This crime should be punished." Murong said in a deep voice. Chen Guifei listened to the words and smiled coldly from the corner of her mouth. She stared at the faceless empress Liu with a grim look and said with gnashing teeth: "you have killed me without a son. Well, your son can''t live today. Liu cunt, don''t think that this day there is no one except you, Liu family." Said, a fall sleeve robe, turned around to leave the palace. The night wind blows and the ground is cold. "No, no..." Empress Liu suddenly went mad and rushed out of the hall. But would Murong Yi and others let her go without the strength of a strong hand. In the main hall, the crazy cry spread far away, echoing in this seemingly peaceful night. Tianchen palace, in the middle of the night, a brilliant light. "See me in the middle of the night. What can I do for you?" Xuanyuan Yi sits on the Dragon seat, rubs his eyebrows wearily, and looks at the right face below. Guozi face, it seems that there is no elegance of literati, but the sharpness of military generals. Right phase bows to the ground, kneels heavily, holds the memorial high in his hand, and says in a deep voice: "the secret report that Weichen has just received, the prince Xuanyuan undertakes, colludes with the snow sage king, and murders Xuanyuan Che, the Third Prince of Tianchen, the Third Prince of Tianchen. Please be clear." Xuanyuan Yi was shocked to hear this and sat up straight. The eunuch beside him immediately ran forward and took over. Xuanyuan Yi quickly looked at the memorial in his hand, and said with a half tone and a slight change of face: "right phase, this evidence is not..." "Your Majesty, your Highness the prince colludes with Xuesheng country, and the evidence is conclusive." The voice of cold extreme, interrupted the words of Xuanyuan Yi, right phase body a bow, directly stood up. Chapter 111 Such behavior is a contempt for the monarchy and the extreme. Xuanyuanyi frowned tightly, holding the hand of the memorial, and trembled almost invisibly. With a cold wave, Xuanyuan Yi''s eunuch chief immediately quietly retreated, leaving the right side and Xuanyuan Yi and the huge Tianchen palace. Xuanyuan Yi did not make a sound when he saw such a move, and all the people around him were under control. "Right phase, this is the only one left......" Xuanyuan Yi doesn''t finish what he said when he looks at right phase, but his meaning is quite clear. Among his sons, xuanyuanche is the most successful one, followed by the quiet xuanyuancheng. If his two sons are destroyed today, he will be in heaven "Eight princes, ten princes and thirteen princes are capable of making. Please abolish Xuanyuan Cheng, the prince who conspired against the three princes, and set up another one of them. We will do our best to assist him, and Princess Chen will certainly regard it as our own." One step closer, there is no turning room on the right firm face. Today, the prince xuanyuancheng will be killed. Eight princes, ten princes, seven years old, thirteen princes, that''s a one-year-old child. These three Xuanyuanyi''s face is very ugly. "Your Majesty, I''m sorry for your bravery. I think your majesty is quite familiar with the situation in the court for so many years. Only when your majesty is right or left, can you have a good rest. Once any one of you falls down, your majesty, your peace will come to an end." Right, aggressive. Xuanyuan is easy to hear and understand without thinking, which is the reason why he is so upset for several days. In order to keep the Tianchen court in order, the two generals, one for the left and the other for the right, hold each other and fear each other. Now xuanyuanche''s line collapsed, and the left phase seized power. As soon as the left phase and the prince became bigger, his emperor was in danger. Needless to say, he also understands this, but Xuanyuan Cheng is his own son after all. Looking up, I saw the aggressive right side of my eyes. The cool wind outside the window was clearly in early summer, but the cold people felt cold from the bottom of my heart. Today, the left is in charge of the military, the right is in charge of the imperial court, and xuanyuanche''s death is such a situation. One can''t be dealt with well, civil disorder has started, and Tianchen Dynasty is in danger. "Prelude." Looking up, he slowly closed his eyes, and Xuanyuan Yi held two words out of his teeth. Chapter 112 "The minister obeyed." Right Xiang immediately bows to the front, raises a pen and waves, abolishes the imperial edict. The red seal of the jade seal is so bright that people''s eyes are confused. The strong horse, like flying, came out through nine gates, the yellow bell rang, and the night filled the hall of civil and military affairs. When the imperial edict was abolished, Xuanyuan accepted it as a crime and beheaded. Then, it''s easy to kill a commoner. Without absolute assurance, we can''t move the bottom line. Otherwise, no one can go well. Night, more and more silent, with a gloomy atmosphere. At this time, outside the capital, Zuo Xiangzheng, the prince Xuanyuan Cheng, and general Fei, the second general of Tianchen, rushed to the 300000 troops under xuanyuanche day and night, holding the imperial edict in their hands. Once they had the 300000 troops, they would have absolute capital even if they were against Tianchen. The starry night is confused, both of them are anxious. At this time, in the wild, two figures are walking slowly towards the direction of the capital. "Tired or not?" Holding Ryukyu''s hand, xuanyuanche asked gently. "Not tired, what is it." Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanche with a smile on his side. His face is black and red. The original drugs on his face have been washed away by the river. However, the smoky and flaming mess blooms on her. A small face looks ugly and beautiful. "It''s just you, the wound on your chest doesn''t hold well?" "I can''t die. How about you?" Xuanyuanche also smiles. The face of the demon is not good-looking at this time. It''s green and purple. He reaches out to touch the wound on Ryukyu. The wound is scarred and looks fierce. In fact, it''s all skin injuries. Ryukyu doesn''t even look at them. "Little things." Ryukyu shrugged his shoulders and spoke very loudly. Looking at each other, the two suddenly smile at each other. It''s nothing but death. As long as you live, everything is easy to say. "I don''t know what kind of chaos the capital has become in these three days." Xuanyuanche holds Liuyue''s hand and steps forward. "Whatever it is." Ryukyu doesn''t care at all. As long as the people in front of him are OK, other things will be ignored. Xuanyuanche see this, not from the gentle smile and demon spirit. He is the only one in his little princess''s heart, which really makes him happy: "go ahead, my tiger army is stationed in front of us, and we will meet in the past." Chapter 113 "Good." Ryukyu nodded directly. Deep feelings ripple around the two people. They are extremely embarrassed and look very warm. Holding hands, walking in the moonlight. On that day, they rushed into the water at the last moment. Xuanyuanche was so powerful that he hit the big stone at the bottom of the river, and the mouth of the direct collision spewed blood and fainted. Ryukyu moon to see the sky fire, that dare to come out of the water, had to protect the xuanyuanche, while bone along the river on the road rushed down. This rush, floating in the river was washed more than 100 Li, Ryukyu should be far away from the surrounding territory, at present, just climbed up from the river with xuanyuanche. On the shore, although she was injured and looked bloody, all of them were skin injuries. They didn''t hurt the key points and didn''t matter. However, xuanyuanche''s full-scale collision was a bit fierce, just as his full-scale hand hit out, and all the strength rebounded to him. With such strength, xuanyuanche himself had no way. It''s hard to pick herbs to cure injuries. In modern society, the herbs in the jungle are the same as those here. However, if you want her internal power to help xuanyuanche regulate her breathing, then she can''t do it. Her internal power is from there. At present, he spent three days in the quiet riverside, waiting for xuanyuanche''s internal injury to recover three points, which started out there and came towards the direction of the capital. Along the way, I didn''t meet any wild horses and wild donkeys, but I met many wild animals, leopards and tigers, which were driven out of the forest by the fire. They didn''t kill a lot, but they really can''t be used as mounts. Neither of them is a trainer who can tame wild animals. Therefore, only the way to come, who let the river flow through the place is too remote, no one can be seen. The moon night is quiet, the world is cold but hot. Tiger camp, the military horse closest to the capital outside tianchendu city. 300000 soldiers and horses are in charge of the capital and other key points of Tianchen. If anyone owns them, they will swallow the capital of Tianchen and destroy the Xuanyuan royal family. There is no problem, because other forces are too far away, far water can''t save near fire. The 300, 000 tigers in the tiger camp are controlled by xuanyuanche. Therefore, zuoyei is afraid to move easily. He must seize this military power first. As long as he has this military power, everything will be there. Even if he dies and comes back to life, they don''t need to be afraid of him. Chapter 114 It was night and the tiger camp was peaceful. "Dong Dong Dong......" In peace, suddenly the big drum rings, the heavy drum sounds like thunder, shaking the sky. That''s the drum of the whole battalion. Tiger camp, like a sleeping dragon, suddenly winding up. Boiling and orderly, busy and orderly, in a moment, the teaching field has been lined up in order, 30000 forward soldiers with armor, iron voice, such as the dark night dragon. Cavalry 128 centurions, infantry 1131 centurions, grenade heavy equipment, reserve forces, all above centurions are neatly listed and on the teaching field. From the sound of the drum to the time when everything is in order, it''s only a breath of incense. "The decree comes." With the imperial edict of Zuo Xianggao, he galloped from horse to horse, running through the whole teaching field. General Fei and Prince Xuanyuan followed him closely. The three lieutenants of the tiger army, Liuchuan, chensi and Zhoucheng, all in iron armor, immediately knelt down on one knee to welcome the imperial edict. Yes, there are more than 30000 soldiers in the whole huge teaching field. They can''t speak at all. They kneel down to welcome them. "It was carried by heaven. The emperor ordered that the king Yiwang was killed unfortunately. The whole country was sad. But the army could not be without a leader for a day. The tiger army was transferred by his majesty to the emperor from now on. Now it is under the supervision of his Royal Highness the prince. It''s my honor." After reading it, Zuo Xiang felt excited and fainted. The 300000 army was going to belong to them. From then on, they needed to be afraid of anyone else. There was silence, no three cheers, no kowtow, only silence. "Three generals take orders." Left to see this face a heavy, drink. Liu Chuan, CHEN Si and Zhou Cheng, kneeling down on one knee, looked at each other. Their hard faces were cold, and they slowly stood up to take a step back. "How dare you resist?" Left phase is furious. "Where is the amulet?" Liuchuan looks at the left face seriously and says in a deep voice. Zuo Xiang is shocked when he hears the words. He doesn''t know where xuanyuanche is. However, the Liuli pavilion where he lives is guarded by the Dragon riding guards. They can''t enter. There is a Hufu there. "Under the edict, what does it have to do with Hufu?" The left face is calm. Liuchuan once again stepped back and said in a cold voice, "I would only know how to listen to the dispatch of Hufu, but I should not do anything else." Cold words, but such as to the excited left phase poured a head of cold water, left phase of the spirit of play a shiver. Chapter 115 "You don''t even listen to the emperor''s edict. You are against it." Follow general Fei of left phase to shout angrily. As soon as this speech came out, Liuchuan, chensi and Zhoucheng looked at each other again. "Tiger army only listen to the deployment of Hufu, others, false words." CHEN Si said with a cold face. "General Chen, it''s a conspiracy. You should think about it." The prince Xuanyuan Cheng, who has not spoken all the time, looks at the three people gently and slowly. Zhou Cheng, the fifth and the third coarser, took a step forward and saluted Xuanyuan, the prince. He said seriously: "thank you for reminding me, your highness. But in the eyes of our tiger army, there is only the amulet. We only obey it. If there is a amulet, we will listen to it immediately. If there is no amulet, today''s 300 thousand army will not move at a step, and we will not kowtow at all." The voice of determination is as proud and motionless as steel. "By order only." Thirty thousand soldiers below responded immediately, cheering in order, not much, but definitely sonorous and powerful. General, yiwangxuanyuanche, is the general in charge of them. "Well, in your eyes, there is only xuanyuanche, no emperor, accomplice in crime and rebellion. Come on, bind these three people to the original and submit them to the criminal department for trial." The left face is livid. How does xuanyuanche take these soldiers? He dare to take the charge of killing his head and refuse to accept the imperial edict. They have lived for a long time. The ten soldiers who followed general Fei immediately came forward. Fortunately, they were prepared. They knew that xuanyuanche''s soldiers were not easy to deal with. They brought people. Otherwise The figure shakes. The three soldiers behind general Fei are like beasts in an instant. The force is just fierce. Liu Chuan, CHEN Si and Zhou Cheng standing on the high platform are right to go up when they see this. If you want to take them down, don''t think about it. The power is powerful, the sword is shining. All of a sudden, six people on both sides are facing each other, only one fist is full of Qi, killing Qi. Some shaking hands. "Bang." CHEN Si and the other side fought hard for their internal power. Suddenly, they faltered and stepped back. A mouthful of blood gushed out and splashed on the brightly lit ground. Their hands were almost broken. The other side''s internal power was so strong that he could not walk by himself in ten moves. Chapter 116 How could it be that, among Tianchen generals, although he is only one of the Deputy generals under xuanyuanche, the king of Yi, his kung fu goes straight to Tianchen''s second general, general Fei. How could it be in the hands of these soldiers that ten moves can''t pass? In CHEN Si''s moment of study, there was a clear sound of swords and swords crossing and a blood ray. Liuchuan''s face is livid. A ferocious wound on his back runs through his whole back. It''s bloody. If he''s a little slower, it will kill him. Thousands of low soldiers were in a uproar. CHEN Si''s eyes sank, and Liu Chuan''s Kung Fu was even higher than him. Unexpectedly "Be careful." This thought just turned around, Liuchuan, who was seriously injured, suddenly had a big drink. In front of him, Zhou Cheng, who was opposite to him, was hit and flew over. He fell heavily in front of them. He covered his chest with his hands, and a mouthful of blood gushed out, but he swallowed it with his teeth. For a moment, his face was as white as paper, and there was a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth. The three deputies were all defeated in one hand. It''s just a blink of an eye. "Take it or not?" Left meet on this face a flash and a sneer, a cold drink, holding the holy edict in hand. Liuchuan, chensi and Zhoucheng look at each other. Such a strong opponent can''t be found in Tianchen. They are definitely not Tianchen people, or their original position will never be below them. It''s well prepared. It seems that at first, there was a rumor that Zuo Xiang was plotting against their general. It''s absolutely true. "No." It''s cold, it''s very firm. "OK, take it." General Fei roared at once. The three soldiers in front of him were not outstanding. They immediately approached Liuchuan and other three men. Seeing this, the soldiers at the bottom immediately began to shout. Qi Qi moved forward a step, and his face was full of indignation. Xuanyuan, the prince who has been very gentle and indifferent, saw this and turned to look at the generals next to the three deputy generals at the bottom. He smiled and said: "if you don''t respect the emperor''s life, you are accomplices in the crime. If you copy the family and exterminate the family together or take the three of them personally, the prince will allow you to be the deputy general." In a understatement, it is provoking the tiger army to fight. The generals below heard that Qi Qileng hum: "only respect the general''s orders." "That''s good. Just kill." As soon as the left face sank, the three men who forced them to move forward immediately fell on Liuchuan and other people, their swords were flashing, and they were cold and overcast. "Whoosh." Seeing that sharp knife is about to pass through Liuchuan''s chest, a sharp sound of breaking the air suddenly flew to it, which was extremely swift. The soldier did not dare to pick it up. He turned over and pushed it away. The weapon smashed into the drum behind several people. Immediately, it exploded on the quiet teaching ground. "Who dares to move his subordinates?" A cold voice came from the night, iron blood. In the big Teaching Hall, 30000 soldiers suddenly flashed out a road. Behind them, under the boundless night, two people, one tall and one short, came on the moon, not who the moon xuanyuanche was. Chapter 117 The cold silver moon is like two gods of death. "General." Thirty thousand soldiers were immediately excited and shouted. Liuchuan, chensi, Zhoucheng and Liuchuan on the high platform burn bright light in their eyes. They hold up their bodies in the direction of xuanyuanche and Liuyue. With a wave of battle armour, they kneel down: "at last, they will kowtow to the general." "Meet the general." Kneeling together, the whole teaching ground was silent. There were only thirty thousand soldiers who were half short, with only one majestic aura. In the cold moonlight, xuanyuanche and ryukue came from the dark army. They were full of deterrence and iron. Standing on the platform with the left phase can''t believe the big eyes, looking at the bottom and the two people coming from the army, hard rubbing eyes, how can? How? They don''t have to die. How could they be here? Impossible, absolutely impossible, left phase shake his head hard, step back. The surprise in that eye almost made him look ugly. "What a brave man, Zuo Xiang, you dare to bully my king." Step by step, standing on the high platform, xuanyuanche coldly locked the ugly left side of his face. He was in a mess, but his breath was powerful. Ryukyu, holding xuanyuanche''s arm, stood aside and looked coldly as if he saw the ghost''s left face. He looked coldly, but the breath was sharp and cold. "Are you surprised to see us?" The gloomy eyes lock on the left phase, and Ryukyu seems to have a casual way. "No, no, yes, ah, no..." At this time, his shocked hands were shaking, and his foreword didn''t match. General Fei and Prince xuanyuancheng on one side have been speechless for a long time. The fire in the sky and the burning in the three days and nights can still live. Is it a man or a ghost in front of them? The night wind blows, but in early summer it is cold and bitter. A shudder on the left side, but also a man who has been in the battlefield for a long time, immediately regained his face, raised his left hand and held up the imperial edict in his hand, and said with strong self composure: "I came here with the prince''s highness at the emperor''s will. The three deputies did not respect the emperor''s order, deceived the king and violated the emperor, so they should kill him." Xuanyuanche cold eyes a cold, do not wait for the left phase read out the edict, directly pulled over, Shua opened a look. At a glance, he did ten things and had a full view of his will. Xuanyuanche sneered and threw the imperial edict back to Zuo Xiang. He said in a deep voice, "I am not dead yet. How can this imperial edict be counted? How can it not be counted and how can it deceive the king?" Chapter 118 Cold voice, mixed with clank iron anger, if he came a step later, his three generals would not be destroyed here. At this time, Zuo Xiang has calmed down. He frowns tightly and holds the holy edict in his hand and says: "the holy edict is the holy edict. It''s a golden tongue. There is no change. It''s the blessing of our heaven that the three princes are intact. After returning, the emperor will definitely make another order to restore everything. But now, this imperial edict can''t be violated, or it''s not respected." Voice down, behind the ten soldiers Qi Qi step forward, expressionless looking at xuanyuanche and ryukue. If you can''t be soft, you can''t be hard. Today, you must take over the military power. Otherwise, once you go back to Kyoto with xuanyuanche, everything will be in vain. There may be earth shaking changes. They can''t wait or dare to wait. At this time, xuanyuanche and Liuyue seem to be injured, not difficult to deal with, left phase shocked too much, but horizontal one heart. Ryukyu saw his eyes narrowed and smiled coldly. He raised his chin and raised the corner of his eyes. "So what?" How about that? It''s lawless. "You dare to defy the king''s order." Left phase immediately eyebrow eye a vertical, big shout way. Playing with the dagger in his hand, Ryukyu waved casually, glancing over the dark but silent 30000 soldiers below: "who heard?" There was no sound. Thirty thousand soldiers looked down at the ground. There was no other look on their faces. The three people, Liuchuan, standing behind xuanyuanche, looked up at the sky, looking up at me like I didn''t hear anything. The summer wind blows, and the place is quiet. His face was as heavy as water, and his teeth snapped. However, Ryukyu is extremely enchanting with a smile. The sharp dagger on his fingertip is turning lightly, just like a feather pen. The eyebrows and eyes are satirical. With a wave of hands, someone immediately brought the general''s chair behind him, and xuanyuanche''s sleeve robe sat down slowly with a wave. has passed the cold shoulder, the prince, Xuanyuan, general Fei, and so on, and three people, the eyebrow of the eyebrow is all cold and cold: "here, the king has the final say." Sonorous, powerful, loud, so proud, so scornful of everything. "Only the general." Liu Chuan and others immediately roared after him. Thirty thousand people roared together. The voice almost broke the sky and rushed to the sky. Chapter 119 Although Zuo Xiang and others are above one person and below ten thousand people in the imperial court, the conspiracy means play the role of wind and water, but in the killing field army that is a paper tiger, immediately the ear of the earthquake is buzzing, the face is white. Seeing this, Ryukyu burst out laughing wildly. His black hair was enchanting and extremely arrogant. In the laughter, the invisible murderous Qi came out through the body, and senhan decided to kill them. Those ten soldiers who locked xuanyuanche and ryukue in covetous eyes saw that their faces changed a little, and they took a step back. Although the action is small, but has not been how to speak Xuanyuan Cheng saw in the eyes. "I think what the prince said about the third brother is also true. After all, the third brother is still there. It''s really a bit absurd under this will. I don''t think it''s necessary to have this fearless argument. It''s best to go back to the city with the third brother. The father and the emperor will be very happy to know that the third brother is safe." Xuanyuan Cheng smiles and looks at Xuanyuan Che. Zuo Xiang immediately secretly clenched his fist. He saw the slight movements of ten soldiers. They were afraid. If they were afraid of Ryukyu, they could not capture xuanyuanche at one stroke. If they failed, they would be trampled into flesh and mud by the 300000 army. All kinds of calculations, all kinds of strategies, in the end into the water. Left phase hate ah, but this is in xuanyuanche''s territory, he has no way after all. Military power, military power, this damn military power. "What the prince said is very true. In that case, I will reply to your majesty immediately." Clench one''s teeth, there is a polite and orderly left face on the face, drop this sentence, turn around and want to go, ten soldiers immediately follow behind. "Why, just leave?" Playing with the dagger in his hand, Ryukyu stood beside xuanyuanche, and glanced at the ten soldiers who wanted to leave silently. "What does Miss Murong mean? Do you still want to detain Imperial Envoys? " At the foot of Zuo Xiang, he turned his head and glared at Ryukyu. Ryukyu sneered: "imperial envoy? Which country''s imperial envoy are these ten? Snow kingdom? Aoyun country? Chen Guo... " Left phase heart suddenly a startle, on the face but suddenly angry way: "what do you mean? You have to have proof to speak. " "Credentials, Zuo Xiang, without any evidence, my princess also took photos. Now you are in my territory, what I said is credentials." When Ryukyu''s wrist turned, the sharp dagger was firmly grasped in his hand. Chapter 120 Xuanyuanche then swept the left equal one eye, the eyebrow eye is all grumpy, hit his person to want to leave, not so easy. "You..." The left face was suddenly livid. This Murong Ryukyu is arrogant and domineering. He didn''t know it until today, but he didn''t want to be arrogant. "What''s more, my princess taught Tianchen soldiers a few lessons. If you need any evidence, you will beat me if you don''t like it." The height of arrogance. Glancing at the ten soldiers who were on guard, Ryu Yueh sneered, threw his dagger behind him, wearing only the silver gloves, and said, "don''t say that my princess bullies the little by the big." As soon as the voice fell, they burst into laughter under the platform. Their princess was only 13 years old. The soldier in front of them was not in his twenties. They bullied the small with the big. Their princess was funny. Xuanyuanche takes the dagger thrown by Ryukyu and plays it slowly. After that, Zhou Chengjian stepped forward and whispered: "general, they are very powerful, Princess..." Before he finished speaking, xuanyuanche slowly shook his hand. His Ryukyu was not a reckless man. His silver gloves were much more powerful than daggers. His face was dark and his body was in a mess, but his momentum shocked people. Ryukyu stepped forward, his face was full of contempt. His right index finger extended out to the ten people and stood up. Then one turned upside down. His index finger pointed to the ground. His posture was crazy. "If anyone passes the ten moves of my princess, I will let him go today, otherwise..." The latter words are silent, but the meaning is self-evident. When the ten men saw this, they looked at each other, waved their swords, and Qi Qi rushed to Ryukyu. At the sight of a sword coming from the waist, cutting to the waist of Ryukyu, Ryukyu didn''t respond, and the soldiers around immediately screamed. However, the scream came out, and Ryukyu''s body didn''t move in the field, but his hand was caught with a long sword like lightning. The scream of the crowd was still stuck in his throat. Only the silver shining long sword was snapped by Ryukyu, and his body shape flashed by. The half of the sword had been inserted into the soldier''s chest. Everything, but in the blink of an eye. The remaining nine soldiers immediately changed their faces, even more unreserved and focused. The butterfly flies, the silver hand is more powerful than the weapon of the magic soldier. A wrong hands, only listen to the bone a ring, a person tilted head fell down. Chapter 121 In a flash of silver, a man fell obliquely, with blood on his chest. There is no murderous spirit, only ghostly, inexplicable body shaking and moves. Zuoxiang''s face was already blue when he saw him. It seems that he made a scene in Zuoxiang''s mansion that day, and Ryukyu left him love. Otherwise, who in his mansion could stop her. The five fingers under the robe are tightly clenched into fists. This moon cannot be left. When the shadow of the sword turned over, Ryukyu suddenly turned back and hit the soldier behind him in the face with a fierce fist. The soldier was caught by Ryukyu''s fist and fell back two steps. He retreated to xuanyuanche, who was sitting in front of him, with a mouthful of blood and teeth on the ground. No serious, no internal injury, just a tooth all broken by this boxing. The woman had no internal power, so the soldier immediately realized that his body shape didn''t need to rush forward. Suddenly xuanyuanche reached behind him and locked his pulse gate. Suddenly, the soldier couldn''t move. The only one left in the scene was shocked at the sight. Before attacking Ryukyu, he cut off the soldier who was caught by xuanyuanche. As soon as Ryukyu leaned over, his fingers struck like lightning. He pinched the seventh back bone of the soldier passing by her and pressed it down hard. I heard a scream. The soldier in the middle of the air fell to the ground with a thump. The whole man was shaking. In an instant, there was no breath. There was no scar on his whole body. The seventh backbone is the middle drive of the body. Once it breaks, the God of the great Luo will not live. This is quite clear to all mercenaries. There was silence except for the wind and the breath of excitement. The 30000 soldiers at the bottom looked up at Ryukyu on the high platform, with absolute respect and fanaticism in their eyes. While the left side and Xuanyuan Cheng''s face were ugly for a moment. In the dark, they could not stop shivering. The two suddenly looked at each other and wanted to slip away quietly, but they saw that they didn''t know when several thousand and ten thousand captains surrounded them, and they were on the way of no retreat. On the high platform, he gently rubbed his fist, and Ryukyu turned to pick up a battle of teeth from the ground, and said with a cold smile, "it''s an old trick." Chapter 122 The false teeth with hidden poison are the special preparation for assassins. Once something goes wrong, they commit suicide immediately. If other people don''t understand it, she can''t understand it. It''s not just for this. Left phase leads wolves into the room. They don''t have exact evidence. Now they don''t have any. It''s not easy to take out the testimony from a dead man, but it''s definitely an exception to her. At that time, the agent of state m asked her to catch it. It''s not that she asked for the information from his mouth. It depends on the right methods and means you use. "Pull it down, torture it." Xuanyuanche grabs the dead man who can''t commit suicide, and looks at the ugly left face and Prince xuanyuancheng coldly. "Yes." Liuchuan immediately buckled this important person with CHEN Si and others, and quickly retreated. "I xuanyuanche don''t harm my brothers and sisters, but if anyone dares to deceive me, don''t blame me for not loving." Cold words let Xuanyuan Cheng fight a cold war. Smiling, he went to xuanyuanche''s side, and Ryukyu said with a smile: "Zuo Xiang and the prince didn''t invite us all the way back to Beijing. OK, it''s just what I want. Go, take some troops and horses along the way. I think the capital may be very busy tonight." Xuanyuanche raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s very lively. OK, let''s go to have a look at the excitement. By the way..." His eyes swept over Zuo Xiang and others, and xuanyuanche suddenly frowned. Ryukyu follows xuanyuanche''s line of sight, and general Fei is gone. The willow eyebrow is light and can leave silently in such a encirclement. It seems that general Fei is not easy. "General, since Zuo Xiang came to take over our tiger army, the general''s Dragon riding guards should also face the same situation." Zhou Chengchi, who didn''t retreat, whispered. "Autumn mark, Yanhu, although not weak, but with us three nights is half a dozen, general, can be careful." Xuanyuanche listened to the words and nodded slowly, and said in a deep voice: "you go to heal first." One side suddenly raised his voice: "Wu Lin, Qi Quan, Sanyu, Qiu Su, order all the soldiers and horses in the tent, and follow Ben." "Yes." The forty thousand commander immediately shouted for a drink. In a moment, the drum is stirring, and the wind and cloud are blowing. The thunderous drums of the whole teaching ground spread out from afar, just like the horses in the field of war, thick and fast. Thirty thousand soldiers in the teaching hall immediately withdrew, and those who stayed, and those from other battalions came and returned, and forty thousand soldiers and horses immediately prepared. Chapter 123 When Ryukyu saw this, he lowered his voice and said to xuanyuanche, "come behind you. I''ll take a step first. They may not be able to support Qiuxian. Besides, there is a concubine in the palace." According to Zhou Cheng, Qiuxian is no more than their martial arts. They are injured like this. Qiuxian and others can''t get over it. The Dragon guards can''t be controlled by Zuoxian''s people. Moreover, although Youxiang and others are powerful, they are Wenchen after all. She doesn''t care about others. Chen Guifei must protect her. Xuanyuanche clenched Ryukyu''s hand: "I......" "You''re hurt." Xuanyuanche said a word, and ryukue''s eyes immediately stared back at xuanyuanche''s words. The internal injury was only three points better. What can I do with her. Xuanyuanche heard that he was deeply gnawing his teeth. Things were prioritized. He didn''t know. But Ryukyu was injured, but he was also injured. "Don''t worry, you don''t know my ability. I''ll see you in Beijing." Say, Ryukyu Dynasty xuanyuanche a smile, turn around to go. Xuanyuanche''s heart suddenly tightened, and a sense of inexplicable mood blocked his throat, as if this time, he would not see her, so he immediately reached out and grabbed Ryukyu, who turned around and left. A pull back to the Ryukyu, xuanyuanche reached out to wipe the black and blue mess on Ryukyu''s face. What kind of face is it under the mess. The curved willow eyebrows, the black eyes like the sky, the tall nose, the red lips like the cherry blossom, the face with big palms are like a perfect and flawless work of art, the beautiful world, the dazzling like the bright moon in the sky, the cool and noble, the goddess of the moon. Xuanyuanche deep, deep look. Ryukyu is surprised at xuanyuanche''s sudden action, but it''s nothing. He laughs and says, "go back and have a good look." As soon as the voice falls, xuanyuanche suddenly tightens his arm and hugs Ryukyu and kisses him fiercely. It''s as if he wants Ryukyu in his arms and rubs her into his bone marrow. It''s so tight and strong. Forty thousand soldiers were silent. At night, there were only two people holding each other and kissing. "I''ll wait for you." Just a kiss, Ryukyu smiled and xuanyuanche way, while turning around. Moonlight reflected on her face, and she was stunned by Xuanyuan Cheng, the prince in front of her. I couldn''t believe looking at Ryukyu who wiped his face clean. Chapter 124 This is the ugly one? This is the Murong moon? God, how is it like this? How could it be such a face? This woman, this woman, who is he? Shocked step back, Prince Xuanyuan Cheng''s face is indescribable shock. He remembers that in his father ''s secret treasure house, the treasure house in which he was nearly killed by accident, there was once a painting, and there was once a fragmented book recorded, and the portraits on it were with Ryukyu The record above The moon is bright. At night in early summer, Prince Xuanyuan Cheng suddenly feels a cold, a cold emanating from the bottom of his heart. "You follow the princess." Xuanyuanche saw this wave, and a small team immediately followed Ryukyu. They were all the best players in his forward force. Dark night wind, Ryukyu with this small team, the blink of an eye disappeared in the moon night, galloping away. Taking a deep breath, xuanyuanche glanced coldly at xuanyuancheng, who was shocked and inexplicable. His face was as pale as the left side of the paper. He drank coldly: "follow Ben." The flags were waving, the horses were galloping in the dark, and the 40000 tiger army came running towards the capital under the pressure of zuoziang and the prince xuanyuancheng. The vast sky, tonight is doomed to no sleep. In the capital of Tianchen state, the garrison of the capital city besieged the whole city gate, and no one was allowed to enter or leave the city. The right phase controls the inside of the capital, but the outside is controlled by the left phase. A press mouth nose, a knife across, blood splashed on Ryukyu''s face, the person in front of the body but quietly fell. At the corner of the gate on the left side, there was only one corpse left in the hundreds of garrison troops in the capital. Ryukyu''s wrist was raised, and the sky silk flew out, firmly fastened on the wall. His toes were on the wall, and Ryukyu flew in. Behind him, a small group of tiger soldiers pushed the hundreds of corpses to the city wall. One by one, they stepped on the wall and quickly climbed over the high wall. The wind did not disturb people in other directions. The body is like electricity, running fast. At this time, the Tianchen palace is full of lights, and there are hundreds of civil and military officials in the Tianchen palace. The atmosphere is very serious. And the innumerable dark shadows on the outside flashed silently in the dark night, which was gloomy. In this gloomy place, the Liuli hall where xuanyuanche lives is full of bloody killing. Chapter 125 There are a lot of people and weapons. There was a red blood in the glass hall. "Poof." Blood gushed out from one mouth, autumn mark stumbled, and a deep cut was made on the shoulder and back. However, his back hand cut off the arm of an assassin dressed as a guard. "How is it?" After a knife cut over, Yan Hu is all in a hurry of blood. "Not yet." With a sharp sword in his hand, he and Yan Hu joined hands back to back for a moment to resist. They were injured, but the more they fought, the braver they were. Beside, at the foot, there are many dragon riding guards who have fallen down. They are all guards in charge of guarding the Liuli hall, and there are many people fighting fiercely beside them. A knife stretched out, took the knife cutting at Yan Hu, Du Yi was full of blood and murderous. Yanhu and Qiuxian are escorted by Du Yi and others. Beside them are several experts of Murong family, Murong Gang, Murong Yi and Murong Chen. If it wasn''t for the timely arrival of blood shadow guard and Murong family, Qiu Chen and others would have been no rivals. The guards in front of us are too strong. There are not many people who can surpass the sky with such skill. Only Du Yi and other people can compete with them. Other people are almost out of reach. These people are not the guards at all, or the people of the Heavenly Kingdom. Qiukenyanhu knew that when they were looking for their king in the countryside, they suddenly received the news from xueyingwei. They immediately knew that something was wrong and hurriedly returned. Sure enough, these fake guards have already broken into the Liuli hall to capture the amulets and amulets. Fortunately, when they came back in time, the guards saw that they did not respect the imperial edict or listen to the emperor''s mobilization, and immediately moved their hands and robbed them. If they rob the amulets, it''s needless to say that the 300000 tiger troops outside the capital belong to xuanyuanche''s 30000 dragon riding guards, but they are stationed outside the imperial city. If the amulets move, the 30000 dragon riding guards can force the imperial city and destroy everything in an instant. Death cannot be given to them. One by one, his companions fell down, blood color brewing in the whole glass hall. The bloody smell from the sky almost fainted and dyed the whole air. "Give up the talisman and the amulet, or I will kill her." Blood color, a cold voice without a trace of popularity suddenly sounded. Chapter 126 Autumn Mark looked up, the door of the flickering lights, a plain color was severely pulled in, beautiful but a mess, not who is Princess Chen. Eyebrow slightly a wrinkle, autumn mark under no slow. The sabre is on the neck of concubine Chen. The beautiful and delicate neck is set off by the red light. It is beautiful and absolutely fragile. In early summer, the wind blows slightly, but it''s freezing all over the place. At this time, Tianchen palace is solemn and excited. "Your Majesty, your Highness Prince and your highness king Yiwang are brothers and brothers. How close they are? They are all in the eyes of the Manchu Dynasty. How could your Highness Prince harm your highness king Yiwang? Your majesty, please take back your life." The Minister of the Ministry of official was worried. "There are so many different words in the minister''s book of the Ministry of official. In ancient times, brother taboo of brother''s ability is too numerous to list. King Yi is so outstanding that his popularity has already been surpassed by his Royal Highness Prince. There is no doubt that his highness prince is afraid that the position of Prince Yi will be attributed to his Highness Prince Yi sooner or later, and it is not impossible to be black hearted." "Yes, that''s what it means. The fire is so strange and there is assassination. If there is no such a strict hunting ground, how can there be such a big hole and problem? It must be..." "Fart, your royal highness..." In the brightly lit Tianchen palace, two people, left and right, were quarreling. "It''s not for you to discuss the course of the matter that we summon the ministers all night. Your majesty just read out the edict, abolish the crown prince Xuanyuan Cheng, and demote him as a commoner." Right phase stands at the bottom of Xuanyuan Yi, sitting high on the Dragon seat. He glances at all the people in the hall coldly, and his voice is very deep. A sound fell, the hall suddenly silent down, the two men and horses look at each other. Zuo Xiang''s people are worried. If they abolish the imperial edict, their faction will be finished. On the other hand, Qi Qi, on the other hand, was very pleased. He thought that without the king of wings, they had already lost. Unexpectedly, they had to win today. "Your Majesty, please make a declaration." The right face is full of threats. One side Murong invincible step forward, hands raised in the hands of the holy edict, eyes set to look at sitting on the Dragon chair, has not spoken of emperor xuanyuanyi. Chapter 127 Xuanyuan Yi sweeps the ministers with different faces in the hall, takes a deep breath and waves: "xuanba." "Your Majesty, the prince can''t be abolished. At this time, the sky has no king wing. If there is no prince, it will shake the foundation of the sky." The waiter of the etiquette Department knelt heavily, and his face was full of tears. "Proclamation." Right phase eyes a Lin, a big drink. Murong invincible at the same moment, in the hands of the imperial edict, spread out. "Your Majesty..." Left wing almost fainted. No matter how capable the prince and Zuo Xiang are today, even if they have taken over the military power, it is also an empty talk, or an eternal name calling for the king to usurp the throne. The night wind is flying, cool as water. At the gate of the city, xuanyuanche led the 40000 tiger army to roar to the gate. The hoof tower is full of killing and Hershey. Glass hall, a wind blowing, the lights in the hall went out a few, dim down. "Surrender the amulet and the amulet, or I will kill her." The guard at the door roared again. The knife in her hand tightened, and the thin neck of concubine Chen began to bleed. Autumn mark, Yan Hu, teeth almost bleeding. Murong Yi and others on the other side didn''t make a sound, but the knife in their hands waved faster. They couldn''t interject. There''s no right for them to decide here. "I''m sorry, princess." Yanhu cut it, and a trace of blood slowly flowed out of the corner of his mouth. I didn''t look at Chen Guifei who was in a mess. They can''t and will never give all the things of the king Youguan, which are vital to the life and death of the king. Even though she is their mother and concubine. Under the dim light, Chen Guifei''s hair was scattered, her clothes were bloodstained, but her face was calm. There was no fear on her beautiful face. "That''s what I''m going to die for. You should keep my son''s things." The face is proud and beautiful, and the beauty of concubine Chen at this time is amazing. From seeing queen Liu, who dared to fight, she knew that there must be arrangements for Zuo Xiang tonight. There was no one in her son''s Liuli hall, but the tiger amulets and the military amulets were all placed in the Liuli hall. She must go to keep them for him, and never let anyone who wanted to succeed. I didn''t want to be taken hostage in the middle of my journey. However, it doesn''t matter. They are here. They keep her son''s things. That''s enough. Chapter 128 "Remember, never give." With a loud cry, Princess Chen Ran into the long knife in front of her. She would not do anything to threaten her son. She would never threaten everything of her son. Elegant and beautiful, it is a mother''s love for her son. Seeing that the beautiful forehead is about to bump into the sharp sword, the guard who is holding Princess Chen suddenly shakes his body and lands his long sword. The whole man falls forward. Murong Chen, who is closest to concubine Chen, saw this and immediately got a flash of body shape. He robbed concubine Chen, who was also falling forward. Under the dim light, a small arrow stuck in the back neck of the guard. The atmosphere in the glaze hall suddenly stagnated. Facing the autumn mark at the gate of the main hall, I saw the tiny arrow in the corner of my eyes. Suddenly, I was stunned. It was made by him. It was made by him for their princess. Face suddenly and show ecstasy, autumn mark a moment Shua jumped up, shocked unbelievable and excited shouted: "princess, is princess." As soon as the words came out, everyone in the hall was surprised. Under the dim light, a small figure came with the color of blood red, solemn, cold, merciless, full of blood, full of murderous spirit. The little face was dyed red with blood, but the eyes they knew were their princess, who should have died in the fire, their princess. "When is it your turn to be wild here?" Cold and sharp, Ryukyu flashed and his dagger flew across the sky. The guard who kept the gate of the palace did not hum, but fell down straight. Bathing in blood and red clothes, it''s amazing. That sharp move, that unique breath, she is not a ghost, she is a person, she is a living person. "Princess." "Master." Longqiwei, xueyingwei, excited and restrained their grief for three days. They were suddenly liberated. Their backbone came and their princess came. "Yue''er, che''er, he?" Chen Guifei, who was standing beside Yanhu in autumn trace, saw that Ryukyu was coming, and her face was already full of stillness. In a moment, she brightened up and stared at Ryukyu with great excitement. In a bloody suit, Ryukyu stepped on the blood, drew a bloody smile on his face, and said in a high voice: "he took 40000 tiger troops and then watched who dared to go against this day in the imperial city today." Chapter 129 The short sword is sharp, and the Ryukyu moon is like a place without human beings. Stepping on the corpse, he comes to the autumn trace and others. Outside, surrounded by the forbidden guards of the Liuli hall, she tore a hole and rushed in directly, leaving the team of tigers to solve everything outside. Sure enough, the inside was even worse than the outside. Fortunately, she came in time. "Long live." Autumn mark, Yan Hu, all the Dragon riding guards are excited. Their king is not dead, and their king is back. "Che''er." In the face of knife and sword, in the face of life and death, Chen Guifei did not cry. At this time, she cried with joy, letting the tears flow all over her face, but the face was smiling like a flower, so beautiful. Murong Yi and other people on the side laughed loudly. OK, OK. Xuanyuanche is not dead. The people they support are not dead. It''s so good. On the contrary, those who pretended to be the guards, one by one, completely sunk their faces, and their faces were extremely ugly. A sword sweeps across, a few blood colors bloom on Ryukyu''s clothes, a common dress, has been completely dyed with blood color, red like fire, red like dark night Luocha. The fierce murderous spirit hovers on Ryukyu''s body, which is amazing. One sword comes from the blood of Ryukyu. No one can resist it and wipe its edge. All the way from the outer city to here, Ryukyu is bloody. The sharp murderous spirit can take people''s lives without any hands. No one can resist it, not because Ryukyu has no edge, but because the bloody murderous spirit from Shura hell has chilled everyone''s heart. One by one, the guards began to retreat towards the Palace door. "If you want to leave, hum, come here if you want, and leave if you want, what is this place. Today, no one wants to get out of here. " A cold hum, the moon is extremely cold. "Yes, it''s not so easy to come and go, brothers. Kill." Autumn mark a shout, the whole person''s eyes are red, like a leopard, it is exciting light, but also the power of killing. "Kill." All the Dragon riding guards and the blood shadow guards are boiling. With their princess, what are they afraid of? Kill me. For a while, it seemed that all people had taken stimulants and were crazy. At the same time, I took out a talisman and a tiger talisman from my arms. Qiuwen and Yanhu were directly put into the hands of Ryukyu, who had rushed to the front of me. It was not safe in their hands. It was absolutely safe to give their princess. Chapter 130 Ryukyu didn''t have much to say. He quickly got into his arms. He grabbed the hand of concubine Chen and shouted coldly, "Whoever let go of one is a coward." "Yes." Qiu Xian and other Qi Qi Qi burst out, and even Murong Yi and others echoed, forgetting that this moon is their niece, daughter and next generation. The body follows the sword and kills the four sides. Ryukyu comes with autumn trace and others. Murderous spirit is ferocious in an instant. Just for a moment, Qiu Keng and others, who could barely resist, were fiercely unstoppable. They pretended to be guards and were bitten to death. The whole situation turned upside down. The guards saw that they were not looking good. They attacked at the same time, and at the same time, they continued to turn on the oil lamp and pour down the oil inside. The lights splashed all over, the oil lamp died out, the oil fire splashed on the curtain, splashed in the velvet. In the process of killing, small flames are moving in all directions. In the process of intentional dumping, in the process of intentional destruction, they are rising and swaying. They want to use fire to create a chance for them to escape. There was a flash of cold light in his eyes. Ryukyu smiled coldly. He played this trick for her. Hum. Blood filled, tonight''s glass hall, who is the final winner. Night, more and more quiet, but also more and more warm. The summer wind blows, and the smell of blood flies to the sky. At this time, however, the Tianchen palace held each other. Murong Wudi grasped the imperial edict and did not look at the ministers below. He said in a loud voice: "to be carried by heaven, the emperor ordered..." "Your Majesty, you can''t give up..." "Newspaper..." Among the two kinds of opposing voices, a newspaper playing sound suddenly sounded, and a series of footsteps outside the palace came at full speed. "What''s up? Xuan. " Xuanyuan Yi, whose face was heavy, sat up straight. The commander of the guards, who was sweating, flew into the hall, but could not kneel down. He said in a loud, excited voice: "look Bi Next... " Panting, I can hardly speak clearly. Right phase a see immediately frown a way: "what matter in the end?" Taking a deep breath, the commander of the guard suppressed his excitement and said in a loud voice, "in return, your majesty, the king of wings is not dead." "What?" Xuanyuan Yi can''t sit down. Shua stands up and stares. Right phase, Murong is invincible. It''s also a surprise. Qi Qi stepped forward and said anxiously: "the king of wings is not dead. Is it true or not? Say it. " Chapter 131 "The king is not dead. The next officer just received the news from the garrison stationed in the gate of the city. Not only is the king not dead, but at this time he has led 40000 tigers into the city and is coming to the imperial palace." At this time, the leader of the guard wiped off the sweat. "God, that''s great." Right phase fiercely beat fist, full face of ecstatic way. "Che''er is not dead. Ha ha, I know that che''er is not so easy to die. He is the most outstanding wing king of Tianchen. Ha ha." Xuanyuan is ready to dance. Below the group of ministers, the right side can not help but be happy, the left side also secretly let go of heart. If the King Wing is not dead, then the prince will not be convicted of murdering the King Wing, and will not be abolished. That''s good, that''s good. "The king of wings with 40000 tigers into the city?" Fortunately, it was only at the throat that I swallowed it, and left phase looked at each other. Take the army into the city. What does the king of wings mean? What is he going to do? "And the left?" Murong Wudi suddenly spoke out. The leader of the forbidden guard drew his lips and said quickly: "I heard that he came back with the king. He said that he had caught the murderer behind him. Now he is leading the troops to the king Qin." Lead the troops to Qin Wang, Murong invincible and right looked at each other, smiled slowly, lead the troops to Qin Wang Qingjun''s side, it seems that this time left side will never turn over. The Minister of culture and martial arts, who can be mixed in such a position in the DPRK, has no mental calculation. I can understand that the general situation is over, Zuo Xiang, Prince. Xuanyuan Yi''s body shape suddenly sits on the Dragon chair again, and there is a helpless flash on his face. With a deep sigh, his prince is still unable to protect him. However, there is still a xuanyuanche left, which is better than the situation just now. He has such an outstanding son. The sound of trees is whirling, and xuanyuanche''s army is pressing against the border. "It''s reported that the fire in liulige is raging, and the princess still hasn''t come out." Waving the army has entered the imperial palace. Xuanyuanche frowns at the news. Instead of going to Tianchen palace, he turns his horse around and goes to Liuli palace. In the glass hall, the splashing light oil ignited everything, the rolling fire was blooming with the hot power, rolling, brewing and flying in the hall. In the palace, Ryukyu grabbed the hand of concubine Chen and killed all the way. Everywhere he went was bloody. The demon''s sparks were blooming beside her, but Ryukyu didn''t seem to see them. The coldness and the threat of fire didn''t work for her. Chapter 132 One by one, the guards fell down in front of her. Among the red sparks, only the more enchanting red and the coldest black. Holding Chen Guifei out of the fire, Ryukyu glanced at all the people around him and nodded with satisfaction. One is many, one is not lacking. Looking back at the glaze hall, the inner part has been burned, the outer part is also slightly burned, and the whole sky is slightly red. "Dead?" A cold drink. "No." Autumn mark and so on a chest to answer loudly. "OK, come with me." As soon as Ryukyu waved, he took the imperial concubine Chen and headed for the palace. A small body pulled higher than her adult, followed by a lot of respected people, looks very strange. However, no one spoke, not even Murong Yi. The Party headed for Tianchen palace. At this time, xuanyuanche came from the direction of the palace gate towards the glass hall. In the middle of the journey, Liuyue looked back at the glaze hall in the distance. Half of the sky was red after the fire. In the night, it was extremely brilliant. Ryukyu raised his eyebrows. He didn''t have much extra expression. When he burned, he burned. He built a room. "This time, they will die without burial place, and dare to harm my che''er and yue''er." Chen Guifei recovers from the killing. She gnashes her teeth and wins. In a word, Ryukyu suddenly steps. "What?" Yanhu immediately asked after him. Harm xuanyuanche, ryukue eyebrows and eyes fretting, suddenly said: "general Fei has come out?" "No, what''s the matter?" Autumn mark step forward. Liu Yue frowned and turned to look at the red glaze hall burning in the distance. General Fei escaped from the tiger army. Now he is not seen. Is there anything hidden The thought just turned here. In front of the bright glass hall reflected by the fire, a voice suddenly flickered and fell into the fire. It seemed that it was hit and flew in. That dress, that small body, Ryukyu eyes suddenly open, that is her appearance. "Not good." Ryukyu throws Chen Guifei down, turns around and rushes out. And in the moment when she rushed out, a figure came from a distance, and jumped into the fire without thinking, and rushed into the fully burning glass palace. That man, that is xuanyuanche. "Xuanyuanche." For a moment, Ryukyu''s heart was almost tight, and he rushed away. The sky is full of fire, enchanting and burning everything. Liuyue just rushed out a few steps, the burning glass hall, suddenly a bang, the whole collapsed. "No." A heartrending cry, shattering the sky, rolling up the curtain in the dark of the sky, blowing up in the boundless night. Chapter 133 Orange everywhere, burn everything. The tall building collapsed at the last gasp. The people inside didn''t come out, there was no fluctuation, only the fire was burning and jumping. It''s all night, but it can''t stop the flames. Liu Yue''s eyes are red and ready to split. A mouthful of blood gushes out, almost mad. He runs towards the direction of the glass hall. All the people were stunned. Looking at the collapsed glass hall, they were frozen for a short time. I saw the lunatic Liuyue running away. In the confusion, one left foot was pulled on the right foot, the other stumbled and fell on the ground, but in the next moment, he jumped up and rushed towards the direction of the glaze hall. It can be seen that Ryukyu''s strong martial arts and firm mind make such a mistake. It can be seen that his mind is too excited to control. Run like lightning. "Lord." Suddenly wake up from the autumn trace and others crazy, turn around and rush toward the direction of the glass hall, blood can spray the sky, extremely angry. "No, no, che''er..." Chen Guifei''s one Gudong, after the fall, totally can''t accept the fierce gain and loss. For a moment, the whole world, only the figure of the sudden run away. "Boom." A thunder suddenly came, and in the black ribbon of the sky, a flash of lightning flashed through, illuminating half of the sky. For a moment, the flash of light shines on the orange below, which is amazing. Under the sky, a blood red figure flies towards the sea of fire, so unrepentant, so desperate. Ryukyu, who can''t do lightness skill, is even faster than autumn mark, who can do lightness skill. "Boom..." One after another, the explosion resounded in the world. The light is in disorder, the night is suddenly clear, and there is nothing left in Liuyue''s heart. There is only the burning glaze hall. Blood red eyes almost spray blood. There are people she likes, people she loves, people she didn''t get in her last life, people she knew in this life, her husband, her xuanyuanche. She''s a poor person who never let go. There was a big fire and the tall buildings collapsed. The thunder in the sky is getting louder and louder. One by one, it explodes on the top of the people''s heads. Black clouds roll in, and countless lightning leaps and rushes. The sky is shining brightly. Chapter 134 "Boom." The glaze hall is another collapse. The front hall has completely collapsed, and the back hall is also crumbling. There are few pillars supporting the top of the hall, and there are ruins around. "Xuanyuanche." The miserable roar, like the wounded lone wolf, pierces through the vast sky and reverberates above the deep palace. Fit a swoop, Liuyue don''t want to go to the ruins of the collapsed Liuli hall. "You''re crazy." Then Murong Yi, who rushed over to catch Ryukyu''s hand, grabbed it. It''s a raging fire in front of us. The glass hall has collapsed. If there are people in it, who can there be in this situation. His xuanyuanche is gone. Although their Murong family has lost a good backer, as long as Ryukyu is still there and this fierce daughter is still there, then their Murong family will never fall down. There is no one better than Ryukyu in Tianchen kingdom. Blood red eyes swept across, turning to stare at Murong Yi who grabbed her. Murong Yi had a shiver in an instant, and a sense of fear rose from his back. The hair on his back stood upright. This look, heaven, this is not the look of bloody killing, this is the look of wounded, lone wolf, so sad, so crazy, so desperate. As if at this time, if anyone stopped her, she would tear up everything, all the people and things in front of her. Murong Yi can''t help but let go. He dare not catch her. He dare not. In a leap, the flames surrounded the little figure instantly, and the red blood melted into the huge red. They are one and can burn everything. "Xuanyuanche." Regardless of the Ryukyu who rushed into the fire, he walked through the fire crazily and kept shouting. His blood red eyes were almost bleeding. The fire danced around her and burned around her. However, Ryukyu didn''t feel the heat at all, and didn''t feel the danger. He ran recklessly towards the center of the flame, regardless of everything. "Bang." Another corner collapsed. The whole back hall of the glass hall was in a mess. Only a few pillars were still supporting it. Crazy move beams and columns, regardless of pushing open the collapsed beams. The tiny fingers have been burned red by the fire, the hair has been completely curled, the clothes on the body are about to burn, and the burnt skin has spread out, which is full of the fire and filled in the glass palace. Chapter 135 Let Ryukyu can''t tell whether she was burned or the countless bodies in the temple were burned. "Boom..." The thunder on the top of the head is loud and the lightning is flying. It seems that there are countless silver snakes dancing in the sky. They are ferocious. Day, black drops of water. The original Lang Lang group of stars, already disappeared. Black, there is only the black and the strange light between heaven and earth. "Xuanyuanche, where are you? You should answer me, answer me..." In the crazy call, Ryukyu kept turning the people lying in the hall. Ignore oneself, there is only one person in that eye, xuanyuanche, xuanyuanche. "Moon..." The sound is as thin as that of mosquitoes and flies in the corner of the back hall. It''s very slight. It''s as if the wind is blowing. It''s totally invisible. But Ryukyu heard, she heard. Shua turned around, the face is unable to suppress the ecstasy, Ryukyu turned around and rushed to the place where the voice was made. "Xuanyuanche, xuanyuanche." A flying body leaps over a cluster of flames. Ryukyu sees the man surrounded by flames in the corner at a glance. The stone column, as thick as a bucket, collapses and presses on xuanyuanche''s leg. Xuanyuanche can''t move it. The pale face doesn''t have a trace of blood, and the corner of his mouth is slowly bleeding. Then he falls there, looks at her through the heavy fire, looks at her and looks at her. When I saw her, the anxiety in that eye quickly subsided. The worry in that eye turned into joy. The resentment in that eye, when I saw her, spread out in the smoke. Gentle smile, slowly blooming in xuanyuanche corner of the mouth. This time, he is still smiling, because she is OK? Because he''s relieved? Ryukyu''s heart is tense and speechless. And in front of him, the figure of her similar person, has died there, the whole body is full of fire. The flame wrapped xuanyuanche, which had ignited his skirt. The beam and column on the top of the head click and click, a shake and a bang collapses, towards the xuanyuanche below. A swoop, Ryukyu do not want to rush forward, reach out to hold the pillar, bang on the side. Chapter 136 I don''t know the strength from there. I don''t know the strength from there. She only knows that she can''t let it fall down and hurt xuanyuanche below. "You''re crazy. Cough, come on, leave On. " The smile of the corner of the mouth is stiff at the mouth when watching the fierce rush of Ryukyu. It''s true. It''s not a mirage. It''s true. It''s true that Ryukyu has come. Bastard, how can this bastard break into this raging fire? How can this bastard be so reckless. Xuanyuanche is in a hurry. His anger is extremely offensive and his breath is weak, but he drinks his voice angrily. A push away the broken pillar, Ryukyu rushed to xuanyuanche''s side, his silver teeth clenched, but he bled at the quarrel, and xuanyuanche smiled anxiously and angrily: "don''t be afraid, I''m coming." As he said, he hugged the burning pillar on xuanyuanche''s leg and pushed it out as hard as he could. Don''t be afraid. I''m here. There is no angry back roar, no grievance complaints, only a smiling face, only the six words he never heard, don''t be afraid, she came. The fire reflected the red color of her face, which was stained with blood. The blood was red, but the beauty was breathtaking. Xuanyuanche was suddenly shocked. He was as strong as he was. He had never heard someone say don''t be afraid of him. He was as iron as he was. He had never been in a critical moment. Someone smiled and said to him, I''m here. The fist clenched tightly, the heart contracted deeply, and the unspeakable emotion filled his heart, filled him, and his whole person was complete. "You Stupid...... " The dying xuanyuanche looked at the fearless and fearless Ryukyu, and looked at the gorgeous and amazing Ryukyu in the fire. His eyes were red. This is his Ryukyu, his little wife, the person who really put his heart on it in his life. In this life, how could she have been lucky to be together. In this life, how could she have been lucky to know each other. "Fool, come on Go, I''m hurt Heart, live... " Rushing in, I thought it was Ryukyu. He knew it was a spy. After a few palms, he was injured and killed the other side. He also paid a high price. His heart was damaged. At this time, he was crushed by a stone pillar and broke his leg. He could "Shut up for me." A roar interrupted xuanyuanche''s words. Chapter 137 Ryukyu''s gums were bleeding. She pushed over the pillar which was bigger and heavier than her own body. Shua turned around and stared at xuanyuanche. "If you die, I will revenge you. Then I will accompany you. If you want me to die, you can do it yourself." Voice down, the moon suddenly squatted, a grasp can not start the xuanyuanche back in the back. Xuanyuanche is much higher than her. Her small body supports xuanyuanche, just like a child carrying an adult, so small, but so firm. Xuanyuanche leaned on the neck of Ryukyu, listening to Ryukyu''s firm words, the anxiety between the eyebrows, the warm anger on the face, the emotion in the heart, slowly gathered together. It''s settled. It''s just, it''s just, it''s up to the poor, it''s blue, it''s down to the yellow spring, it can''t live, it''s going to die together. The corners of the mouth slowly outline a gentle smile, eyes slowly closed, light almost like muttering: "I try." The sound dissipated in the air and was no longer audible. The fire around is getting bigger and bigger, almost burning everything, burning everything. Thunder is rolling in the sky. Feel the xuanyuanche on the back soft body, Liuyue silver teeth almost to bite, tightly clasp xuanyuanche body, Liuyue bite teeth to rush out. Get out, you have to get out. The small body carries the xuanyuanche, which is much bigger than her. It really looks like a leopard and pours out quickly. The flame danced around her body, and her skirt was already burning, and her eyes were red. At this time, listen to the fire Xuanyuan Yi and others, also quickly rushed here. The whole palace was in complete confusion. The sky is full of thunder and lightning. It''s against the chaotic crowd below. It''s a time of magic and chaos. Autumn mark, Yan Hu, Du Yi, one by one, rushed into the vast fire, rushed into the glass hall that was about to collapse in an instant. No one cares about their injuries. In their eyes, there is only their king. The fire is all over the sky. "Come on, put out the fire." Xuanyuanyi, who was brought by Murong invincible, almost fainted at the scene. His son can''t be busy. However, zuoziang and Prince xuanyuancheng, who were pressed by the tiger army, also followed the tiger army and rushed to this box. Looking at the fire in front of us, listening to the two people rushing in, they were excited, crazy, but also shocked and puzzled. Chapter 138 If the fire goes in, who else can come out? It''s a sea of fire. No one can come out. Dead xuanyuanche, dead ryukue, dead autumn mark, Yan Hu Wait for all xuanyuanche''s confidants, then what other forces can clamor with them. There''s no way out of poverty, there''s another village. Just, what kind of feelings is it? So Iron-blooded people will rush in regardless of everything. What kind of worship and respect is that? So many subordinates will rush in knowing that it is impossible? These people are all lunatics. They are all lunatics. Xuanyuancheng came here and looked at the fire in front of him. His face was strange and complicated, even he didn''t know it. The flames were raging, and the thunder on the top of the head was one after another. Countless people are running and hissing below. A ferocious world. "God..." In this ferocity, Murong Yi, who was at the front, suddenly cried out in astonishment, which shocked everyone back. In the surging fire, in the bright red that can burn everything, a dark shadow steps on the fire. Morimori''s murderous spirit gathered around her, just like substance. The boundless Yin and cold frozen beside her, like the cold wind of Siberia. Black hair in the air, rushing out, the flame leaping behind her, the wind flying behind her. Fire clothes crazy hair, arrogant and despise everything in the world. Behind him, several black shadows followed, stepping over the raging fire. Goddess of fire. Everyone looked at the scene in front of them, almost all of them were shocked and speechless. They just looked at it so stupidly. "Boom." The sky was thundering and the rain was pouring down. Shining fire, dark rain, meet in the air, burn you, melt me. One swooped out. Ryukyu could not care about the fire on his body. He turned his head on the ground with xuanyuanche on his back. The fire on both of them immediately went out in the rolling and in the rain. "Royal doctor." It''s impossible to see the real Ryukyu. He hugs xuanyuanche, who has been in a coma for a long time, and screams. Anxious roar through the rain curtain, people wake up. "Royal doctor, hurry, hurry..." "Wounded medicine, go to the secret library to get it, go..." Chapter 139 For a time, all the important civil and military officials in the whole court were excited and went away quickly. With one hand on xuanyuanche''s head, Murong Wudi said in a deep voice, "protect his heart." Murongyi and muronggang on one side, at the same time, put their hands on xuanyuanche''s chest and back. Murong Chen, Du Yi and so on immediately escorted them around, full of scars, but extremely cold. Du 2, Du 3, Du 4, tear off their clothes, and hold them on their hands to block the head of xuanyuanche, to block the rain. Autumn mark and others have already been injured. At this time, they barely rush out with Ryukyu. They can''t support them, and fall into the rain one by one. They can''t allow their king to go wrong, neither can they. Xuanyuanche''s internal injury is the most serious. The palm power breaks his heart. If it can be protected, other self-regulation is good. If it can''t be protected Ryukyu''s face is dark, with only two white eyes left. He crouches beside xuanyuanche and holds his hand tightly. His face is expressionless and seems to be quite calm, but everyone knows that this is just a sign before the storm. Xuanyuanche is OK. If not, Ryukyu will go mad. I''m afraid No one can imagine. It''s quiet, beside the red fire, but it''s drenched like a drowned chicken, but it''s motionless. "Here it is, here it is, the panacea for recuperation." In the silence, the Minister of the Ministry of official stumbled and ran, holding the medicine from Xuanyuan Yi secret library. Xuanyuanyi immediately took it over and quickly handed it to the rushed imperial doctor. On the other hand, he said, "hurry up, I have kept the miraculous medicine for many years, which is the most effective for internal injuries. Give it to che''er quickly." Seeing this, the royal doctor immediately unties the bottle cap and drinks it for xuanyuanche. From the sea of fire rushed out, in addition to shouting a royal doctor, Ryukyu did not move, a sound did not come out, at this time suddenly reached for the precious antidote, a cold smell. "Yue''er, it''s a good thing. I told you to take the best." Xuanyuan said in a hurry. Ryukyu''s eyebrows and eyes were full of murderous Qi. He suddenly stood up and walked to the Minister of the Ministry of official who rushed over with the antidote. His gloomy eyes were almost chilling. Seeing this, the Minister of the Ministry of officials took an involuntary step back. Chapter 140 With a flash of fierce light in his eyes, Ryukyu stretched out his hand as fast as lightning, clasped the lower jaw of the Minister of the Ministry of official affairs, and his fingertips were wrong. The lower jaw of the Minister of the Ministry of official affairs was immediately pinched and dislocated. The Minister of the Ministry of official immediately called out. The important officials of culture and martial arts all frowned at once. What does this moon do? As soon as the thought in my heart turned around, I saw that Ryukyu''s wrist was shaking, and that precious bottle of healing medicine was poured into the mouth of the Minister of the Ministry of official. Everyone is stunned again. What do you mean? The Minister of the Ministry of official was frightened to be white, his hands were struggling constantly, trying to pull out the antidote in his throat, but he could not pull out anything. "Yue''er, what are you doing? It''s hard for me to get that bottle of medicine. You..." "Roar..." Xuanyuan easily angry words have not finished, the Minister of the Ministry of official suddenly a scream, bang fell to the ground, the whole person continued to cramp. This is poisoning. All the civil and military officials around were shocked. Qi Qi took a step back and opened his eyes in shock. Several roars, the Minister of the Ministry of official''s body is very strong, there is no breath. Xuanyuan Yi looks at this scene, his cheek twitches constantly. If this medicine is given to Xuanyuan Che now, then his son There was a trace of fear in his eyes, and Xuanyuan''s face was instantly livid. At this time, they dare to harm his son. Cold eyes slowly swept over all the people present, and Ryukyu said one by one: "all the people who are critical to xuanyuanche listen to me. If xuanyuanche is OK today, he will have something wrong. You will take the nine families to pay for it." Cold voice, with absolute killing, with bloody ferocity. In the sky, the heavy rain rolled down, and this night, chaos. It rained in summer all night. In the twinkling of an eye, the rain scattered and the wind gathered. The sun was shining and the flowers and plants were shining. A good time of summer. However, the sky palace is full of rain and wind. Without waking up, xuanyuanche, who has passed out without waking up, still has no sign of waking up. The nearby Murong invincible and other people almost run out of internal power. He still didn''t wake up. Xuanyuanyi, chenguifei, Youxiang, etc. are here to guard. And Ryukyu is so motionless guarding xuanyuanche, holding his hand tightly. Chapter 141 "Yue''er, go to clean up the wound on her lower body." Seeing this, Princess Chen gently stroked the head of Ryukyu and said softly. This child, his injury, but it seems that she did not see, her eyes only xuanyuanche, only confused xuanyuanche. Even this motherfucker can''t bear to watch it. Did not pay attention to, Ryukyu simply ignore, just looking at the xuanyuanche on the bed. She damn, she can do everything, but she just can''t internal skill. She doesn''t know how to heal him with internal skill, she doesn''t know. A deep breath, Murong invincible suddenly opened his eyes. "How is it?" Ryukyu suddenly raised his head and said in a hurry. Xuanyuan Yi and others immediately surrounded him. Murong invincible looked at his face and was calm, but there was an absolute anxious Ryukyu in his eyes. He smiled wearily and said in a hoarse voice: "his third highness was hurt too much, and his heart was shocked by the experts in his family, which could not be continued originally, but his third highness had a deep skill and protected the last pulse, so..." "Nothing?" Ryukyu clenched xuanyuanche''s hand. Looking at the colorful moon, Murong Wudi shook his head, sighed, frowned and said: "the poison killing palm of the later Jin Dynasty didn''t break the heart vessels of the three princes, but the poison penetrated in. It''s not good for healing." As soon as Ryukyu listened, his face was heavy again. Snow holy Kingdom, Aoyun Kingdom, now another post Jin Kingdom, how many countries are involved in this event? How many people want xuanyuanche''s life. "How? Say. " No matter how difficult it is, she will do it for him and she will cure him. Murong Wudi frowned: "poison is in the heart, wrong step, poison gas attacks the heart and can''t be saved. As far as I know, there is only one place in the world to save his highness. However, people in this place are weird, moody, and have erratic movements. It''s hard to find." As soon as this words fell, Chen Guifei, ryukue, right equal people immediately fixed to look at Murong invincible, full of anxiety, only emperor Xuanyuan Yi eyebrow eyes flashed a inexplicable look, tightly frowned. After a pause, without waiting for Ryukyu to answer, Murong Wudi suddenly snapped his teeth and said, "well, I saved the lives of the people of their family by chance, hoping to read my kindness. I will do this. Chapter 142 Yue''er, don''t follow me. They don''t like outsiders to enter. If there are more people, I''m afraid I will be kept away. Don''t worry, I will not harm your highness. " Ryukyu hasn''t spoken yet. Murong Wudi has blocked Ryukyu''s words back. Ryukyu looks at Murong Wudi, who is serious. He doesn''t seem to be saying lies. He frowns slightly. Looking back, Ryukyu doesn''t have a trace of blood on his face. He has a splint on his leg. Xuanyuanche is dying. He can''t delay. If he is, I''m afraid "I want a complete xuanyuanche back." Holding xuanyuanche''s hand tightly, ryukue gently leaned over and kissed xuanyuanche''s lips. It was very light and gentle, but it was very firm. "Don''t worry, I will fight for this old life, and my highness will come back." Murong Wudi answered with a deep voice and looked at xuanyuanyi. There are many people who want to kill xuanyuanche. It''s not easy to do his job, but he has to do it for her if it''s not easy. Otherwise "Come on, I need to wash." Murong''s invincible voice falls, and Ryukyu suddenly drops a cold sentence. People around saw that Ryukyu''s temperament was changing so fast. Just now, he was still in a state of extermination. Suddenly, he had to wash and wash. He was not only slightly shocked, but also quickly ran out. Wash slightly, change into a blood suit, wipe the blood color on your face, and reveal the real Ryukyu, which makes everyone in this hall speechless in shock. These two days, they were shocked by so many things. The beautiful city looks like a dream. Xuanyuan Yiding looks at Ryukyu. The shock on his face almost drowns him. There are infatuation, admiration, shock, and Fear, this face, this man Murong invincible, Murong Yi, Qi Qi takes a breath of cold air. How can it be? How can it be How could Ryukyu look like this? This This In a purple dress, Ryukyu ignored everyone''s eyes, walked slowly to the comatose xuanyuanche''s side, pasted his face gently, and whispered: "see clearly, I look like this. If I don''t recognize me when I come back, see how I clean you up." Gentle in that pale without a trace of blood on the lips should be next kiss: "I wait for you." Chapter 143 I''ll wait for you. No matter how many words are worth these three words, many feelings are also contained in these three words. Blue sky and white clouds, blue sky and light clouds. Let''s go and say goodbye. Ten miles away to see the end of the world. The sound of the horse''s hoof is fading away. As the sky fell, xuanyuanche was far away, and there was no car shadow. Behind him, all the twenty most outstanding blood shadow guards, including Du Yi, were sent by Ryukyu, except for the hidden xuanyuanyi. We must keep xuanyuanche safe all the way. The setting sun is like fire and the sky is full of rays. Ryukyu slowly turned his head, and Du Yanhu and other people with autumn marks followed him closely. "Do things." Ryukyu glances at the man in front of him. With a wave of his sleeve robe, he goes now. "Yes." Du Yi and others responded to the call and quickly dispersed. No one can bully them, still live, no one can harm their king like this, still have good results, no one, now is no exception. Night filled, night, came again. A cold iron red, Ryukyu holding a dagger, a step to open the door of the newly built Zuo Xiangfu. Ferocious, murderous and furious. No, she doesn''t recognize the sanction of the imperial court. She only knows how to repay the blood debt. She would rather that I should be responsible for the people in the world than the people in the world. Today, Zuo Xiang, the second general''s office of Tianchen, the minister''s office of the Ministry of official affairs, the Minister of the Ministry of rites, the prince, and the garrison of the capital city will not let go of any of them. Forty thousand tiger troops guard the capital, and no one is allowed to leave. Thirty thousand dragon riding guards live in the imperial city. They are not allowed to enter or leave. All the civil and military officials belong to the government. Whoever dares to take a step will be killed. Today''s sky, it will be earth shaking. This is the price of breaking her Ryukyu, and this is the price of hurting her favorite. Scream, scream, howl, in the silent night, extraordinarily loud, extraordinarily painful. There was chaos in Zuoxiang mansion. Blood, dripping from the tip of the sword, feet, walking on the corpse, the unique face, hidden is indeed the killing of hell Shura, she will not let go of anyone here. Outside the mansion, a thousand dragon cavalry guards surrounded the whole Zuoxiang mansion. They were not allowed to let one go. This was the instruction of iron and this was the military order. Zuo Xiang, who was temporarily imprisoned in Zuo Xiang''s mansion, was frightened. When Ryukyu came, she came. The night wind is cool, gently blowing. Kill and fell all over the place. Chapter 144 Sitting in the main room, the left side of the body vibrated constantly, and there was a fierce scream outside. The people who listened were frightened, and almost all the people who listened began to look out. The smell of blood comes with the night wind, from the window, from the crack of the door, so strong, so frightening. "No, no..." How could she be so indifferent to the law? How could she have killed him so openly? She She The shadows of the trees are whirling, and the bright moonlight seems to be stained with a layer of blood red. The color of iron red is more and more enchanting. The face of Ryukyu moon comes slowly without expression. The blood drops slowly from the tip of the sword and cuts a blood mark on the blue and white stone. "Hula." The door of the main house was opened by the wind, and the left side of the house jumped up with a shock. Murderous spirit, boundless murderous spirit, enveloped him. It was the cold from hell. Under the moon, Ryukyu came to the moon. The face of a country can compete with the bright moon almost, but it is equally cold without any popularity, blood spread, iron and cold. Never directly face Ryukyu''s unreserved murderous left face, a startled face completely changed color, the body continued to tremble, and the pants quickly got wet. He can''t resist such sharp murders. Step by step, step by step, the chilly sword and the cold eyes come from the God of death. "I Home of People... " Left phase can hardly speak a complete sentence. "You''ll see it soon." The sword with blood slowly held flat, handed the left phase throat. "No No, those people are not my people, they are not mine, I don''t know who they are, they are general Fei''s people, not me, not me. " In the extreme panic, Zuo Xiang unexpectedly said extremely sharp. "He, you think I''ll let it go." Cold words, do not treat the human temperature. As soon as the blood sword is crossed, a transparent hole passes through. Ryukyu doesn''t look at it, so he turns around and walks away. Behind him, the left side opened his eyes wide, his throat growled, but he could not say anything, and fell down slowly. With a slow wave of hands, all kinds of signals are flying up and blooming in the capital of the celestial kingdom. All the people of Ryukyu moved. If you dare to harm xuanyuanche, all of you will be buried. The color of the blood filled me, and I am still awake tonight. Chapter 145 Blood washing, silent blood washing. The whole kingdom of heaven is in the process of annihilation. All the garrison troops in the capital are unified. The minister''s office and the official''s office are all in the process of being killed by iron blood. The blood color spreads, but there is a tremendous murderous spirit in them. In this still night, Tianchen palace is full of lights, Xuanyuan Yi sits on the Dragon chair, frowns together. "Your Majesty, how to deal with this matter?" Nine door governor looks very serious, but there is relief and excitement in his eyes. Fortunately, fortunately, I stand in the right direction, otherwise, today he can not appear here, but in the blood washed side. Xuanyuan Yi rubs his eyebrows and looks at the boundless night. This summer is really a busy summer. "Let her go. It''s time to clean up." Looking at the dark night sky, Xuanyuan easy slowly way. for many years, he knew that there was no rule of fish in the water, and the seven countries were united in the world. There was no other country''s spy and eyeliner in that country. Sometimes, the spy and eyeliner could also be beneficial to themselves. However, in the past two years, both the left and right sides have become bigger and bigger, and he is a little weak in heart. The spy has also become bigger and crazier. To this day, he has even harmed his life. It''s time to clean up. Let Ryukyu do what he can''t. Hearing the words, the nine gate inspector immediately bowed and said: "then, it''s so late, your majesty can''t think about it, and wechat minister is watching by your majesty." Xuanyuan Yi sighed, nodded and left. The nine gate governor immediately followed him. Today, he should not walk around. That is to find his own death, and he should guard his majesty. Today, all officials should not walk around, and his majesty should not walk around. Night filled, starlight, full moon, are hidden in the vast dark, this dark frightening. The second general''s mansion in Tianchen, general Fei''s mansion, is bloody. "Say." As soon as the fingertip exerts its force, it only listens to a clear crack. General Fei''s eldest son''s hand bone is broken again. "I don''t know, I really don''t know, ah, you kill me..." The man who is constantly struggling and writhing on the ground, his face is twisted and his limbs are out of shape. Chapter 146 "Newspaper, there is no trace of Philly." "Newspaper, search the whole general''s house, there is no trace of Fei Chenglie and his youngest son." A series of reports sounded, without a trace of temperature in the blood night. Ryukyu looked coldly at general Fei''s eldest son, who was groaning and tumbling on the ground. There was a sharp murderous air in his eyebrows and eyes. A good Fei was in line and ran away to her. "Princess, this is from the secret room." Yan Hu, a bloody man, rushed over with a stack of unfinished letters in his hand. Ryukyu opened up a look, dense and dense are all instructions and arrangements. For yesterday''s assassination, it has been planned for five years. How to assassinate, how to run after the assassination, how to plan for a long time, how to arrange it strictly, and how to pass on the news has been nearly as many as a thick book, which can be seen in detail. There was a flash of iron anger in Ryukyu''s eyes. For five years, when xuanyuanche was only 11 or 12 years old, he began to plan how to kill him. Damn it, Emperor Tianchen ate shit and didn''t find it at all. There is also a top secret file, the post Jin State, which is the Second Military General of Tianchen state. He is actually the military Minister of the post Jin State. Twenty years later, feichenglie, who had become a family and set up a family in Tianchen, had children and daughters, and made a great achievement in his career, was actually the military Minister of the later Jin Dynasty. With five fingers tightly clasped, the file in hand was pinched into a twist. Damn it, the spy of the post Jin Kingdom. The biggest danger lies in his side. If xuanyuanche is not so good today, I''m afraid that the first thing Fei Cheng wants to kill is the prince he wants to protect, xuanyuancheng. "Not one." Shua turns around, and ryukyue grabs the secret in his hand and turns to hide in the dark. He left his family and ran away. His parents, his wife, his son and his family were all left. He only took his favorite little son with him. OK, the monk can''t run to the temple. Today, he runs from heaven. As long as he lives in the world, she will definitely find him out. She will never let him go. Chapter 147 Blood was brewing and splashing under the dark sky. It''s getting dark. Tianchen palace, Prince east palace. "No, I beg you, Ryukyu, I beg you, kill me, let go of Chenger, I beg you..." A scattered long hair spread in the face, the bewildered astonishing queen Liu, kneeling in front of the prince''s East Palace, constantly kowtowed to Ryukyu, who came from the moonlight. Blood, trickling down from the forehead, dyed the white jade steps red. Ryukyu looked at empress Liu coldly, his eyes full of murderous spirit: "what are you?" "I''m not a thing, I''m not a thing. You can let me go, Ryukyu. I beg..." "Shut up, you''re not qualified to call me by name." No roar, no anger, only cold, mixed with absolute iron cold. That''s a no brainer. Listen to Ryukyu''s determination, empress Liu kneels on the ground and slowly receives the cry. She looks up as if she is going out. She looks at Ryukyu bitterly and gnaws her teeth and says: "Murong Ryukyu, don''t force people too much. Today, we lost, but not completely. If you let go of my son, my palace will pay you for your life today. If you want to kill all of them, don''t blame my palace for burning all the jade. You have been poisoned by our palace for a long time. If you let my Chenger go, our palace will tell you the antidote. Otherwise, we will go to see the Lord of hell together. We are going to die, and we will never want you to live. " The words of resentment were spit out from the mouth of Queen Liu. That was her last card and her last reliance. Ryukyu listened to Queen Liu''s last threats, and smiled slowly, cold and bloodthirsty. Walking slowly towards the kneeling empress Liu, Ryu Yueyi clasps her chin, which is dark but with blood red eyes, firmly locking the eyes of empress Liu. Ryukyu said coldly: "you think you still have the price to negotiate with me. Play poison. I tell you that my princess is the ancestor of play poison. She is neurotoxin. She wants to make me die of dementia silently. You are wrong." It was said by Ryukyu that she had poisoned her. Empress Liu''s ferocity was frozen in her face. Chapter 148 The whole person looked at Ryukyu in a moment of horror, almost unable to respond. How could she, how could she, how could she know what poison she had given her? How powerful is this Murong moon? Who is it? How could she know everything? How could she not do anything? The body began to shake. Empress Liu was really afraid. The fear in her eyes almost swallowed her up. Looking at empress Liu''s panic, Ryukyu''s eyes narrowed and his murderous spirit circled around him: "since you like to play poison, my princess, I will give you a ride in person." With two fingers in one clasp, empress Liu''s jaw was twisted off, and empress Liu''s mouth opened wide. As soon as the wrist shakes, the precious poison in the palace''s secret chamber appears in Ryukyu''s hand. Sneer, little by little in the hands of the poison into the mouth of Queen Liu, Ryukyu cold look, Queen Liu twisted eyes, frightened expression. With a cold hum and a wave of Ryukyu''s hand, empress Liu fell out heavily. "Whoops." Unable to close her mouth or speak, she could only hear empress Liu''s continuous whine and scratching with both hands. But the more you scratch, the more itchy, the more painful you scratch. There are bloodstains on my body. I have broken my skin and rotted my flesh. But Queen Liu is still scratching and rolling on the ground. She wants to stop, but she can''t stop. It''s the poison of breaking the intestines and rotting the bones. If she takes this kind of poison, her whole body will be scratched by herself and die. I watch myself die and kill myself. This toxin is the extreme of all evils. Constant distortion, with the death of mausoleum''s sob, in the quiet night sky, is creepy. Looking up, Ryukyu did not look at the queen Liu on the ground. He walked towards the east palace. Along the way, willows are flying in the wind. The fragrance of flowers is refreshing and quiet. There is almost no sound. No one heard queen Liu''s struggle in front of her. There was no breath. It was quiet. It was a kind of dead silence. There is no one in the east palace. All the people are not there. This is an empty palace. Stepping on the moon, Ryukyu kicked open the door of the east palace. Chapter 149 "Squeak." In the still night, the sound of the heavy Palace door is extremely dead. "Here you are." Under the dim light, xuanyuancheng, a prince in a python robe, sat in the main hall, holding a glass of water wine in his hand and playing with it. His face was filled with a light smile and he looked at Ryukyu with a smile. There is no left phase of fear, no queen Liu''s fear, only a gentle, only a calm. Ryukyu looks at Xuanyuan Cheng in front of her coldly. It''s true. If he didn''t hurt Xuanyuan Chul, she can let him go with today''s bearing. Even if a man dies, he can''t put out his temper. Dark sky, dim light. "The emperor''s family has no kinship. Either you or I will die. I will not complain about heaven, people or skills. I will bow to the downwind." Xuanyuancheng looks at the murderous Ryukyu with a smile, very calm. Ryukyu stood cold in the gate of the main hall, looking at Xuanyuan Cheng. "It''s a pity that I didn''t meet such a little wife as you. Che, it''s lucky." Shaking his head, xuanyuancheng chuckled. If he had Ryukyu, it would be another scene today. Time, life. Smiling at the murderous Ryukyu, Xuanyuan Cheng suddenly shook his head slowly: "two lonely wolves attract each other and there is no room for outsiders to interfere." Ryukyu looks at Xuanyuan Cheng coldly. It''s not bad. This guy''s saying is not bad. "Less nonsense." However, this does not mean that she will bypass him, but that she can let him choose his own death. Looking at the murderous but beautiful Ryukyu, there is still no fear on Xuanyuan''s face. Holding up the wine cup in his hand, he motioned to Ryukyu and drank up slowly, without saying any extra words. Since ancient times, it has also been true that the king wins and the enemy loses. When Ryukyu saw this, he turned around and walked out. Sometimes he could respect his opponent. "Ryukyu, don''t be too happy. You and Che may not come together in the end. "Xuanyuancheng sighed softly after him, and the gentle tone flew out. "Don''t let me blow you to the bone." Ryukyu didn''t turn his head, but the voice suddenly cooled eight degrees. Chapter 150 A little black blood slowly flowed from the corner of his mouth. Xuanyuan looked at the back of Ryukyu and said softly: "Ryukyu, you don''t know something, you don''t know it, you look, you look, ah Fortune lies in misfortune. Misfortune lies in blessing. You are separated by heaven Bad To Far away , forever Impossible... " Wendan''s voice dissipated in the night sky, stagnated in the East Palace, Xuanyuan Cheng slightly crooked his head and closed his eyes. But the body did not move, still sitting high in his crown prince''s seat. Ryukyu frowns. What does Xuanyuan say? Damn it, I didn''t finish. "My life is up to me. I and him, I said forever will be forever." As soon as he fell his sleeves, Ryukyu strode towards the east palace. No one in the world can tear apart her and xuanyuanche, no one can. Blood shadow in dark night, murderous spirit flying. Night, deeper and deeper. The strong smell of blood, directly hit the sky, flying everywhere. Tianchen state has all kinds of civil and military officials, who are thoroughly bloodwashed. The killing, from night till morning, was peaceful when the dark sky showed the deep blue color before dawn. In the morning, the sun is shining from the sky, and the ground is golden. There was nothing but the bloody smell in the air. When the morning bell rings, all civil and military officials go to the court. The new day, continue to start. Tianchenguo, a new face. No one mentioned the blood washing in the evening, no one mentioned the absence of several important officials in the court, no one mentioned the death knell of the crown prince and the queen, and all the officials were silent. Right phase power inclines the court, Chen Guifei is the empress of honor, Tianchen in nobody dare to fight with xuanyuanche. But the Lord is not here. The sky has changed so much that the seven kingdoms have risen again. Everyone has fixed their eyes on the sky. The rain is coming and the wind is blowing all over the building. Maybe this day will change. After several years of armistice, the seven countries are ready to move. Tianchen palace. "The situation is rather bad when Chen''s troops are stationed at the border of 100000 and Zhao''s troops are stationed at the border of 200000 and Tianchen." The right phase holds the information in his hand, and says to Xuanyuan easily. Chapter 151 There has been no large-scale war among the seven major states on the mainland for many years, only a small fight to recover the surrounding subordinate small country wars. Now Chen Guodu and Zhao Guodu have sent troops to guard the border connected with his Tianchen. They are covetous and have evil intentions. Xuanyuan Yi''s face was serious and frowned without speaking. At this time, the first general Murong Wudi is not there. Although Murong''s family is still there, how can it be compared with Murong Wudi. Fei Chenglie, the second general, was a spy. He ran back to the later Jin Dynasty. His best son xuanyuanche is not here. If he is in the surrounding countries of Chen and Zhao, he dares to have any idea. Now, they are the generals who can see his Tianchen''s hand without a hand. They look at each other and show their ferocity. "Your Majesty, what shall I do now?" Chen Guifei, no, empress Chen, asked with an ugly face. "The only way to do this is to wait and see the changes and send troops..." "It''s too late to wait for others to come and swallow the sky." Xuanyuanyi''s words haven''t been finished, and Ryukyu, who hasn''t made a sound, suddenly sinks. As soon as this statement comes out, xuanyuanyi, Youxiang and empress Chen are all surprised to see Ryukyu. "I don''t know how to fight, Liuchuan, chensi and Zhoucheng. They know that xuanyuanche is not here. I will guard this day for him." Cold and resolute, with unquestionable firmness. Xuanyuan Yidun when a Leng, fixed to look at the moon, she means. Shua stood up, and Ryukyu turned his head and walked out of the temple: "it belongs to xuanyuanche. Before he comes back, no one can move, no one can move." As determined as iron, her xuanyuanche is not there. Then she will come, xuanyuanche''s mountains and rivers. She must guard everything for him. When xuanyuanche is not allowed to come back, she will face the scene of a country breaking mountains and rivers. The petite figure, in the light of summer, is pulled very long, very long. Not tall, but absolutely intimidating. Summer is hot, but not the heat of this heart. The sky is blue as the sea, and the white clouds are floating, so beautiful, so good. Chapter 152 There is no xuanyuanche in Tianchen and Liuyue. She doesn''t understand. She can learn. As long as she is here, anyone who peeps at heaven and earth will ask him to go back to his hometown. Who is afraid of the morning soldiers and the evening drums. Time goes by in a hurry. In an instant, it''s three years. The spring is warm and the flowers are blooming again. Willows spit out new buds and stretch their limbs wantonly in the spring light. The Qingqing river flows with tinkling sound, so light and so comfortable. On the blue sky, white clouds chase and laugh. From time to time into a small rabbit, followed by a big tiger, flying around, image of thousands. The mountains and rivers are still beautiful. Yishui City, the largest town in the south of the post Jin State. At this time, the peach blossom is gorgeous and the fallen flowers are colorful. This is the season of spring, but there is already the hot summer here. People from the south to the North rushed to the Yishui City, which became the most bustling place in the sky. Not for other reasons, just for the Lord of Yishui City, we will send a hero''s post to invite all the top seven countries, whether they are aristocratic families or one armed swordsmen, only the experts who have the ability to compete for the first place in the world to come to Yishui city to participate in the Wulin conference. There''s nothing rare about the Wulin conference. Later, the king of the Jin Kingdom sent out a message. Who gets the first name in the world? He established the post of general of the three grades of the Jin Kingdom. He was ranked on the court. His family members were promoted to rank higher and higher, and the chickens and dogs were promoted to the heaven. Second, third, we will reward ten thousand liang of gold and four kinds of generals. As soon as the news came out, all the experts of the seven countries were immediately shocked. In a flash, they became king and general. This is a good chance to ascend to the sky at one stroke. Who doesn''t want such a rare thing for a while. Martial arts experts want to fight. In addition, the six countries have ulterior motives. The Wulin conference of the later Jin Dynasty was suddenly stormed. At the same time, the leader of Yishui City, who is in charge of the Wulin conference, also made a speech. In order to thank the Wulin disciples who gave him face, he would like to take out the treasure of his town, blood toad, as the top reward. Blood toad can cure all kinds of diseases and cure all kinds of injuries. It''s a first-class treasure. It can''t be seen at leisure. However, today, the Lord of Yishui actually gave it as a reward. At this time, no one was moved. Chapter 153 The master who has no intention to be the king and the general, has the idea of this blood toad, this blood toad, and that chicken and dog will rise to heaven. All greed has been snared. There are not many people in the world who do not seek fame and wealth. Therefore, people from all over the world came to the later Jin Dynasty. Yishui City, these days, has become the most bustling place in the world. "Whew." A burst of loess flying, three split steeds stopped at the edge of the shed outside Yishui city. "Three cups of tea, shopkeeper." Three big men jumped off their horses and strode towards the pavilion. "OK, OK, sir, please take a seat first." In the pavilion, the busy old man replied loudly at once. The boy, who was in charge of pouring tea at the same time, rushed over with his feet holding the teapot ceaselessly, his face almost cracked with laughter. These two days are very good. They don''t have much money for a year. But they are overcrowded these two days. They have a small shed with too many people to sit in. If this business is always so good, their family will be rich. At this time, there were already many people sitting in the awning, and almost all the small places were full. People from south to north, all kinds of figures gathered together and talked about it wantonly. "Damn it, I''m so tired. Fortunately, I finally arrived before the conference." The fierce man at the head, wiping the sweat on his head, said loudly. This spring season, incredibly hot out of a sweat, we can see the anxiety of the road. "No, if it''s late, we''ll regret it all our lives." Another person sat down, picked up the tea bowl and gulped it down. "But don''t hold too much hope, elder brother and second brother. I heard that caimu, the first master of Xuesheng Kingdom, has come." As soon as the words came out, the noisy awning suddenly fell silent, and everyone listened with their ears up. At this time, a seemingly ordinary carriage came slowly, the windows were closed neatly, and the black horse looked as ordinary as the carriage. In the present Yishui City, hundreds of such carriages can be seen in one day, but there is no noticeable place. Chapter 154 Under the blue sky and clear clouds, the carriage came slowly on the official road. It was not fast or slow. It seemed that it was not affected by the noise of Yishui City, but became eager. It''s light and cold, as if the hot temperature here can''t melt it. Still maintain its own speed and posture. Seemingly mediocre, in fact, the pearl is hidden inside. The carriage slowly drove over. On the shaft of the carriage, a straw hat was pressed on the top of the carriage driver''s head to cover his original face. In the loud voice of these people, the carriage slowed down slightly and passed slowly. "That''s no way. When the caimu comes, let him take the first place. We have the second and the third place. Then we will make the king pay homage." The first talking brother shook his head. It''s said that caimu is not only the first expert of Xuesheng country, but also a famous figure in the seven countries. He has always been on his own, but also came today. A man in the carriage, leaning on the sandalwood cushion, slowly turned the album in his hand and heard a slight pause. "That may be true, but I heard that the wind city of chenguo is also coming. It''s not certain who owns the first place." Inside the awning, a man with a wide head and big ears shouted. "No, he''s here, too." "Fengcheng is here, too. Heaven, all the experts in the world are here." "What else can we do?" All the people in the shed immediately complained. Fengcheng is also a rare expert. It''s said that he doesn''t care about the salary of the imperial court. Chen is indifferent to how he can make high official and rich salary. He came here anyway. "It seems that there are many people who want this blood toad." The carriage drove by slowly, and a voice almost murmured in the carriage. It''s heavy and cold. "Master, I have received the news that the prince of Zhao and the four princes of the Southern Song Dynasty have come." A low voice sounded, the same cold. "Oh, here we are." Turning the book''s hand, slowly turning, as if not surprised. "What else is the news?" Turn over a Book page, the person sitting in carriage slowly way. Chapter 155 "No." The people outside the car answered quite quickly. "Demote to the first level and take thirty sticks by yourself." It''s cold, it''s plain. The man outside the carriage immediately lowered his head and said quickly, "yes." "How could it be that Aoyun Dugu Ye didn''t come for such a big thing? Houjin''s trick would be invisible to him. You didn''t receive any news about his action." Cold voice, no intentional deterrence, but people dare not have any retort. The carriage went through the little shed and left all the people behind. Yishui City, Fenglai Inn, one of the best restaurants in Yishui city. "Shopkeeper, you obviously have no one. Why don''t you let me stay? Who opens the door and doesn''t do business. " At this time, Feng came to the front of the Inn and gathered a number of Jianghu people who had not found a place to live. Yishui city is full of people these two days. It''s full of people all over the place. But this Phoenix came to the inn to empty it, but he didn''t. "I have already said that our Phoenix has been packed in the inn. We will not receive any guests. Please find another place. It won''t let you in here." The innkeeper said in a deep voice. "Bao, who is so big at this time..." "His grandma''s, what kind of shop is it? I really need to beat her up..." "I''ll see who it is..." For a while, all the Jianghu people gathered outside the inn were either complaining or cursing and making a group. In this uproar, the ordinary carriage slowly drove over, towards the Phoenix to the inn. "Don''t go. There''s no place to live there." The Jianghu people on the edge cheered at the ordinary carriage. They gave one or two gold to live in. They didn''t say that the poor looking carriage was a ghost. I don''t want this ordinary carriage to go towards the front door of the inn. In front of the gate, the coachman waved his whip and threw something to the innkeeper who was going to stop people. The innkeeper looked at the things in his hand and immediately greeted him with a big smile. He said respectfully, "you are finally here. Please, please. The inn has been cleaned for a long time and you are always satisfied." All the people around immediately shouted. In this loud noise, a white slender hand slowly extended out, lifting the twilight curtain. Chapter 156 The eyebrows are not painted but Dai, the lips are not painted but fresh, and the eyes are like the stars. For a moment, everyone around us calmed down, and this thought flashed in our hearts. I saw that the people in the carriage were dressed in a simple white crescent gown, with black hair tied into a bunch of random poles, without any extra decoration, but they were naturally elegant and independent. A body of cool, a body of character. The Obsidian like star eyes swept through the crowd, and the brilliant sunlight was almost taken by him. It was almost as handsome as the painting, elegant demeanor, and the best in people. All the people in the Jianghu have never met the world. Seeing such a handsome man at this time, they all lost their souls. It can be seen that they are extremely elegant. The man in white glanced at the people around him lightly and walked towards the inn. The coachman followed. When the man in white disappears in the inn, all the people outside the inn react and don''t know what to say. If it''s such a gorgeous woman, they look at the past and say it. It''s clearly a man. They are so virtuous. It''s just However, I don''t know how. I was attracted by him. I couldn''t stop looking at him, as if he was born to be noticed by millions of people. Now think about it. It''s quite inexplicable. After a while of remorse, the people who responded were attracted by a man. They forgot to tell him whether they could accommodate them to stay in the hotel. At this time, people were gone. Where did they go to find him? Do they really want to sleep in the wild today. For a while, the whole store was more noisy than before. Entering the room, the coachman waved away the innkeeper of Yan Qing, and followed the man in white into room one. "Tea, master." Take off the straw hat on his head. The coachman shows his true face. It''s grim and cold. This is not the first blood shadow of Du Yi under Ryukyu. "No." The man in white looked up at the splendid Jasmine blossoming outside the courtyard. Unique appearance, excellent demeanor. Look closely. Who is that eyebrow and that eye. is just as like as two peas in the thirteen year old, who is more beautiful and more like the last generation of Lin. Chapter 157 At this time, a white man''s dress covered the ferocity of that body, leaving only the cool and handsome. There is no woman disguised as a man''s four don''t look like him. That body is free and easy and self-confident, even ordinary men can''t. look, it''s a real peerless man. "Is there any news over there?" Standing by the window, Ryukyu murmured. "No." Du Yi immediately bowed back. Ryukyu frowned and looked up at the boundless sky and xuanyuanche. They haven''t seen each other for three years. Three years ago, she sent Du Yi and others to escort xuanyuanche secretly to find someone. But when he left the Tianchen Kingdom, Murong invincible appeared to let him not follow him. Otherwise, they would not be treated by xuanyuanche. There was no way. Du Yi had to come back. In the past three years, xuanyuanche was escorted to Murong Wudi, who didn''t know people, names or forces. He didn''t return to Tianchen Kingdom, but from time to time there was a message. Just a few words to tell that xuanyuanche is getting better all the time. It''s just because the poison is in the heart. It''s really not good for conditioning. The single medicine for treatment needs a long time to be configured, so it can''t go back. She followed the news and found that Murong invincible had gone out of the sea. The carrier pigeon went across the sea. She couldn''t find a place to go. Can not find, only wait, only wait for xuanyuanche to come back, only wait for him to come back. White cloud flying volume, birds singing and insects making, blink of an eye three years, she has been 16 years old. Looking at the sky, Ryukyu''s eyebrows slowly ripple with a smile. She grew up, but it''s different from when she was a child. Her xuanyuanche didn''t know whether to recognize her when she came back. If she didn''t recognize her, she would surely throw him into the cesspit. Taking a deep breath, he took back the spirit of running away. Ryukyu turned to look at the respectful Du Yi: "is there any news about the border?" "All the border areas are stable. Although Chen and Zhao garrison here, there is no scene of change. General Liuchuan asks his master to rest assured." Liu Yue nodded at his words. Three years ago, Chen Guo and Zhao Guo wanted to attack Tianchen. She took Liuchuan, chensi, Zhoucheng and other xuanyuanche generals and hundreds of thousands of tiger troops to the border to guard at night. Chapter 158 She doesn''t know the art of war and strategy, but they do. What''s more, I don''t know how. The name of her Murong Ryukyu was also transferred to the state of Chen and Zhao. When she came to sit down with xuanyuanche''s soldiers and generals, Chen and Zhao were so reserved. Maybe because of her fierce name, she was born into a family of military generals. Emperor Tianchen dare to hand over such an important force to her. She is definitely not a guy who can only kill people. Maybe she is the talent of a general, so she has a little cautious mind. This careful mind together, dare not attack on a large scale, but a small brawl of the test. Such a small trial, immediately let the long-standing Liuchuan and others to seize, hit Chen and Zhao a total annihilation. The beautiful army was destroyed, which made Chen Guoyue and Zhao Guoyue dare not move. Murong Yi and other people who followed him also went to battle in armor. General Murong''s flag was not stolen and abducted, which was also the prestige of Hehe army. After several small battles, the state of Chen and the state of Zhao did not enter. Murong ryukyue''s reputation was well known across the border. Chen Guo and Zhao Guo are afraid that there is no xuanyuanche, but there is an extra day of Murong and Ryukyu, and they immediately stand still. This one is motionless, that is, it hasn''t moved for two years. The other countries on the border, seeing that Chen and Zhao didn''t get any benefits and didn''t act one by one, seemed to be in a stalemate. On the surface, it seemed that there was no wave in the sea. In fact, only a few countries knew it. However, her name is famous. He has become a powerful person who can be literate, able to fight for generals, and able to kill enemies at the end of the battle. He has to go straight to the first day of Tianchen, xuanyuanche. However, Ryukyu''s reputation is clear in his own mind, and Liuchuan and others are also clear in his mind. The strategy of the art of war can not be achieved in a short period of time, nor can it be achieved through a simple discussion. It needs to be honed through one sword, one gun and one battle on the battlefield. The life and death of hundreds of thousands of people will be ruined. It''s not that I''m holding a rocket gun and bombarding you with a bad look. It''s not that I want to throw an atomic bomb and destroy the era when you go back to your hometown. Chapter 159 The strategy of the cold weapon era is not something that can be realized in modern times. The control of such scenes, manpower and material resources cannot be achieved in a day. Therefore, although Murong Ryukyu''s reputation is as good as the sun, but he has several Jin and several Liang, Ryukyu himself knows. So, since there is nothing to do at the border, she will do what she is good at. If we want to hold the sky for xuanyuanche, we don''t have to fight at the border. If we guard the most dangerous time, then attack is the best defense. This is her motto. "Du Yi, give me..." "Xiaosheng Yunzhao, a friend of Baodian Inn, admires this Wulin conference. He has come all the way from Xuesheng country. He doesn''t want to be late. This area is full of people, not even a place to stay. Alas, how can you squeeze me so much? Can you let my friend stay here? I will definitely keep quiet and not disturb my friends. " Ryukyu''s orders have not been said yet. Suddenly a clear voice came from outside the inn. It was a little helpless, a little complaining, and a lot of pleasing. It sounds like a poor scholar. It''s very literary and sour. Hearing this, Ryukyu converged to his mouth and looked out of the window. She''s in room one, which is at the top of the inn. The whole street can be seen clearly. At this time, outside the inn, a man dressed in light blue is standing at the back wall of the inn, bowing to her constantly, with a brilliant smile. The eyebrows fly into the temples, without the beauty of xuanyuanche, nor the downfall of Dugu Ye. It''s very bright and sunny. This man is a shining body, just like the sun. Ryu moon to this man, eyes of a light slightly flash, fingers in the window lattice gently hit twice. Du Yili looked down after him. Damn it, they didn''t find out that he was coming. "Let Xiaosheng live in. I don''t want to sleep on the street." Full of sadness, Yunzhao looks at the extremely flattering smile of the moon. Ryukyu see this slow smile, this person, interesting, since want to come in, then come. The next one says, "yes." Light voice far out, still cold. Chapter 160 "Ah, thank you brother, thank you brother." As soon as Yunzhao saw Ryukyu''s promise, he immediately smiled and was very close to him. He was still a friend and became a brother at that moment. Ryukyu didn''t look much. He turned and closed the window. "Go." See a low head of Du one, Ryukyu moon light voice. Du nodded one by one, quickly retreated without saying anything more. Playing with the tea cup on the table, Ryukyu''s eyes flash. It seems that all the people who should have come, and those who shouldn''t have come, are also coming. The Wulin assembly seems to be more lively than expected. The spring wind blows cool, and the weather outside the window is extremely sunny. Three days passed in a flash. In a flash, it was the opening day of the Wulin conference. The whole city of Yishui was crowded with people. Ryukyu was still dressed in a long white crescent gown, with black hair in a bunch. He walked down the stairs slowly and looked very leisurely. "Brothers also go to the Wulin assembly?" Before stepping down the stairs, Yunzhao, who came out of the shop name, saw Ryukyu at a glance, and immediately smiled with a high voice. Ryukyu looks at Yunzhao and nods with no expression. As he said, Yunzhao never disturb her tranquility. He lived in for three days, as if he didn''t live in such a person at all. He was still a trustworthy man. "That''s good. That''s good. I''m going to watch the party, too. We''re on the same way." Yunzhao''s smiling face is more brilliant. A few steps to Ryukyu''s side, Yunzhao shakes the fan in his hand, looks at ryukyue with a smile and says, "dare not ask your brother''s name?" "Ryukyu." Ryukyu lightly dropped two words and walked forward. "Liuyue? Lin Nanliu''s family? " Cloud calls around the head. "No." Ryukyu is neither cold nor hot. Yunzhao picked up his eyebrows, but he didn''t think it was wrong that Ryukyu was not a member of Linnan Liujia. He said with a smile: "brother Liuyue, this Wulin conference is very busy. What position did brother Liuyue decide? How nice we can sit together." Murmuring in his mouth, he followed the steps of Ryukyu to the outside. "I didn''t make a reservation." The moon raises its eyebrows. Chapter 161 Hearing this, Yunzhao suddenly opened his eyes, as if watching the monster looking at Ryukyu. Half ring mouth corner took two to take a way: "isn''t it, brother Liu, you don''t set a place, is to go to with those people outside crowded?"? This time so many people can''t be seen on the outside. " Said this meal, suddenly laughed again, clapped Ryukyu''s shoulder, generous way: "but, it doesn''t matter, I ordered a place, you sit with me, it''s rare that we see the fate, just talk together, also calculate I repay brother Liu''s gift of living." "Good." As soon as Yunzhao''s voice fell, Ryukyu answered directly and walked out. "Yunzhao fan clapped his hands and said," I like people like brother Liu One side said, while the bright spring and Ryukyu go forward together. There are a large number of people. The challenge arena which has been set up outside Yishui city has been surrounded by a lot of people. The round challenge arena stands in the middle of the huge square outside the city. It is paved with green stones, which is much higher than the surrounding audience. Dozens of small mats are set up around the challenge arena radially. The round challenge arena is the seat of the dignitaries. And the back is a crowd of spectators. Looking forward, I''m afraid that there are not thousands of people, the breath even this piece of sky has been rendered hot. Follow Yunzhao to the west of the first row of seats he has reserved. It''s an absolutely good position. I''m afraid it can''t be bought even if I have money. But Ryukyu didn''t say anything. She sat down naturally and drank tea naturally, as if she were the owner here. In the eyes of outsiders, either they don''t understand the world, or they are too arrogant. "Brother Liu, you see, the Fengcheng of the state of Chen is very beautiful with five single swords in one hand. It''s called a running cloud and flowing water. It''s said that his men have never been defeated..." "Ah, brother Liu, look, that''s the caimu of Xuesheng country, the first expert of our Xuesheng country, this time he must be the first......" "Ah, look, brother Liu..." Chapter 162 As soon as he sat down, Yunzhao glanced at the Sunwood and other people on the opposite seat, and immediately his eyes were shining with excitement. The fan in his hand is shaking constantly, and his mouth is crackling. He can''t rest for a while. It''s like a treasure. It''s like these experts of the seven kingdoms are raised by his family. It''s called a knowledgeable person. People who are too sunny really have many words, but some words can be heard. Ryukyu tasted the tea in her hand, and looked down at Yunzhao''s hand. One by one, she did not know the experts, who were supposed to be in her heart. "Brother Liu, look, that''s the Lord of Yishui city. This old man is good at blood toad. How can I have such good luck? If I have good martial arts, I must go up and get a first one. This blood toad is a good thing, a good thing." With two eyes shining, Yunzhao almost wants to see through two holes the city leader of Yishui who has begun to deliver a speech and announced the start of the Wulin conference. That vision, almost than to see their own sweetheart, and hot. pointed talk with eloquence, crowded in dense sardine seats, only the Ryukyu and Yun Zhao, an empty, huge seat, only two people sitting. One is bright and handsome, the other is as beautiful as the moon. That whole body''s elegant demeanor, the light cool posture, and that startles the world''s beauty, lets the human completely move the vision. Countless visitors and VIPs, three-point look on the upcoming competition, seven points of mind on the beautiful room of the moon. Even the Lord of Yishui couldn''t stop glancing at him three or four times, and didn''t say anyone else. How could such a beautiful person have never met since he came there? How beautiful to this extent? On the contrary, Ryukyu was cold, and he didn''t look at the sight around him. He was leisurely and self-contained. Yunzhao is still eloquent and eloquent. They are calm, but they attract more and more attention. For a while, it seemed that these people did not come to see the competition, but to see Ryukyu. "Who is this man?" To the east of the challenge arena, a middle-aged man sat beside the Lord of Yishui and asked him with a low voice. Chapter 163 "I don''t know. Those who came three days ago wrapped up Fenglai inn. They don''t know the foundation. They only know the surname Liu." The Lord of Yishui also lowered his voice. Such a big hand man, of course, he has investigated in advance, but there is no clue, as if the man fell out of nothing. The middle-aged man raised his eyes and looked at Ryukyu deeply. He made a few low gestures, and immediately someone left behind. At the beginning of the martial arts conference, the figures in the arena were flying, and swords came and went. Eight people, four pairs, compete together, each in the arena. However, the competition on the first day has never been good-looking. It starts from the lowest level of martial arts. Experts such as caimu and others are all sitting on the stage at this time, and there is no appearance of stepping down at all. It''s said that caimufengcheng and others don''t need to take part in the first round because of their reputation. They start the competition directly from the second round. The challenge arena is very fierce, and the spectators around exclaim one after another. However, there is not much reaction from the front seats, which are obviously not ordinary people. "That''s the blood toad." After a circle of words, Yun Zhaofang glanced at the white jade box on the top of the challenge arena, in which was the blood toad. From this position, you can see only a faint red color. You can''t see the real face clearly. "Bloody toad, damn it, I didn''t see when he put it on. It''s a loss. It''s a loss." Yunzhao''s face is full of complaints and remorse. Ryukyu didn''t pay attention to Yunzhao, who was complaining. He didn''t see it, but she saw it clearly. The baby''s paw size blood toad was transparent, red and pretty. Blood toad is really a good thing. If it is eaten by xuanyuanche, it will be better. His eyes narrowed slightly, and Ryukyu took a sip of tea in his hand. "34th, Ryukyu, duel, 35th, Fang Xiong." The victory and defeat of the eastern position on the challenge arena came out, and the supporters immediately announced the next round of competition loudly. Chapter 164 Hearing this, Yunzhao blinked, blinked, turned his head to look at Ryukyu, and his whole face was twisted in surprise: "brother Liu, are you going to play?" Ryukyu looked at the unbelievable Yunzhao with a cold look and said: "there is a problem." He stood up slowly as he spoke. The people around saw that Ryukyu stood up unexpectedly, but after a while, Qi Qi was still talking, and looked at Ryukyu definitely. This beautiful man, who looks like he came out of the painting, actually wants to go down for a competition. "Brother Liu, this sword has no eyes. You You have no internal power at all. You What do you run up to do? " Yunzhao looks up and down at Ryukyu and frowns. "I haven''t brought any weapons. You want to die." Yunzhao looks at the empty hands of Ryukyu, full of disapproval. Ryukyu ignored Yunzhao and stepped down from the VIP seat. For a while, the whole VIP table was quiet and all eyes were fixed on Ryukyu. Walking to the challenge arena, Du Yi, who did not appear in the past three days, suddenly came up from behind and handed over a Yao Qin to the moon at Ryukyu. Ryukyu takes over and goes to the challenge arena with one support. The white clothes are floating, which is the difference between heaven and earth among a group of ferocious and strong men. "Go down, little white face. Don''t say I killed you." On the other side, Fang Xiong, who was five big and three rough, suddenly looked down on him when he saw that it was Ryukyu. There is no life and death in the arena. When you enter the arena, life and death are decided by heaven. It''s not fun. Ryukyu looked at Fang Xiong coldly, and said nothing more, but the contempt in his eyes was clear. When Fang Xiong saw it, he was furious and shouted with a sharp knife: "then don''t blame me for being rude." After that, with a wave of sword in his hand, he immediately attacked Ryukyu. He was merciless and wanted to kill Ryukyu. Holding Yao Qin in his left hand, Liu Yue did not look at Fang Xiong. He stroked his fingers on Yao Qin with elegant gesture, as if he wanted to play. Playing the piano in the arena of life and death is just ungrateful. "Hide, hide." The cloud below summoned this and jumped up in a hurry. Chapter 165 It''s a pity that people around look like this. It''s a pity that such a handsome man will be splashed with blood on the spot. Only Du Yi, who was standing at the edge of the challenge arena after handing over Yao Qin, didn''t make a sound, and didn''t even change his look in his eyes. Fingers slowly stroked on the surface of the piano, and the sharp knife at the head would cut to the top of Ryukyu''s head. The hand that stroked the strings, suddenly pointed to a hook, picked up the seventh string with one finger, pulled slightly, and played at the fingertip. Just listen to the sound of a clear vibration of the strings, and a blade of wind flies out like lightning. It''s just one sound. After a slight one, there''s no sound. The sharp knife stopped on the top of Ryukyu''s head. Fangxiong''s face was full of ferocity. The muscles on his face kept beating. His eyes seemed to see the ghost looking at Ryukyu. The shock in his eyes could hardly be covered. The right hand five fingers pressed on the string, the Ryukyu holding the Yao Qin turned around and left, the moon teeth white gown in the wind, floating like an immortal. After jumping off the challenge arena, Ryukyu hands Yao Qin to Du Yi below. Without looking at other people, he strides off the field. Today, she has only one. "Why, it''s over?" The host stared at the left Ryukyu and looked at Fang Xiong standing on the challenge arena. How about the victory. "It''s over." The Lord of Yishui glanced at the left Ryukyu, and there was a deep light in his eyes. "Bang." The voice of the city Lord of Yishui is still fading. Standing on the challenge arena, Fang Xiong, holding a sharp knife high, falls back with a bang. There is a blood stain between the necks, very light, but absolutely fatal. One blow to death. After a brief silence, the people in the surrounding stands cheered up, and the Sunwood, Fengcheng and other people sitting high in the stands also turned their heads to see the left Ryukyu. Kill with one stroke, kill with strings. What strange Kung Fu, what sharp means. The white shadow floats, and Ryukyu passes through the crowd. Three years ago, she found the book in the secret room of Tianchen palace. In the past three years, she considered many times and practiced for a long time. Finally, it is found that it takes a strong internal power to control the beast with sound, so as to transmit the sound far away and achieve the most basic control. Chapter 166 Otherwise, the sound of the zither can''t be volatilized at all, and the wild animals can''t hear it. How to control it. She doesn''t have a trace of internal power, and the sound of the zither is ordinary. It''s obviously unrealistic to practice from the beginning. She doesn''t want to control the beast with sound. However, she didn''t know how to control wild animals. Instead, she took another shortcut. She could kill people even if she practiced wind blade. The sharp air wave can generate a lot of energy, especially the sharp jerk in a moment, which is absolutely enough to kill people. This is aerodynamics, which she has learned. It is in line with her current intention not to reveal her own mind to kill people with wind blade. Murong Ryukyu has a good skill, but she can''t do this, and this, Ryukyu will. Murong Ryukyu is female, and now she is male. Handsome and boundless, he was killed by a single blow and spread to the whole Wulin assembly in a flash. For a whole day, all the topics were centered on Ryukyu, the mysterious, unexplained, but handsome, angry Ryukyu. "Great, great, brother Liu. I knew you were so powerful. What''s your worry, little brother? It''s beautiful." Chirp, this self familiar cloud call, after coming back in the evening, completely abandoned the original intention of not disturbing the silence of Ryukyu, and surrounded Ryukyu, the joy is expressed in words. It''s as if he won so beautifully today. Ryukyu also ignored him and did not drive him away, leaving him to talk to himself. However, he was still in high spirits and disturbed in the middle of the night before returning to his room in high spirits. Tomorrow is the second day of the conference. Ryukyu leaned on the head of the bed. She wanted blood toad. First, she wanted it, too. Later, in the kingdom of Jin, feichenglie, hum. She thought that she could not find him in the later Jin Kingdom. Don''t think about it. She said that she would not let one go, even if it was far away from the earth. The moon is empty and silent. "Silk, silk." A little wind, a little wind. Lying on the bed, Ryukyu Shua opened his eyes. There was someone outside. Sand, sand, wind, shadow. Ryukyu looked at the top of his head, and his eyes flashed with a sneer. Yes, he went up to her roof by the wind. Close her eyes and she''ll see what the outsiders want. The shadow is hanging upside down, faintly through the window lattice. How can I be a brother or a sister? Absolutely not. There is no gratitude or resentment of the previous generation, but there are others. As for the others, I don''t say, hehe Chapter 167 Slight wind blowing, the window quietly open a slit, a trace of blue smoke slowly flying. Everything is gentle. If the light one is not Ryukyu but the leader of this way, I''m afraid that I can''t hear anything different. The smoke is light, colorless and tasteless. Ryukyu took a sniff. It''s good. It''s a great enchanting fragrance. The corner of the mouth slightly sketched a sneer and played with her. Eight hundred years ago, she didn''t care to play this trick. The blue smoke is hazy, the silk melts in the room. Half ring, the window lattice slightly a sound, a dark shadow quickly flash in, light as a civet. Ryukyu fell asleep and didn''t move, but nothing in the room concealed her feelings. The visitor obviously thought that Ryukyu had been enchanted, so he came forward very easily, took a small bottle out of his arms, picked up a little gray thing in his fingernails, and wiped it off his neck. The fragrance is fragrant, which makes people intoxicated. The fingertip reaches to the neck of Ryukyu, and the man in black suddenly gives a meal, and the cold hairs on his back stand up. At present, that should have been comatose in the past Ryukyu, a pair of black eyes quietly open, is looking at him coldly. The darkness in that eye could almost devour him, gloomy and cold. He could hardly have seen such cold blood and killing. "Chenxiang, not bad." The voice of cold slowly sounded, breaking the sky. Aloe is not the most virulent of all poisons. It will not be fatal in an instant. However, if you don''t take the antidote once a month for one year, your skin will fester and die. It''s quite virulent. To give her this poison is to control her. Ryukyu''s eyes flashed deeper and darker. Only when the first scene came down, someone looked at her and started to deal with her. The man in black was afraid to move with Ryukyu''s hand when he heard that Ryukyu had a cold war. His body shape flashed out towards the outside. When Ryukyu saw this cold hum, his fingers were as fast as lightning. He grabbed the Yao Qin at the head of the bed. A string was thumped and a wind blade flew away. Chapter 168 Dare to move her, come and go. The man in black is still half empty. He is going to be in the dark. The wind blade came first after the attack and rushed to catch up with it. The figure in the middle of the sky fell down with a bang. After several twists in the yard, it stopped moving. The back of the neck slowly permeated with red blood. No matter how fast a man is, he can''t be fast enough. "What happened? What happened? " In such a slight sound, the cloud calling voice of the shop name is loud. Then Ryukyu saw that the door of the room was slammed open, and Yunzhao rushed in with his disheveled clothes, holding his folding fan in his hand. It''s fast. Ryukyu looks at Yunzhao who rushes in. One step rushed in, Yunzhao saw that there was no fighting in the room, only Ryukyu slept in bed and watched him. It seems that he is more nervous than him. Yunzhao can''t help blinking. "Get out." Ryukyu looked at Yunzhao, coldly dropped a sentence, turned over and went to sleep on his own, as if he didn''t pay attention to what he had just done. Seeing this, Yunzhao felt his brow, suddenly looked up and sniffed the air in the room deeply. He frowned and said, "ecstasy?" After all, regardless of this is Ryukyu''s room, he rushed to the opened window and looked into the boundless night. In the courtyard, the dead figure is no longer there, only a faint trace of blood in the moonlight. It''s not very conspicuous, but it can''t escape the eyes of the interested people. Yunzhao picked up his eyebrows, looked at the blood on the ground, looked back at Ryukyu, who was sleeping on his own, and raised his eyebrows half loudly: "it was a cockroach." As he said it, he rubbed his hair and danced with the folding fan in his hand. However, at this time, his clothes were not neat, and he didn''t seem to see any flowing and unrestrained, which was just inexplicable. "Then I will continue to sleep. There is a big cockroach. My brother asked me to fight it for you. I think it''s more these two days." Waving the folding fan, Yunzhao rubs his eyes and yawns. Chapter 169 Ryukyu didn''t pay attention to it. Yunzhao didn''t seem to ask Ryukyu to say anything. He walked out with drooping eyelids. Ryukyu didn''t pay attention to it. What was he so excited about. The trees are whirling outside the window, and the moon is as cool as water. The house is calm. It''s like it''s really just an episode, a cockroach. On the second day, the weather was clear, and the scene of the Wulin conference was even more crowded because it was said that the man in white, Ryukyu, was going to show up today. At the VIP table, Ryukyu is still sitting with Yunzhao. Drink tea slowly, as if she is not here to compete, but to be an audience, more leisure than the real audience around. "Ryukyu against Chenghong." With a loud cry, the audience below immediately clapped and thundered, all looking forward to watching the direction of Ryukyu. Among them, there are many well-dressed women. Cheng Hong, 30 years old, is very beautiful with a willow blade. At this time, her body, like an iron tower, stands on the challenge arena. I feel that the challenge arena is shaking twice. Ryukyu looks at the man with no expression, but slowly reaches out and touches the Yao Qin, which is placed on his leg, and doesn''t move. "Ryukyu, Ryukyu." Host to see Ryukyu did not play, not from the high voice to Ryukyu shout. "Brother Liu, come on, it''s your turn to play." Seeing this, Yunzhao bumped into Ryukyu moon. Fang Hong, who was standing on the challenge arena, looked at Ryukyu with a murderous face. The willow leaf blade pointed to Ryukyu on the VIP table from afar. The meaning of challenge was unspeakable. When Ryu Yueh saw this cold hum, his white fingers suddenly picked up two strings on the Yao Qin and played to Fang Hongyi, who was full of murderous Qi and standing far away on the challenge arena. Just listen to two slight piano waves in succession. Fang Hong''s eyes on the high platform suddenly open, staring at the direction of Ryukyu in disbelief, murmuring in his throat, kneeling as soon as his knees are soft. Around the audience, immediately loud. Only saw Fang Hong kneels on the knee, the blood slowly flowed out, rendered the red one inch square ground. Chapter 170 I can''t see it from afar, but the Lord of Yishui, sitting on the throne, sees everything clearly, and his eyes are full of surprises. Across such a long distance, Fang Hong was hurt by nothing. What kind of martial arts is it? How strong is this moon? The color of surprise in his eyes couldn''t be covered. The Lord of Yishui turned to look at the middle-aged people around him. The middle-aged people were also shocked and frowned tightly. On the side of several VIP seats, the people who were sitting were talking to each other, their faces were unbelievable. On the competition table, caimu and others squinted and looked at Ryukyu, who was blind. Blood color slowly brewing out, the audience around gradually see. The loud noise suddenly became more and more turbulent. "Death or death?" In a loud roar, sitting beside the expressionless Ryukyu, Yunzhao danced excitedly and shouted to Fang Hong on the challenge arena. Just now, Fang Hong was very arrogant. At this time, her face was gray. She didn''t say anything, just lowered her head. The meaning is clear. When the sleeve robe was waved, Ryukyu stood up and turned away. Beside him, Yunzhao did not wait for Du Yi to reach out to hold yaoqin. He picked it up, followed Ryukyu triumphantly and swaggered out. The smiling face, which was originally handsome and boundless, was even more able to compete with the sun and the moon in terms of heat emission. There was no one to stand in the way. Where Ryukyu passed, those who stood in the way immediately stepped aside. On that face, there''s worship, there''s shock, there''s shock. Two games, one move to defeat the enemy, Ryukyu is like a morning star hidden behind the bright moon. Suddenly, it exudes brilliant brilliance, which can not be ignored. The wind head directly covers the sunken wood wind city and so on. "Have you found it?" "It''s found that he''s from outside the sea." At the VIP table, the Lord of Yishui whispered. "Overseas?" The unattractive middle-aged man frowned a little. Chapter 171 "Yes, there is news along the way. He came from the East China Sea, passing through the state of Zhao, and only one servant came to the Jin State after me." The Lord of Yishui lowered his voice. Middle aged people nodded: "who is the background?" "I don''t know. I haven''t found out yet. The people who were sent last night killed without asking. So it seems that either they came from a big way or they didn''t have any background forces." The Lord of Yishui frowned. "Look, you have to." "Yes." It''s sunny, with birds singing and flowers fragrant. The Wulin assembly is very lively. In the next two days, without the contest of Ryukyu, Ryukyu stayed in Fenglai Inn without going out. Many of them who wanted to come to her for a while were stopped at the door by Yunzhao, as if he had become Ryukyu''s brother and speaker. Ryukyu did not ask questions or get angry, so he let the cloud call him. Yunzhao is also good at it. In two days, the door of Fenglai Inn was almost broken, but no one could come in to see Ryukyu. "Brother Liu, you should be careful about your opponent tomorrow." On the moon, hollow clouds call the hand folding fan on the phoenix tree''s back yard Wutong tree, facing the Ryukyu road in the pavilion. Moonlight sprinkles on the moon''s white crescent moon. It''s cold and noble, and its beauty is comparable to the bright moon. Yunzhao''s heart beats a few times, and he looks at Ryukyu. It has long been known that Ryukyu is beautiful and endurable. If she is a woman, she will marry her even if she takes it by chance. Unfortunately, she is a man. But this man can also make him lose his mind. It''s fucking hell. Ryukyu feels Yunzhao''s line of sight, still indifferent, only a light look at Yunzhao, there is no question in that eye, only cold and arrogant. Yunzhao''s brow turned a few times when he saw this. In the cold days of Ryukyu, he was absolutely confident and arrogant. This man really made him want to deeply frustrate his spirit, but was entangled in the half noise. Yun Zhao knocked at the side of the Wutong tree, and sat down in the side of the moon. Chapter 172 He wanted to frustrate his spirit, but when he saw this body, he was reluctant. Right, he was reluctant. I didn''t know it was the idea coming from there. Reluctant to wear off his arrogance, reluctant to destroy this body. Unexpectedly, he would be reluctant to give up to a man. He must go back to worship Bodhisattva. It must be day to day. "Tomorrow your opponent, Liang Cheng of Zhao state, is Zhao people on the surface, but in fact, he is the first person in the front of the emperor of the Southern Song Dynasty. His ability is absolutely only on caimufengcheng and other people. I''m afraid that his means is far beyond these two people''s comparison. You should be careful and don''t trust him so much." Sitting beside Ryukyu, Yunzhao is beating the palm of his hand with a folding fan, and is on his way slowly. Ryukyu looks up at the moonlight, turns around lightly, looks at Yunzhao and says, "what do these have to do with me?" Yunzhao suddenly stares at Ryukyu fiercely, choking. The man doesn''t ask why he knows, but what matters to him. How does Ryukyu always react unexpectedly. However, thanks to his kindness, this moon did not appreciate. "I''ll go up if I win, but I''ll go down if I win, no matter who." Ryukyu slowly dropped a sentence, got up and walked towards the room. The back is extremely aloof and proud. Looking at the left Ryukyu, Yunzhao raised his eyebrows slightly. He was so resolute and sharp that he did not regard anyone as his enemy. On the other hand, he was not a person under any influence. The folding fan flicked in his hand, and Yunzhao slowly showed a smile. Since no force is, then he The night is calm, but no one knows that under the calm, the waves are surging. How could the Wulin conference of post Jin Dynasty be just a Wulin conference. Golden sunshine from the sky, blue sky, white clouds, grass leaves fragrance, refreshing. Ten thousand people gathered around but there was silence. All the people focused on the two people in the arena. A white dress floating, beautiful as the moon. One looks mediocre, but breath is amazing. Chapter 173 The eight person competition has been changed into two person competition. The rest have been eliminated in the last few days. The remaining eight have been divided into four competitions, but they are top-notch. Standing on the challenge arena, Ryukyu gave a cold look at Liang Cheng in the opposite direction. He was full of murderous spirit and concealed his sword light. He was the first expert in the dark guard of the Southern Song Dynasty, which seemed to be true. "Please." Liang Cheng arched his hand to the moon in the morning. Ryukyu glanced at Liang Cheng coldly and was proud of himself. His arrogant demeanor became more and more arrogant under Ryukyu''s deliberate rendering, as if no one in the world was in his eyes. Such arrogance is revealed in the eyes of those who are interested in it, which makes people more and more convinced that a young man who does not know anything but martial arts is an idiot. Wind, blowing slowly. Five fingers were clasped to the strings. At this time, a corner of the arena, with a cold eye, crossed the crowd and fell on the Ryukyu on the challenge arena. It was so cold, so clear, so familiar. The wind moves, the clouds move. On the challenge arena, two people suddenly moved at the same time. Ryukyu stepped back, with five fingers and a hook of strings in his hand. The strings were immediately picked up by the high ones. At the same time, Liang Cheng came close as fast as electricity, and his sword came out as fast as lightning. It was not aimed at Ryukyu, but at the strings in Ryukyu''s hand. The whole man almost rushed into Ryukyu''s arms in a moment. The string can attack far, that near, must be its weak place. The sword is as powerful as a rainbow and as fast as a thunderbolt. As soon as Ryukyu''s strings were raised, the sword had been cut to the strings. Only listen to a slight breaking sound, Ryukyu''s eyes are cold, and the strings in his hands are broken. People with sharp eyes all around saw it at the first time, but their faces were tense. Some of them flashed a trace of contempt, while others were unfathomable. The strings are broken and the blades are empty. It''s new year''s day. I wish you all good health and success in the new year. I''ll go home tomorrow. I''ll go out tomorrow. I''ll be new from the second day of junior high. I''ll speed up my work Chapter 174 This Ryukyu looks very strong. It turns out it''s just like this. The strings are broken. It''s easy to break the attack of Ryukyu when there is no wind blade. Some people in the VIP table have turned their heads and are not looking at Ryukyu. They are not rivals. They are good-looking and useless in their eyes. When the sharp blade was in the air, Liang Cheng saw that the strings in Ryukyu''s hands were broken, and a trace of cold rose in his eyebrows and eyes. With a backhand sword, he cut Ryukyu''s neck. Without the wind blade, Ryukyu, which has no internal power, is simply vulnerable. But not far away, Yunzhao''s face changed, and he stood up with a Shua. He folded his fan horizontally and seemed to be about to throw it. It''s just between the lightning and flint. Ryukyu, whose face remained unchanged, suddenly smiled coldly, with a hook of his index finger, grasped the broken string and flashed like a ghost, not far away from Liang Cheng''s sword, but bullied himself forward and drew the string in his hand. The sun is shining. All the things on the ground are shining. But at this moment, no one saw how Ryukyu moved or how Ryukyu stood behind Liang Cheng. That''s not fast, but it''s absolutely weird. It''s like a group of slow lenses, which are suddenly transformed into fast lenses. In the middle of the shot, no one can see clearly. It''s already like that. In the arena, Ryukyu stands behind Liang Cheng. Yao Qin holds her left hand, and her right hand lies in front of her red lips. A silver silk blooms between her fingers. It''s very thin and bright. It''s a broken string. Liang Cheng stood with his back to the moon. His face did not change. He did not even look frightened or surprised. His sword was still held up, but he had lost his goal. Standing straight body slowly brew silk red, red blood slowly flowing out of the head and neck, in that blue clothes permeate silk strange color. A tiny, silver string lay across his head and neck, deeply embedded in his flesh. Chapter 175 The cold light flashed in the cold eyes, the cold hum of Ryukyu and the flick of his fingers. The silver strings immediately bounced back and shot out from the head and neck of Liang Cheng. They vibrated constantly on the surface of Yao Qin. Silk blood beads vibrated on it. A mahogany and Yao Qin was brewed with blood color. There was a silence around him, in which Liang Cheng fell down slowly. The white dress is light and cold, but it is amazing at this moment. "Good." A scream of excitement, in the silence suddenly sounded, Yunzhao rushed over with joy, shouting. It was as if he had won by himself. Ryukyu holds the Yao Qin in his hand, looks at the fallen body coldly, and throws a cold hum clearly. I''m so proud of myself. The voice fell, and Ryukyu looked up at the corner of the conference. No one was there. The eyes that he felt just now disappeared. That look is very familiar. It''s so sharp and cold. Isn''t it The eyebrows and eyes moved, and Ryukyu took back his vision of the past. "Beautiful, brother Liu." Yunzhao stands under the challenge arena. The palm of his hand is red and his face is full of excitement and pride. The quiet crowd around seemed to find their own voice at this time. The cheers came one after another, almost making a noise this day. Cold eyes swept over Yunzhao, and all the people behind Yunzhao received the bottom of their eyes. In that eye, in addition to shock and examination, there was a trace of greed, greed for Yao Qin in her hand. When Ryukyu saw this, he smiled coldly. Suddenly he raised his hand and banged the yaoqin on the ground. The Hongmu yaoqin was split immediately. All the people around were shocked and surprised to see Ryukyu. Ryukyu didn''t say a word. He turned around and jumped off the challenge arena. With a wave of white skirt, he drifted away. "Brother Liu, what are you doing? It''s a pity that such a good piano has been ruined. " In his surprise, Yunzhao jumped onto the challenge arena and picked up the Yao Qin. Chapter 176 One side murmurs: "this wants how to repair." All the people around the VIP table immediately focused on Yunzhao. The light was deep. "No more." At the right moment, Du Yi, standing under the challenge arena, coldly dropped a sentence. Hearing this, Yunzhao raised his head in surprise, looked at Du Yi, who was turning to keep up with Ryukyu, and said in surprise, "why not?" "My master won''t ask for dirty things." Du a cold voice should be a, lift feet toward the Ryukyu to follow behind. All the people around me with sinister thoughts frown at once. No more? "This is brother Liu''s weapon. He will lose it later..." Yunzhao stared at the Yao Qin on the ground. "It''s just an ordinary Yao Qin. As long as there is wind, my master has weapons." Du Yi''s cold voice came from afar, cold and serious. People who were shocked to the ground. A common Yao Qin has such power. This As long as there is wind, there are weapons. What realm is this? Who is this? All the people were shocked. All the people at the VIP table immediately whispered to each other. The look in their eyes was too deep. Yunzhao''s mouth twitches twice. He looks at the broken yaoqin on the ground. He reaches out and touches it. It''s a common thing indeed. It was originally thought that the lute used by Ryukyu was not the best but also the best. It must have an absolute secret, so it can be so powerful. At this point, it doesn''t look like that at all. Slowly stand up, Yunzhao''s eyes flash and shake, as long as there is wind, anything can be used as a weapon, this moon, this The eyebrows and eyes turned quickly for two circles. Yunzhao suddenly burst into a bright smile, waving the folding fan in his hand, and said in a high, smiling voice: "brother Liu, wait for me." While talking, he quickly followed up. The breeze is rising, after all, the early spring is not so hot. In the wind, there is a sinister mind. Night slowly fell, four contests, has decided four final masters. Chapter 177 There are no caimu, no Fengcheng, only four experts who have never been heard. Among them, Ryukyu has made a seat. "Brother Liu, the last scene in three days, four people in the same stage, who can stand to the end, who is the first." Feng comes to the backyard of the inn. Yunzhao sits beside Liuyue and looks at it with a smile. Four experts at the same time, with one enemy three, never had the rules, never had the bloody. Ryukyu looks at Yunzhao lightly and nods at will. Seeing this, Yunzhao immediately clapped Ryukyu on the shoulder and said with a smile: "it''s really good luck to live with brother Liu this year. I believe that the final victory must belong to brother Liu. Brother Liu, haha, I don''t have any requirements. Brother Liu will be the first. Just give me a look at the blood toad. It''s too bad that I didn''t even see it when I came so far. " Yunzhao''s smile is called a brilliant one, which is not rigid at all. It seems that Ryukyu in front of him is really his brother. "You are so sure." Ryukyu plays with the cup in his hand and squints at Yunzhao. Yunzhao smiles: "of course, I look after you, brother. I say..." "Bang." A dull crash broke Yunzhao''s words. Yunzhao turns his head and takes a look. Du Yizheng, with a cold body and a black body on the corner, throws it out. Cloud summoned this to pick up eyebrows, turned to see Ryukyu. There was no other expression on Ryukyu''s face. It was peaceful as if nothing had happened. Yun Zhao blinked and said, "Thirteen cockroaches." "In spring, the worm." Ryukyu took a sip of tea and said slowly. When Yunzhao heard this, he laughed and leaned on the stone table. He smiled and looked at Ryukyu and said, "you really don''t buy anyone''s account. You are the only one in this land." "I have an opinion." Ryukyu''s eyes to shangyunzhao. Yunzhao only felt the darkness, and almost would suck him into it forever. Chapter 178 Can''t help but take a breath, shake his head, set his mind after saying: "of course not." When Ryukyu heard this, he didn''t have much emotion. Seeing this reclining on the table and looking at Ryukyu with beautiful face and cold expression, Yunzhao mured: "I haven''t seen you smile before. If you have a vivid expression, I don''t know..." When he said that he was swept by Ryukyu''s cold eyes, he stopped immediately. Laugh, once have, follow xuanyuanche side, as long as Che is around, she will naturally be happy, Che is not around, she doesn''t think there is anything funny, what can make her moved. It''s not that there''s no expression, it''s just that the man isn''t there. Fingertips rotating hands of the cup, Ryukyu looked at the sky. Che, when will I return? I miss him. Holding the teacup tightly in her hand, she will not come back. When she cleans up the money, she will search one island by one in the East China Sea. She must also find xuanyuanche. She doesn''t want to wait like this. It''s very annoying. Her clarity, her clarity. Bastards are the bastards of the post Jin Kingdom. If they weren''t, xuanyuanche would never have been separated from him for so many years. There was only one piece of news. No one is seen in life, no body in death. Ryukyu suddenly clenched the cup in his hand. "Bang." The teacup at the fingertip was crushed into pieces by the sudden force, and a cup of tea immediately flowed down Ryukyu''s hand. In that crescent white clothes, rendering out the yellow halo. Cloud summoned this tiny one Leng, just the Ryukyu body flash but anger, although fast almost fleeting, but he saw clearly. Angry, what is Ryukyu angry about? The heart guessed, the hand actually quickly extended past, raised eyebrow way: "this is how, the teacup provoked you?" As soon as he shook off his hands and left the pieces in his hands, Ryukyu stood up expressionless, his eyes shining with a sharp light, staring coldly at the dark night. "Get out of here." A cold drink, Ryukyu eyebrows and eyes are murderous. Chapter 179 Cloud summon tiny Zheng, roll out? What, get out of here? He didn''t feel This kind of thought hasn''t flashed yet. Suddenly, Yunzhao has a corner of his eye. There are people around him. At a rapid turn of his eyes, Yunzhao took a deep look at the murderous Ryukyu. He was shocked and shocked. He didn''t even notice that there were people around him. How could Ryukyu, who had no internal power, realize that there were ambushes around him? Don''t wait for the clouds to call you to think, a man in black comes out slowly in the dark. A black, not a bit popular, as if the whole person into the night, the ability to hide traces is really high pole. "My host, please." The man in black, with only one pair of eyes, looked coldly at Ryukyu and said in a deep voice. Voice fell, several corners of the backyard of the inn, several people in black flashed out. They were not hiding. Their murderous Qi was completely released in the dark yard, gloomy and cold. Ryukyu didn''t look around at the man in black, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he dared to threaten her: "no way." The two words are definitely colder than those in black. The man in Black said: "don''t blame us for being rude." As soon as the voice fell, the man in black surrounded the backyard of the inn, and immediately jumped up to the moon with a sword. "You''re welcome. I''ll see how you are." At this time, Ryukyu thought of xuanyuanche. There was no place to send a fire. These guys came to him. As soon as the voice falls, the five fingers become a grasp. Grasp the Yao Qin on the stone table, turn it upside down and put it on the arm. When the five fingers are rowed, several clear piano sounds are heard one after another, and the silent wind blade flies out. "Bang bang bang......" There was a dull crash. One tone is empty, and at the same time one to seven. The wind has no direction, and the blade has no rules. As long as the tip of the finger moves to any place, the blade will fly to any place. Wind blade, with one enemy, the best martial arts. Murderous spirit splashed in the backyard of the inn. The sound of zither and weapons played the whole night sky. Chapter 180 The owner of the inn hid under the Kang and shivered. I thought I lived in a big family, but I didn''t expect that there was a god of killing. God, if I don''t leave, will his life be lost here. "Bang." A fly shot, a black man as if he was hit by a fist, the whole backward flew out, and hit the Wutong tree behind him. At the same time, the people in black on the southeast and west sides, a mouthful of blood, the whole soft down. Drops of blood, sprinkled on the ground, green and green. One face to face, four dead and three wounded. Yunzhao sits on the stone bench, holds the folding fan in his hand and raises his eyebrows. The man in black at the head saw only one face to face, but four died. Then he whistled and turned to hide in the dark. At the same time, a thing flew out towards the moon. Poison smoke bullet, it was this thing that forced Xuanyuan and Xuanyuan Chul to fall off the cliff in the hunting ground after emperor Xuanyuan Yishou''s banquet that day. In Ryukyu''s eyes, the murderous spirit suddenly soared. As soon as he flashed, he ignored the poisonous smoke bullet and jumped up high. He chased the man in black who escaped in the dark. "Bang." The fumes were all over the backyard. Sitting, Yunzhao quickly covers his mouth and nose, and quickly chases Ryukyu away. In the white smoke, Du Yi, who never came out, flashed out of the night coldly. His eyebrows and eyes were all cold. His figure flashed and disappeared in the night at the same time. Through the streets and alleys, Ryukyu runs after the man in black. She can''t do lightness skill, but her keen sense of breath is xuanyuanche in those days. She hasn''t lost it, and she doesn''t even say that this area is in black. The man in black has disappeared in the dark. However, there is nothing wrong with Ryukyu''s direction. The white shadow of the moon passed in the dark. If someone saw it at this time, he must not think he saw the ghost. Du Fu, East Street, Yishui city. "Move your hand? What''s the result? " In the hall of the mansion, an old man with white hair looked at the man in black who was injured. "One move, four deaths and three injuries." The man in black knelt respectfully in front of the old man with white hair and said quickly. Chapter 181 The old man with white hair heard that his face was more and more like water: "Damn it, so strong, come here, you all go out, you must kill tonight..." "If you want to kill me, OK, I''ll send it to you, and it depends on whether you have that ability." Before the old man''s words were finished, a cold voice suddenly broke through the air, with a dark iron anger. The old man with white hair suddenly changed his face and stood up with a Shua. The man in black, who was kneeling, was also shocked. He threw him away. Why did he still catch up with him? They could not be doubted and surprised. The sound of the zither was full of killing. No tunes, only one by one monophonic shooting. It''s not a lullaby, it''s not kivalho, it''s just a weapon to kill people, a sharp tool to take people''s breath. A flick at the fingertip, a wave of wind blade. Flying takes people''s lives. Flicking your fingertips kills everything. Ryukyu holds the Yao Qin in his left hand, grabs the string in his right hand and plays it quickly. A wind blade flies out, and the people in black come from all directions and fall one by one. If you want to kill her, let her take their lives first. Blood splashed all over the place. The old man with white hair saw that the whole face was twisted into a piece, and looked at Ryukyu in the dark with white clothes. He stepped on the blood and came here. He was pretty angry and resentful, but cold-blooded. "Quick, quick, kill him, kill him." The whole face is twisted. The old man with white hair is shouting and retreating at full speed. Since such a strong man can''t be used by him, he must be destroyed. If he is allowed to enter the palace of the post Jin Kingdom, then the strength of the post Jin Kingdom is In my heart, I turned this thought, but I quickly retreated towards the back door. And Ryukyu, as if he had not seen him, let him flee towards the back door. "Poof." It''s a slight dull sound. It''s the sound of dagger entering the flesh. Step out of the back door, the old man with white hair stood still and looked down slowly. A dagger was firmly inserted in his chest, straight into the handle. Chapter 182 There were a few murmurs in his throat. The old man with white hair looked up at the man standing in front of him, Du Yi, the servant who followed Ryukyu and never showed his kung fu. Du drew out the dagger without expression, turned around and walked in another direction. No one here is allowed to escape. Behind him, the old man with white hair said nothing and fell down slowly. Night filled, the whole Du Fu bloody everywhere. Waiting for Yunzhao to catch up, what he saw was the corpse everywhere. All the people in black fell to the ground, and the light blood color was brewing on the bluestone ground, which was gloomy. There are no living bodies. And Ryukyu is gone. Raised eyebrows, Yunzhao beat palm with folding fan, Du Fu, or Chen''s stronghold here, was chosen by the battle of Ryukyu. I really don''t want to leave any emotion behind. It''s neat and neat. It''s frightening. At the same time, it makes people want him too much. It''s fascinating to be such a powerful person. The moon is clear, and a light silver light is sprinkled. It is quiet and indifferent. Holding the Yao Qin in his hand, Ryukyu coldly looks at the three men in black standing opposite the street. They are also men in black. Tonight, she was so angry that she chose a Du mansion and a group of people in black. Hum. Five fingers clasp the strings, and Ryukyu''s face is cold. "Mr. Liu, please come to my host." The man in black at the head is gentle and elegant. He arches his hand slightly towards the moon. Then, without waiting for Ryukyu to speak, the man in Black said again, "please don''t refuse Mr. Liu. Our host is very optimistic about Mr. Liu. After that, what kind of favorable conditions can the kingdom of Jin give to Mr. Liu? We can also give them, but also give them higher. Mr. Liu might as well think about it." This person knows the method of both hard and soft, threatening and luring more than the group just now, but the name is really different. Hearing this, Ryukyu glanced coldly at the man in black in front of him, and his ears stood up slightly. The wind around me is moving, and the night wind is blowing. There are also subtle breathing sounds in it, many of them. Chapter 183 Ryukyu''s eyes turned slightly, his fingers clasped the strings in his hands, but his face did not move. "Brother Liu, wait a minute." At the moment when Ryukyu tightened the strings in his hands, a thick voice behind him began to ring. A middle-aged man wearing a dark blue robe covered his face came out of the darkness and arched his hands toward the moon. "My master also asked for brother Liu. My master said that as long as brother Liu opened his mouth, as long as he was within the scope of my master''s ability, what he wanted and what he gave." The thick voice sounds sincere. Ryukyu did not turn his head, still standing cold, but the head slightly to the left side. "My master has also invited brother Liu. As for the conditions, we don''t say much. What they give us is the same." On the left side of Ryukyu, a shrill voice sounded, and a thin and tall man came out, slowly. The voice was still in decline, and another voice came from opposite him. "I need to think more about it. Brother Liu, I won''t repeat the superfluous words. I just want to tell brother Liu that even though some places are powerful, they have complex roots. If you want to go smoothly without any foundation, I''m afraid it''s difficult to do so. We can''t interfere in the choice of who doesn''t choose who. We just hope that brother Liu knows that it''s more profitable to choose one that suits his own development than to choose one that is strong. That''s all. Please let brother Liu think about his own life. " Wendan''s words, a man dressed in iron, stood on the right side of the moon. Four people, four forces, standing in four directions, looming into a encirclement, surrounded Ryukyu in the middle. Ryukyu glanced coldly at the four people around him. There was a slight breath behind them in the night. There were many people behind them. No one spoke, four people firmly fixed their eyes on Ryukyu, waiting for Ryukyu''s reply. Ryukyu stood cold, his eyes slowly swept around, and suddenly a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Chapter 184 A bright moon hung in the hollow, clearly reflecting the situation below. Alone, Ryukyu stood in the middle of the street, surrounded by dark shadows and gloomy atmosphere. Night, very quiet, quiet people are creepy. In the dark night around, the low breath sound is getting heavier and heavier. This kind of atmosphere is too depressing. As long as Ryukyu in the middle promised that side, the other three points must fight to kill her, and that side, but also to fight to protect her. To kill or to protect is between the thoughts of Ryukyu. It''s just a moment whether it''s an enemy or a person. People in the dark hold their weapons tightly. No matter what Ryukyu''s answer is, what is waiting for them is a deadly battle. That kind of waiting for desperately, waiting for the other three parties to kill one party, or to become the other three killing party. The situation in the middle is so delicate that even trained people breathe again. A touch of bloodthirsty smile slowly rippling in the beautiful unique face of Ryukyu, the enchanting smile. There''s more breathing around. The answer is coming. The night was quiet, but the murderous spirit almost reached the sky. All of us have grasped the weapons in our hands. In the night, the white front of the moon''s teeth was slowly blown up, rippling with boundless air-conditioning. The corners of his mouth were hooked coldly. The five fingers of Ryukyu slowly crossed the piano in his hand. His face flashed and he looked at the people ahead with a cold eyebrow. He said: "I Ryukyu, never threatened by others." Cold and arrogant words are still floating in the night, the body shape of Ryukyu moves. Crescent white in the thick night, across a white shadow, towards the front of the flying away. The sound of the zither is fluctuating, the wind blades are flying out like lightning, and they are going to strike in all directions. The sound shows a lot of murderous air in the night sky. Thick and ferocious. Four people guarding the four directions, all of them have a deep complexion, a good Ryukyu, a very arrogant person, don''t want to face it, even dare to break into it, but they don''t pay attention to them. Chapter 185 At the end of this day, no one dare to face so many forces. This moon is so arrogant that it makes people want to destroy her completely. With a cold wave of hands, all the people in the silence moved in the dark. If not, then destroy. Such a top talent can never be obtained by any country. Absolutely not. The four forces were still in a stalemate. Now, Qi Qi aimed at Ryukyu. The night moved and the shadows were heavy. The body is like a sword, and Ryukyu doesn''t avoid to rush away by copying the front. The fingers in the hand are waving rapidly on the surface of the piano. The tuneless sound is continuous, hoarse and without any rhythm. But as soon as a string is out, blood is splashing all over the place. No one can resist the wind blade like lightning, no one knows where the wind blade will shoot, no one has seen the ghostly flash of Ryukyu. Mingming had rushed to her side a moment before, and then she had moved behind him in a turn. Mingming has already cut to her. At the next moment, he actually cut it on his own. No, it''s not as fast as they are, but it''s unpredictable. The route is just weird. The sharp sound of the piano resounds in the night sky, and the invisible wind blade is like a knife harvesting everything. Step through all the people in the way, sweep all the people who want to stop her. In the piano sound, the white skirt of the crescent moon is splashed with a little red, just like the red plum in the winter snow, which is in full bloom. Foot does not stop, black hair is in the air, handsome as the face of the moon god, is a cold, a cold iron. Who dares to wipe the edge of the past. The leader of the four forces saw this, and the murderous spirit flashed in his eyes. The four people who happened to be together killed Ryukyu in the encirclement. Such a strong man can never leave her life. The night wind floats, but the early spring is overcast. The shadow of the moon is whirling, killing the felling. Are the four leaders equally free to strike? The sharp sword has not yet hit Ryukyu, and the sound of tearing the air has broken through the air. Senhan''s strength, coming from four directions, is unparalleled, and the air solidifies in a moment. There is no gap between the four sides. The power will put the moon in the middle, which is surrounded, to die. Chapter 186 Cold moon, cold light, a moment of life and death. The cold eyes of Ryukyu suddenly flash, and the murderous air in those eyes pours out. It is not cold, but an explosion of murderous air, an absolute breath of death. It''s a kind of killing spirit only possessed by Murong Ryukyu. The four people who came to the air were all shocked. Such murderous Qi is so cold and bloody. With a wave of Yao Qin and a finger of Ryukyu, he picked up the strings on the surface of the Qin, grabbed them with his backhand, and then went to the man in black who had cut him back. The sword is hollow, and its strings are like sharp swords, passing by, fast as a shooting star. I saw Ryukyu''s strings cut across the sword cut from behind. Before the sword cut into her back, the strings, as thin as hair, had been firmly in the air, and the chest of the man in black. A flash of silver and red bloomed on the chest of the man in black, and the strings, as thin as hair, had been shot back. There was no splash of blood. Under the black clothes, almost nothing could be seen. Only the eyes of the man in black suddenly opened. Don''t look at the man in black behind you. The first string of Ryukyu is recycled, the fingertips are picked again, and the strings cross the sky. But my body is back, 90 degrees back down. The sword behind him is still in the air, and the body shape of the man in black has not changed in any way. It seems that Ryukyu sent himself to the sword mouth of the man in black. All three of them, all of them with their eyebrows in one flash, were killed by Ryukyu himself. Three sword lights, flying. Electric light and flint room. I saw a silver flash in the night, fast almost no one to see. At the same time, Ryukyu was already on the tip of the sword of the man in black behind him, and his body was almost in the arms of the man in black who had fallen to the ground. And in front of her, the three leaders have all rushed to the ground, the sword moves and falls to the ground. There was a flash of silver, and all four arrived. The dust settled. All but in an instant, the people outside the encirclement circle had decided the type before they could see anything clearly. Chapter 187 The time seemed to stop for a moment. The people in the surrounding area all stopped their hands. Looking here, the dust should have settled. In the small encirclement, Ryukyu stood in the middle, slightly lowered his head, and pierced three long swords on his body. Behind her, the sword of the leader in black, the vest that was right against Ryukyu, had penetrated her clothes. The moon is bright, everything is clear. All the people around are relieved. It seems that it has been solved. In the small encirclement, the leader in blue, who was opposite to the front of Ryukyu, was completely twisted, holding the long sword in his hand, but his body was shaking, with absolute shock and panic in his eyes. "You, you..." The sound of the piano splashed with blood. The blue clothed man opposite to the Ryukyu moon has a blood mark on his neck. At the same time, his chest is splashed with blood, and a long scar bursts out. The blood color spread and the silk flowed out. The man in blue held the sword in his hand and slowly fell back. The sharp sword body was drawn from Ryukyu''s body, but there was no trace of blood. He only penetrated Ryukyu''s clothes. Ryukyu raised his head slowly with his head slightly lowered. There was no killing in his eyes, and there was no murderous spirit in his body. Only cold, belong to the cold moon. No one saw the murderous spirit belonging to Murong Ryukyu, because the four leaders came so well and the gap surrounded by the direction was not exposed. So they saw it, but none of the others saw it. The murderous spirit of Ryukyu was only deeply left in their eyes. There were a few murmurs in my throat, but I couldn''t say a word. The two leaders on the left and right sides of Ryukyu looked at Ryukyu in horror, trying to say something, but at last they only saw Ryukyu surrounded by them, with a cold smile on his face. Charming and handsome. Chapter 188 The two leaders of Ryukyu''s left and right sides fell back with a bang. That part of the heart, a blood mark across, fatal injury. The sword, followed by their backward body shape, shows up. There are four more clothes holes on Ryukyu''s body, four clothes holes pierced by a sword, but even ryukyue''s skin is not completely scratched. The difference is a millimetre, and the loss is a thousand miles. Ryukyu''s calculation of the strength and position of the weapon attack is too accurate. It was cold on the night of the moon, and the dark shadows in their hands stopped around them, one by one, froze in the local area. It seemed that they saw something incredible. It was incredible that no one reflected them for a moment. The cold face flashed absolute arrogance, and Ryukyu stepped forward. The leader in black behind, holding a long sword, fell forward and banged it down. The tiny wound on his chest had already rendered a bright red flower. The white waistcoat of crescent moon permeates a trace of blood. It was her own retreat, against the sword point of the leader in black. She bumped it out by herself. However, small injuries and small ones can hardly be calculated. When the moon is in the sky, the dust settles. Quickly, no one can see how she did it or what she did. With the sound of the zither, the wind blade is flying, and Ryukyu''s foot is suddenly in darkness. In the sound of zither, people in the shadow reflected together. They were shocked and killed as fast as lightning. Either get it or destroy it at all costs, that''s their task tonight. No matter who is dead, they have to complete the task, even if they only have one person left. The moon is cold and bright, bringing profits and losses. The black shadow flickered and disappeared. In a flash, the moon has set in the West. Woods on the outskirts of Yishui city. The treetops dance gently in the breeze, with a slight sound. The wind in early spring is fresh and refreshing. The sound of river water is heard between ears, and the breath of river wind is far away and moist. In the forest, Ryukyu is holding yaoqin in one hand, walking slowly towards the direction of the river. His teeth are white, and he is calm and self-confident in the night. Chapter 189 The little red plum blossoms in full bloom on her body, not adding the slightest blood gas, but more lining her handsome boundless. There is no redundant expression on the cold face. It''s too easy to get rid of her pursuer. In this world, not necessarily good lightness skill is invincible in the world. On the Kung Fu of tracking and avoiding, she said that Ryukyu was the second, and no one dared to say that it was the first. When I was hired, I bombed the governor''s mansion of state m, killed that governor, and was chased and killed in their territory for a whole month. All the advanced means have been exhausted. She is not out of their territory, living her leisure life intact. In this age of cold weapons, there is no advanced instrument to help. It''s just people. It''s easy for her to avoid everyone''s sight. The moon night is quiet and the trees are rustling. The quiet forest is not murderous, there is no voice, very quiet, very stable. Ryukyu walked slowly. The sound of water was in front of him. He should have arrived soon. After a busy night, he was thirsty. Walking and walking again, Ryukyu is shuttling in the woods. The moon is fading to the West. stood in front of a big tree. Liu looked at the Wutong tree before him. Suddenly, a slight cold air rose from his eyebrows and frowned. no, this tree has just seen her, has looked at the Wutong tree carefully. The moon''s eyebrow has cooled down. She is sure that she saw this tree. She just passed by here. There are many trees. Ryukyu doesn''t have the ability to never forget. She just pays too much attention to the environment, even if she doesn''t think there is any threat. It''s a kind of conditioned reflection. looked up at the surrounding environment, surrounded by Wutong trees, blocking the line of sight, and could not see any abnormalities. There are no traps, no murders, no crises, nothing. It seems that this is a common forest. Seeing this frown, Ryukyu frowned. It was that there was no murderous spirit and trap. She stepped in easily. She was too sensitive to the smell of murderous spirit and trap. As long as there were, she would have found something wrong. Chapter 190 However, there is no such environment. She is not a God and will think that such a place can''t go. I listened to the sound of water in front of me. It was quiet and still flowing in front of me. It seems that she has been swimming in this square inch of land, but why does the sound of water always ring in front of her? What''s the ghost place? frowned slightly, and the moon''s strings were drawn. The Wutong tree immediately carved a mark. Liu Yue went forward again. In the direction of the current, Ryukyu left his heart behind. In a straight line, the sound of the water flow in the ear does not change at all, and there is almost no error in the direction. Ryukyu also recognizes the right direction and turns in one direction without any pocket. but when Yuchun was standing on the tree of Wutong tree that she had just mark, the brow of the moon rose. What the hell is this? Maze, mirin? No, there is no miasma here, and there is no natural one. It will give people a kind of strange stone with misleading orientation. Ryukyu has been to the Bermuda Triangle, also to the pyramids of Egypt, more in-depth swamp forest. I know that under certain circumstances, some places will naturally produce a strange sense that misleads people''s direction, such as malaria, which can make people dizzy and can''t identify the direction correctly. For example, the Bermuda Triangle, a power hidden under the sea, can mislead the first instruments and point out the wrong direction. For example, the Egyptian pyramids, with a perfect and exquisite calculation beyond the concept of modern people, build an unimaginable interplanetary orientation and weird corridor. Strange cloister, Ryukyu frowned, she understood. It''s not natural, so it''s only artificial. This place is arranged by people. She hasn''t studied the so-called nine palaces and eight trigrams in ancient China, and she doesn''t know what star array. However, this doesn''t mean that she doesn''t know the Qimen Dun Jia. The breeze blows, and the slight footsteps come from afar. Chapter 191 The moon listened to the ear, suddenly raised its eyebrows and slowly leaned against its Wutong tree, and watched the direction of the footsteps getting louder and colder. The visitor did not hide his approach. A pale red inlaid with gold, the spring breeze blowing through the treetops, to stand in the Ryukyu not far away. The long hair at one end and waist is tied into a bunch of random spread behind. The eyebrows fly into the sideburns. The eyes under the eyebrows of the sword, deep black with the blue of the sea, can freeze everything cold, but it''s beautiful and can''t be moved. The ice lotus in the snow is cold and unparalleled, but it has fallen to the top of the country. This is not the prince of Aoyun Kingdom, Dugu Ye. Ryukyu looked at Dugu ye, who was dressed casually, without any fear of revealing her original identity. In the daytime, she did not feel wrong. Dugu ye saw Dugu Ye three years ago. I haven''t seen it for three years. It''s getting colder and more incomparable. Standing in the night, Dugu Ye looked at the cold moon. The wave light in his eyes flickered, as if he was looking at it carefully. Ryukyu was motionless and let Dugu Ye check. This man was different from others. If he was not careful, he would show his flaws. A distinguished, a handsome free and easy. This is a man''s demeanor, this is a man''s demeanor, this is not a woman can have, this is not a woman can camouflage. Dugu ye took a deep look at the moon and frowned slightly. However, this Ryukyu gave him a very similar feeling, too much like the little princess who was surprised to see her three years ago. Murong Ryukyu, who was decisive and full of death and murderous spirit. Such a penniless, but suddenly famous everywhere, famous wing princess. It''s too similar. If it wasn''t for the man in front of him to be a man, he would almost certainly think that he was Murong Ryukyu, the little princess who was supposed to be stationed at the border of Tianchen. The indifferent eyes slowly took back their eyes, and Dugu Ye looked at the moon in front of him. Chapter 192 When Ryukyu saw this, he knew that he did not see her coming, though he doubted it. Men''s clothing, this does not have the difficulty, temperament, more do not need to deliberately camouflage, who said that only men can have clank arrogance, can stand tall. Women, as can be, she Ryukyu, the same stand up to heaven, the same do not lose any world men. Elegant and free, who said only men have. Indifference to the cold, blue black eyes on the dark eyes, line of sight in the air, sparks splashed. , sharp without edge. "I should have killed you." Seeing each other, Dugu Ye suddenly said lightly. Ryukyu grabbed the string in his hand and looked at Dugu ye with murderous face, but he didn''t make a sound. This man, the mantis, catches the cicada, the Yellow Finch, is behind him. Dugu Ye looked at Ryukyu''s murderous spirit, and the exploration in his eyes calmed down completely. This person was really not her. The breath of this body was different. Although it was murderous spirit, it was totally different. It was not the Murong Ryukyu that he had not seen in the sky for three years. "I don''t care." Looking at the cold in Ryukyu''s eyes, Dugu Ye suddenly made a voice to explain it. For some reason, he didn''t want to be despised by him. Yes, he doesn''t care to send people to fight for the position of the three elite generals of the later Jin State, or to install one. Everyone in the world knows that it may be any country, but he will never be interested in the spy of the later Jin State. He disdains, he is proud of Yunguo disdains, and he is even more disdainful in Dugu Ye. He didn''t even want to intervene in such an obvious thing. He came here, but it was another thing. He just stopped by to have a look. However, I didn''t want to meet her. In recent days, the moon was shining brightly. It was seen by Qi Qi of other countries. It was so dazzling that he wanted to destroy him and recover him. However, after recovering, he didn''t have such a dazzling look. There were so many competent people who bowed their heads and became ministers. He didn''t want to see such a one. Besides, I''m afraid I won''t submit to such a rebellious nature. Chapter 193 If you can''t get it, you will be destroyed. If you can''t submit to it, you will be useless. However, after a long look, he suddenly changed his mind. He didn''t want to kill him. He didn''t know why, just didn''t want to. "Less nonsense." The cold moon, which is always on the Wutong tree, looks at the lonely night, a moment of panic, the cold eye, and the bright moment. The voice just floated in the air, and the wind blade in his hand had already flown out towards Dugu Ye. It''s fast as lightning. Seeing that Dugu ye, who had no preparation for anything, was about to drink and hate, Dugu Ye suddenly moved slightly. I saw a wave of his wrist, the jade flute in his sleeve, in front of him. Only listening to the banging sound is like the sound of the real collision of swords. Ryukyu''s attack was slighted by the jade flute in his hand. Seeing this, Ryukyu squinted slightly. Although she didn''t use all her strength, Dugu Ye seemed to resist it easily. I haven''t heard about Dugu Ye''s martial arts. I''ve only heard that he has a strong strategy, ranking first in seven countries. Now it seems that it''s not the same thing. This Dugu Ye is too profound. There is a flash of murderous spirit in his eyebrows and eyes. This man is too dangerous and will definitely threaten Che. Now he is alone. It''s better In a flash of thought, Ryukyu stepped forward quickly and put his fingers on the strings. Unexpectedly, when he stepped out, the scene suddenly changed. Dugu Ye was still standing in front of the forest just now. Although it was still a forest, there was no trace of Dugu ye in front of him. The whole person disappeared. Ryukyu is suddenly surprised. What''s the matter? Is it In a flash, Ryukyu hurriedly retreated, and the scene immediately changed. Dugu Ye was still standing in the place, not even moved, and looked at her indifferently. Five fingers tightly clasped the strings of his hands, and the silver teeth of the moon clenched. Damn it, what the hell is this arrangement. Looking at the murderous Ryukyu, Dugu ye said slowly, "today, I will not kill you. In the future, you are free to stay." Chapter 194 After that, he turned around and walked toward the woods. "Stop for me." When Ryukyu saw that Dugu Ye was leaving, his eyes sank, and he shot at Dugu Ye''s back with the wind blade in his hand. The shadows of the trees moved, and Dugu Ye suddenly stepped across. When Ryukyu saw the scene change, Dugu Ye disappeared, as if it had disappeared from the sky. It''s so amazing that she''s gnashing her teeth. The wind blade, falling into the woods, breaks several small trees and brings a sound of sand. "I''ve trapped you for three days, and this battle will be solved in three days. Ryukyu, you should be glad that you call a good name. Otherwise, what awaits you today is not the battle, but the battle." The low voice of narration came from the night sky. It was not a triumphant announcement, but a calm narration, which could not identify the location. The sound fell, and the forest slowly returned to peace. Without breath or voice, Dugu Ye really went far away. Five fingers tightly clasped the strings in his hands, and Ryukyu severely grinded his teeth, then suddenly frowned and called a good name. What do you mean? Is it said that what Dugu Ye wants to release is Murong Ryukyu, that she? There is a trace of color between the eyebrows, let her go? When did she get to know him? His brow was tightly wrinkled. Ryukyu turned away from his inexplicable guess of Dugu ye, regardless of who he wanted to let go. Now it''s business to go out of this ghost place. Trapped her for three days, she made it clear that she didn''t want him to go to the final challenge arena. Her plan, her blood toad No, I can''t mess with her plan. However, what hell is this array? How to break it. Although she used to be the first leader in the mercenary world, it doesn''t mean that she would be able to master some ancient Chinese quirks, five elements and gossip. I haven''t heard that modern mercenaries still need to be able to master these things. It''s really a bit difficult for her. The moon is deep in the west, and the sky is dark blue. That''s a sign that dawn is coming. At this moment, the Lord of Yishui city. "Kill them all, not one of them?" In the main house of the mansion, the unattractive middle-aged man raised his eyes and looked at the Lord of Yishui. Chapter 195 The Lord of Yishui nodded his head and said, "I killed all of them. I didn''t let any of them go. I killed them with all my strength. It seems that they were really not their people." Hearing this, the middle-aged man immediately stood up with a straight face: "immediately issue an order. The power of the later Jin State fully protects this man. It''s rare that Ryukyu really doesn''t connect with any power. If the later Jin State has him, it''s a great blessing." "Yes, it''s really a rare good thing. I didn''t expect such a talented person to do anything else with this one. It''s really heaven''s help." The Lord of Yishui stood up in a hurry, talking happily, and striding towards the door. "Such talents must not be destroyed." The middle-aged man followed him out. Originally, I thought that Ryukyu must have been sent by other forces, so they looked at the fire from the other side. They didn''t think that there was any force, so they were a pure and innocent expert. Then if he didn''t contribute, there would be no reason for him. At the edge of the sky, the first ray of dawn breaks through the sky and sprinkles the sky. A new day is coming. There was no one. Last night, we broke through the siege and killed a whole moon of Ryukyu. It seemed that it disappeared from the sky. There was no place, and there was no place. I didn''t leave Yishui City, and there was no news of my death. It disappeared. All of a sudden, it disappeared. All forces immediately moved, and the whole Yishui city began to look for it in a clear and dark way. Some are anxious, some are gloating, some are unpredictable Heavy undercurrent waves, surging in the spring sun. And in this undercurrent ups and downs, Ryukyu was trapped in the woods outside Yishui City, how can not take off. She didn''t know the eight trigrams of Qimen. She was walking, walking backwards, walking backwards, walking vertically. She couldn''t walk out of this place. She cut down a lot of trees and didn''t see the road. Instead, she felt that there were more and more trees. Ryukyu almost burned this place. Chapter 196 Three days passed in a flash, and the dawn had penetrated the sky and sowed its hot seeds in all directions. People flow drive, the whole Yishui city is crowded, almost all people have come, the last competition, who stands to the last, who is the first in the world. This is the best in the world, making everyone boiling. The scene, a sea of people, looked like a vast expanse of endless ants. In the conference hall, the representatives of the other three forces arrived. Although no one said anything, everyone knew that the three men were spies of that country. Only, there is no power. The innocent cannot come before the innocent moon. Since it disappeared three days ago, it hasn''t appeared. It''s so urgent that all the people in the kingdom of Jin have died. "Not yet found?" On the VIP table, the middle-aged man in Lavender imperial uniform lowered his voice with a calm face. "No." Yishui City Lord''s face is also pretty ugly. "There will be a competition soon. It doesn''t matter who gives the first prize, but Ryukyu......" The Lord of Yishui didn''t take it on, but his brow was frowning tightly. "Look, make sure you find him." The middle-aged man was livid. "Yes." The Lord of Yishui was sweating on his forehead. The sky is bright. The last competition is about to start, but the Ryukyu moon has not arrived yet. Layers of golden light sprinkled on the outskirts of Yishui City, birds singing and insects chirping, a quiet elegant, river wind blowing slightly, cool extremely. Ryukyu''s face was cold, his fingers crossed, and the tree in front of him was thrown down. She can''t find the knack to come out, so she has to break through hard, follow the direction of the sun, and put down all the things that block her way. She won''t believe it. She can''t come out yet. "Boom." Another sound, a tree was put down, Ryukyu step by step, feet have not yet stepped on the ground, suddenly in the distance a rustling sound sounded. The sound of footsteps, the cold light on the moon, Shua turned his head and looked at it. His fingers fastened the strings. If it was Dugu ye, he would spare no effort this time. Chapter 197 The footsteps quickly approached, and then a man emerged from the trees, a sunny face, Yunzhao. "My brother, you are here indeed. I am very miserable." Cloud call see disorderly collapse of the trees, Ryukyu a cold standing in the center, full face of dark clouds immediately spread, the sun is shining. When Ryukyu saw Yunzhao, he released the strings slightly. As he wiped his sweat, Yunzhao walked towards Ryukyu quickly, and said in a high voice: "I said how did you offend Prince Aoyun Dugu ye again. His nine killing array was used to trap you. Eh, no, it''s not nine killing array, it''s nine trapping array, but he didn''t kill you?" Surprised, Yunzhao seems to think it''s incredible. "There''s a problem." Ryukyu turns and stares at Yunzhao. "No, No." Yunzhao immediately raised his hand: "however, it''s quite rare. If he doesn''t do it all the time, he will never be merciful. He won''t kill you." "Say more, and go." As soon as Ryukyu waits for Yunzhao to enter, he immediately grabs Yunzhao''s arm and says in a deep voice, her contest and her plan. Seeing this, Yunzhao immediately turned around and walked back, saying: "you know it''s urgent. It''s going to start soon. Fortunately, I spent three days trying to find the way to the array, otherwise it depends on how you compete. It''s true that Dugu ye also came here. Fortunately, he only used the nine sleepy array. If he used other arrays, I would not have to think about anything. The only one who could solve his situation estimated that xuanyuanche, the emperor of Tianchen wing, who did not know the trace, was the only one who could watch... " Xuanyuanche, ryukue listen to the words in the eyes of a bright, her Che. It''s so bright that the final contest will begin soon. The ringing of the bell rang through the arena. The three forces in the arena had already boarded the arena, but Ryukyu had not yet appeared. "If the Ryukyu moon does not appear, it will be regarded as giving up." As time went by, cigarettes burned out, and Ryukyu did not come. "It''s time for Ryukyu to give up, and the competition begins..." Chapter 198 "Who said I gave up?" The host''s words on the challenge arena have not been finished yet. A cold voice suddenly cuts through the whole silent meeting place, and it is extremely cold. Cold and hard with iron. Originally, the people around the venue were all in a state of calm. Qi Qi, with his face full of joy, turned his head and looked at the sound place. Their favorite moon came. "Here, here..." A sudden noise, the northeast corner of the venue, two figures flying. At that time, the moon teeth of Ryukyu had already been dyed grey, and the bright red plum on it had turned black red and dirty. But it is this filth that sets off Ryukyu''s more and more fierce killing and iron blood. The original coldness, under the brewing of this color of blood, exudes the iron anger of hardness. The wind in my dress is killing me. Unconsciously, without any idea, the spectators on this side immediately moved to make way for Ryukyu. In the scream of the astonishing sky, a straight road splits in the crowd and leads directly to the high challenge arena. Ryukyu moon a face cold through layers of people, toward the arena. Along the way, all the people held their breath, so amazing murderous, almost let them fear. Behind him, Yunzhao holds the broken Qin that Ryukyu has broken several strings. He frowns slightly and follows Ryukyu. The Yao Qin in his hand is useless. What attack does Ryukyu use today. The gray clothes are flying, and the murderous air is approaching. "Borrow." Step by step and wait for the first musical instrument team to celebrate, Ryukyu grabbed the lute in the hand of the woman in charge and walked towards the challenge arena. The host standing on the arena saw that Ryukyu was coming. He immediately turned his head and looked at the leader of Yishui city on the VIP table. "At last." At this time, the Lord of Yishui also saw a bloody, iron angry Ryukyu, and his whole heart relaxed, and finally came. Chapter 199 It seems that there must have been too many fierce battles in these three days. Looking at the whole body of Ryukyu, I don''t know how difficult it is to come, but as long as it comes, it''s good to live. At present, without waiting for the command of the middle-aged people nearby, he immediately nodded to the host on the challenge arena. As soon as the host received the command from the city Lord of Yishui, he didn''t care about the iron green faces of the three people on the challenge arena nearby, and immediately said in a high voice: "OK, since Ryukyu didn''t give up, then the last competition will start. The first name in the world will be determined by the winner." As soon as the words fell, Ryukyu turned over and went to the challenge arena. She melted away almost the heat in spring. The whole challenge arena was filled with cold air. The host saw this and jumped down quickly. It seems that Ryukyu is furious. Don''t hurt him. On the challenge arena, the three originally stood in three directions. As soon as Ryukyu came up, he was immediately surrounded by the three. Without any reminders or gestures, the three Qiqi took Ryukyu as their opponent, an opponent who needs to work together to eliminate. Ryukyu leaped to the stage one step at a time. He did not look at the three people around her at all. With a horizontal lute in his hand, he did not say anything. He grabbed the strings and clapped his fingers. The sound of Pipa is very clear, not as thick as that of zither, not as elegant as that of guzheng. It is a kind of clear and continuous undulation and range. Pipa ancient music, ambush on all sides, immediately pour down from the flying fingers, with ferocious murderous spirit, with soaring passion. The wind blade flew out of Ryukyu''s fingertips, overlapping in three directions. No longer is a single tone without tone, no longer is a dry tone without melody. That kind of fluency, that kind of flying killing, that kind of passionate tune, the passion overflowing reveals that it is indeed a continuous wind blade and absolute murderous spirit. Black hair flying, gray robe with the wind light, murderous around the moon, like a vortex, a vortex can bring up a shocking wave. Chapter 200 The three people in the challenge arena immediately changed their faces and waved their swords. They only heard the sudden contact of weapons in the whole challenge arena. The swords of the three men almost danced with ink, but they retreated step by step. The invisible wind blade seems invisible, but the strong attack power is not inferior to the direct attack of any weapon, and it is more tricky and quick. It''s overwhelming. With a heavy murderous spirit in his eyes, Ryukyu suddenly grabbed several strings of the lute, turned to one of them, pulled violently, and his five fingers popped out at full speed. Only a loud bang was heard. The emaciated man who attacked the whole string of the five fingers of the upper Ryukyu moon in the front burst out with blood. The sword in his hand broke into several pieces and fell to the ground. Body shape several stagger back straight back, chest a few blood marks burst out, blood color, suddenly surge. The emaciated man twitched his cheek a few times and fell back to the sky. A move is just a move in an instant. Ryukyu did not see the fallen thin man either. He turned his back and made a row with five fingers. A round of Pipa was playing rapidly. A series of wind blades flew towards the two men who changed color in the opposite direction. The pipa is sonorous at its own level, and one piece of ambush on all sides is the best of Pipa music. It''s heavily murderous, overlapping and densely distributed in all directions. Sword Qi is bleak and endless. It lies between heaven and earth. The fierce Pipa sound resounds through the sky and is extremely fierce. All the onlookers around were boiling, red faced, with eyes wide open and fists clenched, almost eager to rush into the arena. Blue sky and white clouds, passion flying. Five fingers a row, Ryukyu at the foot of shaking, suddenly a turn, has been standing behind the two people, the hands of a hook string, Bang is a play. A high tune, almost breaking through the sky. In this uplifting, the middle-aged man with his back to Ryukyu, who had not yet turned around, fell down with his hands open in front of him. A bloodstain ran through the back of the neck, slowly seeping out. "Good, good..." The people around almost broke through the sky. Chapter 201 "Good, beautiful." The middle-aged man sitting at the VIP table was very happy to see this with his face full of admiration and fingers tapping on the palm of his hand. But the people around the VIP table were full of misgivings and gloomy faces. Ambush on all sides, close to the end, many lost in the most critical place. His eyes flashed cold blood, and Ryukyu''s right hand flew across the lute, which almost made people around him gape. I can''t see the shadow of fingers, I can only see a virtual shadow, I can only see the pipa string constantly playing. Pipa can also play so fast. Everyone around was stunned. "BAM BAM. "It''s a tune with three strong voices that cuts through the sky and flies straight to the sky. It can be played when you ambush on all sides. There is only a few residual sound, which makes people feel surging and almost suffocating. Ryukyu slowly reached out and held down the beating string, standing in the middle of the arena coldly. The breeze blew through her grey clothes and killed her. The last tall man standing on the stage fell down slowly in the silence. When the breeze blows, the intact clothes break into pieces. In the breeze, they become countless pieces and fly away. And in this piece of fragment, countless interlaced bloodstains, spread on his body, blood color, splashed the arena under his body. A short ten sided ambush, a incense less than kungfu. All dust is settled. When the golden sun came down, the moon, originally covered in ashes, seemed to be coming down from heaven. It was majestic and beautiful. Cold eyes swept over the three fallen figures, and Ryukyu gave a cold hum, slowly raised his head and looked up at the master of Yishui city on the VIP table. "No.1 in the world, brother Liu, No.1 in the world..." Among the stunned people, Yunzhao was the first to respond. He immediately waved the shabby yaoqin in his hand and jumped up at the edge of the challenge arena excitedly, shouting loudly. "No.1 in the world..." In a moment, all the people who were shocked by the final music, all of them reflected together, and the shouts of the shaking sky rose one after another, one wave higher than the other. Chapter 202 It''s the first word in the world. It''s like a small stream flowing into the sea. It eventually starts a prairie fire and winds up the sky. Under the blue sky and white clouds, the golden light is shining. The golden moon stood on the challenge arena coldly. He did not hold up weapons, did not get excited, only got the victory. He was confident that he should have been the arrogance of this name. Of course. However, there is nothing wrong with it. No one thinks it''s wrong, as if she should be. Arrogance, that also depends on whether she has arrogant capital, and she has. On the VIP table, the Lord of Yishui was full of joy. He looked at the eyes of Liuyue and stood up slowly with a smile. Hands held high, Yishui City Lord vertical voice way: "I announce, the world''s first master, Ryukyu." "Oh..." The shrill noise suddenly blew up in the sky. The whole crowd was excited, and the people who cried were blindfolded. In the constant cheers, the Lord of Yishui and the middle-aged man who had never made a sound around him walked towards the high challenge arena. "Ryukyu, good, good, this Ryukyu will be the first in this Wulin conference. According to the reward of our king, it will be ranked as the third ranking military general of the later Jin Dynasty. Tomorrow, we will go back to the imperial city together with our officials, meet with our king, and receive the reward personally." The middle-aged man looked at the moon and was very happy. "Ryudu Tong, ha ha, it''s my own person. Come, come, the first prize, blood toad, ryudu Tong, please take it away." The city Lord of Yishui is holding the jade box in his hand, and his face is full of spring breeze. In the later Jin Dynasty, Sanpin was the lowest military general. Ryukyu threw away his Pipa and took over the blood toad of the Lord of Yishui. He looked at it carefully. There was a little smile on his face. The blood toad was the real one. When Che came back, he gave it to him. In the cold moon, there was a slight smile, which suddenly dazzled everyone''s eyes, and the screams around increased sharply. The swarming crowd, also uncontrolled toward the challenge arena Ryukyu crowded. Chapter 203 The cloud near the challenge arena summoned this, jumped up quickly, grabbed Ryukyu and ran. When the city Lord of Yishui and the middle-aged man saw this, they waved their hands, and immediately someone followed Ryukyu to form a protection mode, and then they followed ryukyue to the crowd. The spring breeze is flying. It''s very hot now. This is the suburb of Yishui city. "Prince, he''s gone." Looking at the damaged disordered trees, Dugu ye heard a deep voice from Tiewei. Dugu ye took a look around him and didn''t speak. " " prince, do you need us to kill him now? " Tiewei''s face is cold. Dugu ye turned to look at the direction of the Wulin assembly. At this time, almost all the loud cheers came here. It seems that he still didn''t stop her. There was a flash of cold air in his eyes. Dugu ye thought for a moment, and said indifferently, "no need." Say, a fall sleeve, turn round to walk outward. This time, since let him go, let him go. It may not be a good thing for the post Jin state to have him as its general. White shadow flying, a white robe inlaid with gold slowly disappeared in the woods. In a few wrong positions, the forest is still that plain forest, but there are many collapsed trees in the middle. The sky is dark blue and bright in spring. The excited crowd almost broke through the gate of Fenglai Inn, and there were countless people coming to visit. However, with Yunzhao as a powerful figure, Ryukyu can still enjoy the quiet in the backyard. Playing with the blood toad in his hand, Ryukyu slowly drew a sneer from the corner of his mouth, which was a good title. Night slowly settled down, Ryukyu watched the blood toad for an afternoon. All the people came to Yunzhao. Almost one mouth was dry and his voice was almost hoarse. At this time, he took a teapot and two teacups, and walked towards Ryukyu, who was sitting quietly in the backyard. In the moonlight, it can almost compete with the bright moon. Chapter 204 Yunzhao takes a deep look at Ryukyu, smiles brightly on his face, and strides towards Ryukyu. "God, I''m so tired." Sitting next to Ryukyu, Yunzhao complains all over his face, but he can''t hide his joy and excitement. Ryukyu looks at Yunzhao and raises his eyebrows slightly without speaking. Yunzhao knew that Ryukyu was cold. He didn''t mind. He poured two cups of tea, one cup for Ryukyu, and one cup he drank in his hand. Then he said, "I''ll tell you, the first one must be yours. This is not true. Come on, blood toad. Let me have a look." He said that he reached for the blood toad in Ryukyu''s hand, and was not polite to Ryukyu at all. When Ryukyu saw that the eyebrows and eyes were moving, he released his hands and let Yunzhao take them. After a careful look, Yunzhao said with admiration: "it''s really a good thing, a good thing. Such a good thing should be my brother''s, and only my brother is worthy of this treasure." , one of my brothers, who was very intimate, did not have any unnecessary movements in his hand. He gave the blood toad to the ryuyue. It seemed that he had really had an eye shadow. Seeing that his eyes were slightly deep and he didn''t do much, Ryu Yue reached out and took the blood toad. After drinking a cup of tea again, Yunzhao seemed to slow down, stretched out his hand on the stone table, smiled at Ryukyu and said, "tomorrow is going to leave for the post Jin State, and the general of Sanpin is not a very good title. I think people like brothers should look down on this position. I said, brother, why don''t you just follow me? How about I take you on a tour? What do you have, including food and shelter? I have nothing to say as a brother. " If he is warm, he is quite cheerful, as if he and Ryukyu have already been friends for a long time. Ryukyu heard that there was a smile on the corner of his mouth. It was very ethereal. He could not see what she meant. Yunzhao, finally speaking. "I want to be an official." The crisp four words, choking Yunzhao staring at Ryukyu, for a while, he didn''t know what to say. Chapter 205 Such a fairy like figure really went to the common official name, which really made him suffocate. "That''s good, that''s good. Your brother and I have some relatives in Xuesheng country. Can I guarantee you to be an official? I said brother, it''s not that difficult. " Yunzhao looks at Ryukyu and rubs his brow, as if he has no choice but to be satisfied. "I don''t want to go." Ryukyu slowly put away the blood toad on the table, raised Yunzhao to pour tea for her, and slowly said a word. Hearing this, Yunzhao''s eyes immediately stared like a bronze bell: "don''t you want to go? what do you mean? Brother, don''t you say that you came to the kingdom of Jin just because he was close to you? " Lightly swept a cloud call to stare big eyes, Ryukyu nodded: "I am very convenient." Hearing this, Yunzhao twitches his lips twice and stares at the moon. His face is unbelievable. "If today''s Wulin conference is not held in the post Jin State, but in other countries, will you..." "That needs to be asked." Ryukyu coldly returns to Yunzhao. Yunzhao choked for a long time and breathed out a deep breath. The reason for his feelings is that Ryukyu is close to his overseas country after that. Moreover, he happened to hold this conference and satisfied his wish to be an official. He came here, Ryukyu. He took a deep look at Ryukyu, whose face was cold. He couldn''t see the idea. Yunzhao took the teapot in his hand and slowly poured himself a cup of tea. He reached out and added some tea for Ryukyu. "That brother means he won''t leave here?" Looking at the green tea in the Ryukyu tea cup, Yunzhao asked lightly. Ryukyu looks at Yunzhao casually. He plays with the teacup in his hand and looks at the green tea. His eyes flash coldly, but he says coldly: "yes." Yunzhao frowns slightly and looks at the moon without turning around. In the white moonlight, a white crescent moon, the whole body covered with a light silver light, that touch of beauty, that touch of pride, really people can not move their eyes. Chapter 206 The world can''t find a few people with such elegant demeanor. It''s so cold and proud, so fierce, but it''s so exciting. He bit his teeth gently. Yunzhao''s face showed a trace of distress. He looked at Ryukyu and said, "then we will be separated, brother." "Take care all the way." Ryukyu looks at Yunzhao from his side, and suddenly chaoyunzhao raises the teacup in his hand and says slowly, "thanks." After that, he held up his tea cup and was ready to drink. Yunzhao listens to Ryukyu''s thanks, which is very light, but makes his heart move. This cold and lonely Ryukyu will say thanks to him. That''s thanks for the kindness he brought out in the woods today? This man is not a man who is heartless and knows nothing about the world. He is just very light, light people think she did not pay attention to everything, in fact, she has paid attention to. In the heart, Yunzhao looks at the teacup in Ryukyu''s hands, which has reached his mouth, and he has no reason to move. Suddenly he raised the teapot in his hand and poured it into Ryukyu''s cup, saying, "I''m adding some water. You don''t have any in it." He said something in his mouth, but he didn''t slow down. When he pressed the teapot, he immediately poured the tea into Ryukyu''s teacup. Ryukyu''s teacup was full. When he was called by the cloud to pour and press it, the tea in it immediately spread out and poured all over Ryukyu. Ryukyu can''t help but open the tea cup and look at Yunzhao coldly. The white clothes on my body are a little yellow, very light, but very obvious. "Ah, let''s go, let''s go, brother." Seeing this, Yunzhao hurriedly shrinks his hand and looks at Ryukyu''s flattering smile. When Ryukyu saw this, he took a deep look at Yunzhao and stood up and said, "excuse me." After that, he turned around and walked towards room one. Behind him, under the bright moonlight, Yunzhao watched the moon go away, and the expression of smiley face on his face converged slowly. Looking at the teapot in his hand, Yunzhao looks up at the bright starry sky and sighs suddenly. He still can''t bear it. He can''t do it even if he can''t bear to destroy him, let alone kill him. Chapter 207 When did I become so indecisive. Stars in the moon and sky, a star light jumps. Stepping into the room, Ryukyu looked down at the tea stained stains on his eyes and slowly looked up at the location of the backyard. Colorless and tasteless domain poison, one of the most ferocious toxins in the world, will be killed in an instant, without any possibility of being saved. It''s not a toxin that anyone can get, it''s not a toxin that anyone can have. I thought that Yunzhao should do it at the end of this time. Otherwise, once she went to the capital of the later Jin Kingdom, he would not have a chance. She has been waiting for Yunzhao, so she has a very important handle and absolute motivation. Just, unexpectedly, he overthrows himself at the last moment, pours out and gives up poisoning her. Frown slightly wrinkled, Ryukyu look back to the backyard eyes, this cloud call in thinking? Why did he miss such a good chance? The man is baffled. The starry sky, inside and outside, two emotions. On the second day, Ryukyu left early in the morning and did not know when to return. Du Yi, who looked mysterious, got up and went downstairs. Now, the Lord of Yishui and the middle-aged official should be coming soon. Today is the day of the capital of the later Jin Dynasty. Step into the stairs, a person wearing a water blue long shirt suddenly and quickly towards the moon. As soon as Ryukyu saw his figure, he picked up his eyebrows slightly. What does Yunzhao do? Du Yi around did not feel the murderous spirit from Yunzhao. He also stood behind Ryukyu and did not move. Then he rushed to Ryukyu''s body. Yunzhao looked up at Ryukyu with a smile and said, "brother, I''ll go with you. Anyway, it''s a pleasure to go there. It''s not bad to go to the later capital city of Jin. I''m reluctant to separate from my brother." The brilliant smiling face, almost smiling flowers are ashamed of themselves, but in the eyes of Ryukyu, it''s not the same thing at all. Staring at the face, Ryukyu raised his eyebrows. A smile appeared on his face. He saw that Yunzhao didn''t speak. Chapter 208 The face in front of me is black and blue. The face is black and blue. The nose is bleeding and the lips are broken. The sun there is not as handsome as it is. It''s terrible. However, on such a bad face, Yunzhao was also full of his typical bright smile. When his facial features were distorted, it was even worse. Even though Ryukyu is not a passionate person, he also feels that the comparison between the two chambers is a bit out of line. Seeing Ryukyu''s smile, Yunzhao looked at him, but he smiled awkwardly and lowered his voice and said, "there is no way. There are my opponents in the later Jin Dynasty. I have to hide them." He touched his ferocious face and face as he spoke, and his cheek pulled out: "however, they are a little bit ruthless, and I think it''s not easy to catch this opportunity." The grumbling sounds gloomy. Right, maybe not as simple as right. Ryukyu knows better than anyone else. However, it doesn''t matter if he wants to follow her. She also wants to see what Yunzhao is going to do and what is her heart? In other words, she still uses him. At present, Ryukyu didn''t have much to say, so he started to walk down the stairs. Cloud summoned this, immediately followed up, and pushed Du Yi behind him to one side, as if he were really Ryukyu''s brother. North to the capital of the later Jin State. Yiya City, the capital city of the later Jin Dynasty, is not far from Yishui City, but a journey of 20 days. All the way was calm. The Lord of Yishui and the middle-aged official took a lot of soldiers and horses along the way to Yiya city. There are so many soldiers and horses to protect. On the way, there is no case that Ryukyu was robbed and killed in Yishui city. No one started. Also, in the territory of the post Jin State, if they want to protect one person, there is another chance to do it. In the past, they stood by, so Ryukyu supported it independently. Chapter 209 Now, they do their best to protect, naturally no one can be so arrogant. The spring light is brilliant, and flowers bloom one after another, a brilliant fragrance. Along the way, it''s not lonely. Yunzhao knows a lot, a lot. He''s known all over the country for thousands of years. All the way to talk, 20 days of the journey passed. Yiya City, the capital of later Jin Dynasty. It is no more exquisite and gorgeous than the Tianchen state. The capital of the later Jin state is a kind of thick atmosphere, a kind of majestic looking down on the southwest of the whole continent. As the power of the seven countries is only inferior to Aoyun, the overlord in the north, Xuesheng in the East and Houjin in the southwest. Therefore, that momentum completely penetrated into its capital, overlooking everything. The palace is magnificent and towering. The main hall of the palace is the Qianqing hall. Eight towering white jade pillars stand on top of it, flying dragons hover, opening their teeth and dancing their claws, and the air of majesty is coming out. At this time, all the civil and military officials of the later Jin state were listed on both sides, high on the Kowloon chair, and the later Jin State Lord, dressed in a deep purple dragon robe, was sitting in the middle, full of intimidation. Below, Ryukyu is still a white crescent moon, but his waist is inlaid with a light red belt, and he kneels in the hall on one knee. "It was carried by heaven, and the emperor ordered that Ryu Yuewen, the most outstanding expert in the world, was the best in the world. He was loyal to the later Jin Dynasty. He could learn from the sun and the moon. He was specially named General of the three level cavalry. He walked in front of the emperor and gave it to the general''s office. This is where he came from." The shrill voice of the proclamation resounded in the magnificent hall and spread far away. "Minister leads the order." When the cold voice rang, Ryukyu raised his head slowly and took the imperial edict in the hands of the chief eunuch with a smile on his face. "Liu Aiqing gets up and talks." With a powerful face and a rather fierce figure, the post king looked at Ryukyu below with satisfaction and stretched out his hand. Don''t you like to meet someone who has no background and can''t be a pure expert. "Thank you, my Lord." Ryukyu bowed slightly, with a smile on his low head and a flash on the corner of his mouth. She is Tianchen''s wing princess. She is now ranked as the third best in the post Jin Kingdom. Ha ha, it''s really Fengshui turning in turn. If you owe her, you must return it to her. This time, she came here to be a courtier of the later Jin Dynasty. Chapter 210 The eyebrows fly into the sideburns, which is very beautiful. Later, the kings and ministers of the Jin Dynasty had heard that the new general of the three kinds of cavalry was born very well. They didn''t want to see it with their own eyes, which was even worse than the rumors. Not from one by one staring at a graceful Ryukyu. The emperor of the later Jin Dynasty, who was high above, looked at the Ryukyu below. He was calm and cool. The more he looked at it, the better he felt, and the more he looked at it. At present, his eyes and eyebrows moved to look at Ryukyu and said, "I don''t know if you have ever learned the art of war? Familiar with the current situation of the seven countries? " "No, I don''t know." Ryukyu looked up at the king of the later Jin Dynasty and replied cleanly. As soon as the four words fell, the quiet hall immediately surged up with slight fluctuations, and all the civil and military officials immediately had their own ideas. "Oh." Later, the king looked at the moon and raised his voice slightly. Ryukyu''s eyes to the king of the later Jin Dynasty showed this rather direct way: "overseas people, do not know the situation, all only the king''s orders to comply." "Good." Ryukyu''s voice just fell, and then the king of the Jin Dynasty immediately called out a good voice and nodded to Ryukyu with a smile on his face. It seems that she is very pleased with her praise. The Prime Minister of the later Jin Dynasty glanced at Ryukyu and nodded gently. There is no shortage of generals and ministers in the later Jin Dynasty, and Ryukyu''s martial arts are already so high. If he knows the art of war and the current situation of the seven countries, he will be a man with great ability in culture and martial arts, too good to be reused sooner or later. However, if it''s only a high level of martial arts, there are not many other advantages, and it''s a simple mind, such a person can definitely be reused. That''s a sharp sword in their hands. It can only kill the enemy, but not the Lord. Yes, yes. This moon can be cultivated. The people in the hall have a bad mind for a while. The old plan is like the Prime Minister of the later Jin Dynasty and other people. Some people look down on the moon, but they can''t afford it. Some are relieved. The moon seems to have no threat to them. The eyebrows and eyes did not move, but the eyes of all parties had already been clearly and white. Ryukyu smiled coldly in his heart, but his face was still. Chapter 211 "Liu Aiqing is from overseas, but his loyalty to the king is commendable. He is such a young and talented man that he can be of great use." Later, the king looked at Ryukyu with a smile. "However, I can''t be too ignorant about the Central Plains. I will follow the prince and learn a lot later." As soon as the words fell, all the officials in the hall were in an uproar. Following the prince, the one beside the prince is not a senior official of the first grade. Liu Yue, a little general of the third grade cavalry, unexpectedly entered the cabinet of the prince. It seems that the moon is very popular with the king. It will soon be prosperous. All of a sudden, all of the ministers immediately piled on their faces with brilliant smiles, and looked at Ryukyu''s eyes, which were almost warm to the extreme. "Yes." Ryukyu is still light, as if I don''t know how much he got. However, it is such a light, ignorant, so that the later King more and more like it. There are too many intelligent people in the world. They are so simple and simple. People who know their loyalty with one heart are precious. "I don''t know general Liu''s Gengchen this year?" In this kind of flattering and liking eyes, the prince, who had been standing on the white jade platform in front of the emperor of the later Jin Dynasty, did not speak, suddenly smiled and looked at Ryukyu. It''s elegant and gentle, and has a great look at it. Although it''s not as far away as xuanyuanche and Dugu ye, it''s also a talent. "Sixteen." Ryukyu is really tight. After Jin Prince Chen Fei a listen, nodded: "16, also should become a family." Underestimate a word, Chen Fei smiled and turned to the king of the later Jin Dynasty and said: "father, as the saying goes, to become a family and set up a business, I think General Liu is a young talent, just like the age of the seventeen Royal sisters, and a couple is made by nature. Father and King think?" Later, the king looked at the prince Chen Fei and his eyebrows moved. Chen Fei''s meaning is clear to him. It''s rare for a person to meet him. His official position is not second. It''s best to tie the whole person here and take his heart. Take heart, then, it is the best to tie up with the royal family. Chapter 212 After a deep look at the Ryukyu moon below, the later emperor of the Jin Dynasty smiled and nodded: "yes, yes, the emperor''s words are reasonable. Today''s celebration, the king is adding a joy, giving the seventeen princesses and Liu Aiqing a day of marriage." As soon as this word falls, the civil and military officials in the hall immediately roar up. As soon as he entered the court, he married the princess and became the son-in-law. This was the first thing in the history of the founding of the country in the later Jin Dynasty. Such glory was unprecedented. Although the seventeen princesses were born by ordinary concubines, they were not very noble, but they were also princesses. At that time, the civil and military officials who can stand in the main hall, the one who is not a fuel-efficient lamp, immediately congratulated the Ryukyu moon standing in the center. How can such a red man not make friends. Ryukyu is slightly stunned, thinking of the possibility of thousands of, never thought of the first to give her marriage, to her heaven''s wing Princess marriage, is there any mistake? After that, the king thought people were crazy? "No thanks, son-in-law." Standing in the first post Prime Minister of Baiguan, he smiled at Ryukyu and nodded. Ryukyu raised his eyebrows and suddenly drew a smile on the corner of his mouth. She was afraid of anyone. "Thank you, king." The golden light is brilliant. Outside the palace hall of the later Jin Dynasty, there is a golden light. The emperor''s son-in-law. This news is like the strong wind on the grassland, which blows over ten thousand meters in a flash and flies in all directions. "What, marriage?" In the evening, in the general''s mansion of the later capital of Jin Dynasty, Yunzhao, full of blue and purple, stared at Ryukyu. "Any questions?" Ryukyu leans on a chair and looks at Yunzhao. The post Jin State has a good speed in handling affairs. So soon she has the general''s mansion and her husband-in-law status. I''m afraid there is no one in the post Jin capital who doesn''t know. This guy''s face is becoming more and more ugly. For more than 20 days, it''s not good, but it''s getting worse. It''s like fighting all the way. Yunzhao''s mouth twitches. His face is incredible. Chapter 213 "Hard enough, fast enough, this Chenfei really can''t be underestimated." Waving the folding fan in his hand, Yunzhao is half gloomy. Looking up and down at Ryukyu, I don''t like it. I don''t like the news very much. Not because Ryukyu wanted to stay in the later Jin Dynasty, but because he didn''t want Ryukyu to marry him and think about his wife, he suddenly felt sick. I just don''t want him to marry. Don''t want Ryukyu to marry? Yunzhao was shocked and almost jumped up. How could he have such a terrible idea? Even if he wants Ryukyu to go with him, even if he wants to become a brother with Ryukyu, it''s inevitable that this brother will marry him. What''s wrong with him. Damn it, damn it, Yunzhao has a cold war. "I''ll take a bath." Throwing down a word, Yunzhao turns around and disappears the figure. That speed actually uses lightness skill. Ryukyu looks at the direction of the disappearance of the eye cloud call. He needs to use lightness skill urgently when bathing. Hum. At the same time, I ignored him, only glanced at him, and there was a cold face on the edge, but now I couldn''t help it. Du Yi''s face was twisted. A fierce stare, Du a flash back out. Their princess is going to marry the princess. It''s good news. It''s great news. If the news goes back, I don''t know how much shock it will cause. Their princess''s marrying the princess is just a big story. Even though he was cold and heartless, he could not help it. Looking at Du Yi''s painstakingly twisted face and retreated, Ryukyu reached out and rubbed his eyebrows, but she didn''t want to marry him. Looking up at the direction of the East China Sea, Ryukyu revealed his white teeth and said in a very low voice, "I haven''t come back yet. How can I not come back yet?" "Well, if I don''t come back, I really married that princess. I''m so pissed off that you bastard." Clench your teeth and grind your fist in the moon. The breeze is blowing slightly, and countless messages are heading in all directions. Zhao Guoyun Chengfu. In the moonlight, an ordinary carriage is on its way all night, flying towards the sky like stars. Chapter 214 The horse''s hooves are fast and dark. It seems that ordinary eyes will forget it. But when running, it''s so fast that it can''t even catch up with ordinary horses. Four horses are flying through the night. At such a speed, the carriage body is smooth without any turbulence. It''s like someone is lifting it from below. It''s very stable. In the carriage, two night pearls are shining brightly. In the dim light, two figures are sitting in the carriage one by one. "Cough, look at the news you just received." An old voice sounded, with a strong sense of teasing. The old man sitting in the carriage, smiling at the young man leaning on the car body, handed over the pigeons that he had received before. "What is it?" The young man, with his eyes closed, listened and opened his eyes, and took the letter from the old man. The voice is low, full of unspeakable sexy taste. "What, big marriage? Married? " Suddenly, the low voice changed its tone, the gnashing of teeth sounded, and the young man sat up straight with a shudder, his whole face sinking. The temperature in the carriage immediately dropped several degrees, and the cold wind whizzed by. "Hehe, hehe." The old voice tried to suppress, but still chuckled. The old man was smiling, but he didn''t dare to laugh loudly, so he had to turn his head and look out of the window. "Go to Houjin." The young man''s eyes flashed like a smile, like a look of anger, and he hit the carriage wall with a wave of his hand. The carriage immediately turned around and galloped in the direction of the later Jin Dynasty. The night wind is cool and the moon is still bright. The capital of the later Jin Dynasty. Southwest important town, Yiya City, the capital of later Jin Dynasty, is far more prosperous than Tianchen capital. The streets are full of people and shops. "Why, not used to it?" On the White Tiger Street of the main street of Yiya, Chen Fei, the empress prince in a pale yellow robe, looks at the Ryukyu road beside him with a smile. Still a white crescent, quite casual dress, but this is the ordinary dress, also caused the street people to turn back frequently. Chapter 215 "It''s too noisy." Ryukyu''s faint reply. Since she announced that she would marry the princess, her general''s house has become a vegetable market. Today, the Minister of the Ministry of Li came, tomorrow, the Minister of the Ministry of Li came, and later, the Minister of the Ministry of work came, which was an endless stream. She didn''t love Jing, but the news she wanted couldn''t cover them, so Ryukyu simply threw it all to Yunzhao. The empress Prince Chen Fei smiled when he heard the words and said slowly: "it''s not a bad thing not to make friends with them." After the meal, he looked at Ryukyu with a smile and said: "the auspicious time has been set. The eighth day of the next month is a good day. The ritual Department has begun to prepare. What do you want to say to them?" When Ryukyu heard this, he was neither eager nor cold. Chen Fei saw this smile and nodded with satisfaction: "by the way, I''ll go to see his third brother today. His third prince''s mansion is next to your general''s mansion. People are reckless, but it''s very good." Hearing this, Ryukyu means that he is not a threat to him. It''s his man. In my heart, I''ve been worried, but on my face, I''m still. "Your Highness, your highness." At the right moment, a young man with a Chinese face suddenly trotted through the crowd, shouting and running in. Chen Fei sees this man, stops and says, "what''s the matter?" Hearing this, Ryukyu stood still and turned to look at the young people. Guozi face looks very young. It''s estimated that it''s not much older than her. It''s full of spirit. You should have learned Kung Fu to watch its pace. However, these are not important. What''s important is that the face is familiar. Ryukyu did not look at the young man who seemed to be familiar with Chenfei. He did know him very well, but she did not remember seeing him there. The young man came running to Chen Fei''s side and looked at Ryukyu without speaking. Chen Fei saw this and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter." The young man''s eyes flashed with surprise, but he didn''t say anything more. He took out a small bound note from his arms. Chapter 216 "Your Highness, news from the West factory." Xichang, Ryukyu''s eyebrows and eyes are moving. West Factory is a very secret Royal organization of Houjin, or in modern terms, an organization that specializes in training spies. She spent countless human and material resources in Tianchen country for three years. Even the blood shadow guard she trained herself could not get the news of Houjin West Factory, nor penetrate into it. As a result, she came here in person. As soon as the ears stand up, there is no movement on the surface of the moon, and the heart has been left in the dark. Chen Fei took a look at it, smiled and said, "it''s not important. It''s not too late to reply to them tomorrow." The young man heard a sudden grace and looked up at Ryukyu. Ryukyu is also looking at him with his arms around his chest. Chen Fei saw this and said with a smile, "Ryukyu, my servant, Feiyan." Feiyan, the name of Feiyan suddenly moved in Ryukyu''s heart. By the way, it''s no wonder that she thought his face was very familiar. It turned out that he was like Feicheng. She had only seen Fei in two or three lines, but had not looked at him carefully, so she felt a little familiar for a moment, but could not tell who he looked like. Fei Chenglie''s most beloved little son sacrificed his parents, wife and children, and only took away the youngest son, unlike who else he could look like. There is no place to look for. It takes no time to come. Feichenglie was hidden in the later Jin Kingdom. It was like a stone ox entering the sea. She couldn''t find it in three years. Today, she easily bumped into her eyes. "General Liu." Feyanton bowed to the moon. When Ryukyu saw this smile, he clapped Fei Yan''s hand and said slowly, "you are welcome, my brother." In the voice, no one noticed that Ryukyu''s transparent fingernails gently crossed the back of Fei Yan''s hand, leaving a red mark that he didn''t even notice. "Well said." Chen Fei nodded happily. He clapped Ryukyu and Fei Yan on the shoulders and said with a smile, "that''s what it is. You can get closer and learn from each other later." Chapter 217 "Yes." Feiyan immediately said in reverence. Ryukyu is slightly hooked up the corner of the mouth, not much. "Go, since you are out of the palace today, go to the third younger brother''s place..." "Ah..." Chen Fei''s happy words are not finished, and Fei Yan, who just has nothing, suddenly changes his face, squeezes out a shout from his throat, shakes his body, and then falls back. His face suddenly turned blue and white, and his whole body was lying on the ground shaking. Chen Fei''s face suddenly changed. He snapped, "what''s the matter?" As he leaned down, he wanted to see Feiyan trembling on the ground. The light in his eyes is deep, but Ryukyu holds Chenfei on his back and stops him from checking. Chen Fei turned around at once. Ryukyu stared at Fei Yan on the ground and said in a deep voice, "poisonous." Voice is still falling, around the hidden in the crowd of bodyguards, Qi Qi quickly rushed up. However, the hot and noisy ordinary people around were shocked. They dared not get close to this side. Chen Fei listens to Ryukyu''s saying. His eyebrows are raised and his body is fixed. He doesn''t plan to check the situation of Fei Yan himself. The leader of the bodyguard quickly checked Fei Yan''s condition, looked up and said seriously to Chen, "he is poisoned." "What poison? What''s the poison? " Chen Fei''s face is not good-looking. The chief of the guard frowned tightly, shook his head and said, "I don''t know." As soon as the voice fell, Chen Fei''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and the head of the guard leader didn''t dare to lift it. "Let me see." At this time, Liu Yue, who has been holding Chen Fei, let go and squat next to Fei Yan and look down. In a short time, Fei Yan''s face was dark, and the whole man was dead, and his trembling became more and more violent. Ryukyu looked cold. He tore off one corner of his robe and wrapped his hands. He tore off the clothes of Feiyan''s collar. He saw that the skin under the clothes was also quickly beginning to turn black and spread towards the heart. It''s going to be very fierce. Chapter 218 "Silver needle." Ryukyu said coldly. The bodyguard immediately handed it to him, and Ryukyu reached out to take it. He picked it up on Fei Yan''s shoulder and saw a trace of black blood splashing out immediately. It smelled very bad. When Ryu moon saw this, he looked around at Fei Yan''s limbs and raised his hand to look at his eyes. The skin is intact without any scars. Just in the interval that everyone didn''t pay attention to, Ryukyu''s fingertips wiped, and the slight red mark disappeared, leaving no trace. "I won''t point in Tanzhong if I seal his Baihui." Standing up, Ryukyu said in a deep voice. The leader of the bodyguard squatting beside him was as quick as a telegram when he heard the words. He even ordered Baihui and Tanzhong acupoints on Feiyan''s body. Two points a little, that see the black spread, immediately slightly slow down. In the process of Ryukyu''s inspection, Chen Fei, who has not spoken, looks at Ryukyu and frowns and says, "how is it?" Ryukyu shook his head: "it''s very strange. I haven''t seen this kind of poison. I can only control the spread of the poison a little. I can''t solve it." Chen Fei takes a look at the guards around him. All of them lowered their heads. Obviously, none of them knew what the poison was? "Come on, pick him up and follow me." See this, Chen Fei slightly pondered for a moment, immediately express way. "Yes." Immediately the captain of the guard tore his clothes, wrapped his hands around him, and lifted him up. "Come with you, too." At the sight of Ryukyu, Chenfei nods to Ryukyu. Ryukyu didn''t have much to say, but he gave me a favor and immediately followed him. A group of people immediately turned around and walked towards the west of the city. The speed is very fast. Several flying bays, a group of people have arrived at a dark house in the west of the city. The whole body is dark, except that black is black, there is no other color. There are two black lions standing at the door of the black house. They look ferocious. There was no pedestrian around the house, and the whole place was full of a gloomy feeling, as if to swallow people inside. Ryukyu looks up at the plaque hanging on the black house, Xichang. Chapter 219 This is the trump card weapon of the post Jin State. This is the West factory that she spent three years without knowing. There was a sneer in her eyes. She tried hard to find no door. Today, she walked in from the main door. A group of people approached the black house, but no one came near to knock on the door. The door opened with a loud bang, and two people dressed in black ring met them. "Prince..." Two people ''s respectful words have not finished, Chen flies a wave of hand to interrupt two humanitarians: "Feiyan poisoning, four hall preparation." Hearing this, their faces suddenly changed. One of them quickly backed into the black house and ran in quickly. One man grabbed Fei Yan from the head of the guard in two steps. Seeing that Fei Yan looked like this, his face suddenly became ugly. He turned around and rushed to the West factory. "Come with you." Chen Fei turned his head and said a word to Ryukyu, and then walked in. The bodyguard behind him and others, Qi Qi backed away, standing far away at the side of the gate of the West Factory, but not following up. When Ryukyu saw this, he didn''t say a word. He followed Chenfei and entered the West factory. The gate, close behind them. The gate looks very small, but the inside is huge. It should be a whole street of houses on this side, which are all summed up in the inside. From the view of Ryukyu all the way, the so-called one hall, two halls and three halls are all divided into different places. The courtyard door is closed tightly and nothing can be seen. It seems that there is no one. Through the huge corridor at full speed, Ryukyu tailed into the range of the four halls with Chenfei. The fourth Hall of the West Factory is in charge of making and detoxifying drugs. The two entered the hall, which was almost as big as the main hall of the imperial palace of the later Jin Dynasty. Inside, there were rows of bottles and cans lined up against the wall. The strong smell of medicine is spreading in it. There are too many kinds of mixture to smell the raw materials. In the quiet room, there are three people, two stern looking middle-aged people and one young man. Chapter 220 At this time, he was gloomy. He took out the white pill from the bottle and quickly put it into Fei Yan''s mouth. At the same time, he continued to smear the inexplicable medicine on Fei Yan''s body. Ryukyu saw this standing on one side and looked at it coldly. "Four hall master, what poison has he got?" Chen Fei asked the middle-aged man with a beard under his jaw. "I don''t know. I''ve never seen it." The four hall leaders frowned tightly, and their fingers moved rapidly on Fei Yan''s body, even pointing several big acupoints on his body. "Can I help you?" Chenfei frowned at the words. Unexpectedly, he didn''t know what poison was in the four halls of the West factory. This After listening to the words, the four hall leaders said for a moment: "it should be OK. His Baihui and Tanzhong were ordered in time to control the spread of the poison. As long as we control the spread, we should be able to solve it." Chen Fei nodded at the sound, as if relieved, and turned to look at the way that Ryukyu praised: "you want to save his life, but you can''t do much good later." "That''s what the corporal should do." Ryukyu did nothing to answer. Chen Fei felt more and more that Ryukyu was simple and a good young man. He could not help but reach out and pat Ryukyu on the shoulder. "How did he get poisoned?" Clapping Ryukyu''s shoulder, Chenfei suddenly saw a flash of murderous anger in his eyes. Unexpectedly, under his eyes, something like this happened. It''s unreasonable that his people moved to him. The four hall leader, hearing that he was forcing poison for Fei Yan, said in a deep voice: "this is what the corporal wants to ask the prince, how is Fei Yan poisoned?" Chen Fei frowned: "can''t you find out?" It''s amazing that his four halls didn''t find out how Fei Yan was poisoned. The four hall leader is a great master who plays poison. The four hall master listened to Chen Fei''s rather surprised inquiry and blushed slightly. Then he shook his head with an iron face: "it can''t be found out, it''s not taken, and there''s no trauma. It''s not smoke. You have to be close to me to poison it. I can''t find it." Chapter 221 Chenfei heard that his eyebrows were all wrinkled. He turned to look at the moon and said, "can you see one or two?" Ryukyu looks at Chenfei in a positive way: "I don''t know poison." The face was sincere and inexplicable. Even Chen Fei thought he was stupid to ask Ryukyu this question. "Your Royal Highness, look at it..." "The owner is here." Just as a cold voice sounded, a line of footsteps quickly came from afar. "Feiyan, Feiyan." The anxious Barker hasn''t come yet, and the voice has come quickly. Hearing the sound, Ryukyu''s face suddenly sank, and his eyes flashed a light. The sound "Bang." The visitor slammed open the door of the four halls, and rushed towards Feiyan on the bed in the middle. His face was anxious. His face is very powerful, his body is very fierce, and his whole body reveals a sense of familiarity. Yes, the familiar Ryukyu almost wanted to crush him in his sleep and cut his flesh piece by piece. Feichenglie, once the second general of Tianchen kingdom. Three years ago, he almost killed xuanyuanche, and put the chaos of Tianchen into a series. Later, he was the Minister of military 20 years ago. Ryukyu squinted slightly. She hid in the West factory. No wonder she spent so much time to find no one. She was here. The factory owner of the West Factory, who is directly under the power of the post Jin state owner, came back from heaven and was promoted. "Don''t worry, the owner. He can''t die." The four hall master took a look at the worried Feicheng road. Fei Chengli, who rushed in at a fast pace, heard the words. His face became anxious and quickly converged. As long as he could not die, he would be fine, just fine. "Factory owner Fei doesn''t need to worry. There are four halls. It''s OK." Chenfei said at this time. At first, Fei Chenglie was too anxious and threw himself on his son. When he heard the words, he immediately turned around and bowed to Chen and said, "I''ll see your Highness Prince and forgive your Highness Prince." "It doesn''t matter. Flesh and blood are connected. The prince can save it." Chen Fei smiles and waves to Fei Cheng. And when he had sinned, he straightened up and looked up. As soon as he raised his head, he saw the moon standing beside Chenfei. Fei was shocked, his eyebrows were wrinkled, and he stared at the moon. His face Chapter 222 How do you think you''ve seen it there? Fei Cheng frowned and looked up and down at Ryukyu. This face, this nose, this eye. Feichenglie suddenly had a cold war. This face and the one in his memory that made him feel so cold for so many years without knowing the taste of food and couldn''t sleep at night, how could they imagine it like this. That night, although the little face was stained with blood, he could see it clearly in the thousands of tigers. So beautiful, so bloody. That''s almost gnawing at his bones. Murong Liuyue, even after three years, he can''t forget the absolute king in the pool of blood, the clank and murderous spirit walking on the bones. "You..." Fei''s face suddenly changed and he pointed to the moon. Fei Cheng''s face suddenly changed. The people around him immediately bristled up like a tiger climbing. They fixed their eyes on Ryukyu, and the breath in the whole room changed. Ryukyu''s face is calm. Seeing this light, he looks at Fei Cheng, who changes color abruptly. He doesn''t even change his eyebrows and eyes. Chen Fei sees Fei Chenglie''s face changes greatly and points to the moon. He looks at Fei Chenglie with a little surprise and says, "what''s wrong with the owner of Fei factory?" Looking back at Ryukyu. See Ryukyu not a trace of strange, eyes only a little bit of inexplicable, can''t help but pick the eye. Fei Chengli points to Ryukyu and sees that Ryukyu looks at him inexplicably with cold body. His temperament is totally different from that of the man in his memory. Not from the face color is a change, once again carefully look at the Ryukyu. Wrong, wrong. This man is a real man, not a woman. That temperament is not right. Murong Ryukyu''s arrogance and arrogance are arrogant and enthusiastic. The Ryukyu moon is cold, and there is not much mood fluctuation. This is not alone with the woman in memory. Fei looked at it carefully, and it was settled. No, it''s not good. Chapter 223 Then he took back his hand and said with a smile, "General Liu is like an old man, so he almost confessed his mistake and made general Liu laugh." The voice fell, and Fei Chenglie relaxed. This was not a man, a man and a woman at all. It was a huge difference. He could recognize a man himself. It seemed that he was too afraid of Murong Ryukyu. Chen Fei saw Fei Chenglie and said this, but he took a deep look at Fei Chenglie. Fei Chenglie shook his head when he saw the invisible zhaochenfei, but indicated that he was wrong. Chen Fei smiled when he saw this. Looking at Ryukyu with the same face, he said with a smile: "it''s hard for the owner of the factory to admit his mistake. It must be very similar. Ryukyu, what brothers and sisters do you have? If there is, we must give the prince a red line. " After that, he burst out laughing. Hearing this, Ryukyu''s expression still didn''t fluctuate much. He said lightly, "No." At the same time, he took a look at Fei Cheng. His eyes were very light, as if this was a small episode of a person who had mistaken his identity. Even his emotions could not drive a little bit. Fei Chenglie saw this and gave up that idea more and more. The people who followed him around, seeing that the breath had subsided, were all calm. Chen Fei had a few words with Fei, and told him to catch the behind the scenes. Then he led ryukyue out of the West factory. Under the sun and gold, Ryukyu looks back at the gloomy black gate and raises a little sneer. If she dares to come, she will not be afraid of your recognition. next, she goes to the palace of the three kings with Chenfei and makes a polite arrangement. When the night falls, Ryukyu returns to the general''s house. "He is the owner of the West factory." In the main house, Du Yi frowned and looked at the moon. "No wonder we can''t find him." Ryukyu''s fingertips hit on the table and his face was calm. "If it''s the owner of the West Factory, it''s a bit difficult to deal with. According to the news, this man has never been out of the West Factory, and no one can enter the West Factory except those who are absolutely trusted by the later Jin Lord." Du Yimei frowned tightly, and his voice sank Chapter 224 She knew that Ryukyu had not spoken. In return, the factory owner of the Chinese and Western factories has always been a rather mysterious person. During the Golden State''s birthday feast, there will be another one. In recent years, it has not been revealed at all. It''s just like a dragon without a head. Today, if she hadn''t beaten the little one, she would have jumped out in a hurry. I''m afraid it''s hard to see Fei Chenglie. "Is that in the West Factory, too?" After pondering for a moment, Ryukyu lowered his voice. Du Yiwen nodded and lowered his voice: "yes, the news is absolutely reliable, just don''t know where to hide." Ryukyu''s fingertips tap on the table, and his eyes rotate continuously. She came to Houjin for revenge. Secondly, it is said that after the Jin Dynasty was able to dominate the southwest of the mainland, it relied on a detailed map throughout the Three Kingdoms in the southwest. In the map, the recorded mountains, rivers and rivers are quite detailed. If there is this thing in hand, there is no advantage of any terrain in the three southwest countries. And they are one of the Three Kingdoms. How can such a thing fall into the hands of the later Jin State. Xichang, only the people who are trusted by the later Jin State Lord can enter. Now, she is not such a person. "Brother Liu, brother Liu, come out for tea at such a good night..." Just thinking about it, the voice of Yunzhao outside suddenly sounded, and then heard the footsteps coming. When Ryukyu saw this, he waved gently, and Du immediately turned to the apse. Tea, good idea. The stars are bright, and the sky in spring is really dark. Time flies by, a few days in a flash. The wedding is in full swing. The general''s house of the Hussars almost broke the threshold. Yunzhao''s ugly face was to deal with Ryukyu. Ryukyu and Duyi spent the whole day in the imperial palace with the prince Chenfei. They were idle. One of them disappeared completely. He called this outsider as their housekeeper and servant and used it by all the busybodies. Tired Yunzhao cries bitterly, but he never leaves. I don''t know what the picture is. Chapter 225 On this day, Ryukyu went to the West factory with two cans of good tea. The fourth Hall of the West factory. "Your Highness the prince inquired. Is Fei Yan better?" Sitting in the four halls, Ryukyu looks at the four hall masters in front of him, light way. The fourth hall master thanked, slightly frowned and said: "people are awake, but the situation is not optimistic, the residual poison can not be cleaned out." Hearing this, Ryukyu twisted his eyebrows and said, "the prince said, if you need anything, just open your mouth." In the dark, she snorted coldly. These people want to get rid of her poison. They don''t want to think about it. "This is natural." The four hall master nodded his head. It''s not polite. It seems that the relationship with Prince Chenfei is not close at all. Hearing the words of gratitude, ryukyue slowly stood up and said to the four hall leader, "today, the prince asked about Fei Yan''s injury. Secondly, the prince got good tea. Let me bring it to the owner of the West Factory by the way." Fei Chenglie is not good at anything, just good tea. At this point, after Fei ran in a row, she collected information for those who collected it. Today, I ordered some tea on the tribute, and Chenfei immediately asked her to deliver it. West Factory, that''s Chenfei''s right arm. The factory owner can''t get involved. The Lord of the fourth hall didn''t say much. He clapped his hands gently. It seemed that there was no gap in the whole wall. Suddenly, he pushed out a door and walked up from behind. Someone nodded to Ryukyu. It was a gift. He took the tea on the table, opened it and tested it to be poisonous and non-toxic. Then he said, "General Liu, please." After saying that, turn around and walk towards the wall first. Ryukyu saw this and started to follow up. Behind the walls, there are different caves. It''s not a secret chamber or a secret path, but a courtyard that overlaps and overlaps. It''s arranged in a staggered way. It''s just that it''s still a dark area, rather depressing. Ryukyu followed the young man in silence. He seemed not to look askance, but in fact, he saw everything. The first hall, the second hall, the third hall and the fourth Hall of the West factory are in the front yard. When she comes in, she can see the porter, while the third hall is here. She must pass through the fourth hall to enter the third hall. Chapter 226 The arrangement is very clever. "General Liu, wait a moment." In front of a courtyard, the young man said a word to Ryukyu and turned around and entered the dark courtyard. Ryukyu stood in front of the courtyard, carefully calculated the position and the trend of the king. It seems that this place should be where Fei Cheng lived. After waiting for a long time, the young man came out and said to Ryukyu, "the factory owner is making secret medicine and can''t leave. Please let General Liu reply to his Royal Highness Prince. Thank you for your kindness. These two pills thank General Liu for coming to visit." After saying that, he put two snow-white pills to Ryukyu, and then he went out. Ryukyu''s eyes darkened when he heard that he would make secret medicine, ghost letter and what kind of medicine he would make. It was clear that he could not see her. It''s good to play with the medicine in your hand. It''s fragrant and fragrant. Two blood ginseng pills are good things. At that time, Ryukyu didn''t say much, so he turned around and followed the young man to the outside. It seemed that it was not easy to see Fei Chenglie. There''s not even a chance to start. I don''t know if Fei Chenglie thinks that Ryukyu and Murong Ryukyu are not alone, but he is not comfortable in his heart. It''s better not to see them. He doesn''t want to give Murong ryukyue any chance to start. When night falls, another day will pass. Ryukyu''s face was covered in black, and he disappeared into the night, heading for the West factory. She doesn''t have so much time to spend with him as the wedding is coming. The moon is bright and the stars are thin. The dark clouds are flying in the sky. The moonlight is sprinkled through the clouds. It is hazy, adding more mysterious beauty. "Come out for tea, brother." Holding the cup, Yunzhao looks up at Du Yi, who is standing at the door of ryukyuefang. "The master is asleep." Du Yi said coldly. "Sleep?" Yunzhao looks up at the sky and at Du Yi standing at the door. Go to bed so early and cheat the three-year-old. The eyebrows and eyes moved, but a trace of helplessness appeared on Yunzhao''s face: "so early to sleep." Go back with one side bulging. In the night, a moment later, from the back door of the general''s house, a dark shadow flew out and quickly disappeared in the night. Chapter 227 The night wind is flying, gentle and elegant. Ryukyu stealthily entered the West Factory, and in the darkness which was completely integrated with the night, he went to the place where Fei lived. The black house, in the night, is simply a natural barrier, Ryukyu is extremely smooth. The empty West Factory looks as if there is no one on the outside, but Ryukyu in the dark clearly feels that there are people, there are too many people hidden in the dark. Constantly shuttle, constantly exchange positions, constantly patrol. You can''t hear the sound of breath, you can''t feel the existence of any breath. Ryukyu believes that if you change to any other person, you will be found if you can''t walk ten meters. Just, it doesn''t include her. She belongs to the night. Quietly push open the door on the wall of the four halls, and Ryukyu enters the boundary of the three halls as soon as he flashes away, acting like a breeze. And he flew away, and in a second came to the court where felicity was in line. It''s not unusual. It seems that it''s lonely in the middle of the whole courtyard in the night, and it''s very quiet. No one, no one. Ryukyu closed his eyes and felt that there was no one around him. The front four halls are guarded by countless people. There is no one here. Ryukyu frowns slightly. Open his eyes, Ryukyu light as a civet flashed forward, step by step very solid, eyes constantly looking around. In Dugu Ye''s hands, she did not want to eat the second time. She had to be more careful. Walking forward slowly, there is no difference, Ryukyu is lurking in the dark, looking at the courtyard in front of him, with a cold color in his eyes. No wonder there is no one guarding here. The windows and doors seen in the daytime are all gone at this time. There is a lump of stone in front of us. Without doors and windows, a stone house is like a fortress. Chapter 228 Around the stone fortress walked a circle, Ryukyu eyes filled with a trace of contempt, think a stone pimple can not be safe in safety? It''s an idiot. Step by step, standing at the back of the house, Ryukyu stretched his five fingers and pressed down on the seemingly flat stone surface. There was a shallow, almost imperceptible palm print. With five fingers pressed, the stone gate suddenly opened slowly. There was no sound at all. Ryukyu shot into the gap as soon as he flashed. Behind him, the stone gate falls gently. Ryukyu''s power is not great, but only a little gap is opened. There was no breath. Fei was not in line. In the darkness, Ryukyu keenly felt that there was no one in the room. He reached out and pulled out a prepared night pearl from his arms. In an instant, in the dark house with five fingers out of reach, the light flickered, illuminating everything in the house. No one. The room is very small, just a bed a table, can''t hide people. Holding the Pearl in his hand, Ryukyu glanced around and went straight to the head of the bed in the middle of the room. Hand in the bed that a sudden corner of a press, the house suddenly a slight click sound sounded, Ryukyu a flash to let go. The simple wooden bed slowly moved away, revealing a hidden path that could allow a person to enter below. Ryukyu picked up his eyebrows and held the night pearl in his hand to illuminate the lower part. A straight ladder led directly to the invisible lower part. Now that I have arrived here, I can''t go back like this. Ryukyu jumped into the dark path and went down. Straight a ladder, afraid of a hundred or ten steps, almost 60 degrees angle, quite steep. Holding the night pearl in his hand, he went down the stairs. At the last corner of the road, Ryukyu only felt that the night pearl in his hand had lost its luster. In front of us is a stone chamber, square and square. There are more than ten night pearls inlaid on the four walls, shining this small stone chamber like the day. Chapter 229 There are different things in the stone chamber. There are five rows of bottles and jars on the stone stairs in the East. Ryukyu glances at the label on it. It''s either a highly poisonous thing or a precious miraculous medicine. It''s much more abundant than the collection of Tianchen. In the north, there is a volume of books, which can''t be seen in a hurry. The weapons on the west side are all weapons, small to the size of fingers, big to the size of one person. The cold blade radiates a clanking cold air under the light of the night pearl. You don''t have to try it, but you know it''s a powerful weapon that can be blown and broken. In the south of Ryukyu, there is only one wooden box, the sandalwood box body, which is not very precious and unique, but occupies the position of the whole wall. Ryukyu glanced at the whole stone chamber. There was no uneven place. It looked very safe. Put away the night pearl in his hand, and Ryukyu, holding a dagger in his hand, walked slowly towards the wooden box. What should be put here is what she wanted. A few steps ahead, Ryukyu gently waved a dagger across the top of the wooden box, without silk thread. Blowing towards the wooden box, there is no involvement. When Ryukyu saw this dagger, he gently opened the lid of the wooden box and looked at it. A roll of cloth lapel, black ink from the back of the cloth Lapel out, ups and downs, not writing, is painting. Ryukyu''s eyes brightened, map. In this sudden light, Ryukyu hasn''t made any response, and a slight click suddenly sounds in the stone chamber. Ryukyu suddenly screamed, "no good." she touched the mechanism. Then she grabbed the scroll with a flash of lightning. However, she is fast, and the painting is faster. With a bang, she sinks into the stone support below. At the same time, the three precious things around also disappeared into the stone below in the blink of an eye. When Ryukyu saw the cold light in his eyes, he turned back. In the short moment of Ryukyu''s step back, there was a slight hissing sound beside his ears, and the dense arrows came out of the four walls in an instant. Chapter 230 The whole small stone room, do not leave a little space, the small chamber immediately full of arrow light, afraid there are not a hundred thousand. The cold light is gloomy. It comes towards the moon in the middle. It''s unavoidable. His face sank, and Ryukyu reacted quickly. He shook his hand and shot out the silkworms on his wrist. He fastened the top of the stone chamber. Ryukyu soared up with his toes on the wall above his head, almost like a gecko on the roof. There is no gap at the bottom, only a trace at the top. Only then grasped the roof, under the body shivering arrow light has shot, that cloudy arrow almost inserted Ryukyu''s cheek shot. The hair is flying in the sharp arrow. In the blink of an eye, the arrows crossed, without a crack. If Ryukyu was slow for a second, he would become a hedgehog. This place can''t be kept for a long time. When Ryukyu swings the silk in his hand, he rushes towards the entrance of the stone chamber. It was the moment when Ryukyu released his grip on the roof and threw himself at the stone chamber. The roof and the four sides of the wall, suddenly a Shua shot out of the black iron gun. Almost as thick and thin as a baby''s arm, one end is connected to the wall, and the other end is stabbed out. The sharp gun head, with cold iron color, can almost cut through the air. The four walls and the top of the stone chamber seem to turn into a hedgehog with sharp spines in an instant, which is full of murderous air. Ryukyu''s eyes flashed coldly, and his hands were waving the silk, which rushed out like flying. "Boom." Step by step on the steps outside the stone room, before Ryukyu can stand firm, a dull roar sounds, and the surrounding walls and steps immediately start to move. Four directions, toward the center can only accommodate a person size steps closed. The color of iron in Ryukyu''s eyes flashed, and he rushed up the steps. Step by step, step by step. The walls around me are closing rapidly, and the remaining space is getting smaller and smaller. Chapter 231 Ryukyu almost flew up the hundreds of stairs, his figure flashed, and his shadow was like electricity. At the beginning, the wall was still above the head. After several steps, Ryukyu could only bow forward, and the space was getting smaller and smaller. Hundreds of stairs were originally only inch long, but now it seems that they are incredibly long. In his hand, he threw the silk forward and locked the ground outside the cave. Ryukyu yanked it fiercely. His whole body shot out like a sharp arrow. The body passed the shadow and grabbed the silk to get out of the cave. With a bang behind, the whole cave was in one place and there was no gap left. If Ryukyu was slow, he would have become a meat loaf. All in an instant. Too late to gasp and sigh, Ryukyu pounced on the door and put his backhand on the stone wall. A slight wind blew, a crack slowly bloomed out, Ryukyu a flash, quickly from just opened a seam of the door rushed out. There was no one outside. At this time, Ryukyu clearly felt that there were countless people rushing towards her. The ferocious murderous spirit almost suppressed the whole night sky. Shake your hands and take back the silk on your wrist. Ryukyu flies to the night. One step down, not waiting for the second step from Ryukyu, the scene suddenly changed, the whole change of direction. The corridor, which was just in front, now changes to the rear. The stone house, which was originally in the back, stands in the front. Damn it, the formation and mechanism are open. Here, the inexplicable formation is opened again. When Ryukyu saw it, it was suddenly cold and sharp. She can do anything. Tonight is just for many people. She can also rush out silently, but she won''t break through the battle. Dark eyes a sink, Ryukyu also regardless of what kind of scenery in front of him, step forward to the stone house in front of him. She didn''t believe it. The house would move. It must be something like a blind eye. Chapter 232 It''s like looking back at death. Ryukyu looks at the stone house that looks solid and can''t be hit by it. A dash, a fierce through the stone house in front of him, Ryukyu almost hit the corridor railings in front of him. As expected, it''s a blindfold. Ryukyu''s eyes flash with a flash of auspicious light. He clenches his fist tightly and launches his body to face the corridor ahead. Remember, no matter how the scenery in front of her changes, she only follows the road she remembers, so there must be no problem. The black figure flashed rapidly in the night. And around her, countless dark shadows in the night are also rushing, the gloomy breath, the ferocious murderous spirit, rushing up. It''s surrounded by experts from the West factory. If they are surrounded, it''s hard to escape. All the plans fell short at once. The body shape is even flash. Ryukyu shakes his body several times. Suddenly he falls his arm severely. Damn it, he goes back to the original place. I glanced around quickly, and the view was exactly the same as when she rushed out of the stone house. At this time, the stone house stood in front of her again. The difference is that the air around is getting closer and closer. I can almost hear the voice coming from my clothes. People from the West Factory came quickly. The situation is imminent, and the situation around us is almost imminent. At this time, Ryukyu is more and more calm and amazing. She simply closed her eyes and rushed towards the stone house in front of her. If she did not see it, it would affect her judgment. Everything depends on her feeling. The body rushed out, infusing all the strength. "You fool." The body shape is like electricity, rushing out. I don''t want to rush to the shadow of the stone, but a low voice suddenly rings. Then I tighten my waist, and an arm has been around her waist. Ryukyu suddenly opened his eyes, but he didn''t think about the dagger in his hand. He stabbed it at the person behind him. She didn''t find anyone so close to her. The dagger dashed into the air, looking to stab the body of later generations. Suddenly, Ryukyu''s body shook, and the dagger in his hand stopped in the air. Chapter 233 People behind us, people behind us That strong body, that broad chest, that familiar smell, that can let her completely put down her heart and fall into the arms of trust He This man Eyes suddenly red, no reason, red. As soon as the arm from the waist is tightened, the person behind him jumps up like flying, turns around and rushes to the other direction. Overlapping again, Ryukyu only felt that the scene in front of him was constantly changing, all of which were familiar roads. It seems to be wrong. As soon as people turn around, they are right. Originally it seemed right, but the people behind us flew by and ignored. However, these are not in her consideration now. Ryukyu holds the dagger tightly in one hand and touches the hand tightly fastened to her waist. Hold, hold tightly, do not let go. The night is like weaving, and the wind is flying. The wind blew over her ears, dazzled her hair, and danced her clothes. As fast as lightning, Ryukyu can only feel the wind blowing by his ears, and the scenery is like riding a train, rapidly backward towards his ears. Close your eyes gently, it feels good. "Who, stay with me." Suddenly, a violent drink came from the four figures in front of him, which were like flying, clanking and murderous. The people behind suddenly hugged her waist, and Ryukyu only heard a whisper in his ear: "go." Immediately a strong force came from the waist, and the body rushed towards the night ahead. In the middle of the sky, Ryukyu turned his head quickly. He saw the dark red man in the sky. He was facing up sharply. But see that silver light stroke and pass, under the moonlight, the blood color is all over, that shoots four people to be stopped by a sword and cut. It''s so fierce that it''s killed in one blow. There was a brilliant smile on the corner of the mouth. The eyes of the moon and the brilliance of the glass were almost compared with the stars. The body shape is still falling. The man behind has come to her. With a wave of his hand, the robe once again hugs her waist, like a giant ROC spreading its wings, which is submerged in the dark night. Behind him came murderous. Chapter 234 Fly like lightning. Under the dark sky, I can only see a dark shadow flying by. I thought I met a ghost. The body shape disappeared in a flash, out of the scope of the West factory. God does not know, ghost does not know. However, in the dark night opposite the West Factory, a figure completely closed his eyes to this moment of confrontation. The face is covered with a black towel, so you can''t see it. It was just a tiny pick in that eye. In the moment when countless figures of the West Factory rushed out, they took a step back and disappeared in the night. "Bang bang." In the night, several fiery signals soared to the sky, blooming in the night sky of the capital of the later Jin Dynasty, and all directions were bright in a flash. The murderous spirit soared, and countless black shadows flew out of the range of the West factory. They came after them towards the boundless night. None of them were experts among the experts. The night wind is flying, and the whole kingdom of Jin immediately displays its murderous spirit. Countless figures began to move from all sides of the post Jin State. In the dark sky, dark clouds cover the full moon, which is dim. The body is like electricity, flying fast. Ryukyu only felt the night wind blowing across his face, the scene in front of him was changing rapidly, and the speed was amazing. She had known for a long time that the lightness skill of this era was a pretty good thing, but she didn''t expect it to be so good now. The night wind is cool, but the chest behind is as hot as fire. Kill four volts, but can''t resist the lingering mind. Night, rippling. Passing through the streets and alleys, Ryukyu saw her general''s mansion. A flying body leaps into the backyard, the body shape is still in the air, and has not yet landed. In the open backyard, a figure suddenly leaps up, with a cold sword in his hand, and they face each other. That''s Du Yi, who is responsible for the security of the general''s mansion. A sword twinkled, looking at the moon in black, Du Yi suddenly saw the person clearly. Suddenly, the two of them flew sideways with their swords in their wrists and landed on the ground. At the same time, they frowned a little. Ryukyu went out alone. Why did the two come? Who was the other? Chapter 235 Step down on the ground, Ryukyu has not yet made a response, people behind the low voice said: "someone has come." One side said, one side wrists a hard, one to send Ryukyu far away, one side a flash body was submerged in the night. Du Yi just turned around at this time. Seeing it, his eyes suddenly opened. This figure, this figure is The waist of the hand a release, Ryukyu''s hand a grip of empty, can not help Shua''s grip five fingers, turned around to see the dark red figure disappeared direction. A bite of silver teeth, resist immediately want to catch up with the mind, body shape flash, quickly toward the main house where she lives. Du saw the signal of soaring in the Imperial City in the early morning. Seeing this, a flash followed him and went away, doing what he should do. Come in, undress, destroy the evidence, make the bed, sleep. A series of actions, completed in an instant. As soon as Ryukyu lay down, there was a strong wind in the courtyard, and someone had entered quietly. The breath is amazing and numerous. In a moment, it surrounded her general''s house. Slightly fluffy hair, Ryukyu seems to be suddenly awakened by these breath, Shua sat up, grabbed the Yao Qin on the head of the bed, pulled off the quilt on his body, and wanted to rush out. "The capital has changed. The West Factory is ordered to protect the general." Ryukyu rushed out of the door one step. A cold voice sounded outside the door, and a man stood outside the main house. Hearing this, Ryukyu stopped immediately, and his fingers were released from the strings. Frowning, she looked at the man in black in front of her. It was dark, but she had seen the clothes of the people in the West factory. Looking at the people around her in the night, all of them were like this. Ryu Yuefang slightly extended his eyebrows. Eyebrows just a Shu, followed by a wrinkle, Ryukyu pretended to say: "what happened?" "I don''t know. The West factory only knows the signal to guard all the civil and military officials in an all-round way." The man in black is still cold. The eyes quickly glanced at Ryukyu, without any abnormality, and immediately dropped slightly. Chapter 236 Protect, hum, I''m afraid she''s just here. Even if she''s innocent, the old man in Houjin still dare not take it lightly. That''s why we secretly sent someone to watch her. Today, if she comes back late, I''m afraid she will be caught. The heart is doing so think, Ryukyu sharp hear behind the room, silk gently ring, someone entered her room. It seems that she is checking everything. Motionless, when Ryukyu did not feel it, he only frowned and said, "do you need help?" "No, the general is here." Said the man in black. "Report that all the people in the factory are in place." As soon as the voice of the man in black came to an end, he quickly walked in the same black clothes from the night. However, the man in the West Factory rolled in wujinbian and quickly reported back. The man in black didn''t reveal any other expression, just nodded: "OK." Come on, quickly back down. It looks like it''s really protecting Ryukyu. But will Ryukyu not understand these signs? I''m afraid that the people of Xichang have searched her general''s house once, and found no abnormal return. She is not good at these tricks and destroying evidence. It is absolutely impossible to find a little mistake in her. Just, where did he go? After the general''s house has been searched, it is certain that an ant will not be missed. Where did he go? "General, please rest. We will be responsible for the safety here." The man in black, facing Ryukyu, turned his head and said a word to Ryukyu, then turned around and disappeared into the night. Ryu moon saw this holding Yao Qin, standing at the door raised eyebrows. The night around was full of people from west factory. It seemed that they were really watching her. "Master, what''s the matter?" At this time, Du Yi came quickly with a long sword, watching Ryukyu standing at the door, and immediately stood beside Ryukyu with a sword. "Nothing." Ryukyu waved, turned around and walked towards the house. Chapter 237 "Your Royal Highness." Ryukyu just stepped into the house, behind the sound of a bulletin on the far ring. Ryukyu raised his eyebrows slightly and came quickly. "How is it? What can I do for you?" Prince Chen flies very fast. Ryukyu turns around. Chen Fei has already stepped on the night. He asks from afar. "Nothing." Ryukyu cold light should be a side way: "the capital has changed, Prince careful." Chen Fei saw Ryukyu''s bottom clothes, obviously in a hurry. He glanced at the corner of his eyes and heard that he was the leader of the black clothes who flashed out of the night. A face-to-face, eyes slightly touching, slightly rotating, has already met all of the meeting. Chen Fei''s face was still a little dignified, which disappeared immediately after the meeting. Quickly step forward and pat Ryukyu on the shoulder, nodding: "I happened to be coming out of the Sanwang''s house, so I stopped by to have a look. It''s OK. The West Factory hasn''t sent out the fireworks signal for many years. It seems that someone has made an idea to go to the West Factory, hum." Said a cold hum, eyes flashed and killed. Ryukyu heard that he did not speak much. "With the protection of the West Factory, there should be no big problem, and..." "Bang." Chen Fei''s words have not finished, the sky in the distance suddenly started a fireworks, yellow red, very dazzling. Chen Fei saw this eyebrow eye immediately high pick, the corner of the mouth outlined a smile. And the man in black in the West Factory under him, seeing the fast flying towards the sky, shot into the vast night and went towards the direction of the fireworks. In an instant, I left clean. "No one has ever put his mind to the West Factory, but he can still leave all over." Chen Fei''s face of the cold sink see this dissipate open, a smile toward the Ryukyu road. "Well, the West factory has caught someone. I don''t want to gossip with you. You can have a rest." After that, Chen Fei didn''t come as fast as he did. He walked out slowly. Catch the man? Ryukyu was shocked. Was he caught? Chapter 238 He closed his fingers in his sleeves and tightly clenched them into fists. Did he throw himself into the net so that she could not be doubted? No, no, in a flash of heart, Ryukyu saw the direction of fireworks again. It''s the direction of the suburb of the post Jin capital. Even if he is fast and has good lightness skills, he can''t go there in such a short time. It shouldn''t be. Who''s the one who was caught? Mind is still flashing, that has gone out of Chenfei, suddenly looked back at Ryukyu. Ryukyu''s heart was startled, but his face was still. Did this Chen Fei see something coming. Unexpectedly, Chenfei smiled and shook his head. He seemed to be in a good mood. "I said Ryukyu, your general''s house is so different. There is no one there. I''ll send you some tomorrow to decorate it." Said and fell into the darkness. When Ryukyu saw this, he was relieved. He looked at Du Yi. Du Yi immediately bowed to see Chen fly out of the house. Seeing Chenfei go out from afar, there are no outsiders around. Yaoqin in Ryukyu''s hand is thrown down, and he turns around and rushes towards the place where his back just disappeared. Rush to the back garden, a quiet, no one, a trace of popularity. No one, no one here. Turn around to run, Ryukyu along the entire backyard to search for other places one by one. There is no hall, no main hall, no front yard, no middle hall. There is no roof, and there is no surrounding area outside the mansion. Heart, the whole collapse, that string pull like a full bow, in the collapse will break. The palms of her hands sweat slightly. In the dangerous environment of the West Factory, she has no sweat at all. At this time, her hands have permeated with cold sweat. The fist tightly clenched, the hair several invisible tremble. It won''t be missing. It won''t be empty. Where did he go? How could he not be here? Crazy rush, early spring night, ryukyue forehead actually began to see sweat, face more and more heavy. No, or not. Even she found the toilet in the backyard. There was no one, no one. Chapter 239 Is it true that in order to eliminate her suspicion, he ran to lead people away from the West factory. No, no, the heart is tight, almost suffocating. A touch of indescribable feeling, overflowing in the heart and mouth, the blocked people can hardly breathe. Gasping for breath, people are not tired, but the heart is nervous like a fish without water, he is not there. Five fingers pinched deeply into the palm of his hand, and Ryukyu gnawed his teeth fiercely. His red lips were broken between his teeth, and his black hair was on the air. Shua turned around and ran back. There''s another place she didn''t find. If she didn''t find it, she would rush to go even if there were a lot of difficulties ahead. All plans, all plans are gone. Without him, what was important and what she wanted. She has lost it once. Don''t lose it. She can''t afford to lose it. Running away quickly, the white coat in the dark night, across a trace of white light. Full moon, slowly from the dark clouds revealed a half face, cold white light sprinkled on the earth, a silver. Banging open his main house, Ryukyu leaned against the door and gasped heavily. His anxious eyes could not move the figure standing in the house, nor could they lead him in a dream. Under the window in the room, a man in a dark red robe was standing by the window. The light silver light reflected from the window and sprinkled on him. On the face like a knife, a pair of dark red eyes with the color of destruction fly into the sideburns. People are dazzled and fascinated. Under the high bridge of nose, cherry blossom''s red lips are thin and vanishing. The spring, autumn and moon, the high mountains and deep sea, are more perfectly interpreted by him. The double breath of evil and killing, the mixture of Luocha and goblin, if he was 16 or 17 years old, he was still a green evil. At this time, the man in front of us is already unrivalled. It''s a twin flower from hell. It takes people''s breath and kills with blood. Goblin, a real Luocha goblin. At this time, she was looking at her with warm anger. Chapter 240 The whole body slowly leaned on the gatehouse. Ryu yueding looked at the people in front of her, looked at her for three years, waited for three years, xuanyuanche, her husband, xuanyuanche. Three years, finally back, finally back. Take a deep breath, her Che finally came back. "You fool, such a dangerous thing, you go to rush alone, are you crazy?" Wen Nu stares at Ryukyu, who is leaning against the gatehouse. Xuanyuanche is almost angry. If he comes a step later, can the person in front of him still stand so peacefully, can he still rely on here? What does she want to do? She doesn''t know the array clearly. She dares to break into it. She''s crazy. Heart fire, xuanyuanche a few steps forward, a grasp of the shoulder of the moon, angry voice: "you give me..." "You''re back." Angry words have not yet been said, Ryukyu light floating words flying in the night, into his ears. So light, so light, but so deep to his heart. The dark eyes are still bright and beautiful. They are still, no, not still. The deep feeling in the eyes can hardly be stopped and controlled any more, just like the fierce volcano. The anger in my heart disappeared without trace, and the full of love can no longer be suppressed. His hands gently hold the small face of the palm, so beautiful, so beautiful, with his three years of thinking about the image of his little princess, this is his Ryukyu, no matter how it changes, he can recognize it at a glance. The Ryukyu in front of him is not a midnight dream. It can only be seen in a dream. It can be touched. It''s true. It''s the moon in front of him. The fingertip gently brushed the blood beads on the red lips. Xuanyuanche looked at Ryukyu deeply and said softly, "yes, I''m back." You''re back. I''m back. Gently floating out, in this boundless night, flying everywhere. Chapter 241 There is no talk of the lotus, no crying, only a low whisper. It''s like a wife in the morning saying goodbye to her husband, a sunset husband coming back, and you come back gently. It''s as plain as the wine in the glass, but the fragrance of the old is overflowing. Deep in love, silence is better than sound. The arms are outspread, xuanyuanche holds Liuyue tightly and tightly. It is as if to rub Ryukyu into his body, into his blood and become one with him. Head deeply buried in the neck of Ryukyu, silent tears along the lapel of Ryukyu infiltrated away, scalding a piece. His wife, his moon. He did not forget that when he left that day, the petite Ryukyu rushed into the vast fire without hesitation. He did not forget that in the fire, the bloody but persistent Ryukyu on his face. The Ryukyu moon, which advances and retreats with itself, lives and dies together, and never leaves. Three years apart, more than a thousand days and nights, thoughts have become a sea. And now, he''s back, he''s finally back, back to protect his wife, the only one in this life. Reach out for the same tightly embrace the xuanyuanche in front of the body, Ryukyu a mouth mercilessly bite in xuanyuanche''s shoulder, mercilessly. The mouth has tasted the smell of blood, but do not want to let go. Don''t let go, don''t let go. Outside, Murong invincible slowly raised a smile. For three years, he thought that what had changed, but in the end, nothing had changed. Just, more rich, more fragrant. The relieved smile blooms in the corner of the mouth, just the deep of the eyes, but with a trace of sadness is not sad, but not helpless dark. I can''t understand it. No one can understand it. Slowly turn around and look at Du Yi. Here, let''s leave it to those two people who have been reunited for a long time. The night wind is flying, and the spring is already hot in summer. Holding up the cheek of Ryukyu, xuanyuanche lowers his head and kisses it fiercely. Ryukyu''s hands close tightly around xuanyuanche''s neck and kisses back excitedly. Chapter 242 That suppressed for three years, completely broke out. Lips and teeth depend on each other, deeply sucking and biting. With fingers clasped, the lapel slipped by. The house was full of passion. As soon as he hugged the half smooth Ryukyu, xuanyuanche turned around and put Ryukyu on the bed. His dark red eyes were red at this time, and the deep feeling inside was boiling. Ryukyu kisses xuanyuanche excitedly, and their emotions are totally out of control. Three years, suppressed for three years, waited for three years, thought they could be treated calmly, but they were wrong, suppressed for three years, once there was a gap, it was a terrible situation. Love can''t be repressed. Fingertips move, a room of spring. "Brother, brother, I heard that there is a big change tonight. All the people in the West factory have moved out. Brother, what''s the matter with you?" Spring has not been boundless. The voice of Yunzhao suddenly rings outside the door. It comes very fast. When the voice falls, it is only a few steps away from the porter. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche are stiff and awake. His face suddenly twisted. Xuanyuanche pulled the clothes that Ryukyu still hung on his wrist. The whole package of Ryukyu was fast. Fortunately, the two men were not out of control. At the same time, he grabbed his coat quickly and jumped out of the door and window in a disheveled way. Damn it, he is the king of wings in the kingdom of heaven. There are too many people who know this face. If they are recognized, Ryukyu is not good at this time. A pulled jacket, Ryukyu the whole face of the black, Du a run where to go. "Bang." Ryukyu just pulled the clothes, and Yunzhao rushed in quite impolitely. Anyway, he didn''t knock twice in Ryukyu''s room. What did the two brothers say. "I said brother, do you have..." Xingchong rushes into Yunzhao''s room and stands in the room step by step. His expression quickly changes into watching Ryukyu carefully. Murderous. What''s the matter? Did he destroy something good? A quick look at the house, no woman, no good thing to be disturbed, then what happened to the murderous Ryukyu? Chapter 243 I haven''t seen Ryukyu disturbed before. I wanted to kill him. "Brother, you..." "I''ll kill you today if I say one more word." Cold words, from the teeth of the moon. Ryukyu sits on the bed and doesn''t move. If she moves a step, she can''t guarantee that Yunzhao is still alive in the next moment. As soon as Yunzhao heard this, he turned around and slipped out. He responded very quickly. It seems that he is familiar with Ryukyu''s temperament. When can he be offended and when is the best time to escape. The back hand closes the door, and the murmuring voice of Yunzhao comes from afar: "what''s the matter? How can I feel dissatisfied? I haven''t seen a woman..." "Bang." There was a loud bang in the room, and the voice of Yunzhao disappeared immediately, and nothing could be heard. He glared at the closed door, and Ryukyu turned to look at the window. In a flash, xuanyuanche jumped in from the window. He was dressed neatly, but his face was a little twisted. Ryukyu stares at xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche looks at Ryukyu. They look at each other. Half a sound, xuanyuanche came forward to embrace Ryukyu. He was so excited. They were not married yet. His wife should give him absolute respect. He could not simply ask for her here. Gently kiss Ryukyu''s cheek, xuanyuanche hoarse voice: "I miss you very much." Thousands of words only come together into one sentence, I miss you very much. Holding xuanyuanche''s hand tightly, Ryukyu felt xuanyuanche''s emotion and raised his head to smile and said, "me too." A pair of obsidian like eyes bent into crescent moon. If Yunzhao saw such expression of Ryukyu at this time, he would not know how to be stunned. That cold as ice woman, unexpectedly has such brilliant hot vivid expression, just like an iceberg, completely alive. "Yes, yes." The cheek rubs the cheek of Ryukyu, xuanyuanche closes the eyes slightly, a piece of infatuation. Chapter 244 Seeing this smiling leaning on xuanyuanche''s body, Liuyue is about to talk. Suddenly she thinks of something. She jumps up and rushes to the next room. Holding a sandalwood box in her hands, she quickly steps over. "Here you are." The quick hand and fast foot were pushed into the hands of Xuan Yuan Che. Liu Yue sat in Kwai Chuen''s arms, and love it. Seeing this, xuanyuanche raised his eyebrows, reached out and opened them. He was slightly surprised and said, "blood toad." "It''s good for you to eat it." Ryukyu reaches out his hand and pinches xuanyuanche''s arm. He looks up at xuanyuanche. Looking down at the moon, xuanyuanche couldn''t find anything for a while. He only knew that his heart was full of happiness, warmth and nothing else. "You little fool." Fingertip across Ryukyu''s nose, xuanyuanche smile gently, how can he ah, can get such a sincere wife. "I''m good at everything. It''s a waste to eat now. I''ve eaten a lot..." I haven''t finished a word. Xuanyuanche''s face suddenly changed, staring at Ryukyu and saying: "by the way, blood toad, Houjin, tell me what you want to do honestly. If I am late today, what do you do now? Besides, big marriage, you dare to marry me, marry a woman, we are not big married, you dare to marry someone else, absolutely not, even if it''s women, you can only marry me, no one else can think about it. " I almost forgot that he came here day and night and almost stopped worrying just now. It was all caused by the bold guy in front of me, who also has a good hand. Others have plenty of time to say, first of all, make this account clear. When Ryukyu saw xuanyuanche, he immediately fell down and stared at her eyes, full of anger, but more worried. Can''t help smiling slowly, holding xuanyuanche''s hand, just like inadvertently saying: "it''s nothing, you''re not here, Tianchen will always be guarded by someone, I can''t fight, so I have to deal with them in other people''s nest, don''t worry, I can''t do anything." Ryukyu said very light, but it''s not the same in xuanyuanche''s ear. Chapter 245 The news of Tianchen, he has heard a lot in the past few days since he came back from overseas. He has suffered from the Ryukyu moon. How much did the small shoulders bear for him. Holding the moon tightly, xuanyuanche takes a deep breath. "Don''t tell me what you don''t have. Yours is mine. Mine is yours. If you''re not here, I''ll keep it. It''s normal." Feeling xuanyuanche''s mood change, Ryukyu throws a light sentence in the past. It''s not about scenes, that''s what she thinks. Xuanyuanche heard that, the corners of his mouth slowly outlined a ghost''s smile: "I''m not going to say anything to you, what do you and my husband and wife have to see." "That''s right." Husband and wife, what a nice name. It''s so nice. "Now, talk about your plan. I''m also interested in getting into the enemy''s nest." In the present situation, both of them are fully aware that in the enemy''s lair, if something goes wrong, there will be a big problem. We can talk about it slowly and deal with the situation in the past, which is the most important thing. Xuanyuanche''s jaw is propped up on the shoulder of Ryukyu. A smile and a murderous spirit flash in his eyes. Dare to move his little princess, he xuanyuanche will make a good calculation with them. Don''t bully her if he isn''t there. Night filled, laurel slowly sink. The night is getting blue. The dark blue sky is as deep as the sea. The night is about to pass and the dawn is coming. He stood up and nodded. Xuanyuanche said to Ryukyu, "OK, that''s it. If he doesn''t come out, I will have a way to ask him to come out." Say, turn around and walk to the window. "Where are you going?" Ryukyu''s eyes widened when he saw this. Xuanyuanche looked back and smiled at Ryukyu: "let some of them hide in my sky, let my people not enter their land. Ryukyu, don''t look down on your husband too much. I have a place to live, and then you will see me naturally." Say, lips a hook, toward the moon a brilliant smile, dark red figure a flash, disappeared in the window. Ryu moon saw this slowly stretching, three years ago they were bullied miserable, now, it is time to change back. Chapter 246 After winter, can spring not come. After a few days, there was no change in the capital of Jin State. It was quiet like a pool of spring water, as if the night chaos of the previous two days had not happened. Ryukyu follows Chenfei and knocks around. It''s said that the man who was caught that day was a dead man. Once he was caught, he killed himself without any useful things. I didn''t know the identity of the person behind him. However, the only thing that can be concluded is that Chenfei completely dispels her doubts and talks more naturally and recklessly. This is not to say that it''s somehow hit the Universiade. On the surface, there was no movement, and the moon at Ryukyu also speculated a lot. Death, not her, nor xuanyuanche''s, who is carrying the black pot for her? She believed that she was the only one who entered the secret room that day, and there must be no other people around. It seems that someone is looking at her behind her. It''s helping her. Help her? Who will help her? Is it Yunzhao? In his spare time, there were several times when he was on the move, but Yunzhao didn''t seem to understand him. He was completely confused, or he didn''t know what to say. Ryukyu didn''t ask much when he saw this, but he was more concerned in the dark. This time is like water. The day of big marriage is getting closer and closer. Chen Fei has sent many servants to Ryukyu. The whole general mansion of the Hussars is bustling and the flow of people is endless. Everyone is happy. But Ryukyu''s face was cold. There were so many people in the mansion. Xuanyuanche didn''t know where to go these two days. He didn''t even see anyone. It was really unpleasant. However, she has always been a cold face, others did not find anything wrong, is still happy, busy. It''s a rare day. The sky is as blue as silk, without a trace of cloud. The warm sun is shining on me. It''s very comfortable. "I said brother, I found you are different these two days." On the street, Yunzhao is holding the Yao Qin of Ryukyu, walking and looking at Ryukyu with his eyebrows twisted. Chapter 247 I can''t say what''s different, but it''s just different. In my eyes, I feel more comfortable. I just don''t know where it makes Ryukyu more comfortable. I can''t tell. Ryukyu walked in front with his hands on his back. Hearing this, he glanced at Yunzhao, who looked like a hemp rope. It was different from her. There was something wrong with this man''s eyes. He was lazy to pay attention to him. Today, I went to the third prince''s mansion to do something. When I came out, I met Yunzhao, whose face was blue and purple with scars all over his face. Yunzhao sees that Ryukyu ignores him, touches his brow and looks at him carefully again. Ryukyu let the clouds call him to look at him and ignore him. The streets are bustling with people. "Ryukyu." Just as she was walking, a carriage stopped in front of her. The curtain of the carriage opened, and Chen Fei nodded to the moon. "Go, look after the things." Hearing this, Ryukyu did not speak much, so he raised his feet and went to the carriage. When Yunzhao saw this behind him, he pulled Ryukyu''s sleeve and looked at Ryukyu with a smile. "Take me, my friend, and I''ll see what''s good." Chenfei side head saw a face of scarred Yunzhao, not from a smile, he had heard of this person, has been following in Ryukyu''s side of the heel. Nothing makes a difference. Every day, I''m either sleeping or fighting with others. After winning the battle, I proudly threw out a sentence. I am the brother of the emperor''s son-in-law of the general Hussars. I''m not convinced to go to my brother. Many wangsungongzi who have been offended swallow this tone forcefully. The fist of the world''s best master is not so easy to provoke. Besides, the general of the Hussars is now popular. Why offend him for some perfume and rouge. Therefore, no one has come to find Ryukyu''s door. Now it seems that Ryukyu really doesn''t know what his brother has done, but it''s such a brainless person that he likes. In the court, there are more people in the Latino clique. It''s good for Ryukyu to stand beside him. So Chen Fei smiled and said, "OK." Chapter 248 As soon as Yunzhao didn''t listen to Ryukyu''s words, he immediately packed into the car and clapped Chenfei''s shoulder with a slap and said with a smile, "enough brothers." Chen Fei''s body shape was shaken and he shook his head with a smile. When Ryukyu saw that Yunzhao wanted to follow him, he asked him to follow him. Then he got on the carriage and left. The high plaque of "50% chamber of Commerce" stands on the street of dongchengmen, which looks gorgeous and rich. Where? Ryukyu thought Chenfei would go to the West factory or the Royal Palace, but unexpectedly he went to the chamber of Commerce. Chen flies out of the carriage and heads inside. "Please disarm." Ryukyu and Yunzhao keep up with each other. The middle-aged man who is as fat as Dafu stands respectfully at the door, smiling towards Ryukyu. The eyebrow color of Ryukyu is slightly wrinkled, and her hands are spread out. She has the weapons in her hands. Dafu looks at Ryukyu with a smile. The Yao Qin in Yunzhao''s hand indicates that he has recognized Ryukyu, but has not named it. "Ryukyu, no weapons here. Let''s go." Chen Fei, who has gone in, turns his head and points to Ryukyu. It doesn''t matter if Ryukyu sees this. Chaoyunzhao waves his hand. Yunzhao immediately and directly put the Yao Qin in his hand to Dafu, who was standing at the door. Three people, one before two after the chamber of Commerce. "Young master." Through two porches, walk into a huge hall door. The door is not amazing. The middle-aged man who can''t be found in the crowd immediately greeted him and made a courtesy to Chenfei. Chen Fei nodded: "I heard that there are good things today?" "Yes, the best." The middle-aged man bowed a little behind him, walked in front of him, pushed open the door of the hall, and walked inside first. Ryukyu followed him step by step, and everything in the hall immediately came into his eyes. Almost 300 square meters in size, the decoration is very gorgeous, or that sentence, gorgeous, full of copper, gorgeous, no style. At the front of the hall, there is a tall platform which should be regarded as the exhibition stand, on which stands a white haired old man holding a three foot green peak sword. Chapter 249 There are three rows of gold seats in an arc under the stand. It''s made of gold, and the eyebrow color of Ryukyu moon moves. I don''t think she has ever seen anyone take the golden chair in Tianchen Kingdom and the imperial palace of the later Jin Dynasty, except for Xuanyuan Yi, the emperor of Tianchen, and the leader of the later Jin Dynasty. Today, there are so many places in this area. They are rich enough. At this time, the golden chairs are almost full, only four seats are available in the center of the front, and all the seats are occupied. The people here, one by one, are ordinary. They can''t be found by the crowd if they look really down. If they are more ordinary, they will be more ordinary. One of them has a patch on his shoulder. It''s really out of proportion to the gold chair and the rich hall. However, the people on it are all self-confident and have no improper looks. It''s generous to take a closer look at the hidden lights. It seems that they are not ordinary people. Looking at Chen Fei coming in, all of you get up and bow to Chen Fei. Chenfei waved and didn''t say anything. He went straight to his seat. The others didn''t say much. He still sat down and looked at their things. There was no expression of excitement. After Chen Fei sat in the first row, Ryukyu took a look at the three foot green peak sword on the high platform. It was very sharp, but she couldn''t see any other meaning except sharpness. Her research on cold weapons was not enough. The folding fan gently beats the palm of his hand, but Yunzhao raises his eyebrows and lowers his voice: "good thing." Hearing this, Ryukyu glanced at Yunzhao. Yunzhao felt that Liuyue looked at him, but he didn''t turn his head. He just leaned on Liuyue''s side slightly, and pressed his mosquito like voice to Liuyue''s ear and said, "the sword of the snow Lord of Liuli country three hundred years ago is superior." Three hundred years ago, it turned out to be an antique. Ryukyu''s heart flashed this thought. "Ten thousand liang of gold, is there anyone else to add?" As soon as the thought flashed by, the old man with white hair on the high platform looked at Chen Fei''s voice. Chapter 250 Chen Fei''s fingertips beat on the desk in front of him without saying a word. "One hundred thousand Liang. It''s a deal." As soon as the voice fell, on the golden chair below, someone immediately got up and walked towards the back of the hall with the old man with white hair. "Next treasure..." It''s an auction house. Ryukyu understood it. This is not the auction house in the modern black market. In those days, she auctioned the latest model of sniper gun on the black market. However, she was not interested in the Qingfeng antique sword. "Fixed Yan Baozhu can protect the skin from aging, with a base price of 20000 liang of gold." The voice of a middle-aged man on the exhibition stand just dropped, and the price immediately soared. "Dingyan Baozhu, a good thing, 140000 yuan." Chen Fei, who is tapping his fingertips on the table, suddenly smiles and says something. "150000 Liang." Immediately, his price was reduced. When Ryukyu saw this, he picked his eyebrows slightly. They all seemed to know Chen Fei''s identity. The prince had offered, but some people didn''t give any face, so they directly increased the price. What''s the matter? "Fifty percent of the chamber of commerce is a non-governmental Association of chambers of Commerce in Aoyun, Xuesheng, post Jin, Tianchen, Southern Song, and five countries." Seeing that Ryukyu is inexplicable, the voice of Yunzhao rings in Ryukyu''s ear again. "The big businessmen here come from these five countries. They are all rich and powerful. They have a close relationship with the royal family. They only recognize things and don''t recognize people. It''s impossible for them to give up what they like on the basis of their status." Yunzhao waves a folding fan and laughs like a fox with a bruised nose and swollen eyes. Hearing this, Ryukyu nodded his head secretly, so it is. Squinting at Yunzhao, the man clearly recognized Chenfei''s identity as Prince, but pretended to be brother. The water is so deep that the cloud calls. Seeing that Ryukyu swept his eyes, Yunzhao immediately smiled, and Yan Qing played a fan for Ryukyu, which was very dogleg. Fifty percent chamber of Commerce, five countries, Tianchen country, xuanyuanche The eyes of Ryukyu''s eyebrows suddenly brighten. In other words, xuanyuanche''s contacts Chapter 251 "The next thing is the last thing today, and it''s also the treasure of the town council. There''s no reserve price. Barter. Please don''t let go of the opportunity." The middle-aged man who greeted Chenfei at the gate of the hall stepped onto the platform and spoke a few words. Fifty percent of the people who can sit here are all masters of one side. The best treasure in the eyes of ordinary people is just a common thing in their eyes, which is hard to see. In the past, there was no special mention in the auction. Today, the organizer said something like this, which immediately aroused everyone''s idea. It seems that this one must be a rare treasure. Everyone''s attention was focused. The middle-aged man nodded to the side door of the hall and walked down to the exhibition stand. A swarthy young man, holding a palm sized white jade ice box in his hand, walked up slowly. His face is dark and his features are not outstanding. It''s very common. The black faced man walked up to the high stand and glanced up slowly at the person below. Ryukyu and that eye up, immediately in the heart of a jump, secretly chuckled up, xuanyuanche, this guy is xuanyuanche. How are people changing? Those eyes can''t change. The black faced man''s eyes swept through Ryukyu, and there was no pause between the eyes, as if he were a stranger. But Ryukyu felt the smile in his eyes. After scanning all the people, the man with black face didn''t talk much. He put the white jade ice box in his hand on the exhibition stand and opened it gently. At a glance, I saw the things in the box, and the faces of all the people on the golden chair suddenly changed. Several of them jumped up in a shock and stood up. All kinds of greedy eyes fixed on the things in the box, almost wish to take them immediately. Ryukyu felt all the people around him excited. He raised his eyebrows and glanced at the contents of the box again. A seven color flower, seven petals in full bloom, seven colors, red, orange, yellow, green, blue, blue and purple, quite beautiful. Seven colors of flowers, Ryukyu saw for the first time, but it''s just flowers. What''s so exciting? Chapter 252 "Buddha falling flowers, Buddha falling flowers." Chen Fei, who has been leaning on the chair, straightens up abruptly and looks at the contents of the box. His five fingers are clenched into fists. The excitement on his face cannot be covered. "The falling flowers of Buddha are actually falling flowers of Buddha." Yunzhao pauses the folding fan waving for Ryukyu. His eyes flash with surprise and murmur to himself. The atmosphere in the hall solidified and became thick. "What?" When Ryukyu saw this, he turned to Yunzhao. Yunzhao returns to God in a surprise and quickly astringes the surprise in his eyes. "The Buddha falls on the moon and whispers," it''s said that the holy product in the miraculous medicine in the world, if you eat it without illness, you will add a armour to your life. If you have any disease, you will immediately eradicate it. The martial arts practitioners will gain 30 years'' skill. If the poisoned person''s medicine is detoxified, it will have the effect of bringing the dead back to life Ryukyu''s eyebrows are raised when he hears that, exaggerate it. "Although it''s said that it''s not enough to believe, it''s rare to see a Buddha falling in ten thousand years. It''s recorded in the book that there are flower buds in one hundred years, three colors in one thousand years, and seven colors in ten thousand years. This flower has seven colors in full bloom, but it''s got by ten thousand years. It''s more precious than Ganoderma lucidum and ten thousand year ginseng." Yunzhao said here, smashing his mouth. When Ryukyu heard this, there was also a flash of surprise in her eyes. What thousand year old ginseng and ten thousand year old Ganoderma lucidum, she had heard it and never seen it. There was no such thing in the modern society. Is there really such a boundary? If it''s true, it''s a rarity. Looking up at the expressionless xuanyuanche, the thing he came from? Did not want to look up, xuanyuanche but a fierce stare, full of ferocity. Ryukyu is stunned. What''s wrong with this man? Mind flashed, Ryukyu suddenly came out of mind. The cloud calling nearby is so close and the action is intimate. Xuanyuanche is jealous. Heart next smile, the face of Ryukyu is still, but the eyes are full of smile, this xuanyuanche, this and there things ah. "Something to change." In silence, a steady voice broke the silence of the place. Chapter 253 "Yes, we need time for a change." Another slightly shrill voice sounded, and the man in the patch sank. It''s not a simple thing to change for such a precious thing. They only bring money, but no other. They need time to prepare. On the high platform, xuanyuanche glanced at the speaker and said lightly, "it''s not easy to pick the fallen Buddha flowers. I want to exchange the jiutuoluo fruit." As soon as the words came out, there was an inspiratory sound below, and someone frowned at once. Jiutuoluo fruit is also very precious. If the Buddha can bring back the dead, then jiutuoluo fruit has the effect of flesh and bones. One is internal and the other is external. Buddha falling flowers can keep the life, but can''t cure the broken skin, while jiutuoluo fruit can keep the energy, flesh and bones. "I heard that the place where the Buddha falls and flowers grow is on the top of ten thousand feet. There is a guard of nine rocs. It seems that there must be something wrong with the plucker." Yunzhao lowers his voice. "Little brother, this condition is not harsh, but at present I don''t have jiutuoluo fruit in my hand. Twenty days, no, fifteen days. Give me fifteen days. I will send it with jiutuoluo fruit." A man in blue silk stood up and stared at xuanyuanche. Although jiutuoluo fruit is precious, it is totally two concepts when compared with Buddha falling flowers. "Brother, how about ten days? How about ten days?" The man in the patch also stood up and looked at xuanyuanche and said solemnly: "ten days, I will send it to jiutuoluoguo, and I will be responsible for your safety." The two men spoke, while the others frowned deeply and didn''t. They all have jiutuoluoguo, but it''s too far away to transfer it from the palace or their storehouse in ten days. Xuanyuanche looked at the patched clothes man, frowned, and said after a while: "then..." "I need to recognize the truth." Xuanyuanche''s words haven''t been finished. He has been looking at the falling Buddha, but Chen Fei doesn''t make a sound. Suddenly he looks at xuanyuanche in a deep voice. Chapter 254 How to identify true and false? No one has ever seen the real Buddha falling flowers, only what is recorded in the historical books, people around are determined to watch Chenfei. "By what?" Xuanyuanche looks at Chenfei with a black face. Chen Fei''s fingertips stroke in the palm, looking at xuanyuanche''s eyes and saying: "as long as it''s true, today''s jiutuoluo fruit will be delivered immediately, and it will never delay the people waiting for treatment." As soon as this words fell, all the people around suddenly became more and more silent. They forgot that the imperial palace of the later Jin Dynasty could not even have one jiutuoluo. Obviously, Chen Fei''s last words moved xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche did not have a trace of meditation, immediately said: "OK." Chen Fei saw this and immediately waved, and the middle-aged man who had been standing at the side of the hall came quickly. Chenfei takes a thing out of his sleeve and hands it to the middle-aged man. Ryukyu doesn''t see what it is, but hears Chenfei''s voice lowered and says, "ask him to come in person." The middle-aged man immediately turned around and retired. Ryukyu secretly raises his eyebrows? Who is this? If she guesses it''s good, he''s Fei Chenglie. Fingertips gently hit on the edge of the table, Ryukyu looked at the xuanyuanche on the stage. Xuanyuanche''s face was calm, and he could not see any mood fluctuation. Ryukyu saw this and didn''t move. He sat there and waited. Xuanyuanche would never make meat buns and beat dogs. He couldn''t do anything good. But I don''t know that feichenglie''s martial arts are still in the second place. What he is good at most is these things. I''m afraid that no one in the later Jin Dynasty can be absolutely sure except him. Ryukyu doesn''t know that, but xuanyuanche knows that. "Close the door." As soon as the middle-aged man went out, Chen Fei waved and the door behind him slammed shut. All the people in it looked at each other and didn''t speak. This was to prevent them from going out and spreading the news. Time passed by, and the hall was quiet. Only heavy breathing sound, more and more heavy echo in the hall. Chapter 255 The people in the hall have their own thoughts. I''m afraid that Ryukyu and xuanyuanche are the only ones who live in the deepest atmosphere. "Bang." Half a sound, the door slammed open, a few mermaids came in. Ryukyu didn''t look back, just a little smile on the corner of his mouth. She had already heard the footsteps. When she came, the people she was waiting for came out. In front of him, Fei Cheng was serious, followed by three middle-aged men, two of whom were thin and a dark middle-aged man, closely following Fei Cheng. The fourth is the last, but it is the four hall master. The most dignified person in the first four halls is now at the end. It seems that the two people next to Fei Cheng lie next to him, whose positions can only be above him. They must be the people in the second three halls. Ryukyu''s mind had a problem. "Little brother, we need to identify." Fei Chenglie stood half a foot in front of the exhibition stand and saw xuanyuanche with serious face. Xuanyuanche glanced at Fei in a light way, quite calm. He nodded and then picked up the white jade ice box with one hand, and lit a small torch with the other hand, which was close to the Buddha. Buddhas grow in glaciers. If they see fire, they have no effect. They just rot. Xuanyuanche put it clearly. If he robs, even if the person in front of him is fast, he can''t throw the fire in. Fei Chenglie didn''t say much when he saw this, but he nodded, and the four hall Lord behind him immediately stood up. They watched carefully and smelled the smell of falling flowers in the air. After a long time, Fei Chenglie turned to look at the four hall master, and they nodded at the same time. "Really." A light of joy rose from Fei''s face. After the Jin Kingdom got this treasure, it was a joy. The favorite thing was that his son Feiyan had been in a coma for a long time. Now, with the Buddha falling, it only needs a little. Feiyan''s poison can be relieved. This is why he stepped out of the West Factory, the most important place. Chenfei hears the words, eyes flash and absolute excitement, toward Fei Cheng line nodded, while turning to look at xuanyuanche way: "good, deal." Chapter 256 When Fei Chenglie saw this, he immediately took out a sandalwood box from his bosom, from which he took out the red heart-shaped vulture, which was like the fruit of an iron tree, and put it on the exhibition stand. Then, spread out your hands and step back, showing that nothing else will happen. Xuanyuanche saw this and looked at jiutuoluoguo for a few eyes, nodded in a half tone, and slowly put the white jade ice box in his hand on the exhibition stand. Put out the torch in his hand, xuanyuanche quickly collected the jiutuoluo fruit, and retreated. As soon as Fei Cheng saw it, he immediately went to catch the falling flowers on the stand. Five fingers stretched out, but the white jade ice box was not caught. Suddenly, the roof made a loud noise, and it broke into pieces, making a big hole. In the big cave, a person from the roof straight down, the cold light is heavy, straight to the white jade ice box on the exhibition stand. It''s as fast as lightning. At the sight of Fei Chengli, his face became heavy and his figure was even more forward. There was no time to catch the white jade ice box on the exhibition stand, but in a hurry, the sleeve robe waved quickly, and a big bang hit the white jade ice box across the air, towards the opposite Chenfei. The white jade ice box just flew. The gloomy sword had been cut to the top of the exhibition stand. In a flash of silver light, the sharp long sword immediately changes its moves, and it rushes towards Fei Cheng, who has no time to change its moves. Change is hasty, all but a moment. Chenfei''s reaction was also quick. He jumped up and grabbed the jade box. On the other hand, the two middle-aged men, who had been following Fei Chengli all the time, shouted at each other as soon as they saw the sudden changes and attacked the man in front with one palm. The palms of the raised palms were dark, and a smell of stench immediately spread out with their palms. Later gold poison sand palm. Also sitting on the chair of the Ryukyu, eyebrows and eyes a heavy, after the Jin Dynasty''s poisonous sand palm. In the vast fire sea, the culprit who hurt xuanyuanche''s heart and let xuanyuanche separate from her for so many years. Chapter 257 Shua fist clenched, these two people, good, good. The jade box is empty and flies towards Chen Fei. Chen Fei''s hands have not been received yet. In the big hole of the roof, he immediately shot one after another into a man in white, with his face covered. The light of the sword trembles in disorder, and the momentum is almost twice as fast as Chen Fei. Chen Fei, as the prince, has limited martial arts. At this time, he pounced on the white jade ice box. It''s time to collect his moves. Looking at the point of the sword of the man in white in front of him, it was straight to his chest, but in a hurry it changed. Chen Fei''s face turns white. A sword delimits empty, arrive at Chen Fei''s chest in an instant. Chen Fei''s face hasn''t changed yet. Suddenly, a strong pull comes from behind. Chen Fei tilts to the side and bumps into it, but he can avoid the deadly sword. A blundered to fall behind in the Ryukyu, Chen Fei too late to exclaim to escape from the dead, loud way: "Ryukyu, jade box." In his cry, a pair of Ryukyu pulled him away, a hook on the toe, a backward somersault, and a kick on the white jade ice box containing the fallen Buddhas. The white jade ice box immediately changed its direction and shot at the wealthy businessmen behind it. The still standing cloud summoned this place. As soon as the eyebrows and eyes turned, a slanting body fell straight back. The place where it fell was the place of the white jade ice box. After that, the seven hall and six hall leaders took the deadly sword light, and Feicheng stepped back to get out. His martial arts were not very high. As soon as he pulled out, he saw that the jade box was flying towards the rear. Among the merchants, there were some hidden experts, but they were all from other countries. At that moment, he didn''t even think about it. After a meal of leaning, Fei turned around and rushed back. At that moment, Ryukyu''s back somersault just reached his position. The cold light in his eyes flashed, the corner of Ryukyu''s mouth flashed, and there was a trace of absolute cold. His left five fingers seemed to fall naturally, and he went up to his neck in a row. The transparent nail, in a golden light, is inconspicuous. Chapter 258 Light stroke, like a breeze blowing willows, without a trace. The transparent nail flies obliquely on the neck of Fei Cheng''s neck. It almost rushes towards Fei Cheng''s jade box, without a trace of awareness. Everything is perfect, all of which can''t see any traces of deliberate carving naturally. Fingertips fly, Ryukyu a jump on the ground. Fei Chengli and Ryukyu passed by in a wrong way, heading for the jade box. The two are staggered, each dealing with its own, that moment of interleaving, without any stay. The corner of his mouth flashed coldly and there was a sneer. Ryukyu glanced quickly and stood at the side of the exhibition stand. Xuanyuanche, who did not leave, blinked. Motionless to see the Ryukyu''s sign in the eyes, xuanyuanche has no expression, only inclined slowly to go out. And behind Ryukyu, several figures snatched the fallen Buddhas. At this time, they didn''t do anything. When are they waiting. Yunzhao has the fastest speed. It seems that he is avoiding the white man stabbed in front of him. He falls back subconsciously. In fact, the calculation of direction force is the most accurate. Seeing the jade box falling towards the place where he was, Yunzhao''s eyes flashed a glimmer of light, his hands were flying in disorder, seemingly flustered, but in fact, he quickly grabbed the jade box. It''s obviously impossible to get a whole flower in full view of the public, but it''s impossible to take advantage of one piece and two pieces. This is the idea of Yunzhao. When the jade box falls, it will fall into the hands of Yunzhao. The raised hand suddenly gave a slap on the wrist. It had already touched the hand of the jade box, and then it was soft. Yunzhao''s eyes were suddenly in awe. It was so soft that Fei came from behind and grabbed the white jade ice box. "Bang." At this time, Yunzhao''s body just landed on the ground, and the box flew and fell, which was really a moment. Heavy fall on the ground, Yunzhao also regardless of the jade box fell in the hands of that person, Shua turned his head toward the direction of the exhibition stand. No one, only a corner of the skirt swept, did not enter the side of the door. Chapter 259 Tightly wrinkled frown, cloud summoned to move elbow, still a piece of numbness now, the hemp hole on elbow, a piece of acid hemp, even activity is difficult. Lower your eyes, a small finger cap size button at the foot edge is rotating rapidly on the ground. Seeing this, Yunzhao squinted. He was so powerful that he didn''t even notice it. He had hit his acupoint. Reaching out and pinching the button that still rotates on the ground, Yunzhao takes a deep look at the direction of the booth. "Protect the prince." On the other side, he grabbed the white jade ice box, and Feicheng quickly backed away, shouting loudly. The four hall leader, who can''t do martial arts, snatched over at this time. He stepped forward and grabbed a handful of black powder in his hand. The whole guard caught Fei Chengli. In his roar, the gate slammed open, and the Western factory people in black rushed to the assassin in white with Fei Chengli. The two men and horses fought for each other in an instant. I saw the light of the sword and the shadow of the sword flying obliquely, and the blood splashed all over. The whole hall was in a state of instant killing. Ryukyu looked at the leaders of the six and seven halls of the West Factory, who joined hands with the enemy, and saw a sharp flash in his eyes, but did not meet them. On the contrary, he stepped back, grabbed Chenfei, and then stepped back to the direction of feichengli. But those merchants who had the intention of seizing the goods had been encircled and annihilated immediately after seeing Jinxi factory. They immediately lived in their own hands and didn''t care about the situation at that time. They flashed out of the door. The white assassins, seeing that the attack was unsuccessful, immediately scattered and fled, quite organized. But the people in the West factory will let them escape and catch up one by one. In a flash, the white assassin and all the people in the black West Factory disappeared in the hall as fast as lightning. Assassinate, rob, come fast, go fast. If it wasn''t for the gold chair that collapsed in a mess and the color of the ground, it would have been nothing but a mirage. However, within a few calls, the hall was empty. Except for a few people such as Ryukyu Chenfei, there were only two bodies left. Chapter 260 "Prince, are you ok?" He glanced around and saw that there was no danger around him. Fei Chengfang turned to look at Chen Fei and handed him the white jade ice box. The prince of the later Jin Dynasty was not too cowardly either, and he had already settled down. Reaching for the white jade ice box, Chenfei opened it and looked at the intact Buddha flower in the box. A smile appeared above his gloomy face. He raised his head and patted Ryukyu on the shoulder beside him: "you, very good, very good." There is no superfluous language, only these two words are very good, but anyone can also hear out the praise and comfortable taste inside. Voice down, Chen Fei did not let the Ryukyu surface any state, start on the outward walk. Nearby, Fei Chenglie and the three Hall leaders immediately guard Chenfei''s side and walk out quickly. Ryukyu didn''t keep up with him. He saw Fei Cheng in a row, far away from his eyes. He drew a sneer from the corner of his mouth. "Ouch, I hurt so much." All the people in the hall are gone. Yun Zhaocai rubs his waist and climbs up from the ground. Ouch. When Ryukyu saw this, she raised her eyebrows. She did not miss the action of Yunzhao just now. Pretend. "I deserve it." Throw down two words, Ryukyu strides out, she is in a good mood today. "Hey, brother, you are not kind and righteous. How can you say I deserve it? I say..." The chirping sound is going away. Today, it''s really a good day. After a quiet day, he was given a banquet on the second day. With brilliant lights, the Royal Palace of the later Jin Dynasty in the night is different from the flowing lights in the daytime, and more and more thick and gorgeous. Not in the main palace, but in the east palace. White jade is the hall, red is the Qi, and the prince''s east palace is quite exquisite. "Love, come, come, drink more." The emperor of the later Jin Dynasty, sitting high on the throne, raised his glass with a smile on his face. Ryukyu did not refuse, holding his hands and drinking. "Well, it''s refreshing. It''s worthy of Liu Fuma. Come, Li Shijing. If you didn''t lose Liu Fuma, the prince would be in danger." Chapter 261 The current Minister of the Ministry of war, the prince''s grandfather, with a bright smile, the father of the empress, said with a smile to Ryukyu. Ryukyu raised his glass, quite straightforward. "Good, good." Chen Fei sits on the top of the moon, and sees this and other ministers laughing and praising. The banquet in the eastern palace was not accompanied by all the civil and military officials, but by several important officials, the Prime Minister of the dynasty, the Minister of the Ministry of military affairs, the Minister of the Ministry of official affairs, and the three major generals. There are only a few people in the area, but they are important officials of the prince of the eastern palace. They will fly to the throne in the next day. This dinner party is just like a small family feast. It''s a feast for the people of this small Gang. Undoubtedly, Ryukyu is also a member of this gang now. "This is what Ryukyu should do." Ryukyu did not do anything. Later, the emperor of the Jin Dynasty was full of admiration. The more he saw Ryukyu, the more satisfied he was. Then he said with a smile, "it''s very good to save the prince''s life. It''s a great feat. But when you''re new here, you haven''t made any achievements. You''ve already become a son-in-law. If you want to be appointed an official and be knighted, you''re afraid of being criticized. Later on, you''re not good for the courtiers. Remember this first. You won''t be treated badly in the future." Hearing this, Ryukyu immediately stood up and said, "this one..." "General Liu, you don''t have to refuse. All of us here are our own people. We should be rewarded for this merit. I have clear rewards and punishments for my posterity. If you have any merit, you will be rewarded. If you have any, you will be punished." Prince Chen Fei interrupted Ryukyu with a smile and looked at Ryukyu. "That''s right." The later Prime Minister of Jin also smiled and nodded at Ryukyu. Young people, they know people well, they don''t make contributions. It''s not bad, it''s not bad. When Ryukyu saw that the words had been said here, he said impolitely, "thank you for your kindness." "Haha, that''s right. That''s your character." Later, the king smiled happily. Few words, cold arrogance, this is Ryukyu, the world''s first master. But I don''t know this disposition is not that disposition. Chen Fei saw this smiling and clapped her hands. A woman in a long purple dress came out with a wine pot in her hand. She bowed her head and walked towards the moon with a face full of shame. Chapter 262 "General, please fill this cup." Soft voice sounded, warm and soft, almost let people crisp to the bone. Of course, this does not include Ryukyu. Ryukyu only felt the cold hair standing up. Looking at the dress in front of her eyes, she saw that she was not a maid, and her cheek twitched a little. The hand holding the glass, the whole horizontal in the air. Chen Fei laughs at this and thinks that Ryukyu is attracted by beauty. Looking at Ryukyu jokingly, he said, "Ryukyu, how could the prince choose your wife? Look, I am the seventeen Royal sisters who deserve you." Several important ministers around me immediately laughed together. During the war, there were not so many rituals. It was also different from person to person that we could not meet before marriage. As for the courtiers who could be cultivated like Ryukyu, the restrictions on rituals could also be relaxed properly. The seventeen Princess listened to the words more and more lowered the head, the cheek almost red fire, the foot actually slightly moved, sat in the Ryukyu side, full of gentle cloth dishes for Ryukyu. The light fragrance came from the nose. When Ryukyu took a sip from the corner of her mouth, she hated the spices, and even hated the mess of the smoke, which would make her lose the taste of air judgment. But the face is a indifferent, a light glance at the seventeen princess, en a, nodded. All the ministers around were more happy to see this. The seventeen princesses listened to Ryukyu''s approval, but they blushed more and looked coy. It''s nice that such a wonderful man is her husband. In the brilliance of the lights, Ryukyu was cool and cool, and he was not humble or overactive. The beautiful face in the bright lights, more and more beautiful and refined, a house of people were compared to her. It''s unique in the world. Follow Ryukyu into the palace. At this time, Du Yi, who is waiting outside the main hall of the East Palace, looks at Ryukyu from afar and slowly turns his head. I was wondering if I would like to report to my former master xuanyuanche after I went back today. Chapter 263 The master''s man''s dress will attract countless wild bees and butterflies. If the lady''s dress is restored, she will not know how many wenchenjunhao she wants to attract. This is a man, attracting women, this is a woman, attracting men. I don''t know what a strong heart his former master needs to have in order to resist the attraction of ignoring gender. Look up at the sky, Du Yi for xuanyuanche''s future, Ju a tear of sympathy. "Come and have a drink, Ryukyu. In seven days it will be your wedding to the seventeenth princess. At that time, this glass of water wine will surely have a lively drink." The Minister of war laughed. "Nature." After Ryukyu nodded his head, he suddenly turned his head and looked at the king. He said in a low voice, "can the king come?" As soon as the voice fell, several people in the palace stopped talking and looked at the moon. It''s not a common honor for the Lord of the country to marry himself. Even if Ryukyu can be cultivated with credit, it''s a lion''s big mouth. Later, the king of Jin also saw Ryukyu. See Ryukyu flat light, a do not know how big this mouth opened, after the king suddenly smiled. The moon from Ryukyu outside the sea is really not deeply involved in the world. Although it''s arrogant, it''s simple. It''s just like a bustling scene. Then he smiled and said, "OK, then my prince will marry you." As soon as this remark fell, several ministers around looked at each other at once, without much to say. Ryukyu nodded his head and said, "OK, I''m going to welcome you." Chenfei heard here also laughing and interjected: "then I, the matchmaker, will be there naturally." Hearing this, Ryukyu smiled a little, as if he was more happy. His smiling face was in the light, and suddenly it dazzled several people''s eyes. If you can get this smile, why don''t you go. Only happy next to the seventeen princesses, happy faces are red. Just didn''t see the sharp and cold after that smile. The stars are bright and the wind is light at night. The guests and the host were all happy. The drunk man of Ryukyu went back to the general''s house of Hussars from the east palace. In the night, the people in the West Factory, who had been lurking around her general''s mansion, disappeared quietly without her noticing. Chapter 264 Houjin, I totally trust her. Back to the general''s house of the hussars, there was a lot of fuss. Du Fangping let the drunk Ryukyu sleep, except for all the people. Night filled, gradually everything is quiet down. Ryukyu turned over and opened his eyes, which were drunk and unknown. There was a little bit of confusion in his eyes. He could not be awake. Turning over the window and out, in the night, Ryukyu quietly sneaked out of the general''s mansion. If you want to go out of your general''s mansion, and if you want to be so secretive, you will probably have one in Ryukyu. Out of the wall, the dark red man in the night had already stood at the corner of the street, smiling and extending his hand to her. A few steps forward, reach for each other, two people look at each other and smile, turn around and disappear in the night. 50% of the chambers of commerce are located in other rural areas. Two people entered the house, the wind outside the house was strong, and someone had come like flying in the dark. Ryukyu''s face suddenly sank and his backhand was about to be met. Xuanyuanche''s hand is on Ryukyu''s, and he smiles and shakes his fingers. Then he gestures to Ryukyu. When Ryukyu saw this, he knew that xuanyuanche was playing a trick. The next one flashed into the inner room behind him. Xuanyuanche is still dressed as the black boy. He sits down slowly, holds the teapot on the table and slowly pours a cup of tea. "Bang." Dark night people do not hide a trace, bang open the xuanyuanche door, a murderous face rushed in. "It''s you." A cry of absolute surprise sounded, and the visitor seemed quite shocked. Hearing this, Ryukyu, who was leaning on the door of the inner room, suddenly moved his eyes. Fei Cheng was in line, but he actually came here. Looking at the shocked and unspeakable Fei Cheng Li, xuanyuanche slowly raised his hand to the teacup, and said lightly: "Fei factory owner." So quiet and familiar, this is the black boy in the auction field, who is green and anxious. As soon as Fei Cheng''s face was shocked, the sword light in his hand flashed, and a sword touched xuanyuanche''s neck. The murderous breath is like substance, and the lights in the house are almost dim. Chapter 265 On the contrary, xuanyuanche''s face is calm. He holds the teacup in his hand and does not look at the sword on his neck. He drinks tea leisurely. "Take the antidote, or I will kill you." His voice was fierce, mingled with furious anger. "There is a Buddha in the hand, and there is nothing else that can''t be solved." Xuanyuanche slowly put down the teacup in his hand and looked up at the murderous man in front of him. But when he saw that Fei Cheng''s face was iron and blue, it was OK not to say this. When he said this, his eyes would almost burst out of fire, and his ferocious touch seemed to strip his skin and cramp him. "Here." Fei Cheng''s eyes were red with blood. When the point of his sword was tightened, he forced xuanyuanche''s neck. Buddha falling, actually dare to mention Buddha falling, that is a poisonous flower, a poisonous flower that will kill his son. This black boy, it''s him, actually it''s him. It turns out that everything is a conspiracy. The teeth clicked, and Fei''s eyes were almost bleeding. From the beginning, the black boy was calculating him. "Factory owner Fei''s hand is steady. I don''t mind if I die. Seven days later, your son''s skin will rot inch by inch, and his muscles will break inch by inch. After seventy-nine days, he will die. That''s what it''s like, tut..." Xuanyuanche shook his head slightly, and there was a sound. Fei''s heart was almost blown when he heard it, but his hand began to shake. He only has this one son, the favorite son, the only son brought out in Tianchen. Today, he asked for a little flower with a fingernail from the Lord of the later Jin Dynasty. He ate it for his son, Feiyan. He thought it would be good soon, but he fainted and didn''t know anything about it. He thought it was the effect of falling flowers. He knew it was the black boy who made trouble in it. Xuanyuanche saw this finger flick open Fei Cheng''s long sword, reclined on the back of the chair, and looked at Fei Cheng in a slow and orderly way: "Buddha falling flowers, only one in ten thousand years, really can be picked up everywhere on the street." After that, he raised his eyebrows lightly. His face was mediocre, but the enchanting demeanor was revealed inadvertently. Chapter 266 Fei listened to the snap of the teeth in a row, his fingers tightly clenched into fists. In the silence, there was only the sound of bone friction. After taking a deep breath, Fei Chengli suddenly slaps the table and sits down. His face is calm again. He looks at xuanyuanche coldly and says, "what do you want me to do?" Today, at night, when he didn''t know how to deal with the situation of Feiyan, there was a letter in his stone fortress. A letter revealed that it was not good that Fei Yan had taken that drop of flowers, but the reason why he had become more inexplicable. Buddha falling flowers, what Buddha falling flowers are there, that''s totally fake, fake. "Refreshing." Xuanyuanche saw this cold smile: "this should be the style of the owner of the West factory." "Talk less. What do you want to do, talk." Fei Cheng''s face is blue, but he can''t be green. He has been in the court for so long, but not for nothing. He has no quarrel with this black boy. It''s obviously designed to help him. It''s not going to have a bad relationship with him. It must be something they can''t do and ask him to deal with. However, if you let him know that the person on the opposite side is xuanyuanche who has blood feud with him, I don''t know what he will think. When he got up, xuanyuanche poured a cup of tea for himself leisurely, tasted it gently, and said slowly: "it should have been so direct. Well, I don''t talk to you nonsense. If you bring me the pictures of mountains and rivers of the Three Kingdoms, I will spare Feiyan''s life." "What?" After hearing xuanyuanche''s words, Fei Cheng stood up in a flash. "Who are you? Tianchen? Chen Guo? Zhao state? What country are you from? " Fei''s face was all twisted. This is no longer a personal grudge. It''s to betray his country and make him a spy. Xuanyuanche took a look at Fei Cheng and snorted coldly: "it seems that the owner of the factory has been shrinking in the West factory for several years, and his brain is rusty." Was xuanyuanche heavy satire a, Fei into a row can not help biting teeth, slowly sat down again. Chapter 267 He asked for some reason. Who would tell him which country he was from? Even if he said it, it must be false. "No, change it." "Yes, go back and collect your son''s body." Xuanyuanche tasted the tea in his hand and answered quite simply. Fei Cheng''s face suddenly became more and more ugly, and he stared at xuanyuanche closely. If he could kill people with his eyes, xuanyuanche would have gone through his heart. Gently blowing the tea leaves floating on the tea surface, xuanyuanche didn''t look at Fei in a row, and slowly said: "Hou Jin is not named Fei either. He is the owner of the West factory today. He will not be imprisoned in the future. There is only one son." Light floating words do not take any weight, but the pressure of Fei Cheng in a row for a moment in the heart, how can not relax. Yes, there is only one son. If it wasn''t for this one, he would have risked his life to keep the appointment. Son, this is the only son left. Cold to hold, the house fell into a dead silence. In the middle of the sound, Fei Chenglie breathed heavily, as if he had been several years old for a moment. He reached out his hand and rubbed his brow and heart, then said in a deep voice, "the mountain and river map is not in my place. A few days ago, someone broke into the secret storehouse, and the Lord of the country put the mountain and river map into the palace." "I know." Xuanyuanche does not question Fei Chengli''s words at all. If it wasn''t for the fact that he didn''t find it in his secret library, how could he come and play with it. Ryukyu is not familiar with the array. It doesn''t mean that he can be trapped in such an ordinary array. Fei Chengli can''t help but look at xuanyuanche in horror. The fortresses built by so many generations of factory owners in the later Jin Dynasty were invaded by people in silence. There was no trace of it. This After a brief fright, Fei Chenglie again converged the look on his face. I should have thought about it. When I saw the letter that appeared on his bed, I should have known that what he faced today should have exceeded his cognition. Chapter 268 "I said, I want that picture, no matter what you do, I just want the result." Xuanyuanche plays with the teacup in his hand and looks at Fei in a row coldly. No matter you steal, rob, transfer, or whatever, as long as it turns out. The invisible pressure emanates, and the air in the whole room is almost breathless unconsciously. Feichenglie shivers and stares at xuanyuanche. Half a sound, a bite of teeth is like a decision, Shua stood up and looked at xuanyuanche and said: "OK, I should, but if my son has a little damage, don''t blame me for my death." "Hand in the money, hand in the delivery, as long as you plan to, the antidote will come naturally." Xuanyuanche glanced at Fei Chengli. The cold light flashed in the cold eyes and said again: "remember, seven days, you only have seven days. When it''s time, you haven''t got it. It''s not necessary for me to say more. What you bring is fake. It''s not necessary for me to say more. The smart person like the factory owner of Fei naturally knows what''s going on." Said a wave light way: "waiting for your good news." At this time, Fei Chenglie seemed to have made up his mind. There was no hesitation on his face, and he didn''t talk much. As soon as he turned around, he disappeared into the boundless night. The post Jin Dynasty is important, and it is also important to dominate the world, but his son is more important. Seven days later, it was the day of Ryukyu''s wedding. Seeing the lines of Fei''s figure disappear in the night, xuanyuanche''s mouth slowly outlines a cold smile. It''s a smile that the hunter catches the fox but doesn''t kill it at the first moment. He should play with it. Cold and bloody. It''s not a rumor that there''s something wrong with the cold-blooded and merciless king tianchenyi. Ryukyu pushes open the door and leans against the door. He looks at xuanyuanche''s smile and looks up at the night. She could imagine that when Fei Chenglie knew who he was facing, and who he was working for, he had the look of horror and horror, and the despair that he would regret when he died. It must be pretty good. She''s looking forward to it. Chapter 269 "Fox." Leaning against the door and looking at xuanyuanche, Ryukyu saw a bright smile. Xuanyuanche listened to the words that he was totally cold. He stood up with a smile and walked to Ryukyu. He naturally hugged ryukyue and said with a smile, "it''s not interesting to kill a sword. Let him fight. We can save time and effort." Hearing this, Ryukyu leaned on xuanyuanche''s chest with a smile. He was very cunning, but he really liked it. I didn''t ask if xuanyuanche would really give the antidote. It doesn''t matter. Xuanyuanche gave it, and she. Anyway, xuanyuanche forgave, she didn''t say. "By the way, how did the Buddha drop flowers?" Ryukyu looks up at xuanyuanche, who is very interested in it. Xuanyuanche laughed at the words and sat on the bed with Ryukyu in his arms. He said with a smile: "Buddha falling flowers. What kind of Buddha falling flowers are just qingtiaohua. They are very similar to Buddha falling flowers, but one is a treasure in medicine and the other is extremely poisonous. I didn''t know at first. When I first met overseas, I was very excited. At last, I knew that it was poison flower. When I came back this time, I got some of these things and brought them back. I didn''t think they would be useful. " If there is ice, it can be stored for a long time. Even if the kingdom of Jin gets the flower, it will not start to mix for a while. If a medicine is not good enough, it will destroy the rare flower. Therefore, he was sure that Fei Chenglie would ask for a small amount for Fei Yan to use, while others would not. Other people, it doesn''t matter whether they are poisoned or not. Feiyan, we must add poison to his poison. Let feichenglie, the guy in the turtle''s shell, come to his door and let him kill him. He has relieved his anger. Chuckling, xuanyuanche''s eyes are like a fox, no, not a fox, a wolf, a cunning wolf. But she likes it. "By the way." In the chuckle, xuanyuanche suddenly moved Ryukyu''s face. He looked up and down carefully. He didn''t talk about overseas, but he forgot it. At this moment, he suddenly thought of it. When Ryukyu saw this, he raised his eyebrows and said, "why?" Chapter 270 Haosheng looks at Liuyue for a few eyes. Xuanyuanche raises his eyebrows slightly and says, "I don''t think you look like someone." When I came back that day, I didn''t see clearly in the night, and I was too excited to see Ryukyu''s face. I saw it in the auction house two days ago, and then I looked over it carefully, which showed a little bit of momentum. "Like other people, you don''t say she''s like me." Ryukyu raises his eyebrows and stares at xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche suddenly laughed: "it should be bigger than you." "Who?" Ryukyu stares at xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche thought about it. After looking at Ryukyu''s side face, he said to himself, "I don''t know. I only see one side face. It''s far away, but I feel like you two." When Ryukyu saw xuanyuanche, he didn''t have any idea in his heart. It was just because of the image that he made this remark. He waved his hand and said: "like." People in the world are much like each other. One finger pointed at xuanyuanche''s chest and said in a deep voice, "remember, mine." If there is something else in her mind because of the resemblance, it depends on how she cleans him up. The domineering words immediately made xuanyuanche laugh, good domineering, but he really liked the taste, three years did not feel the taste. His little princess, as it was yesterday. Then he pointed to Ryukyu and said, "remember, mine." Ryukyu reaches out to hold the finger, xuanyuanche holds Ryukyu''s hand on the other hand. It''s dark red and dark. Everything is silent. Indoor, a tender and sweet. It''s not like, like who, has long been forgotten. Seven days is not long, not short. After the Jin Dynasty, the wedding ceremony of Ryukyu was in full swing. The civil and military officials heard that the king and the prince of Jin would personally go to preside over the ceremony and congratulate them. That is to say, they made full efforts to drill in the general''s house of the Hussars in Ryukyu. What good, treasure, rare baby greeting, water general entered the general house of the Hussars. That grand occasion, really a little direct pursuit of the three princes of Tianchen that year, the scene of giving gambling money to Ryukyu. It''s like the sun in the sky. Even neighboring countries such as Chen and Zhao heard the news. In the Late Jin Dynasty, xuanyuanche also stepped up his steps to prepare for the wedding. The rain is coming and the wind is blowing all over the building. Seven days passed in a flash. Spring breeze blows on my face, and the wedding day of Ryukyu comes. Chapter 271 The spring wind, gongs and drums are thundering, and the ten mile long street is full of red silk. But when I saw the golden red silk, it was paved from the gate of the palace to the gate of the general''s mansion of Ryukyu. The dazzling golden red was shining in the sun. Along the way, countless civilians poured out of their homes and filled all the streets. I''ve long heard that their general Hussars are so beautiful that they can only see each other. Today we must see them clearly and have a good eye. All of a sudden, there was only human head transmission in the streets and lanes, which was full of enthusiasm. Worship the Lord, pass the nine palaces and leave the palace. Ryukyu welcomes the grand sedan chair of the seventeen princesses from the palace and heads for the general''s house. Gongs and drums are loud in the sky. The welcoming team comes slowly with ten li of red silk. I saw that in the wedding procession that I couldn''t see the head, the eight lift sedan chair with tassels flying, and the dowry behind me almost lasted several miles. And the head of the Ryukyu a pale red robe, only in the waist of a red belt, a head of blue silk is high with the head, a few finger size pearls tied on it, the more the lining of the original beautiful Ryukyu, at this time really fell from the world in general, unparalleled. Attracted by such beauty, no one will investigate why the bridegroom only wears pink wedding gown on such a happy day, rather than the most grand red. Riding a white horse in the crotch, a thousand li horse without a trace of miscellaneous colors came slowly with Ryukyu on its back. It was white and light red. It was breathtaking and the appearance of heaven and man. Along the way, just listen to a breath, countless people stare round eyes. Jun, how can there be such a handsome person in this world? Ryukyu came slowly, riding a high horse, and his eyes swept the faces of the people around him. His eyebrows did not even fluctuate. She was used to such a look. Pulling the reins, Ryukyu did not know what to think of, and suddenly smiled. All of a sudden, the people around did not know what night it was. He stretched out his hand and pulled the light red robe on his body. There was a smile in Ryukyu''s eyes. Chapter 272 Yesterday, no matter what she said, xuanyuanche just didn''t agree with her wearing the red wedding gown, even though she just married, not married, and was not allowed to wear it. The red wedding robe can only be worn when you are married to him. Don''t even think about the rest. Thinking of the taste and taste of xuanyuanche''s face, Liuyue felt very happy. If she doesn''t wear it, she will not wear it. Her bright red must stay with xuanyuanche. Pink is also pink. Anyway, it''s all red. It doesn''t matter to her. According to her meaning, she would not care if she was dressed in white, just for fear that the king would blow her up. Smiling eyes slowly swept through the crowd, looking at the familiar faces of the crowd, Ryukyu nodded a few invisible points. Figure passed, the crowd of people who are not amazing, but also quietly left. The spring color is brilliant, the sunlight is sprinkled from the sky, the glazed tile roof, a streamer overflows the color. At this time, the Hussars general''s house is also bustling. The red lanterns are hung high, the red silk is flying in the wind, and the whole general''s house of the Hussars is wrapped in a red fire. After the Jin Dynasty, almost no one was left behind. Later, some of the capital of the Jin State had status, status and wealth, but they were not the nobles and relatives of the officials, and they came to congratulate them in person. For a time, Ryukyu''s general house was almost full. At the door, Yunzhao was dressed in a light blue robe, with a folding fan in his hand, and his face was blue and purple, but he greeted all parties with a smile, as if he were really brother of Ryukyu. "Ouch, you are always here. Please, please..." "Ah, ha ha, sit inside, sit inside..." "I''m just here now. I''ll have a fine wine later. Fine wine..." But seeing that Yunzhao is good at dancing, what he does is to welcome guests. There is no mistake. There is only one Du from Ryukyu. Du''s body is cold and there are few words in all the days. It''s better to count on him to set up a market for Ryukyu. The smile on the face is almost rotten, but in the heart, it''s very unpleasant. He didn''t want Ryukyu to marry his wife, but he didn''t want to. Chapter 273 However, it is clear that there is no room for him to object to this matter. The most hateful thing is that he should come to her to handle all matters and greet her with a smile. It is torture and torture. Yunzhao laughs brilliantly, and his heart beats Huanglian. "You know that?" In the greeting on all sides, Du Yi suddenly stood beside him with a plate of wine and asked coldly. Yunzhao immediately grabbed the wine pot and took a sip. He said he was dry. He had no tea. He had the right to drink some wine to quench his thirst and said, "I don''t know." Joking, he is not a post golden man. How can he know so many people. Du Yiyan raised his eyebrows, didn''t speak, turned around and walked back. I don''t know, but I''m passionate. This is the Lord who comes to know me. "Haha, please, please..." Turning around, the words of Yunzhao''s enthusiasm immediately drifted into his ears. "The king is here." Step out, Du one end of the plate has not gone far, suddenly came to the gate of the shrill shouts. Later, the king arrived. After a flash of sharpness on Du Yi''s cold face, there was no expression on his face. Didn''t turn around, took the plate to walk down. As soon as they heard the news, they immediately stood up and rushed towards the door. Wearing a Golden Dragon Robe, the king and Prince Chen Fei appear at the door. "I will see your majesty." The people in the hospital were all short at once. But Yunzhao was still standing in the middle. He seemed to be in a daze. It seemed that he could not turn his nerve when he saw the king of Jin. Later, the emperor of the Jin Kingdom said with a smile, "today, we are not above the imperial court. There is no need to be polite. We are all here to drink wedding wine." "Yes." The short people in the courtyard immediately agreed that they had to stand up and bow down as the empress Jin Lord and Prince Chenfei to get out of the way. Ryukyu''s face was so great that the emperor and the prince came in person. Chapter 274 Chen Fei, who has been following the Lord of the later Jin Kingdom, saw Yunzhao standing there with a stupefied look, and could not help laughing and clapping Yunzhao''s shoulder: "brother, ha ha." Two days ago, this kid was a brother to him. Today, he feels so much, which really makes him happy. Being shot by Chenfei, Yunzhao seems to wake up abruptly. There was a lot of excitement and flattery in his eyes. He smiled and nodded: "please, please, please inside, haha..." After the king and Chenfei see this can not help Qi chuckle, the mood is very happy to stride towards the throne. After that, I didn''t speak, as if I could completely ignore their existence. The leaders of the six and seven halls of the West Factory followed Fei Chengli''s later gold poisonous sand palm. Bow your head and bend your waist. There are many witty words in it. Yunzhao is all-around. All the people in the hall were laughing and freehand. No one noticed that when their king came, all the people knelt down, but Yunzhao didn''t kneel. Spring wind blows, red silk all over the sky. The general''s house of the Hussars was ablaze. Countless actors, vaudeville troupes, dance troupes, nervous preparations, orderly entry. If you want to be lively, it''s absolutely lively. The whole general''s mansion is full of people. There are all kinds of people. But this box, the Hussars general''s house is bustling, on the other side, the imperial palace is shaking, relatively quiet. The marriage of the princess is not a small matter, but it is not a big one. Even if you want to give Ryukyu a face this time, the layout is quite grand, but the specification is still just the princess''s specification. It can''t go beyond the sky, and the whole world can''t celebrate. There are only a few red lanterns hanging at the back door of the palace. It''s very quiet. In this seclusion, an unattractive carriage stops in a secluded lane. The figure shook. A pale blue figure came out of the back door of the palace. Seeing no one around, he immediately went to the waiting carriage. In the carriage, xuanyuanche is still dressed as the black boy. Chapter 275 At this time, I leaned on the carriage, looked at a eunuch''s clothes, jumped onto the carriage in a row, and slowly outlined a profound smile at the corner of my mouth. "This suit suits you very well." Xuanyuanche looked at Fei Chengli, who quickly pulled off the eunuch''s clothes, and said a light word. Fei Chengli looks at xuanyuanche, but doesn''t speak. Today, after he left the palace, the king and the prince need protection. He left the seven hall and six hall leaders who had been following him. Only in this way can you enter the palace easily and steal things. There is not much time. He will go back to the West Factory immediately. Otherwise, the people inside will find that he is not there. Once the picture is found stolen, he will definitely get burned. "Don''t talk nonsense. Get the antidote." Fei Chenglie takes out a scroll of cloth Lapel painting from his bosom, tightly pulls it into his hand, and looks at xuanyuanche with gloomy face. Xuanyuanche saw this and stretched out his hand. He looked at Fei coldly and said, "I want to check it." Fei Chenglie hesitates slightly when he hears the words. If he gives the picture to this black boy, he has no dependence. If he doesn''t give the antidote, then After a little hesitation, Feicheng clenched his teeth and let go of the picture of mountains and rivers in his hand. There is also a way to steal. If he dares not to give it, he will fight for his life. If he doesn''t, he will go out and kill. Xuanyuanche takes over the picture of mountains and rivers and unfolds to have a close look. Mountains and rivers crisscross, fertile fields and crisscross paths, the terrain of the Three Kingdoms is totally summed up in them. After a quick scan of the mountain and river map, xuanyuanche saw that the terrain and natural danger of Tianchen were all sketched on it, and none of them were not true. This painting seems to be true, but it is a real one. Now the hands together, quickly rolled up. Looking at Fei Cheng in a slightly good mood, he said: "the owner of Fei factory is a believer indeed. Well, hand in the money, hand in the delivery and take it." After that, with a move of wrist, a small porcelain bottle was directly thrown to Fei Cheng. Fei reaches for it in a row, opens it and smells deeply. It''s fragrant. At the moment, he looked at xuanyuanche with a fierce face and said: "if you let me know it''s fake, I''ll find out who you are. Then we''ll try." Chapter 276 Xuanyuanche listened to the words and propped up his body slightly. His eyes flashed cold light. He lowered his voice and said, "don''t worry, I want his life." Deep eyes flicker, and the dark red color makes people scared. Fei is in a daze. He looks in the eyes. To watch carefully, xuanyuanche has come back, the black and red disappeared. When Fei Chenglie saw that he was worried about his son, Fei Yan, he had no time to think about it. He reached out and lifted the curtain of the car, then jumped down. Several ups and downs had disappeared in the quiet. Xuanyuanche saw the mouth slowly outline a sneer, gently knocked on the door, the carriage quickly left. At the back door of the palace, there was a quiet moment. On the other side, the sound of firecrackers was loud. The crackling firecrackers exploded in front of the general''s house, making a lot of noise and splashing red dregs. Almost half of the streets were filled with firecrackers. "New arrivals." He raised his voice and started flying in the sound of firecrackers. Ryukyu met the seventeen princesses and arrived at the general''s house. "Ha ha, here it is, here it is." Later, the king sat on a high position and put down his glass with a smile. "Here, here, new man." The prime minister in charge of the ceremony, with a smile on his face, waved loudly to the noisy civil and military officials. A group of noisy civil and military officials and dignitaries stopped talking. Qi Qi turned to look at the gate, smiling. Yunzhao had already met him at the door. Looking at Ryukyu''s pale red and happy robe, his peerless beauty almost dazzled his eyes. I''ve known his brother''s beauty for a long time. It''s only because of the sky that he looks so little today. The eyes are amazing, but the heart is not comfortable. Such a good brother gave the seventeen princesses who were not famous. They are reluctant to give up. In my heart, I feel like this, but on my face there is a smile. With a wave of hands, the door is more open. Chapter 277 The guy behind the door is responsible for lighting firecrackers. It''s a leap of feet. The silk firecrackers almost break the sky. The white smoke is rolling. It''s very festive. I have been ready to play and sing for a long time. At this time, the music is more and more joyful. A group of bands were puffing their cheeks, and the sound of silk and bamboo hovered over the general''s house. In front of the mansion, there were a large number of people. The crowd of people vied with each other. They were excited as if they were married today. In the sound of firecrackers, Ryukyu, a pale red man, jumped off the white horse, and the eight big sedans behind her stopped beside her. "The bridegroom welcomes the new lady out of the sedan chair." The song of rites sounded. As soon as Ryukyu reached the front of the sedan chair, he kicked the door of the sedan chair, and there were many cheers around him. This is for Ma Wei, even if the other party is a princess. A kick, Ryukyu slightly bent over his hand to lift the curtain, but his eyebrows blinked. Ma Wei, what''s this stinking rule? She didn''t know if someone in the palace had not made up for him last night. However, it doesn''t matter to give it to others today. After returning to Tianchen, if she is married to xuanyuanche, xuanyuanche will come to this set too. See how she calculates with him, hum. Yingying''s plain hands, gently into the hands of Ryukyu, Phoenix crown Xiapu, a big red princess, from the eight big sedan slowly stepped down to the ground. The xipa covers the head and is full of joy. "New people come into the house." With the loud singing ceremony, the firecrackers are more and more loud. In the smoke, Ryukyu took the hand of Princess 17 and walked towards the general''s house. The sound of the explosion was extremely festive. The Hussars and generals'' mansion in the eastern city of the capital of the later Jin Dynasty is bustling, while the West factory in the western city is calm, much colder than the gloomy and quiet in the past. Rush back to the West factory from the dark road. Fei Chenglie gave the antidote he got from xuanyuanche to his son Fei Yan at the first time. The black gas slowly retreated, but in an instant, Fei Yan, who was in a coma, woke up. Chapter 278 "Dad." Fei Yan rubbed his head and his face was still pale. Fei Chenglie saw this heart hanging high and took it back. The antidote given by the black boy seemed to be true. At present, holding Fei Yan''s hand, he slowly sat beside him, clapped his hand, and said softly, "wake up, wake up." Fei Yan stood up and frowned, "I''m poisoned." That day, the sudden great pain and tangled fight, although he could not control his body, but his brain was very clear at that time. After Fei Cheng nodded, he shook Fei Yan''s hand hard: "the poisoned man has been found. You don''t need to remember this." It must have been the black boy''s gang who poisoned him. Now he and the black boy are in the same boat. If Fei Yan goes on and makes Prince Chen suspicious, it''s not beautiful. It''s better to just shut up. This matter will stop here. Don''t mention it again. Feiyan knew his father''s power in the later Jin Dynasty. He thought he would have cleaned up those who dared to poison him. Hum, he dared to poison him, and he didn''t see who his father was. At the moment, Fei Yan nodded. Though he was still weak, he said coldly: "general hussars, Ryukyu, dare to fight me, I''m afraid you have something to do..." "Ryukyu?" Fei Yan''s words haven''t been finished yet. Fei Cheng is suddenly surprised. He looks at Fei Yan with astonishment. How does it relate to Ryukyu again. Seeing the astonishment on Fei''s face, Fei Yan was more surprised and said, "isn''t it his father who tidies up? He should have poisoned me Frowning, Fei Yan thought, "I remember that I never touched anything that day. Only when Ryukyu touched my hand, did he touch me, and I was poisoned. Wasn''t it because he poisoned me?" When Fei Chenglie listened to this, his heart suddenly cooled and a chill rose from the bottom of his heart. Ryukyu, Ryukyu, how is he? If he Suddenly he shivered. Fei Cheng thought of Ryukyu''s face. The first time he met him, his heart almost stopped beating. Chapter 279 Like, too like, too like that three days, a blood like Shura''s Murong Ryukyu. No, no, it''s impossible. Murong Ryukyu is stationed at the border of Tianchen kingdom. How could he come to his later Jin Kingdom, and still be so publicized? What''s more, Murong Ryukyu is female, and this ryukyue is male. How can it be Murong and Ryukyu are similar names. My heart tightened and my back bristled. No, it can''t be a person, it can''t be a person. Yes, it must not be alone. It just happened, just happened. The heart continuously negates, a moment from the bottom of the heart out of all kinds of ideas, Fei into a column of uncontrollable began to tremble. "Dad, what''s the matter with you?" Fei Yan looks at Fei Cheng, who suddenly changes color, and raises a thick worry on his face: "Dad, what do you think of? Your eyes are not right, you..." The eyes, the eyes, Fei Cheng in a row suddenly surprised again. Fei Yan didn''t listen to what he said next. Look, the black boy in the carriage looked at him at last. The dark red, the iron and the cold. That look, that look Bang, Fei jumped up in a row, the whole face changed greatly, there was no blood in an instant, the whole person could not control the violent shaking. That look, he remembered, that look used to he too familiar. In the twenty years of Tianchen, he almost looked at how the master in the eyes grew up, saw him become the genius of the whole world step by step, become the pillar of Tianchen country, and become the person who must be removed after the iron killing order of Jin country was issued by them. King of heaven, xuanyuanche. It''s him, it''s xuanyuanche. It''s xuanyuanche who has been caught in the fire for three years. He''s here. He''s here. The body trembles violently. Fei Cheng''s heart almost jumps out. Xuanyuanche is xuanyuanche. "Dad, what''s the matter with you? What''s so scared? Dad. " At the sight of Fei Chenglie''s expression, Fei Yan, who had just come to his senses, was completely frightened and jumped out of bed, his face full of anxiety. Chapter 280 Fear, yes, fear, he can''t be afraid, they came to the door. The more frightened they are, the clearer the moment in their mind, the faster it turns. They, xuanyuanche, have come. Who is the Ryukyu, the moon that looks like Murong Ryukyu three years ago? Ryukyu, Murong Ryukyu. The whole heart jumped to the throat, and Fei fell into the ice cellar for a moment, shivering and unable to breathe. It''s her. It''s Murong Ryukyu who comes from hell. It''s not the overseas Ryukyu, it''s Murong ryukyue, it''s Murong ryukyue. It''s not him, it''s wrong, it''s wrong, they''re wrong. What they awarded was not the loyal Ryukyu, but the murderer, the Shura Murong Ryukyu. Murong Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, they are here, they are here together. Come to find him to settle accounts, come to their revenge. He felt that Fei Chenglie, who was powerful at Ryukyu, could not control his heart rate. Others did not know that Ryukyu was powerful. He knew that he had seen Ryukyu, who had been killed by iron blood, who had been killed by the Buddha, who had been killed by the Buddha, and who was addicted to the God. He knew more about the news from the sky after he ran away. Zuo Xiangfu, Libu Shilang mansion, Li Bu Shangshu mansion, empress Liu, Prince, none of the people who participated in the killing of xuanyuanche are alive. Blood wash, a blood wash. "No Can''t Don''t let him People... " Shivering, speechless, he clenched his teeth. "Dad, what do you say?" "We can''t let them turn over the golden days. We can''t let them win." Don''t let Murong, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche work together to turn over the sky of their later Jin Dynasty. Don''t let them succeed. Otherwise, their later Jin Dynasty, their later Jin Dynasty Fei Chenglie was afraid of Ryukyu and betrayed Houjin in front of xuanyuanche. However, he loved his country as much as he could sacrifice for Houjin. He was still facing Houjin. "Come on, let''s play fireworks and glass bombs. Hurry up." Chapter 281 His eyes were red with blood, and he growled in a row. "What happened to the fireworks and glass bombs? Dad, what happened? " Fei Yan''s face changed. Fireworks and glaze bullet, which is the most urgent signal bullet of the West Factory, is a signal that the whole post Jin State will be on full alert. What''s the matter? What''s the matter? There is no sound, No footsteps approaching at full speed, no quick figure, nothing but a still silence. Fei becomes a row of eyebrows and eyes in an instant. What''s the matter? Is there no one in the West factory? No, it''s impossible. Besides the seven halls and six halls he sent out, there are five halls in charge of the safety of the imperial palace. All the other four halls should be here. No one has ever seen them. Stillness, an oppressive stillness. A bad feeling flashed in his heart, and Fei Cheng and Fei Yan rushed out quickly. No one, no one along the way, the people of the West Factory all went there. Quickly rushed into the four hall entrance. There was only one person in the big entrance. The four hall leader was struggling on the ground. He was moving forward little by little, his face was dead gray. Poisoning, the four hall leader who is the best at poisoning in the West Factory, is actually poisoned. "Factory owner, hurry up, water There is Poison... " At a glance, he saw Fei Chengli rushing in, and the four hall leader held these words out of his teeth. When his heart was relaxed, he suddenly lost all his breath. The water is poisonous. The draft of their West Factory is poisonous. The cold hairs on his back stand straight. The only person who can enter the West Factory silently is xuanyuanche, he, he He wants to destroy the whole west factory. The fist clenched, the distant sound of firecrackers came with the spring wind curtain. Firecrackers, Murong and Ryukyu married the seventeen princesses, the Lord of the country and the prince. They all went to the Lord''s wedding. No, it''s dangerous. As soon as he grasped Fei Yan, he rushed towards the general''s house of Ryukyu''s cavalry with his red eyes. He could not let them succeed, or the later Jin Dynasty would be over. Chapter 282 The West Factory was silent, but the general''s house of Ryukyu''s cavalry was full of joy. "Worship heaven and earth." When the firecrackers exploded, the Prime Minister of later Jin sang loudly. Ryukyu pulls the big red happy ball, turns his head and kneels down with Princess 17. "Two high places." Turning around and smiling, Ryukyu looks up at the top. At this time, the king of the later Jin Dynasty, with a smile on his face, slowly kneels down to the king of the later Jin Dynasty. She came from the sea with only one servant Du, the hall of the seventeen princesses, that is, her hall. With a smile on the corner of his mouth, Ryukyu squats down slowly. The king of the later Jin Dynasty looked down at Ryukyu and the seventeen princesses, smiling and very happy. Chen Fei, the prince standing at the oblique corner, is also smiling, with his hands on his back, standing in front of the seven hall and six hall masters. All the guests in the hall are smiling at this time. Kneeling slowly, you still kneel before kneeling. In the sound of bamboo, suddenly the sword light flickered, countless sharp swords cut through the air, shot out from inside and outside the main hall, and came to Chenfei, the late king of Jin, who was sitting high. The sword light is flying in the air. It''s very fierce. "Take your life." The roar of the cold air tore the elegance of the silk and bamboo. The silk and bamboo actors beside the hall changed their lives into impermanence, killing the air and breaking the air. "There are assassins." "Danger to the king." "Help." Sudden changes brought chaos to the hall. The sword is hollow, and the silver blade is cold and Yin. It roars and rushes directly to the king of the later Jin Dynasty. Later, the king''s face changed a little, but he was old and heavy. Seeing that there was no panic, he couldn''t do anything. Instead, he fell back calmly. At the same time, the seven hall leader standing beside Prince Chenfei, with a roar, jumped up with his palms in a wrong way, and wanted to face the sharp sword coming from the air. At this time, Liu Yue, who was not kneeling on his knees, reached out and pressed on the ground, jumped up, and rushed to the nearest King state Lord, saying in a loud voice, "be careful, Lord." Chapter 283 The seven hall leader and ryukue passed by in a wrong way. They ran half empty to the assassin who was shot in the air, and half empty to the king of the later Jin Dynasty. The sword is hollow. With a roar, the seven hall leader raises the poisonous sand palm and faces the assassin. Behind him, Ryukyu swooped down on the back of the Fallen King and quickly picked up the stern looking king. Around the imperial guards, the rapid sword exhibition, the whole rush forward, the Ryukyu and the post Jin main guard in the center. The movements are consistent and tacit. The protective encirclement was completed in an instant. The swords and swords were opened together, pointing straight out of the circle. In the protective circle, there were only two people, Ryukyu and the later Jin emperor. All in a flash. The light of sword was shining nearby, and assassins came from all directions. Screams, screams, all over the hall. All the civil and military officials are in a hurry. Civilian dignitaries can''t master martial arts. Under such cold conditions, they are panicked. Instinctively, they are busy running for their lives, screaming for help, disorderly. However, the military officers who are good at martial arts use their swords calmly to defend the enemy. Assassination, this is a lot of things, they are not the first time to meet. I just didn''t expect that some people dare to act in such a tight way in front of the public. I really think that they and the West Factory and the moon are vegetarian. All of a sudden, the whole hall was ablaze with sword light. Just now, it was a joyful hall with blood splashing in a flash. The seventeen princess, who was covered with xipa, had already passed out in terror. "Ryukyu, protect your father." Chen Fei, the prince standing at the side of the hall, had a slight face, but did not change color. He was protected by the master of the six halls, and turned his head and shouted to the moon. With Ryukyu as a man of high martial arts, his father''s safety doesn''t need much worry. Chenfei, I''m very relieved. At the same time, the master of the six halls gave a shriek, which spread far away. After being hidden in the crowd and protected, the king and Prince Chen Fei and other Xichang people rushed in from all directions. Chapter 284 The sword dance is a mess. "If you dare to assassinate me, I will kill you." Standing up, the king looked at the chaos in the hall and shouted. "Wang Shang, give it to us here. First, you and your son-in-law go to the back hall to have a rest." The leader of the seventh hall, while facing the assassin who is not weak in martial arts, doesn''t return at the same time. "Exactly, father, let''s go to the back hall first." Prince Chen Fei listened, and nodded quickly, turning his head to his father. At the same time, he leaned in the direction of Ryukyu and the later King of the Jin Dynasty with the six hall leaders who guarded him. On the platform covered with red silk, at this time, only Ryukyu and the later King of the Kingdom stood, one light red and one golden yellow. In this murderous atmosphere, they looked down on everything. In front of the body, the imperial bodyguards formed a circle, killing. Later, the Lord of the Jin Dynasty looked solemn, and his brows were all majestic. But Ryukyu beside him is sketching the corner of his mouth, with a smile on his face, a smile that is almost frightening. In such a situation, Ryukyu is laughing? When did Ryukyu have such a bright smile? How little does this man laugh? Turning to see the face of the moon Chen Fei suddenly hit a cold war, the moon''s smile is very beautiful, almost shaking his eyes. An iceberg, suddenly in the spring, this feeling should be damned good. But looking at his eyes, it made his hair stand on end for a moment. I don''t know why. I just feel bad. This smile "Ryukyu, what are you doing? Don''t go quickly." Chen Fei was a little flustered for no reason. Regardless of the countless assassins around, he wanted to rush towards Ryukyu. "Ryukyu, follow my king..." Later, the king of Jin didn''t see Ryukyu''s smile. At this time, he turned his head to look at Ryukyu and said half of his words. Suddenly, he gathered his mouth and looked at ryukyue "The minister will send the country''s leader." The corner of the mouth slightly outlines the eyes of Ryukyu to the king of the later Jin Dynasty, and the smile makes the country fall. But there was ice and snow deep in the eyes and eyebrows. Chapter 285 Voice is still falling, Ryukyu fingers a hook, sleeve robe in a shivering dagger, the moment slip to Ryukyu''s hands. "You..." Later, the head of the kingdom of Jin frowned. What do you mean by the moon. "Wang Shang..." At this time, a great roar of panic broke through the air and came, almost split with fear. In the roar, Fei Chenglie broke into the door holding Fei Yan. His face was almost red with blood and his chest was constantly fluctuating. It seemed that he had rushed to the door with his life. This call, the hall after the king and Chen Fei can not help but look at him. Seven hall and six hall leaders were all surprised. Why did the factory owner come? What happened in such a hurry? "Wang Shang, it''s dangerous. Hurry up. She is She is Ah... " With one finger pointing to the moon, Fei Cheng''s eyes were almost anxious to protrude, and he shouted at the moon angrily. The frightened words just said half, Fei Cheng line suddenly face a change, a stuck his neck, voice His voice "Ah ah..." I opened my mouth wide, and all the words in the back turned into a single voice. My neck seemed to be stuck and I couldn''t speak. What''s the matter? What''s going on? His voice? The frightened eyes are in the hands of the dark eyes of the upper Ryukyu moon, the cold and bloodthirsty eyes, and the Pearl of wisdom in control. Let Fei Chenglie suddenly understand that she gave him a hand. He had laid hands on him without his knowledge, and he was on her way. His face was full of anxiety, his mouth was wide open, and Fei Chengli pointed to Ryukyu. The fear and horror and despair in his eyes almost made him unable to support him. Others didn''t understand him, but Ryukyu understood. The smile on the corner of the mouth is more and more enchanting, but it contains the deepest layer of iron blood and resentment, blood debt and blood compensation. However, feichenglie''s expression of horror and his trembling fingers pointed to Ryukyu, Chenfei and the later King of Jin saw it, and their faces changed in unison. "Father, go away." Chen Fei''s face was frightened and pale, and he rushed to the king. Chapter 286 Fei Chenglie''s expression must be different from that of Ryukyu. At the same time, the late king also quickly ran backward. Do not want him in fast, how can fast over Ryukyu. The bright eyes swept through Fei Cheng''s lines, and Ryukyu''s wrist moved forward slightly. The dagger between the sleeves had been gently and skillfully stabbed into the chest of the post Jin Lord. A blood red, suddenly in full bloom on the yellow robe, gorgeous unparalleled. "Father..." Chen Fei, who had not yet reached the sky, saw that his eyes were wide and his roar almost shattered the sky. Later Jin people in the hall heard Chen Fei''s panic and shouting. For a while, they were shocked. Everyone looked back. On the high platform, in the tight protective circle. Their Lord''s face was unbelievably gloomy. He covered his chest with one hand, and the blood came out constantly. His tall body was crumbling, and he pointed to the moon in front of him. And their cavalry general, the leading actor of today''s wedding, Ryukyu, holds a bloody dagger in his hand, with a cold smile on his lips. What happened? What happened? After the Jin Dynasty courtiers for a time were shocked, completely unable to respond. And the six hall leader who has been protecting Chenfei is the quickest to see the chance. At the sight of Ryukyu''s sudden reversal, he immediately pounced on Chenfei, grabbed Chenfei''s body shape, and pulled it back from the sky. Ryukyu is the enemy. Chenfei''s martial arts are just a dead end. The later Jin Dynasty has no national Lord, not even the prince. Staggering back two steps, he fell and sat on the ground. Later, the king of Jin covered his chest and looked at Ryukyu with a demon smile. His face was very ugly: "you It is Who? " When Ryukyu''s wrist turned over, the bloody dagger was thrown out from afar, and there was a sneer of deep hatred in his eyebrows and eyes. He stepped closer and lowered his body to look at the incredible empress Jin: "I want to know who I am. OK, I''ll let you know." Chapter 287 In the sneer of the evil spirit, the ear of the moon whispered in the ear of the Lord of the later Jin Dynasty. "You You... " After hearing this, the king''s face suddenly changed. His eyes almost swallowed the moon in front of him. His face was shocked and unbelievable. "Wang Er, pay attention to Note... " Trembling fingers on Ryukyu, the king of the later Jin Dynasty made a strong mention, trying to tell Chenfei everything. However, how can the hand under Ryukyu hold his support. Unwilling to open their eyes, with resentment, with absolute shock, even with the fear of strangers, can not open their mouth. There is no understanding of death, that face is not willing to die. "Lord of the later Jin Dynasty, you also have today." Cold words mingled with the arrogance of the extreme look, Ryukyu a cold hum. "No..." Chen Fei, who was tightly held by the master of the six halls, was red with blood and looked crazy. "Wang Shang..." For a moment, all the ministers of the later Jin Dynasty were shocked by the situation of this sudden reversal. Qi Qi woke up and went crazy. Their king was assassinated. "Ryukyu, I killed you." The sky roared, and the seven hall leader''s eyes were red and he rushed to the moon. "Hahahaha." Roaring out with wild laughter, Ryukyu grabs the reddish robe with both hands, rips it open and throws it away to reveal the white robe inside. "I''m looking for you." Shua turned his head, and ryukyue locked the seven hall Lord who came. If he didn''t come to her, she would find him. A few days ago, she didn''t plan to kill them, not without a chance, but she wanted to kill them, the two great masters of poisonous sand palms in the post Jin Dynasty. Hard touch, who is afraid of who. "Master, take it." Cold voice with a Yao Qin flying towards the moon, Du was ready for it. A front somersault, five fingers and one clasp of Yao Qin thrown by Du Yi, and one finger of Liuyue Shua is on the string. In a moment, countless wind blades shoot out. Chapter 288 The voice was all around, black hair was flying, and the disguise of submission was torn apart. All that remained was the hatred of tit for tat and eye for eye. The sound of the piano in one room was loud. It''s killing. Open up a killing ring. \T Fei Chengli, standing at the door of the hall, tightly grasped his neck, his face was red and his eyes were desperate. He''s late. He''s still late. And their Lord, the king of their gold, fell before him, the red and the yellow. With a bend in his knee, Fei fell on his knees in a row. It was his fault. He was in charge of the West Factory and was in charge of the sources, but he did not find out the real identity of Ryukyu. It was he who deserved to die. He was cheated by xuanyuanche for his son, which distracted his attention. He is in charge of the West factory. It''s him. It''s him. How did he meet these two luochas? I knew that there was a report today. Three years ago, I really shouldn''t have started it. I really shouldn''t have. The blood was red in front of him. The white figure was completely overlapped with that of three years ago. He killed decisively. His face was pure and his spirit was cold and murderous. The throat rumbled, the breath suddenly tightened, and in an instant he shivered, holding his neck, and his face turned blue. "Dad, Dad, what''s the matter with you, dad?" Fei Yan, who had been standing beside Fei Chenglie and had red eyes, was shocked and shouted. I can''t breathe. I can''t breathe at all. He opened his mouth wide, like a dehydrated fish. Fei Chengli only felt that Venus was blowing up in front of him. For the first time, death was so close to him. "Let''s go." Unable to speak, unable to breathe, under the shadow of death, Fei Cheng Li was calm, and his fingers trembled on the ground to write. I''ve been afraid for three years, but I don''t need to be afraid today, as long as his son is OK. "Dad, let''s go together Ah... " Fei Yan''s words are not finished, a sharp sword stabbed from his vest, and an actor stood behind him coldly. Chapter 289 His eyes suddenly opened, and Fei Cheng''s face was almost twisted like a ghost. He stretched out his hand to grasp his predecessor''s figure, but he could not hold it. The fingers were stiff in the air and slipped down half way. In the blood of the ground, Fei fell down in a row. There was a sneer in the corner of her eyes. Ryukyu didn''t look back. She calculated the time of the poisonous hair very well. She would never let go of anyone who had hurt xuanyuanche. Blood debt and blood compensation. The sound of zither is heard everywhere, killing and cutting the sky. Xuanyuanche sent all the best people who were carefully selected. In the later Jin Dynasty, except for the seven hall and six hall leaders, they had little ability. In the fierce fight, it immediately fell. "Summon the people of West Factory, hurry up." After being escorted by the six hall leader, Chen Fei was almost angry with blood in his cavity. His eyes were red and roared loudly. The howling is also the sharp howling. The master of the sixth hall almost lost his voice, but there was no one around. How can we get back to the business? Where are the people from the West factory? Why haven''t you come? The bad thoughts in my heart rolled rapidly, and the six hall leader''s face was extremely ugly. "They can''t come without calling." The evil outline of the corner of the mouth, Ryukyu a slant over, five fingers flying on the Yao Qin, while sneering loudly. As soon as this words came out, the people of the later Jin State in the hall changed their faces. Xichang, do you mean Xichang At this time, this gloomy West Factory is more and more gloomy. The front four halls and the back three halls have fallen many people. The countless corpses in the black building make the original cold taste more and more cold. And those who didn''t fall, at this time, they chased the white people who poisoned them back to the outskirts, and they were encouraging them to fight. He has never suffered such a big loss in the West factory for so many years. Dare to kill so many of them, never let go. In the woods outside, there was a loud battle. No one can hear the call of the six hall leader. No one realized what was wrong with it. Chapter 290 In the fight between the two sides, the black West Factory, which was established by the kings of the later Jin Dynasty, bloomed in silence with a enchanting spark. Black and red, two different colors of Zhai ran meet. In the golden light of spring, they radiate brilliant brilliance. The absolute authority of the post Jin State. After the Jin Dynasty, it became the weapon of the seven kingdoms. West Factory, sink in the enchanting fire. In the blood splashing Hall of joy, he has been standing at the corner since the beginning of the chaos and watching all the Yunzhao. At this time, in the chaos, a person gently whispered a few words on it. Yunzhao''s eyes suddenly brightened, and a bright smile bloomed on his blue and puffy face. Looking at the murderous Ryukyu in the eyes of the crowd, the smile in the eyes was extremely happy. Slightly waved to the people behind, whispered two orders. Yunzhao waved his fan and rushed into the fighting circle. With a wave of folding fan in hand and a piece of folding fan made of paper, they passed by the necks of several West Factory people in front of them. They were as bloody as sharp knives. The rolled white fan is not even stained with a drop of blood. The blue clothes were floating, and Yunzhao walked towards Ryukyu with a smile on his face. Where he passed, the folding fans were flying, and no one was left behind. That kind of clean and neat, even if it is not as good as the attack of Ryukyu, it is not far away. Such a strong skill, then these days, is the ordinary brothel jealous, can also be beaten a blue nose and swollen eyes. With a stroke of strings in his hand, Ryukyu''s eyebrows flashed and sullen. He picked off a string with one finger, and the silver thread immediately bounced towards the hall leader of the seventh hall. When the strings pass, the body is like a ghost. Before the seven hall Lord could see how Ryukyu was forced to come up, his wrists suddenly cooled. The waving hand lost its center of gravity. Blood splashed out, there was the dark palm, seven hall Lord Shua opened his eyes. In front of him was his famous double palms. There was only one silver thread on his wrist. His palms were broken and empty. Chapter 291 The shock in my eyes hasn''t flashed yet, and my neck hurts instantly. Ryukyu was already standing behind the hall leader of the seven halls. The strings on his fingertips were straight, and the blood drops on them fell to the ground one by one. With wide eyes, the seven hall leader slowly fell back. When Ryukyu saw this, he smiled coldly and opened the bloody string with one finger. "Pretty, I knew brother wasn''t that easy." As soon as the strings were opened, Yunzhao''s leaning body flashed over. He looked at Ryukyu with a smile. He folded his fan and waved it. The people in the West factory could not get in at all. Hearing this, Ryukyu turned to look at Yunzhao with a smile on his face and suddenly raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "is that right?" "He is worthy of being my brother and able to poison Xichang and assassinate the king." When he turned the folding fan in his hand, a fan blocked away a sharp sword. Yunzhao narrowed his eyes with a smile and looked very happy. "The West Factory is on fire." The voice was still floating in the air, and suddenly someone cried out in horror. From this direction through the open door, you can clearly see the direction of the West Factory, the rolling smoke rises, the fire light in the golden sun, is still so dazzling. The fire broke out in the West Factory, which immediately poured a basin of cold water into the hall for the later Jin ministers who were struggling to support them. The cold early spring and March were like cold winter. No wonder the rescue of the West factory didn''t come. Now it seems that the West factory can''t protect itself. Who is it, who is it, who is it, who is it? "Prince, go." Seeing this, the six hall leaders knew something was wrong. They immediately called out. Several of the Best Western factory people in the hall immediately withdrew to Chenfei''s side, and escorted Chenfei to rush out of the hall. And the six hall master turned over, not with Chen Fei to rush out, the reverse toward the Ryukyu rushed over. Chen Fei is also a powerful role. Seeing this, I know that the six hall leader is trying to buy time for him. Although he is in pain in his heart, he doesn''t turn back and rushes out with the people in the West factory. A time of killing and confusion. Chapter 292 In the middle of the hall, Ryukyu looks up at the red half sky. "I''m here to get some fun." Yunzhao glances out of the window at the sky. It''s red and beautiful. Now he looks at Ryukyu with a smile. The men of Ryukyu killed those inside, and he came to destroy the whole factory. To kill two birds with one stone, it really takes no time. Hearing this, Ryukyu looks down at Yunzhao, and there is a deep smile in his eyes. He didn''t talk to Yunzhao. As soon as Ryukyu''s fingers flew, a string of sound blades went up to the six hall master. And Yunzhao sweeps the hall, lowers his voice and throws down a sentence in Ryukyu''s ear: "I will help you. How can you thank me then, brother?" Said, a flying body, toward the charge of Chen Fei intercepted the past. After killing the Lord of the later Jin Dynasty, we will kill the prince Chenfei today. This is not chaos and there is no potential for hegemony. Ryukyu listens but ignores Yunzhao, but the smile on the corner of his mouth is deep. How can he thank him? Naturally, I will thank him very much. The sound of the zither breaks through the sky. It''s fierce. Ryukyu doesn''t want to be entangled. One move is a kill move. He welcomes the six hall master. The time is coming. The flames soared up into the blue clouds. "No, we''ll get the tiger out of the mountain." On the outskirts of the city, the people in the West factory were killed. Suddenly, they saw the fire all over the sky and were shocked. "Come back soon. The Lord of the country is assassinated." In the sound of great surprise, a man came flying, and the news almost shocked all the people in the West factory to the ground. When the first hall and the second Hall leaders heard the words, they immediately changed their faces and shouted, "go." Regardless of throwing down his opponent, he rushed to the general''s house of the cavalry of Ryukyu. Hundreds of people in the West factory can''t care about their opponents in white at this time. They rush to catch up with each other, and the wind gallop cable is facing the general''s house. The white masked people who had been entangled with the people in the West factory didn''t chase after them. They looked at each other and immediately flooded the forest. It''s a beautiful spring day. Chapter 293 "Bang." A burst of sound sounded. The six hall leader who rushed to the front of Ryukyu burst out with blood and his clothes broke. Blood seeped from the skin, and small red marks spread all over the whole body of the six hall leader, all of which were fatal injuries. He raised his mouth coldly, and Ryukyu didn''t look at the six hall leaders standing still. He turned to the actors in the hall and made a gesture. "Brother, let''s go. Nine cities is coming." The gesture just do, that rush out to block Chen Fei''s cloud call, suddenly quickly rushed back, lowered the voice toward the Ryukyu moon way. He rushed out one step and saw that he was going to catch up with Chenfei. Later Prime Minister Jin, who didn''t want to escape from the chaos, came with governor Rufei of Jiucheng army and horse, just in time to meet Chenfei, who was out of the siege. Thirty thousand forbidden Army soldiers and horses, even if he can rush to kill Chenfei, others can also kill him, which is too uneconomical. Hearing this, Ryukyu immediately shouted, "let''s go." The sound of one side of the piano soared and rushed out towards the gate. No one dares to stop the sound of the zither. Without the seven hall and six hall leaders, who are the opponents of Ryukyu. All the dark guards disguised as actors immediately gathered behind Ryukyu and rushed out towards the door. Go out of the house, mount the horse and go at a gallop. Actor geisha scattered into the confusion of the crowd, all the arrangements of the tight seam, a trace left. "Follow me." Chen Fei, the prince of the later Jin Dynasty, was not afraid with the help of a large army. He led the army and rode back to the general''s house of the cavalry of Ryukyu. He met ryukyue and yunzhaozong and left. Turn around and the army will catch up. Blood red eyes, Ryukyu, today do not pull out your skin, pull out your tendons, do not understand the hatred of the heart, Chen Fei''s teeth are almost crushed. Flying away, Ryukyu galloped towards the countryside, and Yunzhao followed. The ten thousand forbidden army followed the horses closely, kicking and kicking with the sound of horses. It was wild and violent. It was thundering in the capital of the later Jin Dynasty, and even the ground would be shaken three times. Chapter 294 Behind the ten thousand cavalry, there were twenty thousand foot soldiers. They rushed up and chased the cavalry from all sides. The whole cavalry went to the outskirts surrounded by silver mountains. The moon and the clouds are like meteors chasing the moon. When you see the way, you will go. Thousands of soldiers are chasing after him and killing him. Birds fly with four surprises, and the silent mountain forest is full of murderous spirits. A few whips, Ryukyu longitudinal horse rushed directly up to the back of Yinshan Mountain, a gorgeous grass, the sound of the river tumbling far away, a quiet place. "Brother, the Jedi are ahead. What''s your choice?" Yunzhao follows Ryukyu, frowning slightly. At the foot of the cliff behind the Yinshan Mountain is the place where the largest river flows outside the houjindu city. It''s very rough and steep. Ryukyu''s way is a dead end. Flying off the horse, Ryukyu stood on the cliff, and the horse turned and ran, not into the forest. "What are you doing, brother?" Yunzhao holds the horse''s hoof, frowns more and more, and stares at the moon. After that, the horse''s hoof made a loud noise. Chen Fei had already led the guard and came straight. He glanced at Chenfei, who had already rushed to the mountainside. The ferocious look of wanting to eat her meat and sleeping her skin could almost all be put under his eyes. The corner of Ryukyu''s mouth was hooked. Turning his head, he smiled at Yunzhao. Suddenly, Liuyue''s robe swung and knelt down to Yunzhao. Yunzhao was shocked at once, and there was a flash of bad feeling in his heart. "Your Highness Prince, Weichen has been the king of the kingdom of Jin and Xichang since the removal of Xuesheng. Weichen''s loyalty to Xuesheng can be seen from heaven and earth. Today, Weichen''s face has been revealed, which will inevitably cause disaster for Xuesheng. Weichen is willing to die and have a clear mind. He only wants our Xuesheng country to dominate the world and unify the seven countries in the future." The voice is sonorous, flying down the mountain wind, flying towards Chen. The wind was so strong that even the galloping sound of the horse''s hooves didn''t cover up the sonorous words. Chen Fei, who led the guard to rush up, suddenly looked at Yunzhao with a shudder. Yunzhao''s eyes suddenly open. She knows that he is the prince of snow kingdom. She "Ryukyu, you..." At the beginning of the speech, Ryukyu suddenly jumped up and rushed towards the cliff. He never moved forward. He was determined to die. Yunzhao is shocked suddenly. Does Ryukyu really want to die? At present, it''s too late to think about it. Zongma chases up and wants to drag back the Ryukyu, who jumped towards the cliff. He doesn''t want her to die or not. Chapter 295 Before he thought about it, Ryukyu was faster. Yunzhao rushed to the cliff. After Ryukyu had fit, he rushed to the cliff. There were many reefs below. The current was very fast. Ryukyue "Ryukyu......" His eyes were red suddenly. Yunzhao jumped off the horse and rushed to the edge of the cliff with a loud roar. Looking down, his anxious face suddenly changed color. The figure is empty, flying down. Under her body, a big ship came from the upstream, standing proudly in the bow, and the river wind blew the dark red skirt, which was extremely cold. Raise your hands high and the figure will fall. Two wrong, standing in the bow of the man, a hug from the cliff to jump down the Ryukyu, the boat did not do any stop, fly and walk, all in perfect harmony. The hair is flying and the black hair is enchanting. It spreads on Ryukyu''s body and nestles in the man''s arms. Beauty is like the bright moon, a woman. Ryukyu is a woman. Yunzhao is shocked to see the ship go away at full speed. Bow, the dark red man slowly looked up at him, his eyes were dark red, cold but proud. That eye, that eye, cloud Zhao Shua''s clenched hand, that eye he knew, he had seen that pair of eyes, that pair of demon spirit but proud of all eyes. King of heaven, xuanyuanche. The boat flies like a flying boat. It glides across the water in an instant and goes far away. There is no trace. It''s him. It''s him. Xuanyuanche. Who is Ryukyu? Who is the woman who can be so close to xuanyuanche and so capable? Yunzhao slowly raised his head and looked at the blue sky. Princess tianchenyi, Murong Ryukyu, who shocked the Seven Kingdoms three years ago, never disguised her, but the more so, no one seems to be her. There was a wry smile on her lips. Murong Ryukyu and Murong ryukyue turned out to be her. The horse''s hooves rattled behind him. The prince of Xuesheng Kingdom, Helian Yunzhao, thought he had cheated everyone, but he didn''t think he had cheated Ryukyu at all. At last, he planted such a big heel in her hand. He smiled bitterly and shook his head. He didn''t forget that xuanyuanche was seriously injured three years ago, which was also a part of his snow kingdom. This moon remained silent, but it would retaliate with him here. After the murder of the king, such hatred gave him the snow holy kingdom. Now he''s going to be in a mess. Spring wind curtain roll, this spring is really damned beautiful. Chapter 296 The water is rippling and smoke is swirling. In the light of the lake and the mountains, the water vapor is winding up. It''s filled with green mountains and waters, some slight light, some slight blue. Lost people''s eyes and softened people''s hearts. In this blue sky and clear water, a page of boats like flying, break into this picturesque scenery. "Hahaha..." The laughter like a silver bell cut through the silent water, bringing up the spring wind of the curtain roll, which could not describe the pride and joy. "Clever." Standing at the bow of the boat, xuanyuanche hugs the laughing, crazy Ryukyu, and with a smile on his face, he reaches out and pinches Ryukyu''s nose. When Ryukyu was young, he loved this kind of action. Now that Ryukyu has grown up, he still loves this kind of action. No matter how long Ryukyu is in his arms, his doting heart will not change. Holding Ryukyu''s nose in his hand, xuanyuanche couldn''t help laughing. Some people beat wild geese all day long, but they are pecked at by wild geese. Thinking of the expression of the red, orange, yellow, green, blue, and purple that Yunzhao had made at last, xuanyuanche felt relieved. Hearing this, Ryukyu turned his head, put his hands on his chest, raised his eyebrows and said, "no one has harmed us. If you don''t give it to me, you will come back." Pride and confidence. Xuanyuanche sees this more and more hearty laugh, his little princess, really lets the human not love. "Well said, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. If you dare to attack us, you will pay a price." Xuanyuanche''s eyes flash. At the same time, xuanyuanche and ryukue look up and laugh, and the laughter winds up to the sky, hovering between the mountains and rivers. Far away to the cliff, after jinchenfei, snow Saint Cloud call, long gone. The sky is blue and the water is blue. It''s really a good scene in the golden age. The boat swayed past, far from the shore. On the bank, in the long grass and flying eagles, a carriage loomed up, and Murong, who had never been seen before, sat on it. Xuanyuanche saw that he picked up the moon and stepped on the boat. He was like a big bird in the sky. He stepped on the water and stepped on the shore across the huge river. Body like a swallow, light as a duckweed. In ancient times, there was a reed crossing the river by the founder of Dharma. Today, xuanyuanche is crossing the river. It''s like a thrill. Chapter 297 "Again." By xuanyuanche embrace in the arms, Ryukyu eyes flash a light. She can''t do it all her life. "How can I not protect my little wife without efforts?" Xuanyuanche looks down at the moon and smiles. A lot of feelings, deep in them, needless to say. In a flash, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche got into the carriage. Murong invincible immediately raised his whip and the carriage galloped like a flying horse. As the dust and smoke rolled, the carriage disappeared between the mountain paths. The hull of the boat was hidden and went down the river. Mountains and rivers are beautiful. Liuyue xuanyuanche is invisible and reclusive, leaving only two pairs of gold and snow saints. Kill people by means of knives, and blame Jiangdong. Tianchen sits firmly on the wall. Everything is so perfect. Spring fragrance, time flies, blink of an eye is more than ten days past. Xiwu City, border of Zhao state and later Jin State. The evil fog city belongs to the state of Zhao. Since people from later Jin and Zhao come and go here, the commerce between the two countries is very frequent. Therefore, this border town, in a few years, has become an important border town of Zhao state, which is very prosperous. Peach blossom is enchanting, willow is flying. In this spring breeze, the evil fog city wantonly unfolds his prosperity. Xiwu City ushered in the tavern, which is the most luxurious tavern in Xiwu city. At noon, merchants from south to North gathered here, almost full of seats. "A pot of wine." "Well, wait a moment, my guest." "Waiter, what about our dishes..." "Here, here..." The tone of coming from south to north, wanton talk, and the constant shuttle of running waiter make the restaurant more and more noisy. "Hello, have you heard that the kingdom of Jin and the kingdom of snow have been carried up." In the wanton talk, there is no lack of the hottest topic. "How don''t you know that the prince of Xuesheng killed the king of the later Jin Kingdom, but it''s not good." A rude man is careless and doesn''t suppress his voice at all. Chapter 298 Listen to this, a middle-aged man touched by a businessman on the table next to him turned around and said, "who said it was killed by the prince of Xuesheng state? When this happened, I happened to purchase goods in the post Jin State. It was clear that everything was clear. I''ll tell you..." "Why, it''s not killed by the prince of Xuesheng. Tell me about it." All of a sudden, the people in the tavern were attracted and their ears were raised. On the seat near the window in the most corner of the restaurant, there are four people at the table, three men and one woman. They put down their chopsticks a little and listen to them. "Do you know that Ryukyu, the most famous expert in the world in the recent battle When the middle-aged man saw all the people, he coughed a mysterious way. "I don''t know. It''s said that Ryukyu is very handsome and has good martial arts "Come on, come on, don''t talk about what you don''t have." "That is..." Suddenly, a loud and noisy voice sounded. "What do you know? I''ll tell you that Ryu Yue, the best expert in the world, is the one who really killed the king. On the day of his grand wedding, the later King appeared in person to preside over the grand wedding for him. He didn''t think that the Ryukyu would seize the opportunity, so he killed the later King with one sword. If you think about it, that Ryukyu is so good at martial arts. Then the king of Jin went to see the king of hell. At that time, after that, the whole forbidden guards of the kingdom of Jin went out, tens of thousands of people. Tut Tut, the house to house search, slightly different was arrested, that is It''s frightening that I dare not go out for three days. " The middle-aged man said it as if he felt his heart and mouth with lingering palpitations, and the whole face shook twice. The woman leaning against the window raised her eyebrows and glanced at the middle-aged businessman. Her eyebrows were plain. "You know one, you don''t know the other. It''s true that the emperor of the later Jin Dynasty was killed by Ryu Yue, the best master in the world, but the chief envoy behind the scenes is the prince of Xuesheng kingdom. My uncle has something to do with the Third Master of the post Jin Dynasty''s criminal department. I know it right. " Chapter 299 As soon as the middle-aged businessman''s words fell, a young man on the other side took them. "Do you know that the man who was always with Ryukyu at the time of the martial arts competition was the prince of the snow holy kingdom. They were prepared early. After narukyu killed the king of the later Jin Dynasty, he committed suicide by jumping off a cliff in front of the prince of the snow holy kingdom. In order not to cause trouble to the snow holy Kingdom, he let the prince know that it was the secret hand of the snow holy kingdom. As a result, the old man has long eyes and let the prince know. Therefore, Ryukyu is a small role, and the snow holy kingdom is the big role this time. " The young man waved the chopsticks in his hand, saying that foam was flying in his mouth. "Yes, yes, that''s what I heard. My father and the city gate official are brothers. That''s the same thing." Immediately someone picked it up. "Well, it seems that I heard about it in Chen Guodu." A businessman from Chen Guolai nodded and took a bite. "Yes, yes, that''s it..." "That''s it..." The people in the tavern immediately you a, I a, said a hot, the whole around together. Only the three men and one woman sitting by the window didn''t come to the party. Just heard here, the expression on that face flashed a smile, and began to eat leisurely, a merchant''s decoration, but could not cover up that noble spirit. "Did the prince of snow Kingdom catch it?" "Gone." "No, it''s like jumping off a cliff." "Anyway, I can''t see people alive or bodies dead. I think most of them have run away." The tavern is full of excitement. "Ran, hum, can run monk, can''t run temple, his snow holy country is there, want to let a warrior take the dirty water, no way, our post Jin country is absolutely the same as snow holy country." A later, the gold merchant smashed his fist on the table, his face full of anger. "Yes, yes, irreconcilable." Immediately, a lot of post Jin people responded. In the clamour, the old man who had silver at the end of the window but had a lot of spirit drank a sip of water wine and lowered his voice: "it seems that all the people in the world know it." Chapter 300 "Snow sage and Houjin are irreconcilable. How nice." The woman sitting in front of him, with a hook in her mouth, was full of a smile of schadenfreude. It''s not who the Ryukyu is. Beside xuanyuanche, Murong invincible and Du Yi, listen to the words can not help Qi Qiyi smile. "It''s a pity that the boy ran away." Murong sighed. In that case, Chen Fei, the prince of the Jin State, didn''t even catch Yun. It''s useless. If we seize Yunzhao, it will be difficult for the golden Kingdom and the snow kingdom to stand in an irreconcilable position. "It doesn''t matter. It''s good to run." Xuanyuanche shakes his chopsticks and laughs, adding a chopstick dish to Ryukyu. If we can''t even cope with such a scene, the snow kingdom will never be able to dominate. "Do you think the two countries will fight? What kind of goods should we hoard?" Xuanyuanche''s voice fell, and suddenly someone in the restaurant made a remark. As soon as this words fell, the bustling atmosphere immediately subsided. Many businessmen began to speculate that the merchants valued profits and the war was a good chance to make a success. Ryukyu hears that and chuckles. Let''s fight. It''s so lively. It''s rare that she creates such a good chance for them to compete. Otherwise, I''m sorry for her. Xuanyuanche saw Liuyue''s cunning smile, but he shook his head and smiled to add food to Liuyue. After disturbing the two pots of water, they fished in troubled water. "Young master, young lady." The heart is doing this read, ear suddenly came two suppress excited hoarse cry. At the same time, Ryukyu xuanyuanche raises his eyebrows slightly. This voice Turn your head at once. Behind them, Qiuwen and Yanhu are dressed in ordinary people''s clothes. Their faces are calm, but their eyes are excited and stand behind them. I haven''t seen it for three years. At this time, I really saw the prince in good condition. The excited mood is not comparable to that when I received the news. After three years of work, I can finally let go. Xuanyuanche looks at the red autumn mark and Yanhu in front of his eyes. He slowly draws a smile on the corner of his mouth, reaches out and points to the table, beckoning them to sit down, and says, "Why are you here?" Chapter 301 The voice is very light, but it is full of gentleness. Autumn mark Yan Hu excited mood, he felt, see them he is also very happy. Autumn mark and Yan Hu also don''t say much, directly sat beside Du Yi who didn''t say a word. "Sir and madam, let''s send the letter." As soon as autumn mark sat down, he took out the letter from his arms and handed it to xuanyuanche. They didn''t have to come here by themselves, but when their Lord came back, they couldn''t wait. Xuanyuanche took the letter and quickly opened his eyes. He had a warm smile on his face. The whole person was gentle. "How are your parents?" As he inquired, he handed the letter to the silent Ryukyu. "The master and his wife are very good. I just want to see you at once." Yan Hu answers quickly. "Yes, I haven''t seen her for three years. I don''t know what she looks like. I miss her very much." Autumn mark looks at Ryukyu and inserts a mouth. Ryukyu smiled and didn''t speak. Three years ago, after she went to the border, she never went back to Tianchen. There is nothing good about Tianchen without xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche saw that he shook his head slightly, reached out and grasped Ryukyu''s hand, but there was a deep tenderness in his eyebrows and eyes. His moon, he knows. Ryukyu looks up at xuanyuanche, and the smile in his eyes is very clear. They understand each other. They understand each other when they meet at the first sight. "Go back and tell mom and Dad that I''ll be back in a few days." Holding Ryukyu''s hand, xuanyuanche smiled at Qiuwen and yanhudao. Autumn mark and Yan Hu smell speech one Leng, Qi Qi stare at xuanyuanche. There''s still some time to go back. Why? Ryukyu is also slightly stunned. She thought that she had not returned for three years. She thought that xuanyuanche, who has a strong sense of kinship, would go back to the sky without stopping. Why didn''t she go back now? Chapter 302 For the questioning eyes of shangryukue moon and qiukenyan tiger, xuanyuanche smiled and said: "there is nothing that can be obtained without labor. If you get the love of others, you have to give it back." As soon as this words fall, autumn mark and Yan Hu are still a little ignorant, but Ryukyu''s reaction is very quick to understand. "They''re bothered, aren''t they?" Put down the chopsticks, Ryukyu looked at xuanyuanche and asked. Xuanyuanche came back from overseas. Due to the tight time at that time, she never asked xuanyuanche about overseas affairs. Now listen to xuanyuanche. In the three years overseas, the mysterious place seems to have spent a lot of effort to cure xuanyuanche. There is no free lunch in this world. It seems that Murong''s invincible salvation is not enough. Xuanyuanche sees Liuyue guessing, but he doesn''t hide it. He smiles and nods. Autumn mark and Yan Hu have been following xuanyuanche for many years, and they are also very clear figures. At this time, they all reflected and said: "how else is that needed?" Murong invincible heard this, raised eyebrows and looked at the moon. Slowly took over the words: "the injury was too serious on that day, and the ordinary drugs were completely unable to be treated. All of them were currently prepared to protect life, and they used some good things very much. The most valuable nine turn soul returning Pill on the island was also used by the young master. " Voice is still declining, autumn mark and Yan Huqi take a breath of air conditioning, even Du Yi, who has always been calm and happy, also picked his eyebrows high. That''s the number one elixir in the world''s life-saving elixir. There is no one in the seven countries. Although Ryukyu didn''t know what configuration the medicine was made of, looking at the expressions of these three people, it must be a rare good thing. Backhand tightly holds xuanyuanche''s hand. On that day, xuanyuanche must be very dangerous to use such a good medicine. She didn''t follow. She didn''t know how exciting, but she could understand and imagine. Moreover, after xuanyuanche came back, although she didn''t show any skill, she felt that he had become stronger, and that kind of flying skill could be felt. Chapter 303 I ''m afraid that I have not only taken the elixir, but also learned a lot of things. "Say the result." Holding xuanyuanche''s hand, Liuyue looks at Murong invincible calmly. As long as xuanyuanche is ready, the other party is her benefactor. Even if it''s a big task, she will go to make it right for them. What''s more, eating people''s mouth is soft, taking people''s hands is soft, there is grace to return grace, and heaven and earth are just. Murong invincible saw this and looked at Ryukyu deeply once again, then lowered his voice and said: "after using their treasure of the island, my feelings are not worth it. They asked the young master to come back and collect two things for them to repay their kindness." After a pause, Murong Wudi lowered his voice even more, almost like a mosquito''s voice: "longwangdan and Yincui gall." What? Ryukyu frowned, never heard of it. But on the opposite side, Yan Hu and Du all changed their faces and twisted them. When Ryukyu saw this, he raised his eyebrows, turned his head to look at xuanyuanche and asked questions. "I can''t say specifically. It''s just rare. No one has ever got it." Xuanyuanche smiled, throwing words directly let the four people on the side spit blood together. Ryukyu glanced at the face of Murong Wudi and others, and knew that xuanyuanche was appeasing her. It''s just that there is no such mysterious island. I''m afraid it''s more than that. Xuanyuanche saw that Ryukyu''s eyes were staring at him. He was full of disbelief. He immediately laughed and said sincerely: "it''s not a big thing, but they don''t have such things there. They don''t want to go out to sea to look for them, so they want me to look for them." He glared at xuanyuanche, and ryukue looked back at DUI. Du said nothing but put the chopsticks on the table obliquely. When Ryukyu saw it, he immediately knew that it was a special level of lethality and dangerous. I understand that Ryukyu is safe. Anyway, xuanyuanche will go there. She just needs to know that the danger is not dangerous. Other things don''t matter. But I don''t need to think about it. It''s impossible for xuanyuanche to go there to find the treasure that doesn''t exist on the mysterious island. Chapter 304 High risk represents high income, and value is proportional to risk. She is quite clear about this. Just thinking about this, xuanyuanche suddenly smiled gently, holding Liuyue''s hand and said: "yue''er, I''ll go to the Southern Song Dynasty, first..." Before he finished speaking, xuanyuanche suddenly stopped talking and looked at the Ryukyu in front of him. Ryukyu didn''t say anything, just squint at xuanyuanche, then look, but put xuanyuanche''s unfinished words in his mouth. "Say it." Looking at Xuanyuan chetun there, ryukue coolly took two words out of his teeth. Not angry, really not angry, but if xuanyuanche goes on, she doesn''t guarantee that she won''t be angry, really can''t guarantee. Xuanyuanche looks at Liuyue and squints at him. His eyes make people feel cold on the back, but his heart is not warm. Half ring, shook his head, reached out and rubbed Ryukyu''s hair, smiled: "you follow me first, don''t go back, how?" Ryukyu listens to Xuanyuan Chusheng''s words and turns a corner. He hooks his mouth slightly and coolly throws down a sentence: "it''s almost the same." Dare to let her go back first because of the danger, he will break in alone, as long as he dare to say such words, see how she calculates this account with him. It''s been lost once. Never let it go. As long as it''s two people together, even if it''s a bloody hell in front of us, we''ll go all the way. Holding each other''s hands, xuanyuanche turned to look at Qiuwen and Yanhu and said, "then you..." "No." Just one opening, autumn mark and Yan Huqi drop two words firmly. I haven''t seen them for three years. As soon as I saw them, I would order them to return. If they didn''t go, they would not go. Xuanyuanche saw that there was a trace of unhappiness in this eyebrow and lowered his voice and threw out two words: "military order" "There will be no military order." Neat and uniform, as if rehearsed thousands of times. Xuanyuanche raised his eyebrows. He hadn''t seen him for three years. He also stepped on his nose and face one by one. He dared to bargain with him. He never remembered his men and would contradict his words. Chapter 305 His face sank and he was about to get angry when Ryukyu suddenly shook his hand and said slowly, "forget it." As soon as the voice fell, Qiuxian and yanhuqiqi looked at Liuyue and said, "little madam, we must go." Slowly shook his head, Ryukyu turned to look at xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche didn''t turn her head, but she knew that xuanyuanche understood that he was not a man without heart, but with iron blood. Those two sworn to follow, a face of defiance and worry eyes, can not be ignored. Knowing that this trip is dangerous, I will not hesitate to disobey xuanyuanche''s order, but also go with such subordinates "If you discuss it yourself, you''ll have to go back one at a time." Silence for a while, xuanyuanche sighed silently, and threw a word at them. There must be a person to go back, that mountain and river map, he is not assured that other people will bring back Tianchen. Murong invincible see this gently in autumn mark and Yan Hu ear whispered a few words. I don''t know why I have to go back to a autumn trace and a Yan Hu. After listening to the sound, my eyes shine in an instant, and the excitement on my face can''t be covered. At one glance, Qiu Wen and Yan Hushu turn their heads to look at Du Yi, who is silent all the time. Du saw this cold face sink, slowly raised his head. Ryukyu knew that Qiuwen and Yanhu were the same spearheads. He smiled and said, "you decide for yourself. Half an hour, you will not wait for the past." After that, he got up together with xuanyuanche Murong and walked out of the restaurant. Xuanyuanche put it forward at this time. He didn''t rush back to Tianchen first. Obviously, there was not much time. Then they would speed up. On the outskirts of the evil fog city, four black BMWs pull the ordinary carriage, willows fly, and the smell of grass is everywhere. "To the Southern Song Dynasty?" Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche nodded: "the Southern Song Dynasty is located in the southernmost area, with a hot climate all the year round. Only in its thousand Dang Mountain can there be those two things." Thousands of Dangshan, Ryukyu heard the name instantly understand where they are going, why the danger level is super. Chapter 306 In recent years, she has learned a little about the special geographical location and dangerous situation of the seven countries. Thousand Dang Mountain, depend on, where is what mountain. According to her meaning, the thousand Dangshan mountain is a primitive tropical rainforest, stretching nearly ten thousand miles along the border of the Southern Song Dynasty. It is inaccessible all the year round, with towering trees. She doesn''t need to think about the dangers. The four words "rainforest" have put all the dangers on it. That''s ten places to go in and ten places to die. Ryukyu took a breath and leaned against the wall of the car. She understood why Qiuwen and others were frightened when they heard the two things and insisted on following the oath of death. Tropical rainforest, it''s good. The return of this island is not high, it''s not high. "Moon, are you afraid?" Xuanyuanche sees Liuyue and listens to qiandangshan. His face changes slightly. He smiles and pats Liuyue''s hand. Hearing this, Ryukyu looks over his head at xuanyuanche. Suddenly, Niutou doesn''t say to Ma Zui, "don''t you think qiandangshan is a beast?" Xuanyuanche didn''t think that Ryukyu''s words came out. After a moment''s hesitation, he nodded his head and said: "beasts come out of the forest. It''s natural since ancient times. Don''t be afraid." Hearing this, Ryukyu reached out his hand and rubbed his eyebrows. As expected, he only knew the danger, but he didn''t know how it was. Xuanyuanche didn''t know the strength of the rainforest. "Fortunately you have me, otherwise, I have to wait for you to collect the body. No, there is no body left." Gulu a word. "You look down on me like that." Extend the finger to hit the Ryukyu forehead heavily, xuanyuanche''s way of smiling. It''s really good to be protected by Ryukyu, but when did he become so useless in Ryukyu''s mind? How could he not know. Ryukyu didn''t say much when he saw this. He just raised his eyebrows and smiled, stretched out his head and gave xuanyuanche a kiss. The two of them joined hands, and hell broke in, even though it was a tropical rainforest. Murong invincible, who had not made a sound all the time, suddenly saw it, suddenly opened his eyes and turned his head. His granddaughter, how so generous, en, no, do not call generous, should call straightforward. Chapter 307 Xuanyuanche suddenly laughs at this, his moon is always so straightforward, but damn let him like, fascinated. Half an hour later, autumn mark and Yan Hu''s blue and blue noses followed, and Du Yi disappeared. Two hit one, even if Du Yi is the killer of the killer, but also almost the same height of autumn mark and Yanhu two people. In the spring breeze, the carriage flew towards the Southern Song Dynasty. The Southern Song Dynasty is located in the southernmost part of the whole continent, with plenty of sunshine and rain all the year round. Although it is not strong enough to dominate one side, it is the richest of the seven countries. Harmony makes money. The Southern Song Dynasty exerted these eight words to the extreme. Although it was at the southernmost end, it had quite good communication with the East overlord Xuesheng on the left, the North overlord Aoyun state, and even with the post Jin state that awed the southwest. The whole backyard of the Imperial Palace in the Southern Song Dynasty is either the princess of Aoyun, the princess of Xuesheng, or the princess of Houjin. The married Princess Princess is not the concubine of Aoyun country, or the concubine of Jin country after Xuesheng country, or the concubine of Tianchen, chenguo and Zhaoguo. That is, as long as the seven kingdoms have a harem, then it is impossible to have no people from the Southern Song Dynasty. Therefore, the military strength is not the strongest, but the richest country in the world, but it has not attracted a single soldier. Like the tumbler, shaking, but not falling. Day after day, from the west to the south, across half seven countries. Spring has passed, and summer''s heat has replaced it. In summer, there is no gentle breeze in spring, comfortable and serene. With the passion of summer, it begins to spread on this land. The dazzling golden light shrouded in the passionate land of the Southern Song Dynasty, which made the heat of the land even higher. Just a torrential rain convergence in the past between the mountains, more and more green up, green eyes can not see the end. Continuous ups and downs, thousands of miles. Looking at it, there is only a piece of blue and towering between heaven and earth. Qiandangshan, the largest wilderness on the border of the Southern Song Dynasty, is rarely visited and gloomy all the year round, just like a beast with a big mouth and a big mouth, waiting to devour all the things coming Chapter 308 Five people rowed a boat along the waterway and entered the thousand Dangshan mountain. Continuous ups and downs, emerald mountain trees, low shrubs, disappeared in the initial mountain forest, the deeper into the mountain forest, it was replaced by huge trees that can be towering, unable to see the top at a glance. "What a tall tree." Yanhu, who is rowing at the stern, looks up at the trees on both sides of the river while rowing. What a surprise. "It''s beautiful." Murong invincible sat in the middle of the boat and looked at the scenery around him. The golden sunlight sprinkled down through the treetops, and the golden thread danced. It was flying in the green. The streamer was full of color, and the vigorous vitality was totally invisible elsewhere. "It''s really rare." Xuanyuanche nodded. "There are many rare ones, I''m afraid you dare not see them." Holding his chest in both hands, Ryukyu stood at the bow of the boat, no more relaxed than xuanyuanche''s face, with heavy eyebrows. But see her a body tight equipment, on the wrist, between the legs and feet, completely with the cloth belt to tie the lapel, do not show a crack, legs waist are full of sharp daggers, at this time stand in the bow and look at the scene, face cold. Near the riverbank, high and low trees are growing wantonly. Countless vines are entwined on the trees. The leaves are thick on the ground. It''s a rotten smell. It''s black. The rainforest is deeper and denser than what she has been to. "Moon, don''t be too......" "Tell me what to look for." Without looking back, Ryukyu interrupts xuanyuanche''s words and frowns. She needs to know what their goal is, so as to estimate the depth and risk of entering the rainforest. She is not afraid of this place, but it does not mean that she will rush in recklessly. Xuanyuanche heard the coldness in Ryukyu''s words. He stood up and walked to Ryukyu''s side. After a moment''s thought, he said, "the Dragon King''s pill is said to be the inner pill of a thousand year old dragon and snake. The hidden quenching gall is a kind of exquisite fish gall." Millennium Dragon snake? Exquisite fish? What a strange thing it is. Chapter 309 Ryukyu frowned, and suddenly a flash of inspiration flashed in her mind. She frowned slightly. She understood what the thousand year old dragon and snake was. What is this exquisite fish again. Shit, it''s the overlord in the rainforest. It''s no wonder that no one has got these two things for so many years. They are actually the ones living in the hinterland of the rainforest. Silver tooth Huo Huo, thinking that she was equipped with modern weapons, how far to go around these two overlords, and how far to deal with them now. Slowly turning his head, Ryukyu looked at Murong Wudi and qiukenyan Hu with no expression on his face, and said in a deep voice, "if I say it only once, you will stay here and pick up a life. Otherwise, there will be no return." It''s cold and hard, without a trace of popularity. As soon as the voice fell, Murong was invincible, Qiuwen, Yanhu, and their faces changed slightly. However, in an instant, all three of them shook their heads at chaoryukyue. They knew the danger, but they had to go. "Month." Xuanyuanche frowned slightly and looked at the moon. Since entering the rainforest, what has enveloped Ryukyu is the unspeakable cold. It''s a kind of absolute self-centered coldness. There is a kind of dark emotion growing in Ryukyu. I can''t say the specific feeling, but he is the way of feeling. It seems that when the prince of Aoyun, Dugu ye, came to his heaven, he was against him. The sound of the lute played by Ryukyu, the murderous spirit of death, although the darkness on his body is far less heavy than that of the lute, it is slowly spreading and growing like a broken bud. I don''t like it very much. Hearing the sound, Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanche, but does not speak. He turns his head to look at Murong Wudi and other three people, and says in a deep voice, "OK, then don''t blame me for being helpless." After that, Shua turned around and jumped to the river bank. Good consolation has already been said, otherwise, they will decide on their own. Chapter 310 The front leaves have blocked the river course, the river has entered the absolute place, there is no road to go, has entered the rainforest depth. Xuanyuanche frowned, and saw that he jumped to the shore without commanding Murong Wudi and qiukenyanhu to go back. His subordinates knew it. The boat was tied to the towering trees, and a line of five people headed for the deep forest. It''s all dressed in tights, with sharp tools and a small amount of dry food. It will definitely not affect any speed and strength. The sun is shining, but it can''t penetrate the heavy overlapping forest. Thousands of Dangshan kill four volts. There was no one to talk, and five people were only watching their surroundings carefully. At the foot of the soft prone, walking in the rotten trees, the rotten smell mixed with the fresh smell of trees, diffuse. No leopards, no tigers, no wolves. There are no big, ferocious beasts. There are no ferocious footprints on the ground, no feces and smell of these animals. They don''t exist here? "What a strange forest." Silent mid autumn mark wrinkled frown, but a loose heart. Since there is no such a large aggressive beast, there is nothing to be afraid of in this forest. "It''s a little strange." Murong invincible also did not expect that there are no beasts in the mountain forest. The mountain forest without beasts is also called mountain forest. However, even if there are no beasts in the mountains and forests, the people who come in will never come back. On the contrary, the danger in it cannot be underestimated. "Pay attention." With a gesture, xuanyuanche follows Liuyue and moves forward quickly. Walking again and again, Ryukyu walked very fast, shuttling through the jungle at full speed, without any hesitation towards the deep rainforest. Head also does not return, cold, in her body more and more a trace of deep. There are many trees. The more inside, the higher the trees and the lower the shrubs, the more complex they are. The green and black vines are crisscrossing in the forest, like a net in the sky. Chapter 311 The flowers are blooming in full bloom. The ground is getting wetter and wetter, and the smell of decay in the air is getting heavier and heavier. "Be careful on the way down. Follow me and don''t touch anything." Standing among the trees, Ryukyu stares at the dark ground leaves in front of him, and the trees become bigger and bigger, and the more dark jungle becomes clear and deep. Xuanyuanche listened to the words and raised his eyebrows to look at Ryukyu and said, "moon, how do I think you are very clear here?" "I think so, too." Murong Wudi also put in a word. Walking back and forth, walking at full speed, Ryukyu has no hesitation at all. It''s like she entered her backyard, which is not familiar. "You didn''t read." Nothing more to say, Ryukyu lightly dropped this sentence. Xuanyuanche and Murong are all ashamed at the same time, but is there a book about this thousand Dangshan? There was no stop at his feet, and the five began to move forward, but this time, Ryukyu walked slowly, not as fast as before. Flowers and plants are fresh and colorful. Red, yellow, blue, white, interlaced in the jungle, beautiful. Eyebrow a pick, with the Murong invincible behind the Ryukyu suddenly in the hands of a sharp sword, a yellow flower, was split in two. The baby''s arm thick yellow Agkistrodon, hidden among the yellow flowers, was cut into two parts with one sword, and Murong invincible, whose head was facing down, fell down. On the top of the snake''s head, the sharp teeth are covered with thick juice, and the water is dim. Murong invincible did not look at the fallen snake head either. He turned to look in other directions. Walking in front of the Ryukyu listen to the wind to identify the position, the moment eyebrow a wrinkle, head also did not return, shake hands towards the back of a Yang, a cold light towards Murong invincible rapid fire. There''s a rush. Murong invincible was stunned. He didn''t react. The cold light near him had pierced his ear and shot into the ground. Xuanyuanche, Murong invincible, qiuchen and Yanhu, immediately look at them together. Chapter 312 I saw the exquisite black sleeve arrow, which was wearing the snake head falling towards Murong invincible. "This is to do..." This snake has been killed by Murong invincible. What do you want to do? Such words have not finished, the ground situation immediately let the autumn mark live. I saw the yellow snake''s head, which was stuck in the ground, twisted a few times like a cramp. The sharp big mouth touched the bite, and the snake venom quickly flowed out of the mouth and penetrated into the ground. Murong Wudi was shocked to see this. If Ryukyu didn''t fight, the severed snake head might be biting him at this time. The feeling in the heart has not flashed, the change of the ground, let Murong invincible is even more surprised. The grass leaves and flowers around the snake''s head are withering and melting rapidly at the speed of seeing, and they are all black. In an instant, nothing remains. "What a poison." Yan Hu frowned. They had never seen such a strong snake venom before. If a person is bitten, the consequence is needless to say, Yanhu looks at Murong invincible and shivers. Murong invincible saw that he looked up at Ryukyu, who was walking in front of him and didn''t return. He didn''t say anything, but he quickly followed him with his sword. "Pay attention." Under the cold voice, xuanyuanche''s face flashed a trace of seriousness. No more words, only more vigilance. The sound of grass is so small that a group of people move forward on alert. "Sand and sand." Full of alert, a slight rustle sounded with the wind, very light, very light, almost imperceptible. However, this does not include the five people in the same walk. When the voices are together, the five people together stop. The trees roared, huge leaves swayed in all directions, without any abnormality, and there was no approaching of any living things around. Ryukyu quickly glanced around, and there was nothing. That rustle. Mind a turn, Ryukyu suddenly Shua raised his head, looking at the air vertical and horizontal thick vines, trees. I saw countless palm sized and colorful spiders hanging from the dense trees. Chapter 313 The almost transparent cobweb is almost ignored in the overlapping trees. "Spiders? Is this a spider? " Yan Hu raised his eyebrows high. Adult palm size, red, orange, yellow, green, blue, blue and purple alternating colors, looks bright almost like flowers, this is the ugly spider? "Go." Ryukyu a cold drink, head straight ahead. Behind him, xuanyuanche and others did not go out, flying away. The more colorful and poisonous the poisons are, the more they are. They don''t even know that they are mentally retarded. What''s more, in front of them is this huge, almost ferocious spider. It''s dense. It''s like their territory in this jungle. Countless poisonous spiders are hanging from the air, crawling on the leaves and shaking on the ground. The hairy legs and feet, the bright body, the butterflies flying in the air, as long as they meet a spider''s web, they immediately struggle without being killed by the deadly poison of the spring, which makes people creepy. Xuanyuanche saw that his face was heavy. When he pulled the long sword from Ryukyu, he immediately danced into a light curtain. He wrapped the two men in the middle and rushed towards the front. Ryukyu frowned and held the dagger across the sky as his chest. Murong invincible behind, autumn mark and Yan Hu, at the same time, silver light, sword. The huge poisonous spiders were all hanging from the air, but when they met the four light curtains, they were immediately hanged. The curtain of the sword flickered, and the light of the sword was brilliant. Five people rushed towards the spider. Along the way, there were countless vipers, but all of them were hanged and killed in the sword curtain. The sword light is crisscross, five people kill to open a poisonous Road, gallop and go. Behind him, the colorful corpse, the original green grass leaves and tree tops, withered rapidly in the beauty of this place. Left a dry road in black and red. Xuanyuanche and others are not weak. Is it not idle to let go of killing. Spiders and vipers fall one after another, and the poisonous color spreads. Chapter 314 Flying and walking, can be seen in the jungle for half an hour, just out of the territory of a giant spider. One step stop, xuanyuanche let go of the hand that grasps Ryukyu, swept one eye here different from just wet dry land, raised eyebrow. Ryukyu turns around quickly to see if xuanyuanche has a trace of poison on his body, but his eyebrows are deeper. "What a rotten thing." Following Yan Hu, he leaned back and wiped the venom on the long sword on the grass. "It''s normal to get these poisons out where people are not around." Murong Wudi wipes the venom from the sword on the tree and takes a sentence. It''s common sense that there are more poisons in hot and humid places. "It''s not all behind, it can''t hurt people, but it''s too many." Autumn mark frowned. "Don''t worry, it''s the back of the line." Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanche and finds that there is no spider silk on him. He turns his head and replies coldly. Xuanyuanche also turned around: "behind Well, why such a big flower? " What he wants to say is still stuck in his throat. Xuanyuanche suddenly sweeps the huge flower behind Yanhu. There is a little surprise in his eyebrow color. He has never seen such a big flower before. Listening to xuanyuanche''s surprise, Murong invincible and so on all follow xuanyuanche''s eyes. Only Yan Hu''s back, a very proud of the Long Yan, flower line like a sun wheel. There is an attractive fragrance like orchid, almost two feet of flowers are in full bloom. It seems that the petals are almost as thick as fingers. There are five petals in total. The leaves are actually as long as the arms of adults. At this time, Yan Hu is leaning against one of the petals. Murong is invincible. Qiuxian is a little surprised to see this. I''ve crossed so many places in my life, and I haven''t seen such a big flower. There are several people. When Yan Hu saw that everyone was looking at him, he could not help turning his head to look behind him. He raised his eyebrows and said, "let me see how big..." Chapter 315 At this time along the xuanyuanche''s eyes to see the Ryukyu, see the next eyebrow eye a sharp, cold extreme shout: "get out." Yan Hu''s words have not finished, listen to Ryukyu so loudly a roar, suddenly the conditioned reflex want to also do not want to toward the back of a flying leap over. At the moment when Yan Hu rushed over, the two Zhang petals trembled and closed at full speed. "What?" Xuanyuanche turns his head and takes a deep look at Ryukyu. Get out of the way. Ryukyu never talks like this. Two words just fall, Ryukyu''s wrist shakes, and the silkworms shoot out abruptly. He grabs a grass snake from the grass in the distance and throws it into the suddenly closed flower. The flowers of the Bieren people gather in an instant. It''s not waiting for Murong invincible to see anything. They are blooming at full speed. Everything is just in a blink of an eye. But there was no shadow of the viper in the flower, only a piece of snake bone fell to the ground from the flower and broke into several pieces. Suddenly stare round eyes, even if the calm xuanyuanche, but also surprised to see that as if just more colorful flowers, the corners of the mouth took a smoke. But Murong invincible, Yanhu, Qiuwen, were completely stunned. Ryukyu glanced at the huge flower and snorted coldly. Cannibalism, I didn''t think there was such a high-level other thing here. She had never seen the best in the Amazon jungle before. "In the chaos, next time, you go directly to the hell hall to register." Cold extremely drop a sentence, Ryukyu eyebrows and eyes are all cold. From the surprise, xuanyuanche, who had returned to God, turned his head and looked at his eyes. As soon as he entered here, his face had been very serious and his breath had changed into the cold moon. Very ruthless, very cold. The whole body is full of the breath of being away from strangers, the iron blood that the sky has fallen down to resist alone, and the increasingly heavy dark breath make him feel uncomfortable. That''s the decision to face everything alone. That''s the absolute one person''s breath emanating from Ryukyu''s heart. Chapter 316 If she can''t keep up with her steps, she will abandon others without mercy. Instead of working together, she will face it alone. She won''t let anyone drag her down. Slightly frowned, xuanyuanche stretched out his hand to hold Ryukyu''s hand. He doesn''t like the feeling. It''s too lonely and dark. It''s very easy to break. Normally, Ryukyu is round and smooth. But when he passes through the deep heart, he can see that it''s lonely. It''s more lonely than him. Originally, this loneliness has become a lot lighter since he came here, but since entering here, Ryukyu''s breath has changed again. The bloodthirsty darkness enveloped everything, making Ryukyu colder and colder. After frowning slightly, xuanyuanche suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Ryukyu''s eyes. Xuanyuanche suddenly gave a enchanting smile. He reached out and shaved the tip of Ryukyu''s nose. He said with a smile, "it''s good to give them a warning. They don''t need to pretend to be fierce. They will understand." Warm words, like the spring breeze, are very light, but they contain feelings that others can''t understand. Hearing this, Ryukyu was stunned and saw xuanyuanche deeply. Xuanyuanche understood her, his eyes revealed the clear, the warm hand conveyed deep concern. The worry in that eye showed up without reservation. He was worried about her. She knew that once she entered the jungle, she was constantly sketching her whole dark breath, which xuanyuanche noticed. She''s in control, but there''s obviously a lot of mood swings. The tropical jungle makes her feel very bad. Once she enters this place similar to the Amazon jungle, she will not be in a good mood there. The similar environment made her remember clearly how she came out at that time. It was killing, absolutely killing and destroying all life. The dark side in the bottom of her heart is constantly aroused in such a similar environment. Now she can not be completely dominated by that emotion, but it will still affect her. Chapter 317 Kill all, the fittest survive. The hands are gently patted and clenched. The hot temperature is transmitted through the palms. It is warm and silent support. Eyes and eyebrows moved, family, brother, xuanyuanche told her that she was not alone now. It''s not a day when, at the age of ten, a man is standing in the jungle. There are no family or brothers, only enemies. No one can believe in him or her. Now, with her is the family, is xuanyuanche life and death with brothers, is able to advance and retreat with her. She''s not alone. She can try to believe them. Taking a deep breath, Ryukyu glanced at the autumn mark and others, holding out a sentence from his teeth: "I try my best." It''s not easy to cover the deep-rooted ideas in her heart, but she will try to change and accept them. "There won''t be another time, there won''t be another time." Disturbing his head, Yan Hu, who had been surprised to return to God, looked at Ryukyu with adoration on his face, a strong assurance. This place needs to eat people. Next time, the next time his princess sits, he will never stand. His princess stands, he will never sit. He will make up his mind. Ryu moon saw Yan Hu''s face full of adoration, but he didn''t say anything more. He held xuanyuanche''s hand and turned around and said, "go." "But it''s a good thing. When you go out, dig some seeds and call people who want to sneak in. They can''t defend themselves." Autumn mark keeps up with the steps of Ryukyu and touches his chin. It''s eaten without a sound. Good food. Walking in front of Ryukyu, he turned his eyes and received the words coldly: "well, cannibalism can only produce a flower after swallowing at least ten fresh lives. Ten and there is one, that is to say, ten flowers can bring out a small green fruit only through constant support of fresh life! He ate countless insects, ants, birds, animals and people passing by, and also swallowed the other nine small fruits that produced at the same time. Chapter 318 In a hundred years, a green fruit of cannibalism will turn from green to brown red and then mature into a bloody red. Then it became a treasure of the world. At that time, you can get it back and kill people invisibly. " The voice of Ryukyu falls, and the whole face of Qiuwen is twisted into a group. Murong feels his nose, while Yanhu takes a sympathetic look at Qiuwen and quickly follows ryukyue. Seeing this, xuanyuanche, who was walking in front of him, burst out laughing and clenched Ryukyu''s hand. Ryukyu''s mood didn''t go down in the dark at the beginning. Seeing xuanyuanche''s smile, ryukue shook his head and was about to say something. Suddenly a buzz came quickly. The first moment is still tens of feet away, the next moment is close to almost tens of feet, so fast. Ryukyu frowned and his eyes rolled twice. When the cannibal flowers open, they will send out a special taste, attracting insects from south to north. I think there are some insects attracted here. The thought just flashed in my heart, and the buzz came closer and closer. Everyone in the neighborhood could tell what was coming at full speed. "Bumblebee." Xuanyuanche''s face changed and he turned to look ahead. Only the tall trees, the vast black distance is rushing in this direction, almost blocking the sky. It seems that there are almost black bees with fingers thick and thin, which are everywhere. "This way." When Ryukyu''s face sank, he grabbed xuanyuanche and turned around and ran in another direction. It''s poison poisoning. It doesn''t matter if you get one or two stings. Surrounded by such a dense wasp, it''s immortal and unreasonable. One step later, the waist was tightened instantly, and then the whole person was pressed on a broad chest, and the body was flying out towards the front. Ears of wind blowing, Ryukyu can clearly feel the speed of xuanyuanche. "Let go." He was pressed tightly on his chest by xuanyuanche, and Ryukyu''s mouth and nose were completely blocked. His words were also vague. She is not weak. She can handle it by herself. Chapter 319 When she was in the jungle, xuanyuanche was still there. She needed to be protected. "Don''t move." The sound of xuanyuanche''s voice came from the ear, and then the strength on the waist became tighter and tighter. The whole head was completely protected by xuanyuanche on the chest. The sound of the wasp is getting louder and louder. You can almost hear the sound of the wings fluttering. If a man is fast, how can he be fast as a flying animal. The head is closely guarded by xuanyuanche in his arms, and the whole person is hugged by xuanyuanche. It''s hard to feel that his breath is suppressed. That chest is very hard, not soft at all, very uncomfortable. However, it is so hot that people can warm up. Feeling xuanyuanche''s love for each other, Ryukyu slowly stops struggling and allows himself to be closely guarded by xuanyuanche. That chest is very hard, but can let her rely on, that chest is not soft, but, can support a day for her. It''s a good feeling to be protected. She has never been protected. She is the only one to protect others. Because everyone knows that she, the first leader in the mercenary world, does not need protection. She is the first. No one can protect her, and no one dares to mention the word. First, does this need protection? It is blasphemy. However, she does not want to rely on, but no one depends on, as time goes on, she is completely proud and independent, and thinks that she does not need to rely on anyone, no one. Just today, it feels damn good. It''s not a problem that can''t be dealt with. It''s just a reaction at that moment. It''s a feeling that she is the first one at that moment. It''s really damn good to be held in the palm of one''s hand. The corner of the mouth slightly outlined a smile, this person, really let her more and more can not put down. "Stupid, let me go. I''ll show you the way." Brilliant smile on the lips, Ryukyu dull voice. They are not familiar with the jungle. What are they running about. She enjoyed being protected by xuanyuanche very much, but it was good for a moment. Now is not the time for tenderness. Chapter 320 "No, I''ve found my way." The low voice sounded, xuanyuanche holding the moon as if flying by, beside the humming of wasps. If there is any harm, it will be good for him to come and not hurt Ryukyu. The power is like lightning, passing through the treetop, rushing like the moon. The wasp came after several people. In the golden sun, however, a few people in the dense forest are flying away in front of them, and their posture is elegant. Behind them, a large number of scary wasps are chasing them everywhere. There was a tinkling of the river in the high wind. If there is water, Ryukyu''s ears will stand up. If there is water, there will be a way of life. If the wasps are dominating the sky, they can''t get under the water. Heart, immediately fell, it seems that xuanyuanche is not stupid, the smell of water breath. Heart is doing this read, the body suddenly a cool, xuanyuanche has been holding her, rushed into the water. Poop, a smell of mud fish in the mouth and nose. When entering the water, xuanyuanche side slightly relaxed his hand around Ryukyu, made a few gestures towards Ryukyu under the water, dragged her to the water, followed by Murong invincible and other three people. There is a smell of mud in his mouth and nose. The water is muddy. Ryukyu looks up at the water and looks at it. It''s dark as if evening is coming. With a silent smile, Ryukyu looks down and treads on the water. Now she is in a good mood. Just let them fly and spare their lives. Launching water is not the only way to solve them. The waves are rippling away, overlapping again, and the water is even more turbid. Ryukyu felt the constant collision of the water around him. Suddenly, he frowned and didn''t step on the bottom of the water. According to the principle, the water would not be so turbid. Why? The waves are rippling, and the undercurrent is heavy from afar. No, there''s a main channel. There''s something under the water. Thought just a turn, dark wave surge, countless water arrows from all directions shot. The river suddenly began to roll violently, just like the boiling water, the whole splash, a murderous gas in the river rippling, surrounded by. Chapter 321 Holding her hand, xuanyuanche also found it. Silently shaking his head, xuanyuanche still didn''t understand the rainforest, and the river dared to jump. The backhand shook xuanyuanche''s hand for a while, and Ryukyu quickly scratched a few words in xuanyuanche''s hand. As soon as the dagger in the other hand was raised, one turned to the water arrow. Dark water shadow, forced to shoot. "Boom." The water splashed all over the place. A huge creature sprang its head out of the water, opened its bloody mouth, exposed its white teeth, and bit at the fierce end of the moon. The iron black figure made a sudden stroke on the water surface, and the black wasp suddenly exploded and flew, as if knowing the strength of this guy. Crocodiles are one of the most aggressive species in the rainforest. The sharp and solemn mouth came at once, and a sneer flashed in Ryukyu''s eyes. His figure shrank and he sank under the crocodile. The dagger in his hand came out with a fierce stroke, which hit the part of the crocodile''s jaw and neck. A dagger stabbed in, the wrist twisted in the opposite direction, and the blood suddenly filled out. Here is one of the weak points of crocodile mouth. She had been able to touch it thoroughly many years ago. A dagger was hanged, and Ryukyu didn''t even look at the crazy crocodile before he died. He leaned over and clapped the water, and turned around to face another crocodile. And behind her, at the same time, only heard a loud bang. A crocodile was kicked in the middle of the abdomen by xuanyuanche behind her. It kicked out of the water and flew into the air. The terrible wasps still stay in the sky, fleeting and disappearing. I don''t know how Hornets are afraid of crocodiles. According to the truth, this is two species that don''t want to do anything at all. No one can threaten anyone. The dagger went by, and the crocodile''s jaw, which rushed to tear off half of Ryukyu''s body, was as fast as lightning. The huge mouth with a force of nearly a kilogram was cut off by Ryukyu. This is a sharp weapon made by Ryukyu. Chapter 322 With the palm of his hand on the back of this crazy crocodile, Ryukyu turned over and rushed out of the water. Glancing across, the water was rolling, and countless crocodiles were coming in this direction, almost covering the whole water area. The iron black armor, in the light of light, is extremely gloomy. "What the hell is this?" After a burst of water behind the sound, xuanyuanche full of water. "Shit." At the same moment, Murong invincible, Qiuwen, Yanhu, Qi Qi, came out of the water, his sword light trembled, and countless sharp teeth around him. A few people are a little scared. What is such a fierce thing? I never saw it. Blood pot big mouth, face the sky crazy rush. Crocodiles flying from all directions, the red eyes, exuding the joy of seeing prey. The dagger is empty. The dagger in Ryukyu''s hand is almost like cutting tofu to the crocodile with iron body and armor. Only when the dagger is waved, the blood color is quickly rippling around ryukyue. Two palms together, xuanyuanche grabs the bite of the bloody mouth, holds the upper and lower jaws with both hands, and tears it fiercely. In the fierce water, the crocodile was torn in half by xuanyuanche. Before he left the body of the crocodile in his hand, two crocodiles on the left and right rushed to him, and white teeth opened their mouths towards xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche frowned, touched his hand at his waist, and the soft sword soared into the air. He stabbed the crocodile attacking from the right side with a sword. At the same time, he hit the crocodile rushing from the left side with seven points of internal power in his left palm. Only to hear a loud bang, the two crocodiles flew out and hit the water heavily. When he hit two crocodiles at the same time, a crocodile hiding under the water rushed to xuanyuanche''s feet, and opened his mouth as fast as lightning. Xuanyuanche felt the movement in the water, and suddenly called out in secret. Before he could react, the crocodile suddenly began to sink into the water with a cramp. Chapter 323 And in the direction of the crocodile, Ryukyu came out from the bottom of the water. "Be careful." Back to xuanyuanche emerges from the water, and Ryukyu shouts. The voice falls, and without waiting for xuanyuanche to have any reaction, ryukue suddenly has a dagger in his hand, and a dagger goes towards the autumn mark which is facing her fierce battle. At the same moment, an alligator with a length of almost three feet came out of the water and bit at the vest of Qiuwen. The dagger is empty. A dagger stabs it hard. The crocodile looks up. Ryukyu''s dagger is aimed at it. "Madame." A sword cut off the crocodile that bit his arm, and autumn mark called back to Ryukyu. There was gratitude in my eyes. When Ryukyu saw Akira''s arm hurt, the blood was coming out. He frowned and said quickly, "jump to the shore, hurry up." Crocodiles can''t smell blood. If they smell it, it''s even harder to get rid of them. The river is not big. There should be no problem jumping over it with their lightness skills. Otherwise, it will not be so easy to escape when a large number of crocodiles come. When the voice fell, Ryukyu turned over and dived into the water. At the beginning, he felt xuanyuanche''s side. His legs caught his waist. Ryukyu turned his head down and snapped, "jump." One side of the dagger waved, repeatedly to the crocodile that came up around. Xuanyuanche hears that his left palm immediately presses on the crocodile who has been felled by his side with a sword, and a crocodile is pulled out of the water by using force. His feet are crazy on the crocodile who has rushed over, and he jumps to the shore. Ryukyu''s head is down, and his legs are tightly tied to xuanyuanche''s waist. The dagger in his hand is shaking, and it is directly opposite to the crocodiles on xuanyuanche''s feet. Xuanyuanche saw this, a trace of worries are not, flying away. In the middle of the river, xuanyuanche jumped into the bank. In such a short period of time, they even rushed to the middle of the lower reaches of the river. A flying body landing, Ryukyu after a somersault jumped down. Chapter 324 But xuanyuanche didn''t stop at all. His sharp sword slashed across the big tree in front of him. In the flash of the sword, several pieces of wood had been cut. One sword sweeps back, xuanyuanche doesn''t look at it, and the backhand blows the cut wood toward the river bank in the rear. "Step on it." Cold drink, absolute command. The wood bar breaks through the air. It can fall behind the autumn mark that is leaping from the water. Murong is invincible, Yanhu, and so on. They are no different. Stepping on the stick thrown by xuanyuanche, the three men immediately jumped to the shore. At the time of each jump, xuanyuanche''s wood bar had broken through the air one step ahead of time, falling under the three people and high above the river. The crocodile at the bottom can only sigh, and can''t touch it at all. No one is more clear than xuanyuanche about the martial arts of Qiuxian and other people, whether they can jump over the fierce alligators. He and Ryukyu jumped up and down. They didn''t have to think about it at all. After a while, Murong invincible and other three rushed to the shore. "My God." Step on the shore, can not rest a mouth, Yan Hu looked back at the river behind him, immediately shocked open mouth. In the distance, the crocodiles have rushed to the river, and all the black ones are big iron gray ones. If they take a step at night, they may not face so many crocodiles at this time. And the water level where they were just now, when the river was rolling violently, countless crocodiles were chasing their injured companions. The sharp teeth, the white sharp mouth, fiercely tore away the body of the injured companion, and fought fiercely. The color of blood splashed all over the place. The color of the water mixed with red quickly spread away. The strong smell of blood pervades the whole space on this side. In the distance, more and more crocodiles are coming. The battle group is expanding and expanding. The corner of the eye cramped, Murong invincible touched the river on his face, so old, never seen such a guy, so ruthless. Chapter 325 "Go, they will come ashore." Standing on the grass, Ryukyu glanced at the rolling water and ran to the high slope behind him. Crocodiles are amphibians. Although the crocodiles on shore are not very aggressive, they are also lazy to deal with it. In this jungle, if they can keep one physical strength, they can keep one point. Needless to say, xuanyuanche and so on have seen the crocodile climbing towards the shore, and immediately they run up the high slope with Ryukyu without saying anything. Gaopo, in other words, is a soil slope. However, in this area, you can still see the surrounding environment from a wide perspective. On the high slope, Ryukyu stood against the wind and swept his eyes. There was no danger. It was a good place. At present, I look back at xuanyuanche carefully. Now I''m free. I don''t know if those wasps hurt him. "Nothing." Xuanyuanche saw that he reached out his hand to wring his hair for Ryukyu and smiled. The wasp is fast, and he is not slow to see the opportunity. Although he plunges into the Crocodile River, he is not caught up by the wasp. Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanche, but there is no scar. He nods and says, "you have a rest." Turn around and stand in the wind. It is the way to survive in the jungle to observe everything around and make the most acute response before the crisis. Xuanyuanche put his hand around Ryukyu, and suddenly smiled and said, "sit down." Liuyue hears the smile in xuanyuanche ''s words. He does not turn his head slightly. What is funny? Eyes sweep, haven''t seen the xuanyuanche behind, has swept to the three people standing beside. Murong Wudi and qiuchen are still expressionless, but Yanhu looks at her pitifully, tired and breathless, but dare not sit down. Three people were bitten by wasps. It''s not fatal, but it''s ugly. It''s a pity to look at her with such eyes. When Ryukyu saw that he had understood this, he immediately raised a smile on his lips and pulled xuanyuanche and said, "OK." He sat down at the same time. Chapter 326 Yanhu, qiukeng and Murong are invincible on the opposite side. Seeing this, Qi immediately sits down. Ryukyu has been seated. It seems that there is no danger here. Ryukyu saw the same action of the three men and slightly hooked his mouth. Seeing this, xuanyuanche smiled and offered Ryukyu''s hair to her. He said, "my subordinates are only from you." The voice pretended to be angry, but the smiling eyes said that he didn''t mind at all. Ryukyu rests comfortably on xuanyuanche''s body and turns around to give him a curved smile. "I''m very happy." Holding the Ryukyu in his arms, xuanyuanche lowered his voice in Ryukyu''s ear. He saw the scene where his Ryukyu moon saved the traces of autumn. Ryukyu is changing and starting to value people around him. He is very happy about this. In xuanyuanche neck rub rub rub, slightly squinting eyes of the moon like a cat. Murong Wudi on the side looked at the moon in xuanyuanche''s arms, and sighed a long time. He was even worse than his granddaughter, miserable. However, his granddaughter is so powerful. Did you inherit the good blood of that place? Spare your head, forget it. It''s his Murong family anyway. It''s his Murong family''s too. It doesn''t matter. The more powerful, the better. "The food can''t be eaten." Compared with Murong''s exclamation and complacency, Yanhu quickly checked their burdens and said in a deep voice. All into the water, but also scattered more than half, unable to eat. "It doesn''t matter. People will not die if they are hungry in the forest." Murong is invincible. Next to the wound bandaged autumn mark is not a word, only looked up to rely on xuanyuanche side of the moon. Xuanyuanche wants to laugh and annoy a little when he sees this. After all these years, when the wind comes and the fire goes, his subordinates are extremely confident. How can they become timid here? They are honest and hateful. Just as he was scolding, Ryukyu in his arms suddenly reached for a dagger and dug out a wooden root beside him, shaking his hands and throwing it to Murong invincible. Chapter 327 White and fat, it looks like ginseng, but it''s far from that fat. Murong Wudi took a close look at the grass roots thrown by Ryukyu. I don''t know. But Bai Jingqing is fragrant. With his many years of experience in the wild, he should be nontoxic and look good. Then he wiped it twice and said, "I''ll try." Send it to your mouth. "Eat if you want to die." A bite has not been taken off, leaning on xuanyuanche''s body, ryukue coolly braved a sentence, and immediately let Murong invincible down there. Yan Hu immediately turned to look at Murong invincible and reached for a sign. Murong Wudi coughed and threw the grass root to Yanhu. Yanhu felt a small bottle from his body, picked out a little white powder with a silver needle, and sprinkled it on the grass root. It was the poison test powder they specially prepared. In an instant, I saw the white powder change color, and the black water almost drips out. Murong invincible, autumn mark, Yan Hu see this, eyebrows and eyes are deep. "Great." Xuanyuanche turns his head to see that after a flash of surprise in his eyes, he holds Ryukyu''s hand tightly and gives him a thumbs up. "That''s the common sense you need to survive." Ryukyu dropped a sentence, looked at the eyes full of worship to see the autumn mark and other three people, eyebrow color is very light. Today''s weightlifting is as light as light. I didn''t know how much effort I had wasted. I nearly died on it several times before today. Among them, the danger is not external humanity. Deep look, those three eyes only have incomparable reverence. Such a look, Ryukyu ignored. "I''ll find you something to eat." Stand up and Ryukyu says. "All the way." When the voice fell, xuanyuanche also stood up. In such a dangerous place, Ryukyu was allowed to go alone. Even though Ryukyu was very powerful, he was not at ease. "I''ll go, too." "I''ll go, too." "Go with you." Two talents stand up, autumn mark, Yan Hu, Murong invincible, at the same time, voice, eyes are very firm, look worship with a modest attitude of learning. No one is born first-class, can''t, can learn. Chapter 328 Ryukyu looks at the three people who follow him. There is a trace of praise in their indifferent looks, and they are worthy of education. "Then..." "What?" Promise words just exit, the xuanyuanche behind suddenly raised his head, looked at the distance frown way. Hearing this, Ryukyu immediately turned his head and looked down at xuanyuanche. In the distance, there are a few faint dots moving on a green forest and grassland. It''s too far away, the color is not too bright, it''s not very clear. "It''s like a man." Murong Wudi pondered for a moment. Small dots roll towards this side at full speed, sesame size, but between breaths, there is the size of fingers, moving very fast. "It''s people." At this time, Ryukyu also saw clearly, made a final conclusion, and looked back at xuanyuanche. It''s a bit unexpected that there are still people in such a crisis place besides them. He frowned. Xuanyuanche looked at the distance. It''s already deep in the forest. It seems that people''s martial arts are not weak. Otherwise, he can''t go here. "So fast." Autumn mark fixed to look at that side, deep voice way. The size of the fingers is the same at the first moment, and the size of the fingers is the same at the second moment. These people come at a fast speed. "One, two, three Six. " Yan Hu looked at the distance and said. "How can it be so fast?" Murong Wudi holds the long sword tightly and crisscross here at such a fast speed. The people''s martial arts are unfathomable. Be careful. Carefully looking at the front, Ryukyu suddenly frowned. "No, they''re running for their lives." "Not fast. Something''s after them." Ryukyu and xuanyuanche make a sound almost at the same time, and the voice falls down. They look at each other again. "Nothing." Yanhu stretched his neck. There is nothing behind the six people. I don''t see leopards, tigers, lions, wolves and dogs. There are no big trees or spiders or vipers above. What are they after? The five people were silent for a moment, and they watched with concentration. Chapter 329 More and more close, the six people rushed like flying, and the speed was almost like chasing the wind and the moon. In an instant, they could see the figure clearly. The white shadow of the man in charge is floating like flying. "Dugu Ye." At a glance, the man in front of him was surprised and fell into his eyes. "How could it be them?" Murong Wudi raised his eyes in surprise. Ryukyu holds his chest with both hands. His face is too cold and cold. Prince Aoyun is not good at Aoyun. What are you doing here? Is it in Houjin that day? He said that coming to the Wulin conference is just a way. The real destination is here? What is worth travelling all the way here, from the north to the south, across the whole continent? Looking at each other, they all frowned. "Go, don''t let them see." Murong''s decisive voice. Obviously, they were running for their lives. That''s right. They didn''t have to come to this muddy water with them. He escaped his life. They looked for their things and didn''t interfere with each other. It''s the best place for the prince of Aoyun to die here. "Late." Ryukyu, with his arms around his chest, looks at the light road ahead. "He has seen it." Xuanyuanche looked at Dugu ye, who was going to run in the other direction, suddenly turned around and ran towards them, coldly answered. No more words were needed. They had been seen by Dugu ye from the top of this side. Jump in like lightning. Seeing Dugu ye in white with a woman in her hand, she rushed over at full speed. Her face was still cold, cold and cold, with little mood fluctuation. But the brows were tightly wrinkled together, and there was a gaunt flash on his face. However, the bodyguards behind him had a black face, which was very ugly. "Light water, boundless, Liu Cheng, Li Mu." Autumn trace quickly swept past the four bodyguards who rushed to follow Dugu Ye. All of them are the top experts of Aoyun country. They are in charge of several commanders of 400000 troops under Aoyun country. They all appear here. Chapter 330 "What are they after?" Yan Hu put his hand on his forehead and looked carefully at Dugu Ye''s back. These people are all experts among the experts. They are so embarrassed to escape. Their faces are so ugly. What''s behind them. Since seeing Dugu Ye''s party, ryukyue has been paying attention to their back. Dugu Ye is such a gracious and light person, and some slight dangers won''t make him run so fast. Eyes fixed on Dugu ye and others. A piece of cyan, where the cyan meets the sky, appears a touch of black far away. Very light, very light, also very far, almost can''t really see. Black? Ryukyu congeals his eyebrows, suddenly grabs xuanyuanche at his side, stands on xuanyuanche''s shoulder and looks out. "What is it?" Xuanyuanche holds Liuyue''s leg. It must not be an ordinary product to make Dugu ye so embarrassed. Black, the sky is rolling black, the moving speed is not very fast, and there is no expansion of the formation between a few calls. Just a whole piece of that day, like a black line, in the blue sky and green vegetation between the two colors, a black out. Black, slowly moving towards this side. Crushing the blue, destroying the dark blue, only the black that keeps thickening. Where we pass, nothing grows. Ryukyu''s eyebrows are deeply wrinkled, so black It was them, it was them, damn it. Dugu ye even led the ancestors to come here. Ryukyu''s face was livid in an instant, and he roared out, "son of a bitch." One turned over and jumped off xuanyuanche. "Let''s go." He grabbed xuanyuanche with his backhand, and Ryukyu recognized the direction and galloped. Ryukyu, who had been serious but had no fear, suddenly changed his face, which made xuanyuanche feel bad. One turned around and raised his feet to keep up with him. He said in a deep voice, "what is it?" It can change Ryukyu''s face. It must be very dangerous. Chapter 331 "Cannibal." Ryukyu fell down two words and rushed forward violently. After that, Murong invincible and so on saw this. Without saying anything, they turned around and ran forward with Ryukyu. Although he turned around and ran before Dugu''s night, which was a bit disgraceful, Ryukyu''s color changed. That''s not as important as the inside. "Cannibal." Xuanyuanche''s eyebrows are locked. He looks back as he runs. A large area of black pressure, the whole distance can not see the end, all is a black, continuous ups and downs, as if the mountains. Such a big cannibal? I don''t know what it is, but it''s big enough to change anyone''s color. Dugu Ye rushes towards xuanyuanche. Seeing that they are high above, he looks at them coldly. Suddenly, he turns around and runs away. There is no movement between his eyebrows. He did not miss the woman who had been standing beside xuanyuanche, the sudden change of color and rage, but he saw it in his eyes and listened to it in his ears. Such a face, it doesn''t need to be said that he Lianyun, the snow holy country, called to kill the post Jin Lord by hand. This is what Murong Ryukyu, or the world''s first expert Ryukyu, did in front of him. This face deceives others and can''t deceive him. Stir the snow holy Kingdom and Hou Jin, stir their own horse to let her go, the original is really her, that he has been reading in the heart of the woman. Xuanyuanche, Murong and Ryukyu, who have been silent for three years, are actually facing each other here. The eyebrows moved, and Dugu Ye suddenly flew up and shot at xuanyuanche in front. "Come on, I''ll carry you." Holding Ryukyu''s hand in his backhand, xuanyuanche wanted to take Ryukyu with him. After all, he was faster than Ryukyu. "No, save your strength. These things won''t get rid of for a while." Ryukyu''s gnashing teeth suddenly turned his head and watched Dugu Ye catch up with him. This son of a bitch who kills thousands of knives. "We''ve been chased by it for ten days." Cold socket, catch up with the cold face of several people''s Dugu Ye. "What is this?" Murong Wudi has a cramp on his cheek. Chapter 332 Dugu Ye is so skilled that he can''t get rid of the things behind him even after being chased for ten days. What are these guys? "I don''t know. All life has been completely wiped out." At this time, Dugu ye did not avoid sharing his experience of being chased for ten days. "The lion, the python, the frog, the poisonous insect, as long as they are alive, none of them will let go. In an instant, there is only a pile of white bones left." The leader of the four leaders of Aoyun, who was catching up with him, took a sharp breath while biting his teeth. As soon as this words fall, Murong is invincible, autumn mark, Yan Hu, Qi Qi changes color on his face. Xuanyuanche turns his head and looks at the distance again. At this time, they had already walked higher and higher. Looking down, they saw the whole dark area in the distance, as if only black was left between the heaven and the earth. Xuanyuanche''s eyes are sharp. He can clearly see the black front. Countless beasts are running for their lives, but the black fast covers them. In a moment, only a white bone is left. The real blink is almost a blink of an eye. Xuanyuanche was shocked. He couldn''t feel the taste in his ears. He saw it with his own eyes. It was creepy. "What the hell is this?" Yan Hu and so on also saw, entire face all changed color. Shaking his head, Dugu Ye didn''t answer. When they saw it, they were already exhausted. Then they could see what they were. "Ants, cannibals, wherever they go, kill all life." Run in front of the Ryukyu, from the teeth out of a few words. "Ants?" Xuanyuanche raised his voice. Everyone was shocked, including Dugu ye, who was always cold. "Pursue the smell, never die, as long as you catch them, there is no problem chasing you for a few months, who can keep sleeping for a few months, you damn, what''s wrong, this ancestor." Said this, Ryukyu is the fire, turned around and glared at Dugu Ye. How many months? Never die? A group of more than ten people looked back at the cannibal ants, whose faces were totally distorted. Chapter 333 Silent voice turn around, two words don''t say, speed up, a smoke toward the front of the rush. It''s appalled. Like the wind passing through, flying by. There are mountains and rivers. A group of people fled to the jungle. Stars twinkle and replace the sun like fire. In a flash, the laurel falls to the west, and the golden and black rose to the East again. "No, no, take a rest." He leaped across the river in front of him. Li Mu and Liu Cheng, who were under Dugu Ye''s control, fell to the ground and couldn''t get up. Running day and night is really fatal. Seeing this, Ryukyu, who had been leading the way, glanced back slightly and followed closely behind him, but Qiuwen and others, whose faces were not very good, stood there with their eyebrows fixed. "Have a good rest." Cold to throw down a sentence, Ryukyu on the ground knee. Later, Dugu Ye listened to the words. Without saying anything, he took the woman in his hand and sat down. He even listened to Ryukyu. Along the way, everyone else is running alone. He has mentioned a person in his hand, but one step has declined. It can be seen that his strength is strong. Xuanyuanche didn''t show any fatigue. He glanced at Dugu ye and saw that he was just sweating, and his face was slightly pale. He could not help but praise him, and sat directly beside Ryukyu. Murong invincible and others immediately sat down beside Ryukyu and xuanyuanche and quickly adjusted their internal breathing. His face was a little white. He ran all day and all night. He was so tired. He was chased for ten days, but he was only a little haggard. "My God, I won''t catch up with you now. I''ve crossed three rivers." When he fell down and sat down on the ground, Dugu Ye''s hands were boundless. He gasped sharply, and at the same time he took a deep look at the moon without any disturbance. This day and night, it seems that there is no way to go. However, it will not be long before there is a river blocking the road. At first, they just thought it was a coincidence and an accident. Later, when they saw the cannibal ants chasing after them, their speed of being blocked on the river was a little slow, so they understood a little. Chapter 334 Ants crossing the river, this is their nemesis. This Murong Ryukyu is focusing on their weaknesses. All the way, they didn''t have that free reaction. They stopped at this time, and the brain turned a little bit. The light water and the boundless look at each other, the eyes are the same deep. How does Murong Ryukyu know that there are rivers in these directions? How can I be so familiar? It seems that their prince has noticed this for a long time, so he runs without saying a word and is not good at making any claims. "The rivers are too small to hold them back." Just as he was doing this, Ryukyu coldly dropped a sentence and suddenly got up to the trees beside him. With a wave of dagger, he cut several green plants like bamboo poles, turned around and walked back to shake his hands and threw them to xuanyuanche and others. After a day and a night of running, I haven''t eaten anything. If I don''t catch up with the cannibal ants, I will die of exhaustion first. Xuanyuanche, Qiuwen, Yanhu and Murong Wudi all howled at the words. They reached out to take it. They didn''t check it. They ate it directly. They were hungry. Compared with Yan Hu and others who heard Ryukyu''s words howling, the four leaders of Aoyun had no direct Qi, spread on the ground and asked the heaven without any words. How could they put the Lord on the stand. "Click, click." Munch on the sea, treat the green plant as a cannibal ant, munch on it to let out anger, autumn marks and so on. Liu Cheng and others, who were climbing on the ground, saw this. Qi Qi swallowed a mouthful of saliva. They haven''t dared to eat here for many days. Waiting for half a sound, see xuanyuanche only throw over a disdainful eyes, these people do not even have the symptoms of poisoning. Dugu Ye''s four commanders moved at the same time, and they rushed to the green plants. Wave a hand to chop wildly, a few people are dragging a big to come from the plant in an instant. "Prince." He reached out and handed Dugu ye a few. Qingshui and others sat on the ground and ate. "So sweet.". "Good, good." Chapter 335 In a moment, I only heard the sound of chewing and the crazy feeling. It can be seen that they are the four largest leaders of Aoyun country in the world. The highest position of tens of thousands of people under one person is inferior to that of beggars who haven''t asked for food in seven days on the street. Despise, autumn mark and so on Qi Qi throws a look in the past. Compared with this group of hungry wolves, they are simply gentle and can''t be in the gentle Lord. Light water, the end of the world, and so on four leaders see this, silent, despised, have the opportunity to return, at this time it is important to fill the stomach. In this place, they have suffered a great loss. The hundreds of soldiers who came with them all died here. Some of them were poisoned by those poisons, but most of them were poisoned by those seemingly non-toxic plants and trees. Up to now, they have been afraid to eat randomly, and the hungry ones are chest and back. It''s like a pack of hungry wolves. Only Dugu Ye was still slow and orderly, neither fast nor slow. It seemed that nothing could break the light atmosphere. Ryukyu glanced at several people, ignoring them. He slowly ate the food in his hand, but his eyes kept looking around. "I haven''t seen you for three years. The prince''s demeanor is better than that of that year." Xuanyuanche gnawed at the plants in his hand and watched Dugu Ye suddenly make a sound. Yan Hu immediately chuckled and looked good. At this time, Dugu ye had already become a black robe in a white robe. His face was haggard and he was in a state of embarrassment. Where did they come from? The king of his family was very angry. "So is the king of wings." Dugu Ye chewed the food in his mouth, and returned a cold and clear sentence. Out of the mud, sweat and mud, xuanyuanche is not there at this time. Two people, half a dozen. No one is better than the two sides at this time. Xuanyuanche did not get angry when he heard this. He said lightly, "what does the prince call when he runs all the way to this wild land?" This is a direct question. He didn''t think about Dugu ye, but he didn''t avoid: "what you want is what I want." Chapter 336 There are many treasures in the dense forest, but those who can work for two people to come out in person can''t have other treasures except those two things. Xuanyuanche heard that he guessed it right. He waved his robe and stood up. His face was cold. "In this case, we can walk your way by our own ability. I''ll cross my bridge." All he wanted was Dugu Ye''s words. Joking, who is going with them? It''s plain that Dugu ye took advantage of them. He''s not stupid enough. It''s not impossible to get rid of Dugu ye and those cannibals with Ryukyu''s ability. He believes that Ryukyu has that strength. Murong Wudi waited for Qi Qi to stand up and wait for this sentence for a long time. Dugu Ye led a group of people who ate and didn''t blink to catch up with him. Several people were already angry. At this time, Dugu Ye''s face was so clear. It seemed that Dugu Ye was happy to go with them. Although he is cold, he is very proud. Light water and so on four people listen, all of a sudden together stopped tearing to gnaw, at the same time wrinkled the brow. "The road is facing the sky, I......" "Well." Dugu Ye''s words were cold and light. A slight groan suddenly interrupted Dugu Ye''s words. Dugu Ye''s side seemed to be sleeping all the time. In fact, the comatose woman woke up. Raised his head, his eyebrows are picturesque, quiet and elegant, just like the peony cage smoke, even if he is in a mess, he does not cover up the beauty of the world. "Princess Qinglian." Murong Wudi was slightly surprised. Princess Qinglian, the five princesses of Aoyun country, is said to know about astronomy and geography. She is a strange woman of the present age. How can she come to this place with Dugu Ye today? At first, I didn''t pay attention to the woman who was carried by Dugu Ye. I didn''t think it was her. "Wake up." Dugu ye turned to look at the green lotus and said softly. Kneading her eyebrows, she sat up. Princess Qinglian looked white and nodded: "well, this monster is too Eh, the king of heaven and the sky. " Surprised at xuanyuanche''s eyes, Princess Qinglian''s face flashed with surprise. She soon calmed down, stood up gently, nodded to xuanyuanche, and said slightly: "Qinglian is polite." Chapter 337 He has a generous manner and is neither humble nor arrogant. Tianchen Kingdom wing king is famous all over the world. He will be the king of Tianchen in the future. Although Princess Aoyun is respected, she can''t respect him. Xuanyuanche saw this wave and said lightly, "no need." He turned his head and looked at Ryukyu in the distance without saying a word. "Let''s go." Before Ryukyu could answer, the green lotus stepped forward, and her face moved. "Wait a minute, King Yi. If you meet him here, let alone for a while, we have been chased by a very dangerous beast behind us. Now we are in the same place. The monster must have been seen by King Yi''s party. It''s very fierce. The green lotus is not talented, but I think of it below. In the "talks about heaven", it was said that there are things as small as ants, swarms, eating all living things, where they pass, and exterminating everything. I think it should be this thing. The forest is broad, and it''s very lucky to meet you. I hope the king of wings will be cautious. " After all, he nodded to xuanyuanche, very generous and calm. As soon as this words fall, Xuan Yuan Che immediately frowns, such verbal advice, good intentions remind, on the contrary, he is stingy. "Thank you, Princess Qinglian, for reminding me that the king and the princess can cope." Autumn marks towards the green lotus a hand, took the words heavy voice way. Princess Qinglian listened to her face, looked sideways at xuanyuanche and stood beside her. She didn''t talk. She looked at the woman in the distance. This was the little princess who moved the sky? Looking at the eyes have not seen through, has been staring at the front of the Ryukyu, suddenly cold way: "here." As soon as the words fell, everyone was shocked. Even Dugu ye, who was still sitting on the ground, jumped up. At the same time, a dozen people turned their heads and looked back. A piece of black rolled in and was chased up again by the cannibal ants who had been thrown away by them for a long distance. "Go." Word cold throw, Ryukyu turned and ran forward. The corner of the eye did not give that green lotus princess a, in the face of absolute crisis, life is the most important, who cares about you and what woman. Xuanyuanche, Dugu ye, started at the same time and ran with Ryukyu. Chapter 338 What bridge to bridge, road to road, in front of the sudden danger, that is bullshit. Their green lotus is erudite, but this Ryukyu seems to be more practical. There is no exaggeration, but every step has her reason. Follow her, yes. Xuanyuanche suddenly stared at Dugu Ye. But Dugu Ye seemed to be missing and ignored. Two people, the mind is sinister, but run forward side by side. In this dense forest, if there is a chance to kill each other, it''s a perfect thing. God doesn''t know, ghost doesn''t know. Apart from one''s heart and stomach, there is nothing better than this. However, at this time, the two sides are of equal strength. If you can''t eliminate them completely, don''t start, or the consequences will be absolutely unpredictable. Therefore, xuanyuanche and Dugu ye both have bad hearts, but they will not do it easily. Instead, it''s all the way. "Princess, come on, keep up." Light water pulled the sleeve of Qinglian, stuffed it with a green plant, picked up a few of them and followed them. Seeing Dugu ye xuanyuanche, Tianya Murong invincible and other men who are proud of the world, the princess Qinglian ran with the little princess even if she didn''t want to. What''s going on here? How can she wake up in a coma? She''s all turned sexual. In my mind, when I do this thought, I can get to my feet quickly, and I will follow you in a flash. Princess Qinglian is not good at martial arts, but she has excellent lightness skills. This is the second reason why Dugu Ye dare to bring her. A group of people galloped forward. "Month, is there any way to solve them? It''s not a matter to run like this?" Xuanyuanche ran to the moon. If you run like this, you will always feel tired. Besides, this forest is in danger. If you are not careful, you will have to explain it here. Running is not the way to solve the problem. It is the most fundamental to thoroughly eliminate the danger behind us. Ryukyu also did not return to the way: "yes, a fire." As soon as this word falls, xuanyuanche, Dugu ye, is silent at the same time. Chapter 339 A fire, very simple, can be put at any time, but this is thousands of miles of Dangshan, so dense from the forest and trees withered leaves, a fire, that mountain wind together, thousands of miles of flame boiling, they estimate that is to produce wings, also can not fly out. "No fire, water, torrent?" Dugu''s night was cold and clear. Small rivers can''t extinguish them, so big rivers and turbulent rivers, even if they can''t extinguish them, will also wash away the smell on them. Without the smell, these things should turn around and return. "There will be no big river in three days." Cold and sonorous, without hesitation. Xuanyuanche, Dugu ye, meanwhile, his eyebrows and eyes moved. How could Ryukyu know that there was no river in three days. But I don''t know that Ryukyu is very familiar with the rainforest. From the smell of the air, the breath from the ground, the soft soil, and the growth of trees, we can distinguish the terrain and rivers in this area. That kind of land is not well read, but only knows its nature, and therefore can be compared. "There will be miasma about ten miles ahead. Pay attention." Deeply sniffed the air, Ryukyu suddenly shouted. "Yes." Autumn trace, Yan Hu, immediately replied loudly, even Murong Wudi responded. In the mind of the general, strength determines everything, and seniority is secondary. Qinglian, who was closely behind several people, was so surprised that she grabbed xuanyuanche''s body and looked at Liuyue side by side. She said, "how do you know?" Ryukyu squints at the green lotus, and is lazy. "Taste." Behind him, Dugu Ye coldly threw out two words. Miasma, miasma, it''s Qi, it''s emanating from the air, it''s smell can be identified, it''s not hard to judge. "I know, but it''s ten miles away." Qinglian looks back at Dugu Ye. Ten miles away, what kind of miasma can spread to ten miles away? It''s so outrageous. Dugu Ye was silent, which he wanted to know. "Month." Xuanyuanche at this time gently called ryukyue, in fact, he also wanted to know. Chapter 340 "Environment, tree species, rings, soil, air." Liuyue listens to xuanyuanche to call her, immediately dropped these words directly. Miasma, not only peach blossom miasma and other flower trees, has been rotted and silent for many years. There are many kinds of miasma, depending on the environment. There are also many kinds of miasma generated. Some are hallucinogenic, some are infatuated, some are lethal. Different plants and trees make different miasma. However, one kind of miasma hardly produces two characteristics. There is only one kind of trees here, all of which are rings of more than a hundred years old. The fragrance is light and approximately emitted. Few people and animals come here. Leaves pile up, and there will be malaria within ten li. Just like the soil, from the degree of wetness, we can infer whether there is a river ahead, which is a truth. It''s just that non ordinary people can understand it. Behind him, xuanyuanche, Dugu ye, Qinglian, listen to the words thrown out by Ryukyu. Qi Qi is silent, and his eyes rotate rapidly. The autumn trace light water and other people behind them also pondered in silence. There is no doubt that Ryukyu''s words are from experience. The conclusion of such experience is not that all can hear and learn. Ten miles away, fast. There is a light sky blue in front, very light, very ethereal. A light fragrance came, quite elegant, very good smell. "May have a role in infatuation." Ryukyu sniffed the fragrance and said. In the same movement, he put the medicine in his hand into his mouth. Without any consideration, the five people, such as Ryukyu, rushed towards the miasma. Dugu Ye was not unprepared to come. At the moment, with a flick of his fingertip, several drugs were immediately shot into the hands of the four commanders, including the light water commander. At the same time, he was stuck in front of xuanyuanche and handed a pill to Qinglian in front of xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche saw that the speed was a little slow, which was convenient for Dugu ye to flash past. In the process of making progress, Liuyue and Qinglian, and Dugu ye and xuanyuanche, who are going hand in hand, suddenly become a diamond echelon with Liuyue in front, Qinglian and Dugu Ye behind. Chapter 341 The light blue smoke floats, the silk is light, looks completely no obstacle. Rush into the miasma, a few turns, Ryukyu only felt a sudden change in front of his eyes, the thin light blue miasma, the whole rich. In an instant, it becomes dark blue, covering the whole body. In front of me was a blur, just like the fog in the winter morning. In a moment, I couldn''t see my fingers. There was only a thick blue in front of me. Ryukyu frowned slightly. It seems that this miasma is more severe than imagined. It is so rich. At his feet, Ryukyu grabbed the arm of the man behind him, grabbed him and rushed forward. She couldn''t control other people. Xuanyuanche couldn''t let go at any time. But small miasma, Murong invincible and other people have been prepared to understand the poison in advance, and there should be no big problem in rushing out. Miasma is becoming more and more thick. It''s almost blue in front of people''s eyes, and nothing can be seen. That heavy feeling is very bad. Hold the five fingers of xuanyuanche tightly, and hold xuanyuanche tightly. As soon as the five fingers closed, Ryukyu suddenly had a surprise in his heart. No, this feeling was not right. Stop one step, and Ryukyu quickly pinches the caught hand. No, it''s not xuanyuanche''s hand, it''s not. She was so familiar with xuanyuanche that she felt something wrong as soon as she clenched her finger. "Xuanyuan......" Open your mouth and shout. Voice just came out, a hand immediately quickly covered her mouth, at the same time Ryukyu also felt a dizzy mind, miasma was inhaled into the body. With a frown, Ryukyu pushes away the hand that covers her mouth. Damn it, how can it be Dugu ye, that cold hand, that fast reaction speed, except for following her Dugu Ye closely, don''t think of being a second person. Shake off and grab Dugu Ye''s hand, and Ryukyu''s eyebrows are fixed. Suddenly, he squats down and touches the ground. It is not necessary to make a sound, but to point out where you are. Groping for the ground, a dead leaf rot juice, no stone, no hard ground. Chapter 342 The brow is more and more tight and wrinkled. Ryukue stands up, and his toes are on the withered leaves of the ground. He keeps clapping and regularly points his feet on the ground. The rustle of the trees began at once, one after another. The surrounding wind blows through the trees in the miasma, bringing up a rustling sound, but it can not drown the regular beating sound. Ten, fifty, one hundred No response. Where did xuanyuanche go? It''s reasonable to say that he is just behind. Where can he go from these steps? Ryukyu frowned. In the frown, Dugu ye, who had been standing still, suddenly reached out to move her arm, went out and said first, with five words clearly reflected. His brow was deeply wrinkled, but Dugu Ye''s words were right. He went out first and said that the miasma was so severe, so he had to go first. With xuanyuanche''s ability, he was not afraid that he could not find his way out. In my heart, this year, Ryukyu walked forward with his feet full of unhappiness. Meanwhile, Dugu ye also followed him. When Ryukyu felt that he had caught the wrong person, xuanyuanche behind him also found that when the miasma was thick in front of him, he rushed to Ryukyu, not Ryukyu. That kind of Qianqian ten fingers, delicate white tender, there is the hand of Ryukyu, so powerful, so tenacious. Immediately fall off the grip of the hand and rush forward a few steps, but there is no figure in front of you. The difference between these steps, where is the Ryukyu running in front of you? The heart is slightly burnt, and the pace is faster and faster. In a few flashes, except for the green lotus that follows closely behind, what other figures are there. Xuanyuanche knew that he must have gone in the wrong direction with Ryukyu. Although there was no change in the overall direction, it may have gone wrong. "Nothing will happen to her." The green lotus that follows closely uses the fingertips to write on xuanyuanche''s back, and taps the back shoulder of xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche naturally knew that with Ryukyu''s ability, nothing would happen, but he was not happy with Ryukyu. At present, I am not comfortable with convergence. After I have identified the direction, I will walk forward with my lift step, and Princess Qinglian will follow me immediately. Chapter 343 Miasma is extremely rich for a moment, and gradually it begins to fade, revealing the figure inside. But the light fragrance is more and more strong, almost like the wine, which makes people drunk. That faint fragrance, with seduction, with the taste of confusing people. Rippling from the nostrils, the threads of the drill into, let Ryukyu and so on to eat to understand the poison, is still smoked head faint. Looking at Dugu Ye''s miasma, ryukue was a little angry. Damn it, how to catch him. He glared at Dugu ye with a cold face. Why is this man walking behind him? Where has her xuanyuanche gone. During the stare, Ryukyu suddenly found that Dugu Aotian was always cold, and there was a faint blush on his cheek, a slight red color forced by the miasma. Such a pale color appeared on Dugu''s cold face like an iceberg, but it had a kind of magnificent and inexpressible taste. The red lotus in full bloom on the iceberg is enough to topple the country and the city. This man really grows well, and Ryukyu suddenly has such a thought in his mind. The thought flashed, and Ryukyu suddenly frowned. At this time, how to think about these things? It seems that they are caused by the effect of the aroma of infatuation. Mind a warning, Ryukyu turned and walked forward quickly. The miasma of faint fragrance diffuses in four rooms, and the mountain wind blows by. Without the strong and intoxicating fragrance, it becomes a kind of fragrance again. It''s a refreshing fragrance that will be completely ignored unconsciously. It''s so beautiful and fascinating. The cheeks are getting redder and redder, and the body is rising hot and dry. It''s very slow, almost imperceptible. Dugu night is very beautiful, especially the dark eyes with blue, just like the sea at night, so deep, so vast and beautiful, just like xuanyuanche''s dark eyes with red, one can indulge in everything, the other can burn everything. However, she still likes her xuanyuanche, and Dugu Ye goes with her. Behind the sound of footsteps, Ryukyu slightly side head, the corner of the eye xuanyuanche is coming. Chapter 344 Ryukyu a Leng, fierce blink, in front of the people how is xuanyuanche? Xuanyuanche didn''t go all the way with himself. How did he go all the way? In the blink of an eye, there was no Dugu Ye''s body shape. It was xuanyuanche who followed. The person in front of me is really xuanyuanche, the figure is slightly shaking, a little hazy, a little unreal, but it''s really xuanyuanche. Heat, more and more hot, itchy as ants in the general bite, I wish to put down the person in front of me. It seems that the strong miasma has disappeared and xuanyuanche has found it. In Ryukyu''s mind, it''s xuanyuanche, so there''s no need to control himself. Infatuation is infatuation. "Che." With a soft low cry, Ryukyu turns around and reaches out to xuanyuanche. He reaches up and kisses him. The object is xuanyuanche. What are you polite about. At this time, Dugu ye, who followed Ryukyu with his feet raised, was trying to control the heat on his body and keep his mind clear. All of a sudden, see the original face of the ice moon turned around, smilingly extended his hand, that body leaned over, not from a Leng. The fragrance of plants and trees emanating from Ryukyu is very comfortable. The strong fragrance of daughter can intoxicate everyone so beautiful and enchanting. Dugu Ye''s hand was clenched with a big bump in his heart. This is the person he has been reading in his heart for three years, and has not declared for export. Such a enchanting woman with a smile on her face reminds her of everything she has hidden in her heart. Sober mind, boom, all destroyed in the soul of a smile, that tried to control the dry heat, an instant start a prairie fire. He wants her. One step forward, Dugu ye put his arms around Ryukyu''s waist and leaned over to greet him with his red lips. Around the pale blue miasma floating, delicate fragrance hovering in this side of the sky, so graceful, so green, so can arouse all the desire and heat in my heart. And in front of this light blue, the sky is black as the tide, murderous. The lips were more and more close, and the big hand was wrapped around the waist of Ryukyu. A trace of unique cold belonged to Dugu ye, which was passed from the palm of the hand to the waist of Ryukyu. Chapter 345 Light cold, instantly penetrate into the skin. In the heat of that side, it''s almost negligible. But the excited Ryukyu suddenly surprised. Such as cold, not xuanyuanche temperature. For a moment, the confused eyes wake up, and the face close to himself, which is xuanyuanche''s face, is Dugu Ye. Heaven, not xuanyuanche. The eyes of infatuation sank in an instant, and Ryukyu didn''t want to wave a dagger towards Dugu Ye. At the same time, as soon as his body was raised, he tried hard to get away from him. The sword wind of yin and cold is fierce and murderous in a moment. That sharp murderous spirit, the intense indulgence in the fiery Dugu night, suddenly surprised. The acuteness to the extreme danger, the heat of the body was covered in a flash, and the confused eyes woke up. In the light of lightning and fire, Dugu Ye''s body shape flashed and leaped out one by one. A wisp of black hair is flying down in the air, slowly falling on the ground between them. The body embracing each other is divided into two parts in an instant. One love, become broken moon. The rolling passion cools down. Looking at the cold moon in his eyes, Dugu Yee suddenly wakes up and frowns. He touches a long strand of broken hair on his forehead. If it''s slow, he''s already in two places. There was a flash of displeasure and shock in the eyes of the eyebrow, and he quickly reached out to point his eyebrow, the sun, the two acupoints, holding yuan and guarding one, and repressed the obsession and heat in his heart. With a knife, Ryukyu retreated and stared at Dugu Ye. Damn it, I almost got the advantage. This miasma has two effects: infatuation and hallucination. It''s almost the way of miasma. It doesn''t matter if you lose your reputation for a lifetime. If you disobey yourself, you will die of nausea. In my mind, suddenly, my mind was clear, but it was unreal again. Looking at Dugu Ye''s figure opposite, xuanyuanche''s figure slowly covered him again. It seems that he must have inhaled two mouthfuls of miasma, which is why he got so deep. Chapter 346 The heart knows, but the eyes start to blur. It''s like a nightmare when you know you''re awake and you can feel everything around you, but actually you''re still sleeping. No, absolutely not in the psychedelic. A bite of silver teeth, Ryukyu backhand a deep stab into his shoulder, a sharp pain spread immediately, that confused eyes again awake. Without a word, he turned around and rushed forward. Blood color spread down from the shoulder, cut through the pale blue miasma, dripping on the ground with withered leaves, the thin back, at this time, the iron and blood of fortitude. Standing on the opposite side of the moon, Dugu Ye converged all the movements of the moon in his eyes, and saw that his eyebrows and eyes were deeply wrinkled. So you don''t want him to touch it? Would you rather be self mutilated than awake? Is it for xuanyuanche to keep his body? He didn''t like the feeling. This woman, if this woman''s husband is him After a deep look at the fast-moving Ryukyu, Dugu Yexiu''s robe swung, and then followed him up again. They rushed out of the miasma one by one. At this time, xuanyuanche and Qinglian, who have gone astray, are also trapped in the infatuation and magic miasma. "It''s hot." Princess Qinglian can only use lightness skill. She has no deep internal skill to fight against miasma. Even if she takes the poison, she will be the first to defeat before the miasma that Ryukyu and Dugu ye can''t resist. I forgot that I was in the miasma and couldn''t speak. Princess Qinglian only had the big back in front of her eyes. King of heaven, one of the world''s two kings who stand beside his brother. The meeting at the first sight, the handsome face of angry people, is the yearning of any woman''s heart and the clock of love. Several steps rush to catch up with xuanyuanche in front, Qinglian red cheeks reach out to xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche knew that the miasma was so severe that he was always on deep guard. At this moment, he suddenly heard the words of Princess Qinglian behind him and the figure leaning on him. He frowned slightly. What can I do to bring such a weak woman to this dangerous mountain forest? Please. The backhand grasps the green lotus princess''s arm, xuanyuanche head also does not return to rush forward. Chapter 347 When a man does a man''s business, he is opposite to Aoyun country, and can''t tolerate Dugu Ye. It''s a contest between men, not a relationship with women. He is not mean enough to give back a woman''s kindness even though he doesn''t need it. Xuanyuanche grabs his arm, and the strong strength uploaded from the sleeves, the hot temperature of men, spreads all over the body in an instant. Princess Qinglian''s body was almost soft, and she walked forward by xuanyuanche. "Che." Soft, with lust, with charming, Qinglian Princess gently called the name of xuanyuanche. At the same time, I reached out and pulled open my lapel. It''s so hot. "Who will give you the name of Ben Wang?" A sharp drink, Xuanyuan Che Shua turned around, cold face. His name can only be given to his name, Ryukyu. No one else can be forgiven. Shua turned his head. The whole body was leaning on the green lotus princess on his arm. She raised her head. The unique face was reflected in xuanyuanche''s eyes. Hongsheng''s cheeks are magnificent. They look like the sun and the moon. Who is not Ryukyu? Ryukyu? Xuanyuanche rubbed his eyes, how could it be Liuyue? As soon as the mind does this, the body collapses, and the oppressive heat is like the whole wildfire. His moon. "Che." The clothes on her body were torn apart in confusion, and Princess Qinglian''s whole arms were closed to xuanyuanche. The blue miasma is everywhere, and the silk is continuous. It is floating in this area, just like the immortal mansion, and the beauty is illusory. The sun is shining and the air is miasma. The foot is very fast, passing through the forest and malaria. One day before and after, Ryukyu and Dugu ye were silent, and they just went away at full speed. There was nothing different along the way, only the blood on Ryukyu''s shoulder, drop by drop. The sound of water is ticking, and the mountain wind is quiet. A flying body rushed out of the miasma of the fragrance, and the sun was shining with gold. Suddenly, it was bright and bright. A mountain stream stood here. Chapter 348 There is a stone bridge across the huge mountain stream in front of it. It is connected between the two cliffs. Under the cliff, there are ten thousand cliffs. The bottom is not deep. The sound of water is from the mountain stream, faint. On the cliffs and cliffs, the wind is cold and flying, and the place is quiet. Ryukyu stood in front of the cliff step by step, looking up and breathing deeply. The cool mountain wind is flying by, bringing strong and clear taste, making people''s mind clear in an instant. Following Dugu ye, who rushed out from Ryukyu, he also stood on the cliff step by step and felt the breeze with his eyes closed. He could not lose his temper. When the mountain wind blows, Ryukyu quickly recovers his calmness and pulls out a dagger from his shoulder. The green grass under the body is dyed red. There was no change in his face. Ryukyu bent over the grass and wiped the blood on the dagger. He glanced around. No one, xuanyuanche, they haven''t come out yet. Frown slightly. This miasma is so severe. Will they Blood slowly permeated from the shoulder, but Ryukyu seemed to have no idea. Standing beside him, Dugu Ye opened his eyes and put everything in his eyes. Seeing this, he stepped forward slowly and connected his fingertips to the shoulder of Ryukyu moon, sealing the acupoints around the wound. Blood color, immediately slowly solidified. Seeing this, Ryu Yue glanced at Dugu Ye. The red cheeks and the infatuation scene in miasma had disappeared completely on this man''s face. The cold face was still the same, and the breath of the iceberg was just like that. When Ryukyu saw this, Dugu Ye nodded and said nothing. It''s just an accident. It''s an accident for both of them. There''s nothing to investigate. It''s not what they want. She was not angry for no reason. Nodded, stood up, Ryukyu side head constantly scanning around. Seeing that his hands were behind his back, Dugu ye took a look at Ryukyu and suddenly said coldly, "my sister Wang is walking with him." A word with no head and no brain immediately made Ryukyu''s eyes sink. Slowly turning his head, Ryukyu looked at Dugu ye with heavy eyes, and there was a trace of danger in his eyes. Chapter 349 Dugu''s night was so cold that he was not careful about the danger in Ryukyu''s eyes. He looked up at the blue miasma and said slowly, "you pulled me, xuanyuanche pulled Qinglian." When Ryukyu caught him, he was slightly surprised. Looking back subconsciously, he saw that Qinglian xuanyuanche was the closest. Such a close distance must be walking together. "What do you mean?" Ryukyu holds the dagger and his voice is cold for several times. Taking back his eyes on the blue miasma, Dugu night looked down at the cold moon, and said lightly, "you understand." He knew that Ryukyu understood the cold breath. The two of them are so good at Kung Fu. They almost got on in this miasma. Xuanyuanche and Qinglian are walking together. Do you need to say more. He knew that Qinglian had no martial arts and could not resist such fierce miasma. His eyes narrowed, and Ryukyu suddenly smiled coldly: "I believe in my clarity." She believes him, she understands his feelings for her, she can reflect them, and he can certainly. Dugu Ye looked at ryukyue''s affirmation, and his blue and black eyes became deeper and deeper. "Believe it?" Dugu Ye repeated these two words lightly again, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. If it wasn''t for Ryukyu, he would have been unable to control it just now. If xuanyuanche recognized the green lotus as Ryukyu, he would know more about the man''s impulse than Ryukyu. I didn''t say anything more, but I believe that with a smile of sarcasm, Ryukyu frowned and grasped the dagger in his hand. Looking at the five fingers of Ryukyu holding the dagger, Dugu Ye lifted his long hair behind his ears and said softly, "why be angry? Xuanyuanche is the king of heaven sooner or later, the seventy-two concubines of the three palaces and six courtyards. Sooner or later, you have to face these things. You can''t be afraid of them bullying you by your means." Light words, the moment aroused the anger of Ryukyu. The five fingers holding the dagger clicked. Seventy two imperial concubines in the third palace and the sixth courtyard. Chapter 350 She never thought about this problem, in her eyes xuanyuanche is her, her own, monogamous, natural justice. But she forgot that this is not the 21st century. This is the era of three wives and four concubines. A king has many concubines. A man doesn''t know how to behave, how to be loyal, how to love each other all his life. Women and sex are just right in their eyes. In particular, people born in the royal family, this concept of chastity, which is only for one person in life, may be even more impossible. Slowly turn around, eyes firmly fixed on this blue miasma range. Xuanyuanche, I believe you, don''t let me down. Xuanyuanche, I believe you, don''t betray me. You can''t taste the cost of betrayal. If the breath is light, the anger will sink, the iron anger will be separated, and only one calm will remain. Eyes staring at a large miasma of light blue, Ryukyu could not see any emotion at the bottom of his eyes. Previous life has nothing to do with wind and moon, not love and hate. In this life, it comes from heaven, and it''s cherished. It''s xuanyuanche who wants to love and cherish a person''s heart. It''s xuanyuanche who gives himself a piece of deep love and a piece of life and death without regret. Don''t destroy it easily. Don''t destroy all her love and hate for human nature. She won''t go to save him, and she won''t go to him. If he can''t pass this pass and easily break everything, even if she stops today, such things will be staged one day. Love, is a matter of two people, it is not a person. But if all her thoughts were destroyed today, she could not guarantee what she would do, and she did not know. The sun is shining and the mountain wind is blowing. In front of you, under the cliffs, the sound of the river tinkling faintly comes from the silence and forest. Standing against the wind, you are outstanding. Dugu Ye stood beside Ryukyu and looked at Ryukyu with a cold face. There was a deep line in his eyes, but he was not talkative. He carried his hands and looked across the cliff. Stand side by side, the same cold, but different emotions. Chapter 351 A little golden light sprinkled down, shaking the eyes of the ground. "Shit, what a miasma." Light blue miasma in the shadow of a flash, light water red face rushed out. "Almost out of control." From the light water side of a long distance, Li mujin also rushed out, sweat all over his face. As soon as they rushed out, they breathed in the fresh air. Ryukyu glanced lightly at the two men who had rushed out from the direction they had just left and turned their eyes. "Prince, are you ok?" He took a few breath of fresh air and walked to Dugu ye with gentle light water. Dugu Aotian shook his head coldly, and said nothing. With his light water, he also knew Dugu Ye''s character. Now he didn''t ask any more. He glanced around and said, "where is Princess Qinglian?" As soon as the voice fell, Murong Wudi rushed out of the distance, ten Zhangs away from them. He was closely following the two men, Yanhu and Dugu Ye''s Tianya. "Bah bah, what kind of miasma is it? I almost make a fool of myself." Yanhu rushes to the top of the cliff, breathes the fresh air rapidly and rubs his face hard. "It''s crazy and illusory. It''s haunted. It''s so powerful." Tianya felt the sweat on her face and walked towards Dugu Ye. Murong, who is relatively old and invincible, is not in a hot mood. He is calm on the face. Seeing Ryukyu standing here, he immediately comes here. Ming Ming rushed into miasma in one direction, but when he came out, he was so far away. Ryukyu looks at Murong invincible, Yanhu, Tianya. His eyes sweep over the place where they rushed out, without the shadow of xuanyuanche. Five fingers subconsciously grip more tightly, Yan Hu and so on all came out, he and Qinglian have not come out. "Yue''er, why are you hurt?" Come quickly, Murong invincible glanced at Ryukyu''s injured shoulder and frowned. This miasma is poisonous, but there is no dangerous thing in it. How can it hurt? Did you start with Dugu ye? Chapter 352 Murong''s eyebrows wrinkled as soon as he thought about it. He looked at Dugu Ye closely. What''s the effect of this miasma? He knows, doesn''t he? After looking at Ryukyu and Dugu ye with a cold face at full speed, what''s the problem? Murong''s invincible heart is beating drums a little. There was no answer. Ryukyu didn''t pay attention to Murong Wudi at all. His dark eyes only looked at the huge miasma in front of him. "Cough, what kind of miasma is it?" Ten feet away, the voice of autumn Mark came, and a figure rushed out from the bottom of the crowd. At the same time, at the top of Murong invincible, Liu Cheng under Dugu Ye rushed out at the same time, and heard the voice of swearing from afar. All the men on both sides rushed out, but xuanyuanche and Qinglian had not come out. Without saying anything, Dugu ye took back his eyes and looked at the cliff opposite him. Then he glanced at the miasmatic moon. There was nothing to say, but the vision was on the back. Xuanyuanche hasn''t come out yet. Deep in the eye, the storm is slowly forming, but the expression on the face is more and more calm, and the feeling of wind and rain is more and more serious. "Why hasn''t the Lord come out?" While panting, the autumn Mark came to sweep a glance at the people gathered together, surprised. "Why isn''t Princess Qinglian here?" Liu Cheng wiped the sweat on his face and walked quickly. As soon as the voice of Qiu trace falls, Murong looks up and glares at Qiu trace, which is extremely sharp. At the same time, the head of the four commanders, Qingshui also mercilessly sweeps Liu Chengyi''s eyes. Autumn mark suddenly a Leng, general Murong stare at him for what? In a flash of thought, autumn mark suddenly understood. What''s the effect of this miasma? Everyone knows that it''s infatuation and hallucination. Because they know that they are alone. Even if they are infatuated and hallucination, they have no great effect. They can do anything with the air. But what hasn''t come out now is xuanyuanche and Qinglian. When they enter the miasma, they are very close. Chapter 353 Now they thought that the princess who was with the prince was here, but the prince hasn''t come out yet Autumn mark suddenly a little afraid to think down. On the other side, Liu Cheng looks at the light water''s face. He glances at the peaceful Ryukyu moon. It''s unpredictable, calm and steady, but a storm is brewing all over him. Suddenly, I understood that standing behind Dugu ye, I was on guard. Ryukyu''s peace was too penetrating. If something happened, maybe today they When the mountain wind blows, all the people who rush out of the miasma dare not speak. They stand in two camps and watch the light blue miasma range. The sun is warm, but it''s cold here. "Sand and sand." In a dead silence, suddenly there was a sound of footsteps coming from afar. It was very clear. At the same time, people turned their heads and looked at the distance. A light blue, a black red tights xuanyuanche slowly came out of the miasma, shoulder carrying Princess Qinglian. When the mountain wind blows, it is obvious that Princess Qinglian is not well dressed. Everyone Qi took a breath of air-conditioning, light water and so on immediately improved the state of alert, focusing on the observation of Ryukyu. No words, no anger. Ryukyu just looked at the xuanyuanche who came here at a fast pace, but his eyes were not deep. Dagger, in the sun emitting cold light. Quickly, xuanyuanche stepped over Liuyue and threw the princess Qinglian on her shoulder at Dugu Ye. Dugu Ye''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and reached for them. Qinglian''s face was crimson in her arms. She was very beautiful. Her skirts were not neat. She showed her white shoulders with a red fingerprint on them. It''s even colder in a moment. Ryukyu glanced at the red mark caused by the finger force, and his eyes were blacker. "Take it out by yourself and take care of it. Next time, don''t think I''m helping you with your tail." Cold left a word, xuanyuanche turned around and walked towards the moon. It looks natural. Without noticing the darkness in Ryukyu''s eyes, xuanyuanche stretched out his arms, put his arms around Ryukyu, and stared at Ryukyu''s angry way: "next time I''m running around, I can''t find anyone, see how I can clean you up." Chapter 354 Voice also declined, xuanyuanche eyebrows suddenly a vertical, a press Ryukyu wound, eyebrow color a heavy, face color a flash and angry: "how hurt?" "Nothing, how about you?" Ryukyu looks up at xuanyuanche and the green lotus Princess beside her eyes. It''s very light. "What can I do..." In the middle of the conversation, xuanyuanche looks up at the dark of the deep pool, which indicates the calm but turbulent black inside. After a slight pause, he looks down at Ryukyu deeply, as if he understands something. Xuanyuanche becomes serious "Yue, do you believe me?" "Believe it." There is no hesitation or uncertainty. She is willing to believe him, she only gives him trust. Listen to Ryukyu''s answer without hesitation, xuanyuanche''s serious face slowly spread away, and again sketched a wisp of evil smile, reached out to scratch the tip of Ryukyu''s nose, and smiled: "jealous." Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanche and doesn''t answer. He just reaches out and holds xuanyuanche''s hand tightly. Holding Ryukyu''s hand tightly in his backhand, xuanyuanche said softly, "fool, can I not recognize you, me, and my little princess is enough." Pun, very light, very light, but the sound, in a mountain wind curtain roll. It was true that there was a moment of trance at that time, but as soon as we approached, we could tell whether it was true or not. How could people who were so impressed admit their mistakes. Three thousand pink daisies, six palace colors, the blood covered Ryukyu, the little princess who is flying with wings. In this life, it''s a great fortune. How can it be negative. "Three thousand in weak water, one scoop is enough." Gently stroking the wound of Ryukyu, xuanyuanche smiled gently, smiling enchanting, but more smiling sentimental. His little princess, would he not feel what she was thinking, would he not know what she was thinking, that one eye had told him too much. There are so many women in the world. He needs only one. Desire, not can''t restrain, he will only to his Ryukyu surging, other women, as grass mustard. Chapter 355 Frown on the gentle love, this wound is afraid to force sober their own stab bar, his Ryukyu, his Ryukyu, this silly woman, this is called him from the heart of the silly woman. Dark eyes deep in the storm Shua spread, everywhere ice quickly melt. Spring returns to the earth, and everything flies. Lips slowly spread out a smile, the dark eyes deep pool, out of brilliant flowers. As soon as he reached out, he hooked off xuanyuanche''s head, and Ryukyu kissed him deeply. How can she not love, how can she not love. Lips and teeth depend on each other, and the ground is hot. The wind blows over the cliff. Hold your hand and grow old with your son. In the fire of passion, the eyeballs around us fell to the ground. So bold, so indifferent to worldly vision, this moon is so, so Qingshui and others don''t turn their heads from Qi Qi, and the parties don''t avoid suspicion. How can they avoid suspicion? It''s true, but they inadvertently sweep through the corner of their eyes in avoiding suspicion. There are three thousand weak waters, and only one scoop is taken. The promise that a person will give to the emperor is just amazing, so they are not shocked. The world has never heard of it. Murong Wudi, on the other hand, breathed a long breath. Fortunately, fortunately, otherwise, there may be no return today, not in the hands of beasts, but in the hands of their little princess. Holding the faint green lotus, Dugu Ye looked at the neck of the green lotus, and a hand print. The green lotus was knocked unconscious by xuanyuanche. Lifting his eyes, he saw the two people embracing each other on the cliff. Dugu Ye''s eyes flashed dark. Such feelings, such feelings Ten thousand Ren cliff, warm as summer. "Cough, that ant..." In his passion, Yanhu suddenly coughs twice. He doesn''t want to break their princes and princesses. It''s just the cannibal ants behind him. This thing is terrible. Slowly separated, dark on the dark red, no uncertainty, no suspicion, only trust, only affection. "Go." Holding xuanyuanche''s hand tightly, ryukue is full of high spirits. Xuanyuanche tightly waved back to hold Ryukyu''s hand. He would never hold the wrong person or hold the wrong person''s hand again: "go." Side by side, dark and red are matched. Chapter 356 "Go, go." Murong is invincible, qiuchen and Yanhu. When they saw this, they immediately followed. Dugu ye, who had been standing on the cliff, looked at the tightly clasped hands of his eyes, at the comatose green lotus in his arms, followed him up expressionless, and he decided The single bridge connects two cliffs, which are only one foot wide in the middle. Below, there are ten thousand cliffs, which are overcast. "Here we are." Walking in the last end of the world, I suddenly screamed, looking at the layers of black emerging from the pale blue miasma not far away. The cannibal ants are catching up. "Cut it." There is no turning back, xuanyuanche face a flash and refuse. "Then where shall we go back?" Murong is stunned, the bridge is cut, and their way back is gone. "I''m afraid there is no way out for such a large mountain and forest." Ryukyu slowly dropped a sentence. At the same time, Dugu ye made a gesture towards the end of the earth behind him. He didn''t worry about going out. All three of them are decisive people. They can judge at a glance. Walking behind me, I saw this in the light water. I immediately took a long sword in my hand and cut off the weakest stone bridge in the central area. In a flash of two sword lights, the center of the stone bridge, which is one foot wide, suddenly broke, and fell down towards the ten thousand cliffs below. For a long time, no echo was heard. And the people above the bridge, see this foot speed up, a few leaps on the other side of the cliff. Turning around, the black cannibal ant has jumped to the other end of the stone bridge, and can''t see the end at all. However, what if there is no end? Even if the distance is one thumb, they don''t want to fly. Black gathering is no longer a threat. Seeing each other with a smile, Liuyue xuanyuanche turns his head and strides towards the front. It''s really the end of the mountain and the end of the river. There''s another village with a bright future. I am in a good mood. The faster I can walk, the higher the cliff, the more cheerful I am in front of me. I look down on the majestic land, and there are many wonders below me. "God, it''s it, it''s it..." Murong invincible looked at the spectacle below, and suddenly he opened his mouth in shock and pointed at the bottom. Rainforest overlord, winding. Chapter 357 At the foot of the mountain, there are blue waves, and a bay of deep blue lake is shining in the brilliant sunshine. Sparkling, beautiful. And in the blue wave, a white body is winding on it, crisscross and enchanting, wantonly stretching out in the water wave. I am proud of all the heroes. "Li long." Don''t know when to wake up the princess Qinglian, can''t remember the things before the coma, she is shocked by the scene in front of her mouth. "Xingyun cloth rain, water for the Ze, a hundred Zhang long, white armor." Xuanyuanche slowly made a sound and slightly clenched Ryukyu''s hand. "Thousand year old dragon and snake." Dugu ye put down the princess Qinglian and locked her eyes on the blue and white below. Listen to a few people''s words in my ear, Ryukyu can''t deny it. What a thousand year old dragon snake, Li dragon, Xingyun cloth rain, it is the overlord in the rainforest, in other words, it is a python. The water is dominated by sharks, but there is nothing on the land that can shake the dominant position of Python. Therefore, when they come to qiandangshan to look for any dragon snake, she knows what else can be called a dragon snake besides the python. "Go." Dugu ye took a look at Ryukyu, and suddenly he dropped a word coldly. Then he went down to the cliff like flying. Behind, Qinglian, Qingshui and others immediately follow. From behind, Qinglian was saying something to Dugu Ye. Her voice was very low. They couldn''t hear it. It seemed that they were talking about how to catch the python. "Go quickly, or they will take the lead." When Yan Hu saw this, he would rush down. This road was brought by their princess. Without their princess, it was not so easy for him to think of it here. Now the thousand year old dragon snake has found it. Dugu Ye wants to start first. It''s so cheap. "Panic." Yan Hu''s voice was still in decline, and Ryukyu suddenly spoke out. He smiled coldly as he watched Dugu ye and other figures leaving quickly. They don''t know the big guy, but she knows. It''s not so easy for them to get this share first. Chapter 358 Holding Ryukyu''s hand, xuanyuanche''s mouth was slightly hooked at this time. He raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "the scenery here is good." "We appreciate the past all the way." Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanche from the side of his head, and his eyes turn. "Good." Xuanyuanche suddenly laughed, holding Ryukyu''s hand, and walked slowly towards the cliff without any hurry. Murong invincible eyes a turn, silk clear, now smile toward autumn trace and Yan Hu hit a wink, but also slow to follow. Dugu Ye was not easy to deal with, nor was the thousand year dragon snake. When they were both defeated, they were fighting, which was not a good thing. The mountain wind blows, and the plants are fragrant. Good mountain, good water. Slowly step down the mountain, the fierce distant sound of water mixed with crackling sound, faintly spread, very intense. Ryukyu glanced at the ground under his feet. Looking around, he saw that the grassland was fertile and the flowers and plants looked like it, but there was not a bug, a viper, a scorpion, or even a butterfly in the air. It was a peaceful beauty, a beauty different from the rules of the rainforest. Group of things to avoid, dare not enter. One side''s territory is exclusive. Python''s territory generally won''t have other beasts to survive, but so far there is no other animal. The things in the green pool can''t be ignored. Seriously on the face: "pay attention, maybe even more than we can imagine." She knew the power of boa constrictor in the jungle. When she went to the rainforest for an employment mission, she ran into a boa constrictor. It''s as thick and thin as an adult. It''s even more powerful than a rocket. There''s no one to stop it. It took her a rocket to kill it and almost exposed her trace. Today, there is no A47, no M16, no pursuit gun or rocket. It is even more difficult to kill it. The silver sword is in his hand. Xuanyuanche has never met a python, but that doesn''t mean he doesn''t feel danger. Chapter 359 Holding the sword in hand and approaching slowly, all five people in the group gathered their contempt and were on guard. As soon as the mountain turns in front of us, bibotan immediately gains the attention of five people. The water splashed all over the place. The sword is flying in the air. Dugu ye and the four commanders were in the four directions, and they were attacking the white Python in the middle. The sword Qi, light water, Tianya, Liu Cheng, Li Mu, four people join hands, four swords overlap, a roar to the white Python''s neck. At the same time, Dugu Ye was alone in the tail of the white python. He raised the sharp sword in his hand and stabbed the tail of the white Python as fast as lightning. It''s a two pronged approach. The white Python has a big head like a cow. Most of its body is immersed in the pool water. The tall Python''s head is twisted, and one of them runs into the rushing light water and other four people. Four Swords overlapped and came in the air. Light water and other four people have become the masters of the world. Even if the four people join hands, they will be cut off. Just listen, the Four Swords hit the neck of the white python, and the clang of the iron suddenly sounded. The white leather armor was stabbed by four people. Blood, immediately slightly infiltrated out. Four people immediately a joy, in the hand all strength way has not yet sent out, that injured white Python was angry, that bumps over the head, the strength reaches a thousand jin. Hit four people in the middle of the air. "Poof." One mouthful of blood gushed out, and a blood sword was drawn in the air. It bloomed down. Li Mu, Liu Cheng, Qingshui, Tianya and the four commanders were hit by the distance, fell to the ground heavily, and the blood poured out from the corners of their mouths. At one end, it''s done. And just when the python bumped into the light water and other four people, Dugu Ye''s sharp sword behind him broke through the air and stabbed the white Python''s tail fiercely. The huge tail placed on the grass was nailed to the ground by Dugu ye at once. "Silk." A boa hiss, the white boa flies into a rage, his tail is on the ground, he breaks away from Dugu Ye''s control instantly, and then he swims towards Dugu Ye. Chapter 360 The sound of breaking the sky is extremely thick. Seeing the situation, Dugu ye had a sharp sword in his hand, and then he flew to the back. However, he was fast. The white Python seemed to be clumsy and huge, but it was not slower than him at all. The tail swished on Dugu Ye''s shoulder and back. Dugu Ye''s body shape was not stable. He turned over two times in the middle of the sky and fell to the ground. Look is still cold, only a trace of blood slowly flowing down the corner of the mouth, obviously also injured. In an instant, the five most outstanding people in Aoyun country were injured by Qi qiqiqiqi. But that does not know martial arts, is placed far away the green lotus princess, the anxious facial expression momentarily is white. Holding the dagger, seeing Dugu ye and others who had come to the battle in the blink of an eye, Ryukyu frowned tightly. Looking at the white boa constrictor with a body of almost one foot in front of him, Liu Yue has a headache. How many years has the boa lived? It''s so magnificent. This thing, I don''t think a rocket can clean it up. The pond water rolled and the white Python was injured in two places. His eyes were red immediately, and a breath of depression came out of him. It''s been a long time since I''ve been king here. No one dares to bully it. Today, I''m hurt. The white Python is angry. As soon as the Python''s head was raised, it was extremely ferocious. It rolled in the green wave pool and shot at the ground. "The feeling of leading the way will be gone. We will depend on our own abilities to win." In the cold voice, Dugu Ye raised his sword and rushed to the white Python on the shore. At the same time, the four people, such as those who were attacked and those who were spitting blood, began to indulge. It''s not that he didn''t know that the person who was on the right side suffered losses, but he took advantage of Ryukyu''s Guide. He hurt the dragon and snake for thousands of years. Even if he was still in love, he didn''t care to take advantage of others. Chapter 361 One sword turned red in its eyes, and it did not know who was attacking it. It waved to the white python that came from the moon. Behind him, Murong is invincible. Qiuxian, Yanhu and Qiqi attack him. There is no superfluous communication between those who attack the head and those who attack the tail, but once they act, they are tacit and do not need any orders at all. Just now, although it was only one look, they also saw clearly that the head of a thousand year old dragon snake was the most powerful, and its middle and tail were relatively weak. If we let it curl up, without the middle and tail, then there is no weakness of the Millennium Dragon snake, they will only be beaten. Hold back its tail, both ends can''t take into account, so there is a glimmer of hope. Suddenly, xuanyuanche, Murong invincible attack head, autumn mark, Yanhu, attack tail. At the same time, Dugu ye and Qingshui also rushed up. Dugu Ye attacked the head, while Qingshui and other four attacked the tail. When the two wings joined, the three with the strongest influence were in the front, and the six with the weakest were in the back. In a flash, I saw the light of the sword and the sound of the impact of the golden sword. Ryukyu looked up at the nine people rushing up in front of her, and saw a sword shadow flying, which made her almost unable to see the action of the move. Her body shape suddenly went up and down, and her lightness skill was extremely high. She saw the Figure shaking. If it was not for different clothes, she could not see the figure at all. It''s too fast. This is the advantage of lightness skill. Ryukyu blinked for a moment, no action. She can kill in one move, kill in one move, and shell and gun in one move. This python, which looks sure to be one hundred and eighty years old, is really not easy to kill in one move. She doesn''t have the skills like xuanyuanche and other people in the air. She came forward at this time, only to add blocking, can not help. Carefully looking at the fierce confrontation in front of us, nine figures come one after another, and the sword is flying. The white Python surrounded in the middle, with red eyes, big mouth, black fangs, under the golden sun, was full of sinister murderous air, and the smell almost smoked her standing so far, was disgusting. Chapter 362 Python skin is thick and thick, and ordinary attacks can hardly cause any damage to it. Light water, autumn marks, etc. when one sword goes down, nine of the ten swords can only leave a white mark on the white python, which can''t cause any real damage at all. Only xuanyuanche and Dugu ye, almost all swords and swords will cut a hole in the white Python and permeate with red blood. However, the key point of Python''s seven inch protection is extremely tight. No one can get close to it. Even if it is as strong as xuanyuanche and Dugu ye, it can''t get close to its seven inch position. More and more white Python are injured, and the color of blood red in their eyes is more and more heavy. Although such wounds can not cause fatal injury to it, they violate its majesty. In his fury, the python, tens of feet long, was completely ashore. He was able to deal with the collision and the powerful physical attack. Almost no one dared to wipe his edge. "Boom." BoA''s head collided with a sword and opened a hole in its body. Xuanyuanche flew and flashed. The white boa was not able to stop. He hit the big stone beside the pool. After hearing the thud, the big stone of the grinding plate was smashed by the white python, and the stone splashed out. But the white Python just shook his head and turned around. He opened his mouth and bit Dugu ye away. There was almost no oil on his head. When they saw this, Qi Qi''s face changed. How strong is it. "Month, stay away." A sword delimits empty, xuanyuanche hundred busy in the head also do not return to the dynasty Ryukyu shout. Ryukyu can''t use lightness skill or internal skill. He knows that if the thousand year old dragon and snake collide with each other, Ryukyu can''t resist it. Listening to xuanyuanche''s words, Ryukyu didn''t move. His sharp eyes locked the white Python whose head and tail were attacked and whose body was completely opened. The most perfect state of snake attack is to coil in a circle, echo in the first place, and stand tall. Now, the leader of the rainforest, obviously despised these tiny human beings in front of it, gave up the most perfect attack form, and gave up the weakness. Chapter 363 Weak abdomen, spread out in line of sight. Reaching out slowly, he felt for a dagger that had never been used, and Ryukyu took out a small bottle of liquid that had been placed close to his body from his arms. The whole thing fell on the dagger that had already been covered with cold light. The transparent liquid drips on the grass, the grass leaves on the ground instantly wither and smoke, the whole melt away. Shaking slightly in the air for two times, the transparent liquid on the dagger immediately dried on it. Ryukyu looked at the dagger in his hand without expression, and looked up at the white Python''s increasingly open abdomen. Abdomen, not the weakness of python, but she wants to turn it into weakness. "Bang." Xuanyuanche and the white Python brush by, the body is raised, a trace of blood appears at the corner of the mouth. With a sweep of the giant tail, autumn marks and Yan Hu, they were beaten directly back a few steps. Their clothes were ragged and their blood gushed out. The sword is shining, the blood is splashing. There are white Python''s blood, more of it is the blood of nine people who attack. The physical defense of the white Python is amazing. The eyes were not separated by xuanyuanche''s injury, and Ryukyu''s eyes were locked in without blinking. Because of his arrogance, he didn''t do the white Python''s abdomen that circled up and attacked at all, and his hands were slowly raised. BoA''s head is hurtling across, directly hitting xuanyuanche and Dugu Ye. The huge tail is hurtling into the air, directly hitting six people behind him, and the whole belly is hollow. This is the moment. Ryukyu''s silent eyes suddenly brightened, waiting for this time. As soon as the wrist is raised, the silk flies out that day, grabs towards the Python''s abdomen, and Ryu moon follows the silk, and one flies towards the white Python''s abdomen. The sky silk claw tightly grasps the abdomen of the white python, and Ryukyu flashes close to the white python, with a poisonous dagger in his hand, and stabs it hard. The sharp weapon of xuanyuanche immediately cut through the hard skin of the white python. Not deep, but enough. Lightning is as fast as lightning. A dagger stabbed into the skin of the white python, and Ryukyu''s body shape swayed on the python, a 360 degree big rotation. The dagger in his hand immediately crossed the belly of the white Python and drew a circle. Chapter 364 Blood color slightly seeps, and a black circle appears in the abdomen of the white Python immediately. The squeaking sound of ablation, like the sound of sulfuric acid corrosion, rings quickly. A bite of silver teeth, unfortunately, the skin is too thick and the stab is not deep. Otherwise, this dagger can cut the white Python in half. In a flash, Ryukyu''s men did not dare to wait. As soon as the wrist of his left hand shakes, the sky silk that grasps the belly of the white Python shoots away in an instant, and Ryukyu''s feet push on the python, like a flying swallow, he wants to go to the distance. All is really but a moment, fast is fighting with the white Python several people, no one saw. The long sword in his hand ran across the sky and was about to hit the python head-on. He didn''t want the python to suddenly face the sky. His body was shaking violently. The blood in his eyes suddenly started to burn. His face was ferocious. He could not care about anyone on the other side, and he would rush to the other side. Xuanyuanche see this not from micro ah, toward the direction of the white Python turn to see. Black hair flying, body shape like electricity, that side of Ryukyu is grasping the sky silk and rowing through, toward the distance to shoot. Behind him, I don''t know why the white Python suddenly went mad, with his mouth wide open, almost recklessly ran towards the body of Ryukyu. That speed, almost quickly let a person gape. "Moon, get out of the way." At a glance, xuanyuanche''s heart almost mentioned the voice of the white python. Regardless of the danger, he took off and chased the white Python towards the Ryukyu moon. The rest of them were shocked. How did the python suddenly attack Ryukyu. After flying, Ryukyu moon was as deep as water. The ferocious murderous spirit behind her almost completely engulfed her. The white Python came. The murderous air of breaking the sky came in a flash, and it didn''t give her any breathing time. When his eyebrows and wrists shake, his body shrinks into a ball, and his leaning body turns to the side. She reflects fast, and the python behind her is faster. Chapter 365 Ryukyu is only a reclining body to avoid opening, python has rushed to the extreme of mania hit the left shoulder of Ryukyu. The Ryukyu moon, which was in the middle of the sky, had no support at all. When it was hit, the head that was hit immediately went to the big stone on the side. "Month." Xuanyuanche, who came after him, saw this. His eyes were red with blood in an instant. With a loud roar, he was suddenly pulled out of the sky. His speed was forced to increase several times, just like a meteor chasing the moon. He rushed towards the big stone in front of Ryukyu''s head. Autumn mark and others behind, Qi Qi was stunned. "Today will be." Ryukyu is a building full of the Python''s strength. His whole body is almost broken, and his body goes forward uncontrollably. I watched the stone close at hand, but I couldn''t make any response. The body is like lightning, rushing to. Seeing that Ryukyu is about to bump into the huge stone, xuanyuanche comes at a critical moment behind him and grabs Ryukyu in front of him. Ryukyu only felt a flower in front of her eyes, "bang." A straight hit a soft, a blood can no longer control the spurt, splashed in front of the chest of the person. "Month, month." Xuanyuanche saw that his eyes were almost bleeding. His eyes were ferocious. "Not dead." Looking up, Ryukyu exposed his silver teeth. The bloodshot makes xuanyuanche''s eyes more ferocious. A strong murderous air penetrates the body, and the storm is brewing rapidly in xuanyuanche''s eyes. In this question and answer, the crazy white Python behind him has been rushing up, with a big mouth toward the moon. Xuanyuanche Shua clenched the sword in his hand, shook Ryukyu''s wrist, and threw Ryukyu towards Dugu ye, who was running with him. At the same time, his eyes flashed a strong murderous spirit. He dared to hurt Ryukyu, and he wanted it to pay for his life. Sword in the air, enchanting face for a moment as Iron-blooded as Shura. Breaking through the sky, xuanyuanche didn''t avoid it. With one sword, he went up to the white python. It was gloomy and straight up to the blue cloud. Chapter 366 The silver soft sword could hardly see the edge of the sword, only a flash of silver light, and xuanyuanche''s sword swept straight into the blood of the white python. There is almost a big Python mouth with a grinding plate. The whole mouth is high above xuanyuanche''s head. The ticking liquid almost falls on xuanyuanche''s body. It''s too small for xuanyuanche. "Lord." In the distance, autumn trace and other frightened hearts almost stopped beating. It''s too dangerous. Holding the moon in his arms, Dugu Ye looked at xuanyuanche and frowned. The eyebrows and eyes were bloodshot, xuanyuanche drank loudly, his arms were horizontal, he grabbed the sharp sword stabbed into the mouth of the white python, crossed it, and rushed towards the back of the white python. I saw the silver light passing by. The head of the white Python was cut in two by xuanyuanche''s sword from the corner of its mouth. Blood, immediately spray Xuanyuan Che face. Murong invincible, who rushed here, was shocked to see how fierce and hard the Python''s head was. They all knew that It''s actually straight across. This The white Python is eating and hurting, which makes it more and more crazy. As soon as the Python''s head is raised, its tail will strike at xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche''s face is covered with blood, his eyes are all cold light, almost ferocious like a night fork. See this one cold hum, not only do not avoid, on the contrary the sword point points to the ground, rush up, jump up, towards the hit Python tail, breaking the air is a sword. Silver flashes like a flash of lightning in the middle of the sky. The huge tail of the python flies through the sky with the lightning. It breaks from the body of the white Python and only connects with the last layer of Python skin. The autumn mark and others who rushed towards this side quickly, seeing this, Qi Qi''s eyes widened and stopped, and their Lord went mad. In a moment, almost the whole body of the white Python was erect. The Python''s head was shaking randomly, and its murderous spirit was ferocious. Don''t wait for the sword light to be old, xuanyuanche''s eyes are inclined, turning over and rushing towards the white Python which is standing up. Chapter 367 Silver across, sharp pole. In an instant, I saw the silver light flying, the murderous spirit of yin and cold, covering this side of the sky, gloomy, iron blood pole. The sword and sword all beckoned to Python''s body. The blood was splashed all over the body. The murderous spirit soared in the air, and the blue pool water was flying everywhere. Liu Yue, who was caught by Dugu ye, struggled to get down to the ground. She didn''t want Dugu ye to hold her. Dugu Ye controlled Ryukyu''s struggle and backed away. "Let go." Ryukyu was suddenly cold. "He''s mad." Dugu Ye didn''t explain much. He just backed away to a certain distance, dropped this sentence, and put Ryukyu down. Hearing Dugu Ye''s words, Ryu Yue looks at xuanyuanche, who is not far away from Dugu ye, who is fighting with the white python. He can''t help but stare. Xuanyuanche seldom showed his skill in front of her. She never knew that he was so powerful. Just now, nine people were at the same time, but they couldn''t suppress the hundred year old python. At this time, xuanyuanche was on the right side, and he even got the upper hand. Silver streaks, with blood spattering. Xuanyuanche''s face was red, and his body was black and red in the world, almost spreading the severity of Shura. The gloomy and solemn breath, flying all over the place, is merciless with iron blood. A flying body rushed to the top of Baise Python in the air. Xuanyuanche''s eyes were absolutely fierce. With a strong effort at his feet, the half of the white Python''s body almost stood in the air. It seemed that there was a huge mountain on the top of his head, which could not be supported at all. He fell down. Just listen to the loud bang of the Bibo lake. The dust is flying and the water is splashing all over the lake. The white Python is stepped into the lake by xuanyuanche, splashing countless water. "Whoever dares to hurt me, I want you to die." His face was as cold as a Shura. Xuanyuanche stood on the top of the white python with a sharp sword. His whole body was full of murderous Qi. At this time, the white python, which was pressed into the ground, was constantly ablated in the abdomen, revealing the big hole, and the blood stained the whole vegetation. Chapter 368 The Python''s body twists and turns the lake upside down. The lake splashed like a torrential rain, wet the whole space. However, xuanyuanche is like a god of death, standing firmly on the top of the python, motionless. Xiuluo in black lives in the sky, overlooking everything. All the people around stopped, only looked up at xuanyuanche, including the four leaders of Dugu Ye''s light water. Xuanyuanche stepped on the white python with one foot and suppressed it. He could not turn over. With a wave of silver sword in his hand, he stabbed it hard into the top of the white Python''s head. At the top of his eyes, he picked two points of the sword. One thing broke out and flew out. In the distance, the princess Qinglian, who had already been surprised by the scene, saw that the white bead was shooting in her direction, and could not help but take it to the Dragon King Dan with his hands raised. The winner depends on his ability. It''s reached by brother and Yiwang. Whoever gets the Dragon King Dan, he can''t get it back. There was a glimmer of joy in her eyes. She was so lucky. Not far away, Ryukyu saw that his face was heavy, his wrist was shaking, and the sky silk was lightning fast catching the Dragon King Dan who had gone through the sky. Give it to her. Don''t think about it. It was xuanyuanche''s life. His hands were flying in the air, and he was about to catch the Dragon King Dan. Suddenly, a silver flash came from the sky, and a Dragon King Dan was about to arrive. Green lotus Princess not from a Leng, follow silver light to see past. I saw that the White Dragon King Dan was tightly held in his hand by Ryukyu, and the cold eyes were sweeping her with cold sharp eyes. The cold eyes could kill people. Princess Qinglian can''t help shivering. "How is it?" Ignoring the Dragon King''s Dan, xuanyuanche leaps off the white Python''s body, which is still twisting, and rushes towards the moon. With a worried face, he reached for Ryukyu''s pulse gate, which was still sharp and cold. Chapter 369 "Not dead." Ryukyu turned his head, his face turned cold into spring, smiling at the bloody xuanyuanche. Great, her xuanyuanche is great. The collision was severe, but at the moment of collision, she took off the most positive force, which seemed to be severe. In fact, when she hit her, she only wiped a little force on the corner, which was not very serious. Feeling the pulse gate of Ryukyu, xuanyuanche found that although Ryukyu spits blood, his injury is not as serious as he imagined, and he is relieved for a long time, and his heart is tightened by the shock. That hundred year Python''s all-out strike, that''s a huge stone can be smashed, Ryukyu''s body every foetus by this strike, almost scared half of his life. The worry in the heart is slightly put down. Xuanyuanche holds Ryukyu tightly in his arms. He thought he was going to lose her for a moment. Feeling xuanyuanche''s excited mood, Ryukyu gently patted his back: "it''s OK, I know how to protect myself, don''t worry, don''t worry." On the other hand, in order to attract xuanyuanche''s attention, he raised the Dragon King''s Dan in his hand. Liuyue smiled at xuanyuanche and said, "here we are." At the same time, Dugu ye saw that he was carrying his hands on his back and didn''t come forward to snatch them. He just looked at them coldly. If you don''t get it, you don''t get it. He can lose. "You keep it. Pay attention later. How can you run out suddenly? What if you get hurt next time? You''re not allowed to mess around. Do you hear me? Yes, I skinned you. " With anger on his face, xuanyuanche raised his head and stared at Ryukyu. He held him tightly, but he was worried deeply in his eyes. He was scared to death just now. Light raise hand, wipe the blood color on xuanyuanche''s face, the gentle smile of Ryukyu. Hook up xuanyuanche''s neck, and Ryukyu gently kisses xuanyuanche''s cheek, and nods obediently: "HMM." "God, look." While looking at the overall situation has been determined, towards them came the light water autumn trace and others, suddenly surprised extremely roared, the voice was full of shock. Chapter 370 Back to their xuanyuanche and ryukue, and so on, immediately turned his head and looked warily, are there relatives and grandchildren of the thousand year old dragon and snake? There''s nothing behind, just the white python. Following the eyes of Qingshui and others, he glanced at the dying white Python and suddenly raised his eyebrows. Only the abdomen of the white Python was seen. At this time, the whole body was rotted, and the whole body was completely melted away, leaving only a piece of flesh and blood. And this blood and flesh blur is still spreading. A white python with great power, at this time, it has outgassed the air, and can''t be seen. Rot? High raised eyebrows shrugged, xuanyuanche instantly understood why the thousand year old dragon and snake suddenly gave up attacking them, and rushed towards the Ryukyu moon full of rage. It turns out that Ryukyu moved his hands and feet. "What a powerful poison." Tianya''s cheeks are a little cramped. The other three commanders and Princess Qinglian, they all look a little ugly. If the poison is used on them, it But Murong invincible autumn mark Yan Hu three people, then full face adores, toe high gas is high. Reach out to embrace the Ryukyu, xuanyuanche looks down at Ryukyu, all kinds of feelings, all kinds of words, all in silence. "Go." In the quiet look at each other, a clear and light voice sounded. Dugu Ye waved his sleeve robe, turned around and strode away, without looking at Ryukyu xuanyuanche. Such a look at each other got in the way of his eyes. Seeing this, Qinglian immediately catches up with others. A group of people hurt people. In a moment, they disappear on this side. They are very crisp. To be direct. Xuanyuanche saw that Murong Wudi and others raised their heads and glanced at the scars all over their bodies. Everyone needed to take a breath and adjust. Then he adjusted his mood and said: "we also......" When he spoke, Ryukyu raised his hand and shook it. His face flashed past his sly smile. He walked towards the white python, supporting his body, and said, "good things, but not only the Dragon King''s pill." Chapter 371 A few gestures do, autumn mark and so on two words don''t say, immediately follow Ryukyu''s gesture to do. The wind blows on my face, and the smell of blood is flying and dispersing. There is no time in the mountains. Time flies by in a flash. In a flash, it''s more than ten days. "I said, where is this exquisite fish?" Staring at the fifth River found in the past ten days, Yan Hu looks stiff. "Who knows." Autumn mark followed. In the past ten days, all their injuries have been cured, but they haven''t found the trace of this exquisite fish, which is even harder to find than the thousand year old dragon and snake. However, Dugu Aotian had never met him for more than ten days. After an exchange, Qi looked back at Ryukyu. Ryukyu shrugs at the eyes of the two men. How does she know that this exquisite fish is in that river? She knows a little about the habits of Python. She only knows that this exquisite fish is in the water. She is not a zoologist. "I can''t find it. It''s going to stink." Murong Wudi carried two bundles of things, indicating that he did so. Beside xuanyuanche and qiukenyanhu are also holding two bundles. The taste is really a little bad. After inhaling, xuanyuanche didn''t know that Ryukyu was going to skin and cramp the dead thousand year old dragon and snake, cut off the meat, and let them carry it for what they could not eat or use. However, Ryukyu must have her idea to do this, and now she does not ask about it, but says in a deep voice: "it seems that the speed will be accelerated." Pulling the python skin on his back, ryukue raised his feet and walked forward, saying, "I''m looking for the next one..." Before he had finished speaking, Ryukyu suddenly stopped and listened to him. Xuanyuanche and others also at the same time, raised their ears. The mountain wind blows along the river in front of us. The voice of silk people spreads far away along the wind and invades the ears of several people. "Dugu Ye." Xuanyuanche''s eyes are slightly heavy. "Consistent goals." Murong is invincible. "Yes, that''s it. Move fast..." "Ah, it''s not..." Chapter 372 The faint voice comes with the wind. It''s the voice of Princess Qinglian. It sounds beautiful. Five people looked at each other and they found it. "Let''s go. It''s our turn this time." Ryukyu, fighting against the big snake skin, swaggered forward. She led Dugu ye the second way, and this time let him lead them the second way. Turn around the front of the mountain depression, a covered with water and grass, relatively clear river winding quietly, and in this calm, Dugu ye and others are standing on it. Five of them were holding the snake in their hands, and the other end was hanging under the water. In a moment, I quickly lifted it to the sky. In the golden sunlight, I could see the silver transparent light flashing. The small fish, biting on the snake meat, was quickly lifted up and fell on the grass. Princess Qinglian, holding a tree trunk in her hand, immediately went to check it and shook her head constantly. Ryukyu sees this and knows that his guess is good. It''s exquisite fish. Frankly, it''s not the piranha. Looking at the movements of several people, it is obvious that they have a better understanding of the habits of piranha. The green lotus is well read and not fake. The footsteps of the five people attracted Dugu Ye''s attention, but Dugu ye only looked up and glanced at the five people, then ignored them and continued his movements. "So does the king of wings?" Princess Qinglian turned her head and looked at xuanyuanche. Her face was slightly red. Xuanyuanche didn''t answer, just looked at Dugu Ye. "This fish likes to eat meat. It''s very fierce. Be careful." Princess Qinglian saw xuanyuanche did not answer, nor was she upset. She said to xuanyuanche, nodded slightly, and began to do her thing again. "That''s awesome." Murong Wudi looked at the snake in Li Mu''s hand and then put it into the water. Half of his body was only bones, but it was cold. The exquisite fish likes eating meat. It''s said in the "talks of heaven" that they just don''t want to be so powerful. What''s the difference between this and the cannibal ant? It''s so fast. Chapter 373 At this time, the river in front of Dugu ye and others was choppy, and the water flowed rapidly. The white air below was almost visible to the naked eye. I didn''t know how many delicate fish there were. "Dugu ye, who can get it?" Ryukyu glanced at the surface of the water. Suddenly, he caught a hook at the corner of his mouth and looked at Dugu Yeh''s high voice not far away. Hearing this, Dugu Ye raised his head and glanced at the huge package that xuanyuanche and others had put forward. This Ryukyu can''t be belittled. She is sure to be sure of success. Then he slowly stood up, and Dugu Ye waved his wet skirt. Knowing that Ryukyu intended to say this, he let Leng Qingdao say, "OK." He wanted to see what else Ryukyu could do. Ryu moon saw this towards the autumn mark Yan tiger is a wave, the corner of the mouth smile is very leisurely. Autumn mark, Yan Hu, I don''t have much to say. They directly uncover the python meat wrapped in bark that they have been carrying in their hands, and throw it down the river in front of them. Eight pieces of Python meat, almost quickly fill up this section of the river, splashing countless water. The huge noise, immediately let Tianya and other people close their hands and look up. Huge Python meat was thrown down. The fresh Python meat with blood and wrapped by Ryukyu moon immediately attracted countless water arrows. The surface of the water rolled violently, and the silvery white under the water was like lightning, with transparent color, but under the sun there was a bloody and gloomy smell. Bite and swarm, roll and come. In an instant, xuanyuanche and other five people stood in front of the river section, the water color fluctuated sharply, just like the boiling water, splashing wildly. It''s crazy. Looking at the madness in the water, xuanyuanche sinks his eyebrows. This place is full of inexplicable things. The blood came out along the river, and the water was full of dark tides. "What''s the use of that?" Not far away, Princess Qinglian looked at the situation and frowned. They wanted to catch the exquisite fish and find out the gall behind the fish. Although the exquisite fish was crazy, it was different from feeding the fish. Chapter 374 No one answered her. Ryukyu didn''t pay any attention at all, but with a leisurely smile on his lips, he held his chest in his hands and watched the waves rolling in front of him. Xuanyuanche stands with his hands on his back. His eyebrows are plain. "I don''t know." See this, standing beside Princess Qinglian, the commander of the light water, received a sentence. Slightly frowned, Princess Qinglian did not blink at the surging river and the crazy exquisite fish. Her eyebrows moved and she thought to herself. What do you mean when Ryukyu feeds like this and is sure to win? What is she going to do? Qinglian, a very intelligent person, immediately understood the meaning of Ryukyu when he thought about it. His face immediately changed and he said in an urgent voice, "no, she wants to use poison." The poison of Ryukyu is no problem to kill such a ferocious thousand year old dragon and snake. It''s not to say that this small and exquisite fish must have a strange meat. "You can''t use poison. The color of the dead gall will change. You can''t use it." Princess Qinglian shouted anxiously at the moon. If they can''t use poison, why do they have to fish such a delicate fish by hand? There''s no effect in quenching the gall. "Stop her." Princess Qinglian is in a hurry. On the contrary, ryukue and xuanyuanche were still standing quietly, not wavering at all. Apparently, they didn''t take her words seriously. Qinglian was more anxious, and then she pulled Dugu Ye''s clothes. Dugu Ye looked at the winning moon coldly and waved to Qinglian to stop talking. Xuanyuanche didn''t know that the poisoned delicate fish couldn''t be used. Such a calm expression of the two still needs to be said. The wind of the river is flying, and the smell of the river is blowing. Under the river, the fierce waves slowly return to calm, a section of white bones floating from the water, there is no blood left on it. Everything, but there is no time for incense. The huge white python, almost the size of a hill, was solved by a fingertip sized piranha. Chapter 375 "That''s awesome." What''s wrong with Yanhu. The river is a little scarlet, silver shuttle in between, very beautiful, a kind of dark with bloody beauty. "It''s so fast." At this time, Ryukyu put up a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, curved his five fingers, and slowly counted: "five, four, three, two, one, bang." With a word in place, Ryukyu five fingers a piece, just as the fireworks Bang open general, open. And in the moment when her voice fell, the silver piranha in the river, which had been meandering, turned its white belly one by one and floated up towards the river. Ten, one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand, all of a sudden, the piranhas that took part in the snatch floated up from the bottom of the water. Just now, the bloody river was full of silver fish. In the golden sunshine, it was like a white river, shining with silver. "All dead?" Green lotus saw this urgent continuous stamping foot, the color of the face is not happy. Dugu ye then slightly sinks his eyes and looks at Ryukyu. There is a dark color in his eyes, which makes him understand. Qinglian, Tianya and other people frown tightly, while xuanyuanche and other people are not worried at all. At this time, they are constantly searching for a floating river piranha in the river. After the exquisite fish, the hidden quench gall, only it has, there is one exquisite fish in ten thousand. A river is white and still. Ryukyu is playing with the dagger in his hand. She looks relaxed. She looks at xuanyuanche and looks for him. She doesn''t participate. She doesn''t know any piranhas. Seeing this, Dugu ye said softly. It was true that it was a good way. Cool eyes swept a look at the relaxed Ryukyu, and Dugu Ye couldn''t turn his eyes. "Here." In the silence, Murong Wudi suddenly shouted a low voice. He was a little bit on the bank. A swallow took the water, grabbed one of the white fish in the middle of the river, and one turned over and jumped back. The body of the silvery white fish is an inch smaller than that of the common piranha, but there is a red trace in the middle of its belly, which looks very beautiful. At this time, it is paralyzed in the hands of Murong invincible, like a dead fish. Chapter 376 Xuanyuanche hears the sound and grabs it. He swivels his fingers on the belly of the delicate fish, opens his rifling and breaks his belly. A stick of red hidden hardened gall falls into xuanyuanche''s hands. The autumn mark snatched by the side immediately handed over the cold ice jade box which had been prepared earlier, and put away the hidden quenching gall which was almost the size of the fingertip. Seeing the scene from afar, Princess Qinglian took away the color of anxiety and sullen on her face, and looked at the red hidden gall in surprise. This is obviously after the Linglong fish was poisoned by a poison from Ryukyu. Why is the hidden quenched gall not the color of dead ash, but the vivid red? What''s going on? Playing with the dagger without action, Ryukyu saw xuanyuanche find what he wanted. When his wrist was raised, a stone was thrown at the piranha floating on the river. The stone fell into the water, splashing a little ripple. However, in the small ripples, it seems that the dead cannibals have turned over their bellies. They can''t die in the dead, but one by one they start swimming slowly. "Moving?" Commander Liu Cheng opened his eyes to this surprise. How is it possible that these dead delicate fish are alive again? Swaying and swaying one by one, the whole river turned over the white bellied piranha from slow to fast, which was no more than a few breaths. The whole river lived a complete life, drilling into the river, flying silver and scattered. In an instant, a river of piranhas free and clean, there is no one left on the river. If not, the body behind the exquisite fish at xuanyuanche''s feet, Qinglian and others almost think that scene just now is completely illusory. How can this be done? There is no toxin known to the world that has this effect. "Give in." Towards the face has been calm, there is no surprise Dugu Ye arch hands, ryukue smile publicity. Seeing this, Dugu ye took a deep look at the smiling Ryukyu. Suddenly, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, which was inevitable. Chapter 377 "Great." Dugu ye, who never praised others, nodded and smiled at Ryukyu. Standing beside Ryukyu, xuanyuanche raised his head and just took Dugu Ye''s smile into his eyes. His eyebrows sank suddenly. Dugu Ye''s smile made him feel very bad. "We''ll see each other again." He left a sentence to Ryukyu in a cold and clear way. It was very ethereal. Dugu ye turned around and left without a trace of staying. Take it up, put it down, lose is lose, win is win. "Can you tell me how you did it?" Princess Qinglian looked at the moon and her eyes were full of doubts. Ryukyu didn''t like the green lotus very much. After hearing this, he glanced at it lightly: "you can''t learn." Yan Hu next to the first Yang, full of pride and worship, said: "my princess can not everyone, such skills, it is easy for others to learn." In speech and metaphor, you are not polite. Princess Qinglian was not angry at what she said. She turned her head and looked at xuanyuanche deeply. She gave a little salute and left with Dugu Ye without saying much. A group of people left quickly. Ryukyu looks at the back of Qinglian''s gone away. Her eyes flash past the gloom. The one before she left makes her unhappy. She groaned coldly. She didn''t know how to use anesthesia. It''s not in this era. She uses the simple anesthetic made from the anesthetic grass in the rainforest. Although the effect is average, she doesn''t know how to meet her. Don''t think about it. "Still watching." Heart is doing this read, the face was turned over, xuanyuanche full face angry stare at her. "I don''t like this woman." Ryukyu also stares. Xuanyuanche listens to the anger in that eye to eliminate in an instant, it is to see green lotus originally. "I don''t like it," he said, holding Ryukyu''s hand in a flash of disdain A sound falls, xuanyuanche''s face suddenly appears joy, laughing: "go, go, today should be happy, why let them bad mood." "Exactly." Two kinds of treasures are held in your hands. The human feelings can be returned, and you won''t owe anyone else in the future. It''s worth being happy. Now you throw away the unhappiness at the last sight of Qinglian, holding xuanyuanche''s hand smilingly, and go forward hand in hand. Chapter 378 After Murong invincible and others, they are also full of joy and follow. The hinterland of the rainforest, the dangerous jungle, can''t hide the elation. Light through the treetops and the river tinkling, a good summer. It''s not easy to enter the thousand Dangshan mountain, but it''s relatively simple to go out. Several people have already prepared to kill the rainforest all the way, and they have come out of the thousand Dangshan mountain in more than ten days. At the end of summer, it was like a steamer. In the forest of thousand Dang Mountain, I don''t think that this one, the southernmost Southern Song Dynasty on the mainland, is simply unbearable. Longwangdan and yincuidan were sent to the overseas place by Murong Wudi instead of xuanyuanche. There was no fuss. Xuanyuanche and ryukue were at leisure. In addition, the nature was too hot. They walked slowly, in the daytime, in the evening, and in the morning. You will be at the top of the mountain. The dark blue before dawn is like the sea under the night, boundless and suffocating. And in this sudden suffocation, a ray of golden light in the sky broke through the darkness, jumped out of the horizon, burst out of the light, golden moment covered the earth, a round of fiery red flew out of the sky. The glow of the sun is boundless. The sun rises and the red glow is like fire. In the boundless sunlight, on the high mountain top, two people stand side by side. The golden light sprinkles a layer of gold around them, which is glittering, dazzling and elegant. "It''s beautiful." Looking up, I breathed a deep breath of clear air. Ryukyu looked at the way of the rising sun. She had never seen the sunrise, had no thoughts, and had no company. I don''t know that just one sunrise can be magnificent to such a degree, warm to intoxicated. "Thousands of miles of rivers and mountains are picturesque." Overlooking the magnificent mountains in front of us, green and continuous, standing high above them, there is a moment of ambition and pride in mastering the mountains and rivers. Xuanyuanche opens his five fingers and looks at the golden light passing through his fingertips, scattering thousands of miles of rivers and mountains, the beauty of mountains and rivers, regardless of the world. Chapter 379 Ryukyu turns to look at xuanyuanche''s hand, which is lofty, which is proud of the world, and the man around him wants to be the best in the world. Slowly reached out, the thin five fingers closed the thick big palm, tightly clasped. No matter what he wants, she will accompany him. Ten fingers clench, in Haori Dongsheng, that hot no less than the sun half color. "News from the prince, Princess and longqiwei." Autumn trace holding a pigeon to deliver a book, quickly came forward. When they were in qiandangshan, they didn''t have a specific place, they couldn''t receive information from the outside world, and they came out of qiandangshan, which began to have information transmission. Xuanyuanche listens to the words and reaches out to take over, unfolds to see with Ryukyu. "Xue Sheng, Hou Jin, with fire and water, Hou Jin garrison 300000 troops and border, Hou Jin prime minister went to the state of Chen." The message is very short. After a glance, xuanyuanche burst into laughter. "Chenguo, to attack Xuesheng country, we must borrow the way of chenguo. Later Prime Minister Jin must borrow the way. Haha, Chenfei can''t seem better." Five fingers a pine, that pigeon spreads a book immediately turn into butterfly piece to fly and go. "If we do send troops, the fall of the kingdom of Jin will be in the near future." Autumn Mark''s face is also full of smiles. Ryukyu squints at xuanyuanche. She picked up the issue between the two countries. However, it''s impossible for her to subjugate the country. It''s not that the post Jin Kingdom is very powerful. It doesn''t matter, though, that''s what she expected. Understand the understanding of Ryukyu, xuanyuanche smiled and shaved Ryukyu''s nose, laughing: "it''s all my moon." The situation of the seven kingdoms and the strategy of the army and horse were all in one mind, which changed rapidly. No one could tell clearly. Ryukyu did not understand the arrangement of the army and horse, and it was useless to talk to her. Hearing this, Ryukyu looked up and said proudly, "of course." When xuanyuanche heard it, he burst out laughing. The valley echoed, and the laughter turned into many echoes. "Princess, the news of blood shadow guard." In the laughter, Yan Hu quickly stepped up and spoke loudly to the moon. Chapter 380 "How can there be so much news today?" Xuanyuanche did not reach out to hear the words. He was very happy to see the eyebrow color of Ryukyu. The blood shadow guard gave Ryukyu the name of Ryukyu. His original master could only watch. Ryukyu received the flying pigeon''s letter, and saw that there was a chicken feather tied on it. He could not help wringing his brow. He heard about the 800 Li urgent chicken feather letter, but he didn''t hear that the flying pigeon''s letter had chicken feather. What do you mean by Du Yi is very urgent? Unfolding the letter, Ryukyu just swept the contents of it, and his happy face sank down, and his whole body went up and down in a moment of murderous rage, and the water came in the shade. Xuanyuanche at a glance converged the smile on his face and said in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?" At the same time, he reached out and took the pigeon from Ryukyu''s hand to deliver the book. "Snow Saint King wants to make friends with the king. Snow Saint seven princess and the prince set out for heaven one month ago. The king, please accept." Short words, immediately let xuanyuanche also sink down the face, the letter paper was crushed in the hand. "What''s the matter? How to get married with the Lord? The prince already has a princess. " Yanhu''s eyebrows were raised. This time back to Tianchen, the prince and the princess are ready to get married. The prince has already passed back the news that they started to prepare. They are also secretly happy. Why did such a thing happen suddenly at this time? The prince and the princess were together after a long time. And I heard that the seven princesses of snow holy kingdom were born by the queen, and they are extremely loved. Today, they are married to their princesses. That''s the position of the imperial concubine Although their princess has been appointed by the emperor, they haven''t really got married yet. "Good call of the cloud, I plucked your skin." Silver teeth clenched, five fingers clenched into a fist, Ryukyu''s face full of murderous. If Yunzhao is in front of her now, she will never be soft and will cut him to pieces. After she planted and killed the king, he sent a married Princess to separate her and xuanyuanche, Helian Yunzhao and Helian Yunzhao. "Don''t be angry. I''ll deal with it myself. Don''t be angry." Xuanyuanche''s face is not very good-looking, but this world, he wants to marry, he doesn''t want to marry, hum. Chapter 381 "Lord, the king has promised." Autumn trace tightly frowns, this is the key. The king has promised, which is the same as their royal concubines and princes. It''s one thing to wish or not. It''s another thing to marry. Besides, snow holy kingdom is far stronger than heaven. This repentance "Go back to Beijing." After fastening Ryukyu''s waist, xuanyuanche turned around and went to the top of the mountain at full speed. He said coldly: "no matter what means they used, they would stop helianyun from calling his party to Beijing. Everything will be decided when I go back. There is a mistake and let them come to see me." The voice is far away in the air, extremely cold. Qiu Keng and Yan Hu look at each other and catch up with each other without saying a word. They must be solved before the prince of Xuesheng and his party arrive at Tianchen capital. Otherwise, once they enter the capital, they will never marry or not. A bad thing is the confrontation between the two countries. The summer is hot, and the chaos is like the summer fire. To the nature of touring mountains and rivers, a group of four people travel day and night, like flying towards the sky. At this time, helianyunzhao, the prince of Xuesheng state, accompanied his seven younger sisters, who were close to the capital of Tianchen state. The dowry was almost winding for several miles. Heaven and earth are excited to start preparing for the event. Xuesheng kingdom is a hegemon in the world. When they are married, there are only advantages and no disadvantages. The other side is the most beloved seven princesses. The prince of Xuesheng Kingdom also accompanies them personally. Obviously, he attaches great importance to Xuesheng kingdom in Tianchen kingdom. This helps a lot. All people are very happy, only xuanyuanche''s Dragon riding guards and blood shadow guards are serious. What kind of character do their princesses have? They know clearly. Maybe, it''s not so good. Tianchen palace is full of joy, only the Glass Palace rebuilt for xuanyuanche is full of Yin. At the end of summer and the beginning of autumn, there are many thunderstorms. I don''t know if it''s a good season. Chapter 382 Heaven, the capital of the Kingdom, is very happy. The main hall of Tianchen palace, the early days of all the officials, civil and military. "It''s reported to the king that the eastern post road hasn''t been repaired, and the prince of Xuesheng state and his party are still 30 miles away from the city. It''s estimated that they won''t be able to enter the capital in the near future." Right phase frowned high voice way. "Xuanyuan easy to listen to the words sink way:" how haven''t repaired A month ago, that section of the post road broke down inexplicably. It was blocked by helianyun''s call to go to Beijing. The Ministry of work has sent more staff to take a quick rest. Why hasn''t it been repaired in a month? "Repaired and damaged, repaired and damaged. Wechat minister suspects that someone is doing something wrong in it." The Minister of the Ministry of work frowned tightly and stepped forward. Xuanyuan Yi is not a fool either. It''s been repaired for a month. It must be someone who deliberately makes trouble in the middle, but dares to make trouble on this Taisui He looked down at the serious right side of his face. It is estimated that there is no one but him who can do this under their eyes. At present, Xuanyuan Yi pondered for a moment, waved and said: "continue to repair." "Yes." When the Minister of the Ministry of work saw Xuanyuan Yi''s consideration, he dropped the three words, but he didn''t dare to say more, so he immediately responded. "Wang Shang, wechat minister has checked the recent good days. On the eighth day of the next month, it''s a auspicious day. It''s suitable for big marriage..." "Who told you that Ben Wang wanted to get married?" The voice of the Minister of rites was still in decline. A sudden drink came from afar, shaking people. At the same time, in the distance, the singing and harmony were heard one after another. "The king of wings is here." Xuanyuan Yi, sitting on the Dragon chair, straightened up and stood up. His face was full of excitement. His son came back. Xuanyuan Che, who had not known his life and death for three years, came back. With the continuous propaganda, xuanyuanche came in with a gust of wind, and his face was cold. "Huang''er, you are finally back." Xuanyuan is easy to be overjoyed. He steps down the high platform, ignoring the presence of all the officials, civil and military. He hugs Xuanyuan Che with his arms outstretched. His face is full of excitement and joy. Chapter 383 "Father." Xuanyuanche feels the excitement of xuanyuanyi, the coldness on his face melts, and he reaches back to embrace xuanyuanyi with a cry full of family affection. "Come back, just come back, just fine." Right phase stands aside, excited whole face is red, murmured clenched hand, fixed looking at the xuanyuanche that three years did not see. More beautiful, more sharp. When all the civil and military officials in the Court saw this, they were full of joy. Qi Qi surrounded them and their King Wing came back. The excitement and joy of the hall. Ryukyu stood at the gate of the hall and looked at this scene with his hands around his chest. His eyes were very light, but there was a trace of warmth in his eyes, a trace of joy that did not show at all. Yes, she is very happy. Watching xuanyuanche get together with her family, she is very happy. She is very happy for xuanyuanche. "Princess." A joy, followed by Yan Hu, watching Ryukyu standing in the door did not move, can not help shouting. The sound of the princess immediately awakened the excited people in the hall. In the palace, from the top to Tianchen, Wang xuanyuanyi, and from the bottom to all the civil and military officials, they immediately restrained their wild joy, and their faces became unnatural. Princess, the princess Yan Hu can call, who else will there be besides the moon. It''s unnatural, absolutely unnatural. No one of them doesn''t know how powerful Ryukyu is, and no one doesn''t know the price that caused her. Now, they are here to discuss the big marriage. Although it''s good for the sky, it''s not necessarily a good thing for Ryukyu. How can they make it natural. When he coughed, Xuanyuan Yi raised his smiling face and looked at Liuyue, who was standing at the door. On one side, he said, "the moon will return..." After a word, I suddenly saw xuanyuanyi, the face of Ryukyu, and was stunned there. This eye, this eyebrow, this nose, heaven, only felt like three years ago, but today it is Xuanyuan Yi chokes. Around the cultural and military officials Qiqi also saw the beautiful Ryukyu, which is the ugly one. The ordinary one can''t be in the ordinary Murong Ryukyu. Chapter 384 I heard that the little princess had been decorated in front of her. She used to have a beautiful face, but after all, she didn''t see it. When she saw it today, Qi Qi was stunned. Such beauty is like the creation of heaven and earth. And standing at the door of the moon see Xuanyuan easy to change face, not from the eyebrow micro Cu, cold hum. Seeing this, all the civil and military officials in the hall immediately turned back to their spirits. They all cheered and saluted the Ryukyu moon. They dared not look at it, returned quickly, or stood up in vain. "Father, when did I promise to get married?" Glancing at all the people in the hall who were in awe of Ryukyu, xuanyuanche was angry and funny, and turned to look at xuanyuanyi, who was stunned, and sank his eyes. A word awakens xuanyuanyi who is stunned. Xuanyuan Yi''s mouth slightly twitches. He looks at Liuyue, who is standing in the doorway with his hands clasping his chest and saying nothing. However, he looks at Xuanyuan Che, who has a calm face beside him. How can I say that. When I saw you on the right, I immediately squeezed a smile out of my face: "the king is discussing the marriage between the prince and the princess with his ministers. It has been three years since I got married. The prince is not in a hurry. Both the king and we are in a hurry for you." "Yes, yes, Weichen and other officials are discussing with the king about the day of Yiwang''s wedding." "Yes, yes, yes, the marriage of the king and the princess can''t be sloppy." The ministers immediately climbed up along the pole. But I don''t want to say that Ryukyu is their wing princess. That''s not to say that they are the civil and military officials of heaven. Even the other six countries have to admit that they only need to get married early. Even if the snow Saint country princess is respected, they can''t respect Ryukyu. Xuanyuanche sniffed the words and glanced coldly at all the ministers around him, turned his head and stared at xuanyuanyi, raised his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes: "huh?" Xuanyuan is easy to see that Xuanyuan Che is clearly placed and doesn''t believe it. Ryukyu is eyeing him. There are some things that are hard to say. Now he holds Xuanyuan Che''s hand and says with a smile, "back to the court, back to the court. These things will be discussed tomorrow. Today, when the king comes back, I want to celebrate." Chapter 385 As soon as the voice fell, all the civil and military officials immediately shouted that they were joyful one by one and smeared oil on their feet. The speed was so fast that everyone seemed to have practiced lightness skills. The cold moon, they did not see, this God of killing can not provoke. "Go, go, che''er, yue''er, go with my father." Holding xuanyuanche''s hand, xuanyuanyi walks forward to pull over the moon and walks towards the rear palace with a happy face. Seeing this, xuanyuanche and ryukue look at each other, and they don''t talk. They are reunited today. Some words will be said later. All the officials at the banquet were jubilant. Tianchen imperial palace is just about to put on lights and decorations. There is a banquet in front of the heaven and earth palace. The whole square is paved with all kinds of fruits and vegetables. The eunuch''s maids are flowing all the time. In the night, the palace musicians are singing, jugglers, gongs and drums are loud, and the performance is excellent. In the Manchu Dynasty, he was an important official in culture and martial arts. He pushed the cup and set the lamp, smiling happily. All of you came and I went to drink to xuanyuanche, who was sitting beside xuanyuanyi. When their king of wings came back, xuanyuanche was also very happy. All the guests were welcome. The whole banquet became more and more noisy. Liu Yue is sitting beside empress Chen. She is also happy to see xuanyuanche eat slowly. She doesn''t know how, so she feels happy. The life wives and concubines around her are smiling. They are not as noisy and unrestrained as the ministers. "Yue''er, you can come back. If you don''t come back to see your mother for three years, she will be aggrieved." Empress Chen reached out and held Ryukyu''s hand, smiling all over her face. People are afraid of the Ryukyu of her family. She is not afraid. She likes it more and more when she doesn''t see such a beautiful country in three years. "The king bullies you." Hearing this, ryukyue turned to look at empress Chen, and her eyebrows were slightly heavy: "I''ll give you my breath." She also likes Xuanyuan Che''s mother. If Xuanyuan bullies her easily, she will have a way to vent her anger. When empress Chen heard this, she immediately smiled and held on to Ryukyu''s hand and said: "you are a child. How can the king bully the queen mother? She didn''t see you. She is aggrieved." Chapter 386 This words said warm Ryukyu''s heart, Ryukyu immediately curved eyebrows and eyes. Empress Chen saw this and clapped Ryukyu''s hand with a smile. "I''ll marry you when I come back this time. Look at my son. I''ll see my parents before I come back. I''ll see you first. When I''m not married, che''er must blame the mother who died in this palace." After all, he looked at Ryukyu with a banter smile. "Thank you, mother." Ryukyu is not polite at all. Empress Chen and the imperial concubines beside her burst into laughter. This moon is very direct. "The day will probably be next month. At that time, the king of wings will marry yue''er first. I think it''s better to welcome the seven princesses to be the side concubines the next day. Even if his snow holy kingdom is on a big shelf, the more dignified his position is, he can''t hurt our yue''er." The heart princess on the side said with a smile. "Yes, yes, we can''t be wronged." Several big concubines on the side immediately took over the mouth, full of flattering smile. But Ryukyu''s face sank as soon as he heard this. Seeing that Ryukyu''s face sank, Princess Chen patted Ryukyu''s hand gently and said slowly: "yue''er, che''er will be the king of our heaven sooner or later, and the concubines of the harem will not be in the minority, but yue''er, no one can shake your position as the queen. When you are free, my mother will teach you these things. The mother of a country needs such a great mind and bearing. Our moon will not be inferior to any queen in the history of heaven. Do you think that''s right? " Soft words with comfort, with sigh, with pride. Voice down, Ryukyu eyebrow color cold two points, did not speak. On the other hand, the nine city governor raised his voice, laughed and flattered xuanyuanche: "the prince is really blessed. There are such excellent imperial concubines as the princess of Ryukyu and the seven princesses of the snow holy kingdom as the side concubines. I''m afraid we are the only one in the world." After that, I thought the compliment was very good and laughed. "Haha, right, right." The surrounding ministers immediately gathered to respond, and all of them were in high spirits. Originally, xuanyuanche held up the cup with a gentle face. When he heard this, his face suddenly turned cold. His cold eyes swept over all the ministers in the audience. A whizzing cold wind made people feel cold all over. Chapter 387 The cheery ministers around were immediately shivered by xuanyuanche''s eyes, and the happy atmosphere was suddenly a little stiff. "Che''er." I''m glad that Wang Xuanyuan Yi put down the cup and frowned. Ignoring Xuanyuan Yi''s shouting, Xuanyuan Che stood up with a serious and positive face. Cold eyes swept over the ministers below, saying one word at a time: "for the wedding after one month, you are going to prepare as usual. Our king will marry our princess, Ryukyu, the only princess ceremoniously." The last five words are extremely biting, which are clearly introduced into everyone''s ears in the singing sound of Yiyi Yaya. Heaven to xuanyuanyi, down to the civil and military officials immediately Qi YILENG. The only princess. What do you mean? Raised his head, across the bright lights, looked at the black and red serious xuanyuanche, the corner of Ryukyu''s mouth slowly outlined a smile. With a wave of the sleeve robe, xuanyuanche strides across the banquet and walks to the position where Ryukyu sits. He puts his wrist around Ryukyu''s waist and stands up. He kisses Ryukyu''s cheek without any suspicion. He doesn''t look at anyone, but looks at ryukyue attentively and slowly says, "I only marry ryukyue in this life." With the wind of early autumn, the voice spreads everywhere. The actors humming on the stage, the busy eunuch maids around, the joking and moving ministers, were completely silent. There was silence. At this moment, there is nothing left but the sound of autumn wind. Look at each other, stupefied. "Scared them." Ryukyu glanced at all the stupefied people and hooked his mouth to xuanyuanche. He just married her alone. As for such a fuss? Turning to look at the unresponsive empress Chen, she said faintly but firmly, "I''m very stingy, my husband can only have me." Xuanyuanche hears that the words more and more clenched Ryukyu''s hand, and turns to xuanyuanyi and empress Chen, who are still in a daze, and says, "father, mother, son and minister are tired from their journey, so they leave first." Then he took Ryukyu''s hand and swaggered away. Chapter 388 "This, how..." "God, what''s the matter..." "Marry only one..." Xuanyuanche and ryukue''s figures are all hidden in the dark, and the ministers react. They are like ants running on the fire and explode. After xuanyuanche and Liuyue left, Yanhu saw this. Qiqi showed a little pity. Poor officials were scared. The breeze in early autumn blows, and people''s hair is fried all over the place. The newly built Glass Palace. Ryukyu sat by the bed and looked at xuanyuanche and said, "do you need me to do it?" "No, I''ll take care of it." Xuanyuanche pinches Ryukyu''s face, the demon charm and self-confidence of smile. If a marriage can''t be solved, then he doesn''t have to be confused. Seeing that xuanyuanche is so confident, ryukue is even less anxious now. What''s more, when she moves, it''s crisp and neat. She dares to rob xuanyuanche from her, and see if she doesn''t pull out their skin. Then he stood up straight and yawned, took off his clothes, and said, "I''m so tired that I haven''t had a good sleep these days." Day and night rush back, she wants to sleep. A pull off the clothes, Ryukyu is about to lie on the bed, the corner of the eye suddenly saw xuanyuanche a blink did not blink at her. The stone in his heart fell to the ground, and Ryukyu was in a good mood. See this, the corner of the mouth gently outlines the range of a touch of bad intention, and slowly begins to untie the inner shirt. The turquoise blue blouse is between the white fingers. It is slowly relaxed. The fingertips are gently extended into the lapel collar. The thin turquoise blue lapel is slowly faded. The white skin moves with the fingers, and a trace of blooming comes out. It is white and lustrous. The light shirt gently faded and fell to the wrists of Ryukyu''s hands, revealing the white bra inside. It was full and upright, half covered and half exposed. Gently turn around, gently lift the inner pants, raise the right leg and kneel beside the bed. The white leg immediately shows up, long and powerful, and the inner pants are loose and folded in the waist. Back to xuanyuanche, the inner garment falls on the wrist. Chapter 389 Ryukyu turned his back, as if his hands were bound by the clothes there, but he could not get rid of the dawdling. Instead, he seemed to be bound by the entanglement. Leisurely dawdle, the dress belt completely loose, want to fall not to fall. The room temperature rocked up. The corner of the eye is smiling, the pretty face is full of spring, and the eyes are almost dripping. As soon as the eyes fly and the corners of the eyes are hooked, all kinds of customs are revealed in an instant. "Stuck. Come and help." Soft voice, with endless charm and seduction. "Boom." Xuanyuanche nose tip two lines of nose blood suddenly burst out, hot face can be fried eggs. Covering his nose, xuanyuanche said calmly, "it''s too hot. It''s easy to catch fire." As he said this, his figure flashed like a gust of wind. "Hahaha..." When Ryukyu saw this, he looked up and laughed and threw himself on the bed. Her xuanyuanche is so pure. Her true love is dead. Outside the house, Yanhu grabs the news in his hand, looks at xuanyuanche, who rushes out towards the ice spring, looks at the autumn trace beside him and says, "it''s so hot that day?" Autumn Mark looked up at the sky, listening to the sound of Ryukyu laughing from inside the house. He said calmly: "it''s estimated that it will be hot for another month, and it won''t be hot the day after the wedding." "Nonsense, it''s still hot there in a month." Yan Hu stares at the autumn mark. Who has heard that it will be hot in October. Autumn mark ignores Yanhu. It''s not hot this day, but it''s necessary to insist on getting married before touching the prince of the princess. It''s estimated that this year will be particularly hot. The autumn wind is blowing and the trees are rustling. It''s cool in the breeze, and in the morning. "Wang Er, what do you mean? I will marry only Ryukyu. " In Tianchen palace, Xuanyuan easily frowns and looks at the expressionless Xuanyuan Che. Xuanyuanche''s face was cold: "father, I should ask you what you mean. Father forgot, I will decide my own business." The voice was cold and gloomy. Xuanyuan Yi''s words twisted his eyebrows. He didn''t forget it, but Chapter 390 "Che''er, father is for you, snow holy Kingdom..." "Father, I will deal with this matter later. Father, I''d better not interfere in my affairs. You should know the nature of Yuer." Xuanyuanche''s face is cold. Xuanyuan easy to hear Xuanyuan Che mention Liuyue, can''t help but reach out and rub eyebrows, how powerful Liuyue is, he knows very well. "The Father knows that she is powerful. Even if the seven princesses of snow holy kingdom come, they can''t deceive her. You really don''t have to worry about her." Xuanyuan put out his hand to stop Xuanyuan Che from answering. Xuanyuan said in a deep voice: "che''er, you should remember that sooner or later, the kingdom of heaven will be yours, and you will be the king of heaven. Your point of view should be based on the Lord of heaven. The father doesn''t mind that you love the moon, that child should be loved, that child should be loved, that you love her a little more, or that you love her alone, the father has no opinion, but now in this situation, you must marry with snow holy country, snow holy country, we can''t afford to offend. Yue''er''s heart is for you. The Father knows and understands that you married the seventh Princess of snow holy kingdom. As long as your hands and feet are clean, yue''er will die. The father won''t say anything. Che''er, you are an understanding person. Your heart and father know that Wang Tu is a tyrant and Jiuzhou mountain and river. You can''t fall down from the starting point. " Looking at xuanyuanche, Xuanyuan is easy to say very slowly. Wang Tu is powerful and needs to endure. Jiuzhou mountain and river can''t be achieved in a day. They all need to come out step by step. Today''s Tianchen has no power to challenge Xuesheng country. It is not a good emperor to cut off thousands of miles of rivers and mountains for children and girls. "I will not fall down. Since I dare not marry, I have the ability to let him lose in Xuesheng country. Father, Tianchen is not a soft persimmon. No one can knead it if he wants to." Xuanyuanche looked at xuanyuanyi. In his eyes, it was a decision, a firm sense of self-confidence, a kind of clank and lofty character, made of iron and steel. Mute, Xuanyuan Yi looks at the firm Xuanyuan Che on his face, but he doesn''t speak. His son, he should know, he should know his temperament, ah, maybe, he''s old, old can''t keep up with his thinking. Chapter 391 "Forget it, forget it, as long as you can put it flat." In silence, Xuanyuan waves easily. Maybe this day should be handed to Xuanyuan Che. It will be the world of young people in the future. "My son will not put the sky in danger. My father is at ease." Xuanyuanche see this, always cold eyes put a little soft, his father agreed. Turn around and walk out of Tianchen palace. Helianyun summons you. If you are really a snow saint, you dare to do what you want. The autumn wind blows, willows have turned dark, rippling in the autumn wind by the lake. Three autumn osmanthus, ten li lotus. The osmanthus and the lotus in the imperial garden are blooming in brilliant colors. In a lotus lake, the pink is enchanting, the koi is rocking, and the scenery is prosperous. In such beautiful scenery, Ryukyu sits on the bridge fence, fishing seriously. A pond of koi is raised to watch. It''s something that Wang Xuanyuan likes easily. Today, she thinks of it. There is a fishing rod hanging here to fish. There are countless eunuch palace maids along the way. No one dares to question it. "Master." In the slow and orderly fishing, Du Yi approached silently and whispered a few words in Ryukyu''s ear. Xuanyuanche started to work. "Oh." Holding the fishing rod, Ryukyu smilingly lifted the rod, and a fat Koi was caught alive. "Other people''s things can''t be greedy. They will lose their lives." Ryukyu pulls the koi on the fishing rod, smiling insidiously and coldly. He reached out and made a few gestures to Du Yi, who immediately bowed his head and led him away. She doesn''t blame xuanyuanyi, Chen Guifei, etc. for their different perspectives. In ancient times, polygamy was so common that no one thought it was inappropriate to have more than one woman, but she couldn''t bear it. This time, she showed her attitude. Next time, don''t blame her face for not recognizing people. "Princess wing, the queen invites you to measure the wedding clothes." "Good." It''s crisp and neat. I''ll go with my fishing rod. Today, this koi is not bad. I''ll cook it in my mother''s place. Chapter 392 It''s time to stomp and eat when you rob someone else. Osmanthus fragrance, autumn good season. The news of the return of Tianchen Yiwang and the little princess quickly spread out, and the Tianchen kingdom was immediately jubilant. Their Yiwang and the powerful little princess came back. At the same time, the snow holy Kingdom, which had been blocked from entering the capital, sent off relatives. In the news of returning and marrying Ryukyu, it repaired the road and came to the capital of heaven. It''s cool with the breeze. Everything looks good. "Newspaper, Jincheng is 800 Li urgent." In the early days, a group of ministers were discussing the matter of big marriage, and an anxious report broke the joy. "What is it?" Standing under the throne of xuanyuanyi, xuanyuanche said in a deep voice. "On the king''s side, the Prime Minister of the Southern Song Dynasty sent a emissary to accompany the fourteenth Princess of the Southern Song Dynasty to Tianchen to ask for a marriage with the wing king. At this time, he has arrived in Jincheng." As soon as the words fell, all the officials in the court immediately looked at each other. How could they get married again. Xuanyuanche frowns and cools his face. "The troop of sending off relatives, 100000 soldiers and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty, has been transferred to the south border of Tianchen, only 30 miles away from the border of Jincheng." "What do you mean by a hundred thousand family members?" "Threat." "Well, you dare to threaten Tianchen in the Southern Song Dynasty." After the initial surprise, all the officials in the court suddenly fell down one by one. Proud cloud, snow sage and Houjin, they can''t be aroused by heaven, which doesn''t mean that you can''t be aroused by heaven in the Southern Song Dynasty. "Newspaper, the eight hundred Li emergency of the chushui pass." Before xuanyuanche can speak, a report sounds immediately. Xuanyuanche''s eyebrows immediately stood, and his hundreds of thousands of tiger troops were guarding the water pass. What''s the matter. "Say." "Report to the king that the kingdom of proud clouds worships her." Without waiting for xuanyuanche''s order, he would immediately read: "I''m very glad to learn that tianchenyiwang has returned from abroad. It''s a rare talent. I can''t bear to be damaged. Fortunately. Chapter 393 Aoyun Tianchen is a friendly country. Although it is separated by mountains and waters, it is my heart''s admiration. I want to marry Qin and Jin. Today, my special prince, Dugu ye, together with five princesses, comes to marry with Yiwang xuanyuanche to create an eternal friendship between Aoyun Tianchen and the two countries. " Heavy worship, so that the original silence of the hall, suddenly only a breath. Dugu ye, xuanyuanche''s hand under the sleeve robe, five fingers into a fist. "800 Li emergency? This is good... " Xuanyuan Yi did not finish saying, immediately swallowed, squint at the back of his Xuanyuan Che one eye. "General Mizo of Liuchuan, escort of Aoyun state, 400000, from Aoyun border to chenguo border." "What?" This sound is still in decline. Right Xiang Deng jumped up and sent 400 thousand relatives to the army. This is to send relatives. This is "Chen border, damn it." Xuanyuanyi couldn''t sit down anymore. In the Southern Song Dynasty, they didn''t pay attention to it. It was 400000, but "Che''er, here..." With a wave of his hand, xuanyuanche''s face was expressionless, but his face was as heavy as water. He glanced coldly at the blue sky outside the hall and said in a deep voice, "what''s the panic?" The flustered officials in the palace immediately calmed down and looked at each other. It was forced marriage, but suddenly both countries came to force marriage. What''s the meaning? "Newspaper, Zhao opened the border, snow Saint 300, 000 troops into Zhao, said for the seven princess dowry." Xuanyuan Yi is in a cold war, and the snow kingdom is coming. "Excuse, this is an excuse. "The color on the right side is blue. Marriage, where so many troops are needed, is an excuse. They want to attack Tianchen together. This is to attack Tianchen. "Yes, it''s an excuse. They are the same family in the Southern Song Dynasty and Aoyun Xuesheng." "Heaven, Chen Guo and Zhao Guo borrow the way, then these two countries may also..." In the following words, the Minister of the Ministry of war is a little speechless. From the Three Kingdoms to the two kingdoms, there is the post golden one. "Bao, the prince of Aoyun wrote a letter by himself, and sent Yiwang Qiqi eight hundred Li in a hurry." The Minister of the Ministry of war''s voice just dropped, and another report sounded. "Take it up." Xuanyuanche''s eyes are cold. Dugu Ye is the best of the Three Kingdoms. Who can move except Dugu ye. The autumn wind is flying, and all the news seems to be ready to rush to the sky together. This day, it''s going to be a mess. Chapter 394 A paper of gilded soft pastes with only a few words on it. Human nature is selfish. Six words, six nonsense words, but let xuanyuanche suddenly clench his hand, bronzing soft paste in the iron anger, into a butterfly, scattered down. All the officials in the court dare not speak at this, but look at the cold xuanyuanche with a little panic. A moment, a silence. The commander who came from the letter swallowed his saliva when he saw this. He dared not look at the cold xuanyuanche. "Prince Aoyun has a message. He can escort his own soldiers. He can go in and out, and look at Yiwang for a moment." Voice falls, xuanyuanche''s expression becomes more and more cold, but all the ministers around raise their voices together. Is this really forced marriage? "I haven''t seen the forced marriage, but it''s easy to solve it. The king of wings is married, our God..." Right phase relieved words, still clip in the mouth, xuanyuanche that murderous look, let right phase choked words immediately. "The king has said that only one person will be married in this life." Cold words, mixed with absolute firmness. The ministers who raised their voices all frowned and married only one person. This "Wang Er, I''m afraid it''s not..." Xuanyuan Yi coughs and opens his mouth slowly. Xuanyuanche didn''t wait for xuanyuanyi to finish his speech. With a wave of his hand, he directly interrupted xuanyuanyi''s words. Cold and murderous eyes slowly swept over the ministers below. The cold light flashed in their eyes. Xuanyuanche''s eyebrows were all iron: "bravado can frighten you like this. Can Tianchen expect you to help and dominate the world?" Absolutely fierce words, let the frowning group of ministers to swallow the gas, all silent. "Hum, the hundreds of thousands of troops of the Three Kingdoms want to attack Tianchen, transfer troops and send generals. In a hurry, you tell my king how to fight this battle?" Cold voice, in addition to cold, but also absolutely calm. This cold drink, the ministers immediately looked at each other, they suddenly heard the Three Kingdoms hundreds of thousands of troops to open their Tianchen, with one enemy three, Tianchen there is their opponent, naturally panic. Chapter 395 When xuanyuanche, the king of wings, asked, he reminded them. Snow holy kingdom. Aoyun state, Southern Song state. Only the Southern Song Dynasty borders on Tianchen. If other two countries want to attack, they must cross the territory of Zhao and Chen before Tianchen. This is not something that can be raised for a while and a half. Reserve, quartermaster, can not fall out of thin air, hundreds of thousands of people and horses can not fly out of thin air. That needs precise planning, doesn''t it mean that you can fight. Those who can rank above the third grade will not have a bad brain. It was suddenly understood during the conversion of this thought. It is likely to be four words, bluffing. "In case..." Xuanyuan Yi rubs his eyebrows, but there is still a bit of worry in his eyes. Since the Three Kingdoms have started to move, is it really bluff? In order to marry a princess, what do you do with all this bravado? I don ''t know if I really want to attack. That marriage is just an excuse. "In case." Xuanyuanche shouldered his hands and turned to look at xuanyuanyi sitting on the Dragon chair. Fu turned his head and looked down at the ministers below, and said in a deep voice: "this matter will be solved by the king himself. I will send orders to the four garrison generals of the border. The whole army will be strictly guarded and ready for war. All the generals went out to consult with the king, and the rest of them retired. " Under the cold command, a group of generals in the court immediately shouted, "yes." And a group of literati saw this, and they all bowed and walked towards the outside of the palace. Actually listened to xuanyuanche''s words like this, but forgot that their king was still sitting on the Dragon chair, and had not yet opened his mouth. Send away the ministers, xuanyuanche bows to xuanyuanyi, and leads a group of generals to the imperial study. Xuanyuan Yi sits on the Dragon chair and touches his eyebrow. His eyebrow doesn''t unfold. Outside the main hall, the autumn is warm and the ground is dark green, which should be a harvest season. "What do you mean, Xuesheng Kingdom, Aoyun Kingdom, and Southern Song Dynasty Kingdom, to attack Tianchen?" Ryukyu sat a few days before the case, listening to Du Yi''s words, and frowned. Chapter 396 "Maybe." Du didn''t give an accurate answer for the first time. Ryukyu frowned, his fingers gently beating on the table. "Dugu Ye is so despicable. He just wants to break up the prince and Princess and threaten us to marry their princess with military force. When will there be such a thing in the world that we can''t get married. Hum, we are bullies. Our Lord is a coward and his grandmother''s. " Yan Huqi''s face is murderous. Xuanyuanche promised to marry ryukue only one time, and they were all present. This was what Dugu ye did. If he didn''t make it clear, he would come to break up their royal concubines and princes. According to their princess''s temper, their prince really wants to marry other princesses. It must be a scene of burning jade and stone. It''s also the time when their prince lost his princess. "More than that." Ryukyu shook his head and thought. Threatening to get a wife, it''s just wishful thinking to break up her and xuanyuanche. Really forced to come, a knife killed, they can how, far away in the Ao cloud and snow Saint Southern Song Dynasty, also run how. Therefore, since Dugu Ye has spent so much money, he definitely wants xuanyuanche not only to marry their princess, but also to break them up by such an unrivalled means. Dugu ye must have other ideas about the deployment. The marriage is a cover. What do they want to do? Do you really want to take the opportunity to besiege Tianchen? Ryukyu frowned. "Princess, don''t worry. The prince said that if he wanted only one princess, he would deal with any Princess and horses. Dugu Ye was a bluff at best. He didn''t want to be afraid. The prince told the princess not to worry, but to sleep first." The autumn Mark came in after him. He said something to Ryukyu respectfully. Then he turned around and went. With Yanhu also quickly followed the past. The room is quiet, only Ryukyu and Duyi are left. Fingertips beat the desktop, Ryukyu looked out of the window, the night is very dark, never black, there is no star in the sky. The night is like ink, which makes people uneasy. What did Dugu Ye want to do? Chapter 397 The days fly by. Ryukyu doesn''t ask xuanyuanche if she wants to help. At this stage, she has nothing to help. Her blood shadow guard is a killer. Killing, spying, absolutely first-class. However, Dugu ye only knew that he had come. When he got there, he didn''t know. There was no news. Even if he wanted to kill him, he couldn''t find anyone. He was very deep. As for the army, that''s not her strength. However, if Dugu Ye wants to marry the princess, she will show up one day. She is not in a hurry. She has plenty of time to wait. It''s just that the information from Du Yi makes her more and more restless. He lianyunzhao, who is only 30 li away from the Tianchen Kingdom, has been walking, stopping and walking for nearly a month, but he has not finished 30 Li yet, so he drags on. However, hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses of Xuesheng country behind him, with amazing speed, passed through Zhao country directly in a month and began to approach the eastern border of Tianchen. She sent people to monitor Yunzhao, but Yunzhao didn''t have any changes, and he was leisurely the person under surveillance. In this month, the proud country, which was supposed to be bluff, actually crossed the state of Chen and pressed towards the border of Tianchen. However, Dugu Ye didn''t even see the human figure. According to the news received, he and Qinglian are very slow. They entered the Tianchen border from the state of Chen ten days ago, but they haven''t been there for 100 li in ten days. The whereabouts are mysterious. At the same time, the 100000 troops of the Southern Song Dynasty moved slowly in front of the south border of Tianchen, but they approached Tianchen step by step. The three countries are approaching. While the three countries are approaching, Zhao and Chen, who have been standing still, are also moving. There are no princesses to marry and no soldiers to attack. Only words were sent. The two kings would come to watch the ceremony and take some bodyguards with them. And this personal guard is 200000 soldiers and horses. Then the army that had been stationed in Tianchen and Zhao, Chen and the border also began to approach. Chapter 398 Tianchen, three border guards gathered together, the strict atmosphere, straight to the sky. The wind and cloud of the world are converging towards the sky. Except for the post Jin Kingdom, which has not been moving all the time, however, the post Jin Kingdom has made it clear that it is going to see a play. On the contrary, there is no movement to send troops to Xuesheng kingdom. It is quiet, quite quiet. Compared with the approach of several countries, it was always said that xuanyuanche was bluffing, but when he received the report on the first day, he had mobilized the border troops. Since he thought it was bluff, why did he mobilize the army in the morning Ryukyu didn''t know how to fight. She didn''t care much about the incessant changes of several countries. She only cared about her xuanyuanche. It''s just that these days of flying news make her, who doesn''t care about the situation, begin to care about it, and the result of caring is that she feels very bad. "Moon, what God do you walk with?" Tie the belt on Ryukyu''s waist. Empress Chen looks at Ryukyu''s frown tightly and says softly. Ryukyu suddenly returned to God, a light answer: "nothing." Seeing this, empress Chen took a deep look at Ryukyu and said with a smile, "this dress is very beautiful. In ten days, our moon must be the most beautiful princess." "Queen mother." Ryukyu felt empress Chen''s tenderness and shouted softly. Empress Chen said, stretching out her hand and rubbing the top of Ryukyu''s head, she said gently: "don''t think about it. Since che''er says he can deal with it, he must be able to deal with it. We Tianchen are not so easy to bully." Ryukyu looks up at empress Chen. Never said she, never gave her any face, after hearing xuanyuanche''s declaration that he only married her, the fastest and most supportive person was her mother. She knew that in this month, millions of troops from five countries approached the Tianchen border. The atmosphere in the palace was very strong. People who saw her took a detour. Because of xuanyuanche''s sentence that I only marry one, because of her sentence, I''m very mean, so many people think that she influenced xuanyuanche, let the sky face such a dilemma, complaining that she didn''t hear, doesn''t mean she didn''t know. Chapter 399 Among the complaints, only empress Chen has been as before. Cold eyes full of deep love, that is the love for mother. "Why not?" Love is also mixed with doubts. Empress Chen heard that she sat next to Ryukyu and said with a smile, "because che''er is my heart and soul. As long as he is good, he is happy, I am happy. I hope he is happy." Touching Ryukyu''s hand, empress Chen sighed: "the emperor''s family is merciless. Since ancient times, my che''er rarely has such a good wife and such a sincere feeling. I am very happy and gratified to be a mother. Children, there are many concubines in the harem. Only the new people laugh, not the old people cry. Here, there are too many intrigues, too many intrigues. The mother doesn''t want to have such a beautiful affection, which will be exhausted in such an environment. Since che''er is determined, the mother will definitely support her to the end. No matter how heavy the wind and rain ahead, you two will be able to break through together. " Gentle words, rippling from the bottom of Ryukyu''s heart boundless feelings, heavy a nod, Ryukyu holding back the hand of empress Chen: "well." The short one is, however, sonorous and powerful. A smile was drawn from the corner of her mouth, and empress Chen stroked the top of Ryukyu''s head. For a time, both of them did not speak, a silence, but a room of warmth. "Hello, I heard that the five armies are about to attack our Tianchen kingdom?" In the silence, the voice of the palace maids came faintly from the small hall nearby. "I don''t know. It''s said that all the people at the border have started to run for their lives. It''s all because of the witch." "It''s not true. Without that fairy, how could Tianchen have today? The five kingdoms besiege. Tianchen is afraid to subjugate the country. Then we will all become slaves of the subjugated country." "That is, I''ll tell you, don''t tell others. I''m listening to the second prince. The prince of Aoyun sent the princess who was married to him. In fact, he took a fancy to the fairy. This time, he joined up with the other four countries to seize the fairy. But our Lord didn''t know how to be fascinated by the enchanter. He didn''t give it and didn''t marry anyone else. He angered the prince of Aoyun kingdom in vain, so... " Chapter 400 "I don''t know what to say. There is no princess. Tianchen has not yet done anything." Just then, an old mother''s voice, immediately did not have that low voice. Fairy, is she a fairy? Ryukyu was not even angry at this time. Reach out and touch your forehead, calm down, calm down. If it wasn''t for her to do her best to save xuanyuanche that day, if it wasn''t for her to guard the border for three years after xuanyuanche left, she would not let the state of Chen and the state of Zhao come closer. Tianchen, there is today, there is today. Now she is a fairy, a fairy that can be shouted out by ordinary palace maids. "Don''t be angry, son. Don''t worry. The mother will deal with it well and give you an account." Empress Chen''s face was ugly at this time. "I''ll go and have a rest." Ryukyu suppressed his anger, got up and took off his happy robe, and walked out quickly. If she doesn''t leave here, she is afraid that she will rush to kill the maid. Rush out, almost knocked down Du Yi and Qiu Wen. "Princess, what''s the matter?" Autumn marks see Ryukyu face is not good-looking, immediately out of the way. Repressed the anger in the bottom of the heart, Ryukyu said in a deep voice: "out of the palace, shopping." He said that he would walk towards the palace gate first. These days, she only paid attention to the trend of several countries and the actions of xuanyuanche. She knew that there were bad rumors behind her, but she didn''t expect to go so far. In order to take her, Dugu Ye started a war. What the hell did the people tell her. Looking at Ryukyu, who is going shopping with murderous face, Du said nothing, turned around to keep up with him, while Qiuwen hesitated a little, gave up what he had to do and followed him. There''s something wrong with their princess''s murderous look. Baizelou, the most famous restaurant in the imperial capital, is full of friends and noisy. "The border is about to rise. Heaven, the five kingdoms attack our Tianchen, the conquered country..." "Shh, don''t talk about it." "All the world knows that Tianchen is going to die." Chapter 401 "It''s not just because of Murong Ryukyu, the princess of wings. It''s not good that an Ansheng became our princess of wings. Instead, he went to seduce the prince of Aoyun. Now, Aoyun Prince united with the four nations to attack our heaven, just to rob her." "True or false?" "Prince Aoyun''s words from Dugu Ye''s mouth are not true. They have spread all over the world. He also said that in order to make up for our King Wing, the most outstanding princesses of the three kingdoms were given to each other, with countless benefits, in order to be happy. But we King Wing just refused to do it. We were determined to fight against the prince of Aoyun. Now, when the prince of Aoyun was angry, the five kingdoms attacked our heaven, ouch, and did evil. " "Heaven kill, for the beauty of the river and the mountain all don''t want, our wing King muddleheaded, muddleheaded ah." "Damn it, the whole shameless Murong Ryukyu lived in the King Wing''s bedroom when he was 13 years old. He broke his shoes early, and the prince Aoyun wanted to. If he was tired of playing, he would not give it to us. He would make our people suffer together with this war." "My son is still guarding the border. Now, son..." "Why don''t you die when it''s a natural disaster..." Everywhere in the tavern, the streets and alleys are full of curses, which are clearly introduced to the ears of Ryukyu. Take a deep breath, lean on the chair, Ryukyu slowly close his eyes. She understood that this was what Dugu ye had to do. She had to be a mouse crossing the street, a sinner in the sky, and xuanyuanche had to bear all the pressure. When the five kingdoms attacked Tianchen, they gave the most proper reason. Dugu ye took a look at her and asked for help. In a rage, he led the four armies to come. It''s just, it''s bloody, it''s common sense. At this time, Tianchen''s national strength is far less powerful than Aoyun''s, let alone in the face of the five nation coalition, sending her out is the only way to live and the most intelligent way. If xuanyuanche does not send, it is the sinner of all the people, that is the sinner of heaven, and she is the evil water of the evil country, the evil woman of the whole country. Chapter 402 Whoever has a hard fist is the overlord. It''s not about human feelings or etiquette. As long as our country is strong. Dugu ye, good for you. It''s a good abacus. It''s really a good abacus. Unfortunately, she may not get into his mind. You can''t count all alone in this world. "Princess, don''t be like this. Fools don''t know what''s going on. Don''t worry about them. Don''t be angry with yourself." Autumn marks see Ryukyu do not speak, a hurry. "Master." Du Yi''s words are not superfluous. He only frowns and shouts ryukyue. In January, there were countless rumors. The spearhead was not xuanyuanche, but Ryukyu. One angry crown is a beauty. No one blames the prince of Aoyun, Dugu ye, for fighting for beauty. Only blame, the beauty of the disaster, only the moon of Ryukyu who caused the disaster for the sky. No one remembers that if there was no Ryukyu guarding for three years, maybe the sky had already fallen. No one remembers that if there were no Ryukyu, their king, their king of wings, would have died. At this time, the sky did not know what it was like. No one remembers her kindness and love for Tianchen. Everyone can only remember that she brought disaster to the sky. Although the disaster is still groundless, everything is still empty. However, all the people remember, impulsive, angry. Human nature is selfish. People''s words are awesome, Ryukyu first appreciate its charm, its infinite killing power. Dugu ye, Dugu Ye. "Come with me, brother." In the noise of angry scolding, a fresh voice came, close at hand. Ryukyu eyebrows move, this is the voice of Yunzhao. Slowly opened his eyes, Ryukyu saw that Du yidagger was leaning on his neck, but there was no sign of panic. That looks at own eyes, has pities, has the light smile, has she does not want to understand the thing. "Satisfied." Leaning on the chair, Ryukyu looks at Yunzhao coldly with both hands holding his chest. On her face, there was no loneliness, no depression, no despair, no anger. Chapter 403 Weak, only in front of xuanyuanche, others, absolutely invisible. Yunzhao looks at the still rigid Ryukyu moon, and the eyebrow and eyes are still arrogant. The sullen anger in his heart, the anger and unwillingness of being framed, in such eyebrows and eyes, fast melting, he still can''t do to resent her. A smile was slightly drawn on the corner of his mouth, and Du Yizhi''s dagger on his neck was ignored. He stepped forward and sat down and said, "brother, come with me. Dugu Ye is so determined this time. He never gives anyone a chance to escape. Xuanyuanche can''t fight him. Sooner or later, he will hurt your heart." As soon as Ryukyu''s eyes narrowed, a stream of murderous Qi came out. Seeing this, Yunzhao shook his head: "you, so to speak, if you put it in the same condition, Dugu ye and xuanyuanche will definitely have a match. The winner is still unknown. However, today, Aoyun is the largest country in the world, and Tianchen is too weak. Dugu ye can lead the four countries to mobilize their troops with great profits. Xuanyuanche has lost whether he fights or not, or maybe he will not lose. But Tianchen, who has lost, will lose sooner or later. " Very vague words, said muddleheaded, but Ryukyu understood. "Fart." One side of the autumn mark anger, a fist on the Zhaoyun call attack in the past. Yunzhao''s body shape dodged qiuchen''s fist and sat on the side of Liuyue. "The words of men are terrible. Ten become tigers. Brother, you are so smart. You should understand. Follow me. I, Xuesheng, will not be able to protect you as well as the sky." Yunzhao looked at Ryukyu and said it seriously. "My king''s princess, I can''t see you." Yunzhao''s voice came down. The second floor compartment was kicked away, and xuanyuanche walked in with a cold and sharp body. "Lord." Autumn mark immediately called out in a low voice. Ryukyu looks up at xuanyuanche, who is full of anger. He reaches out to xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche enters and holds Ryukyu''s hand. He sits next to Ryukyu and hugs Ryukyu''s waist, glaring at Yunzhao. Chapter 404 "You''d better get out of here while I haven''t changed my mind. Otherwise, I don''t mind fighting with Xuesheng tomorrow." Cold and cold. Hearing this, Yunzhao looked at Ryukyu, shook his head lightly, and suddenly smiled: "brother, my words are valid at any time today, I am waiting for you to come." Voice is still declining, not waiting for xuanyuanche to get angry, Yunzhao turns over, jumps down from the second floor, and merges into the vast crowd. "Moon." Regardless of the distant cloud call, xuanyuanche tightly hugs the moon and looks positive. "I didn''t tell you about these things..." Then he opened his mouth, and Ryukyu put his hand over xuanyuanche''s mouth, smiled and shook his head. "I know and understand that you only need to be you. I can''t stand this storm. I want to shrink back and give up. It''s impossible." Brilliant smile, let xuanyuanche mention the heart, the whole put down. He knew that Ryukyu was strong and she could resist it. Xuanyuanche saw this and smiled, very brilliant, very demon spirit, his Ryukyu. "Will it fight?" Turning his head, Ryukyu asked lightly. "No, I''m sure he''s bluffing. All he wants is this effect." When they set out to fight, they would hurt the enemy one thousand and lose eight hundred. If they wanted to kill him, their five countries would also pay a heavy price. No one is a fool. Joint attack does not mean success. What Dugu Ye wanted was this effect. He exerted pressure invisibly. When the two of them couldn''t bear it, everything would be over. Dugu ye and he all knew Ryukyu. If he could not resist the pressure and marry the princesses, he would lose even if he kept them in the deep palace and looked at the murals. If Ryukyu left and left him, then he lost. Holding Ryukyu''s hand tightly, xuanyuanche suddenly smiled proudly and whispered in Ryukyu''s ear: "don''t worry, even if their five kingdoms really attack, I''ve prepared the formation for them. I''m afraid that he won''t come if they don''t behave. Take a good rest. When I get married, I want to marry the most beautiful princess in the world. " After all, it''s amazing to smile at Ryukyu. Chapter 405 He has been very busy in this period of time, not how to deal with the current situation, but something deeper. Whoever said that the siege could be destroyed, he would take advantage of this Dongfeng to rise the seven countries. Aoyun is the largest country in the world. Hum, let''s see who is the first in the world this time. When Ryukyu saw xuanyuanche''s cunning smile, he obviously had an overall consideration in his heart. Now he also smiled, and all his unhappiness was thrown out of the sky: "OK." Hand in hand, all the wind and rain face together. They walk down the restaurant together. They are picturesque. "Look, young man." In the noisy street, a woman suddenly saw Ryukyu leaving the tavern for the carriage. Her face suddenly became loud. Next to her, a man in white was walking slowly. He was so gorgeous that he smiled and said, "what can I see..." Before he finished, the man in white glanced at Ryukyu''s face. A light smile flashed a little surprise. The carriage goes away, and Ryukyu and xuanyuanche leave together. "Young master, she She... " Another handsome boy beside the man in white pointed to the carriage far away from Ryukyu in astonishment. Folding fan in hand, the man in white slowly smiled. Thousands of rivers and mountains, travel around the world, come to the sky to see the bustle, did not think the original beauty is waiting for him. Now, it''s fun. The streets are bustling with people. The day of big marriage is getting closer. While the people in the palace are busy with their feet off the ground, there are more and more voices of opposition. Hundreds of officials have jointly written several times, and they have been severely trained by xuanyuanche. At the border, hundreds of thousands of troops and horses from the five countries are getting closer and closer. That kind of ferocious murderous spirit, across the prairie wind, whistling sent to the Tianchen capital. The heaven and the earth are frightened. At the same time, Dugu ye and the Southern Song Kingdom were also close to Tianchen kingdom. Time, all aspects are good. In this tension, xuanyuanche is also in full swing. He didn''t talk to anyone, nor did he squeak in the court. Even xuanyuanyi didn''t tell him about his arrangement. Chapter 406 After three years in the sky, who knows that the spy of that country has mixed in. Once he reveals his defense, his efforts will be wasted. Ryukyu in such a tense, happy waiting for the wedding. Du Yi sent her a lot of information, so that she, who is a layman for war, also knew that this time, it was that sentence, not afraid of his coming, not afraid of his not coming. Compared with the selfishness of Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, the other courtiers almost jumped up in a hurry. The five kingdoms were about to arrive. When the war started, they would die. The rumors on that street are more crazy. Everyone, it''s almost crazy. When night fell, Ryukyu rode in a pony cart, but he didn''t take anyone with him. He waved to the right Xiangfu. There is no reason why Ryukyu should not go to a family banquet set up by the right side to entertain his daughter and granddaughter-in-law before Ryukyu''s wedding. The night is intoxicated, and the autumn wind rises slightly. Those who are blowing with the cool wind are very comfortable. Ryukyu leaned in the carriage and thought about the procedure to pay attention to in the next day''s big marriage with xuanyuanche. There were too many to pay attention to, which made her have a headache to remember. The night was very quiet. When the talent light was on, it was quiet. There are fewer and fewer pedestrians in the street. It''s very natural that one by one they don''t get into the night. Ryukyu thought in his mind that his eyes unconsciously swept the street outside the carriage, and there was no one there. Eyebrow suddenly a wrinkle, not right. It''s just night. There can''t be no one in the street. It''s so clean. There''s a problem. "Master, there is a problem." At the same time, the driver Du stopped the carriage one by one, whispering. The voice was still falling, a faint fragrance almost could not be smelled, quickly filled in the night. Very light, very pure, almost imperceptible. However, this does not include Ryukyu. Ryukyu''s face sank as his nose moved. Merciless, the world''s top five tobacco poisons, quietly and quietly take people''s lives. "Go." Shua pulled the driving curtain, and Ryukyu turned over to rush out of the carriage. And just as she opened the curtain of the car, in the still night around her, countless chilling arrows cut through the air under the night and flew towards the Ryukyu moon. In all directions, there is no missing corner. It''s fast as lightning. In the cold light of the broken sky sharp arrow, in the moonlight is suffused with the dark gloomy breath. Tarsal poison, a toxin that blocks the throat. Someone is going to kill her. Chapter 407 In the eyes of his eyebrows, the fierce color flashed, and Ryukyu sneered. He put on the silver gloves that he had been carrying all the time like lightning, and grabbed the poison arrow that was coming from the sky with ten fingers and one button. At the same time, his body shape flashed and he jumped out of the carriage in one leap. Cold arrow breaks through the air, silver splashes. Where the silver hands pass, all the sharp arrows can be broken, and all the cold light can stop. If you enter a state of nothingness. At the same time, Du Yi, the driver of the carriage, waved his whip and raised a heavy overlapping shadow in front of the carriage. The sharp poison arrow was cut by laziness. With five fingers and one button, the sharp arrow in his hand was broken in half by Ryukyu with a bang, and he threw it on the ground mercilessly. With this, he thought what to do with her. It was just wishful thinking. The body shape moves rapidly in the dark night, not avoiding, but killing towards the ambush circle around. She said to see who dared to make her idea. The black cloth covers the face, and the iron bow is cold. The murderous spirit boils. In the dark night, when people saw Ryukyu coming, they didn''t fight with each other. They ran away and didn''t go to the night quickly. When Ryukyu saw it, he frowned slightly. This is to kill her? This is the person sent by that side. How can it be so useless and run away in such a rush? The thought in my heart just turned around. I heard the sound of the wind. I heard that there was a faint sound of killing in front of me. Ryukyu is standing in the position of right Xiang Fu in front of her. If she can''t stop her, she will run. Isn''t it her? It''s just to stop her going, but "Go." With a flash of body shape, Ryukyu rushes towards the position of the right Xiangfu as soon as he has a flash of fire, and Du immediately follows him. Does anyone dare to fight against the right Xiangfu tonight. Dare to fight xuanyuanche''s grandfather, it''s just audacity. The night is like weaving, the thick black is quickly filled in the whole sky, the autumn wind is blowing, with a bit of rain. A touch of heartwarming cool, rippling around. In the Imperial Palace, xuanyuanche and xuanyuanyi held each other in Tianchen palace. Chapter 408 With serious face, Xuanyuan easily frowns and stares at the cold face of Xuanyuan and says: "beauty of rivers and mountains, who is more important and who is less? Xuanyuanche, don''t tell me you don''t know. " Even the cold voice with surname said that he was furious to the extreme. Xuanyuanche''s face was cold. Hearing this, he said: "I said I would never harm Tianchen. I have my own plan. Father, don''t associate Yueer with Jiangshan. How about Tianchen and Jiangshan? Yueer has only failed. Father, you''d better not forget." The rude voice shows xuanyuanche''s impatience. Xuanyuan Yi stares at Xuanyuan Che: "yes, she has a weak merit, and I never deny it. But at present, she is already a disaster, and her sin is greater than her merit..." "What''s the sin? I''ve said that this is not what Dugu Ye intended. You are less..." "The truth is that you don''t need to say, you said that Dugu Ye won''t fight, but now all the Allied forces of the five countries have come to the city and pressed on our Tianchen border. Dugu Ye just let out a word, just waiting for you to marry her and fight in at once. That''s the truth. It''s an absolute fact." Xuanyuan Yi is also full of anger at this time. He roars at the past without waiting for Xuanyuan Che to finish. "Even if Ryukyu didn''t seduce him, even if it had nothing to do with Ryukyu, but the current situation has a great relationship with her. You can''t marry her and send her out. Wang Er, there are so many beauties in the world, no less than this one. You love her, Father knows, but Tianchen mountain is absolutely more important than a woman. As the prince of Tianchen, you can''t lose a lot for small things. Don''t talk. Listen to me. Even if you have made all the arrangements according to what you said, what is the strength of heaven and earth? Others don''t know. I don''t know yet. What is our strength against the five nation coalition? As long as we fight in this war, Tianchen is the duty of subjugation. Che''er, as a royal people, we should not be cold-blooded, but for the sake of the world, for the sake of Tianchen River and mountain, we have to make the most powerful decision to the country, not for ourselves. Our every move is to stand at the height of a country, not a common people. Chapter 409 Today, even if Ryukyu hasn''t had any, you must send her out. I''m afraid that I will be strong in the future. You are welcoming her back and marrying her as Queen. I have no objection. But now, you must send her out. This marriage will be cancelled. " Almost as loud as he could, xuanyuanyi had panicked to the extreme. Xuanyuanche''s eyes were red, but he was not angry when he heard this. He looked coldly at xuanyuanyi, whose face was red with panic. He said coldly, "if I have to give up a woman to stand up in the world, I would rather destroy it myself." Cold words, so that Xuanyuan Yidun back out of a layer of cold, cold hair straight. Out of the window, autumn wind slightly tight, whirring across. The window lattice makes a slight crack. It''s very quiet and dark at night. Xuanyuanche and xuanyuanyi hold each other in Tianchen palace, but Liuyue has already arrived at youxiangfu quite quickly. The sound of swords mingles with each other, killing Qi is hidden. It''s true that someone has shot right. Damn it, do you want to catch the right side to force xuanyuanche to agree? You should know that xuanyuanche was born in the royal family, but he was the most affectionate. However, he was a grandparent, as soon as Ryukyu held a dagger in his hand, a flying body rushed into the people surrounded by the black masked man, a body was in a mess, and there were many injuries on his body, only relying on two bodyguards to reach the right side of the block. "Follow me." With a wave of dagger in his hand, Ryukyu attacked the masked man in black. After that, Du Yi also leaped to the right side of the family who was killed by the man in black. "Ryukyu." As soon as he saw Ryukyu''s appearance, he was very happy. He hurriedly squeezed Ryukyu''s side from two bodyguards. The dagger sweeps across, killing invincible. On the one hand, Ryukyu was absorbed in many masked men in black, and on the other hand, he said in a deep voice, "who is that?" "I don''t know." Right phase shook his head to stick to Ryukyu moon tightly again, as if he was scared by these black masked people. Chapter 410 "Be careful. Their weapons are poisoned." Close to the back of Ryukyu, there is a difference between right phase''s eyes and the expression of panic and panic just now. It''s cold and sharp. In a flash, no one could see it. "I know. Follow me." Ryukyu didn''t go back. The dagger was empty. He grabbed the arm of right phase in one hand and moved forward quickly with right phase. He waved the dagger in the other hand. No one could stop him. The general assassin was the enemy in Ryukyu''s attack. By the Ryukyu pull the right phase, staggering along with Ryukyu quickly forward. In his old age, he was injured again, his body was shaking, and his speed could not keep up with that of Ryukyu. He staggered under his feet and ran into a long sword that had been cut towards the front. When Ryukyu saw that the dagger was horizontal, he would face the long sword. At the same time, he grabbed the right side tightly and pulled himself. Chest, the door immediately opened. Arm on a tight, right phase toward the Ryukyu on the collision. In this pull, the next sharp dagger under the bloody sleeve was extremely poisonous, and Shua slipped down from the sleeve of the right phase. With five fingers clasped on the right side, he grabbed the poisonous dagger and stabbed his backhand into the chest of Ryukyu, which was close to him. There was also the old attitude that the movement of the old dragon clock was inconvenient. At this time, Ryukyu grabbed right phase with one hand, and resisted the knife with the other hand. He had no power to deal with right phase''s sudden face turning. He didn''t realize that the person she was fully protecting would attack her. The dagger emptied and came quickly. As long as it touched the skin, it must be bloody. Hua Tuo could not save it. It''s dark. It changes for a moment. Everyone''s movements are still, Qi Dynasty looks at this side. Seeing that the dagger was about to be inserted into Ryukyu''s chest, Ryukyu suddenly moved his body, and suddenly he leaned back, almost 90 degrees backward. Chapter 411 When I saw you on the right, I quickly changed my Dagger''s position and turned to stab it down. It''s cruel and fierce. It''s not what a minister of literature can have at all. He just called out his life. One step on the ground, one kick forward, the body of Ryukyu falls down, one somersault forward, 360 degree rotation. The quickness of the change made everyone''s eyes blink. In this short shaking, in the blink of an eye, Ryukyu had seized the poisonous dagger with murderous force and crossed the right side of his neck. The night is still, a murderous force. He lowered his head and looked at his lapel slowly. He had a sharp mouth on his chest and abdomen. His lapel and lapel had been cut. If she was a little late, she would have gone to hell. "Master." With a wave of Du Yima''s whip, he rushed over from afar. His body was cold and murderous, almost straight up to the sky. Almost "Kill her, quick." By the dagger to the right of the neck phase, in a moment of stupefied, suddenly towards the night opened his voice. The look of death on that face is like returning and refusing, which makes people feel cold. In the shadow of many buildings around the right Xiangfu, countless cold arrows rose up, aiming at the center of the brilliant encirclement circle and the moon. Those masked men in black who had just been fighting desperately with Youxiang, slowly retreated into the Escort Group of Youxiang. Under the arrow of thousands of Li, only Ryukyu and Youxiang, as well as Duyi, who rushed over quickly. "Let''s shoot, let''s shoot..." The great roar of determination resounds in the dark sky, so looking at death as if returning, so impassioned. Hold the dagger tightly. The moon is cold like ice. It turned out that they were a group, not someone wanted to capture the right side, but he designed to frame her, designed to use himself as bait, to kill her. Ha ha, it''s funny that the person she wants to save is the one who wants to kill her. Xuanyuanche''s grandfather is going to kill her. She will be his grandson''s daughter-in-law in a few days. Chapter 412 Still so strong, so willing to burn with her. It''s ridiculous. It''s really ridiculous. Her face was cold, but her eyes were red. What did she do wrong. "I have something wrong with you." Cold voice, without a trace of smoke and fire, only the cold one from the world of ice for thousands of years. I can''t hear the ups and downs of Ryukyu''s mood, only the coldness that never happened. Right phase''s face is full of excitement at this time. In the bright light, the reflection is bloodshot, ferocious and terrifying. When he comes back without it, he dotes on her, has no selfless support behind it, and only hates and hates her. Looking at right face''s face, Ryukyu is clear. She may have asked wrong. She shouldn''t have asked. She should be very clear about the answer, yes, she should be very clear. Turning his head, the powerful face of the right face showed absolute righteousness and ferocity: "it''s all you. If it wasn''t for you, what would my heaven look like? Will my king of wings do not want mountains and rivers for you? You''re a fox, you damn it, I...... " Angry words, floating in the dark sky. Let Ryukyu''s heart sink. Is Tianchen in chaos before all the countries have attacked? "Murong Ryukyu, today''s original phase is to accompany this life, but also to drag you to hell together. Che''er can''t do it. Original phase is coming. For the sake of my heaven, I don''t care if I die." To be firm and forceful is so shocking, so inspiring, so righteous. Full of righteousness, yes, there is no regret on the right side of the face, only the fanatical love for the sky, only the glory of seeing death as return. Murong Ryukyu is a demon girl who wants to subjugate the country. He dragged her to die together. This is for the glory of Tianchen''s death in addition to the great harm. He will be the hero of Tianchen in the future. The heart is tightly fixed. Ryukyu wants to laugh, to retort, to crush the man in front of him and wake up But in the end, I can''t move my hands. Whether it''s sadness or pity, she doesn''t know. Chapter 413 "Kill her, shoot the arrow..." The mighty roar, through the clouds, so the righteousness of annihilation. In the surrounding heavy buildings, thousands of sharp arrows are more taut. "Mr. Right, let''s go." The orderly and uniform shouting, so respect, seems to be really for the survival of mankind, the brave warrior sacrificed himself, destroyed the demon king. The cold arrow is on the line. "Hahaha..." I couldn''t help it. Ryukyu was in the midst of the lightning, and suddenly burst into laughter. The clear laughter soared up in the cold light. As soon as the cold murderous spirit was collected, the face of the city was full of endless demons and evil spirits. The corners of the mouth were high and the eyes were moving. In the light that was as bright as the day, the soul was drawn, and the spirit was really a peerless demon. The corner of the evil spirit''s mouth was raised, and the evil spirit of Ryukyu moon swept all the people behind the double tower in a blink of an eye. He was very confused and charming and said: "kill me, OK, I''ll wait. However, it''s said that the prince of Aoyun, Dugu ye, wants me. If I die here, he won''t get people. I don''t know if he will get angry or destroy the sky? Oh, how good is this? Lord Youxiang, the great hero of Tianchen, can become a great sinner. This is the sin of Ryukyu. " The face of the demon is pretty, and the wave of eyes is flying. It looks like a smile, a worry, and a worry. People who are attracted can''t move their eyes. However, as soon as this word falls, all the people around are stunned. This is Yes, the prince of Aoyun kingdom came to rob Ryukyu. If Ryukyu dies, this For a moment, all the people around were hesitant, even the right side of the right side, which was dead as death, was also stunned. I only think of the disaster that disturbed xuanyuanche''s mind, but I forgot In this moment of shaking, the face of the demon of Ryukyu was closed. The dagger on the neck of the right side of Ryukyu''s face was mercilessly touched. The expression was expressionless: "this time, on xuanyuanche''s face, I''ll let you go. Next time, the king of heaven and Lao Tzu came, I don''t recognize them." Chapter 414 As soon as the voice falls, Ryukyu points to the back of the right side of his neck and smashes the crowd in front of him. The crowd broke up. Hurry to pick up the moon. In this moment, Ryukyu''s flying body is not backward, but towards the tower. The figure is empty. As fast as lightning. At the same time, Du Yi, who couldn''t see well in the middle of the road, immediately disappeared and came around from the back. A fire lit the heavy building hidden in the dark. The fierce fire immediately rushed out of the darkness, and the archer who was hiding in the double tower was forced out of his body in a flash. Silver moon lightning, so a interruption, Ryukyu a flying, has rushed into the archer formation. It''s hard to hurt her. The dagger in his hand is vertical and horizontal, and his anger is patient. Qi Qi vent in the black clothes. Very angry, will be her grandfather''s people to kill her, where they put xuanyuanche? Where did they put xuanyuanche? Voice for heaven, for xuanyuanche. For what good, they know. "No, the witch is going to rush out." "Shoot, shoot..." "Ouch..." There was panic and scream. Who else can shoot Ryukyu in the crowd and who can stop her from leaving. Black hair is on the air. The face of the demon is like the face of the demon a moment ago. At this time, it''s a piece of iron blood. Full of anger, born in black clothes in heavy to kill a blood way, broke out. The red fire light leaps, making this side of the night full of tension. "Master." Du Yi and several feizong jump over from the other side, and there are worries in their cold faces. "Go." A fall sleeve robe, Ryukyu saw the eye that leaped over the flame, toward the black dress person that she rushed to and the bodyguard of the right Xiang mansion, coldly dropped a word. The autumn wind is flying and the flame is enchanting. Lift the black skirt, the unknown color. Chapter 415 The corner of the eye sweeps, already turned the head to prepare to leave Ryukyu, suddenly stopped the footstep, turns the head again to look toward the fire bright and bright direction. Under the light of the day, the skirt of the masked man in black lying beside the fire was slightly blown by the fire and autumn wind, revealing a corner of the skirt below. The color is iron black with a little red on the corner. Boom, Ryukyu saw it at a glance, and the whole brain exploded with a bang. Iron uniform, that''s the color of the forbidden army, that''s the clothes of the forbidden army. Clench your fists. It''s not only the right side, but also "Master." Du frowned at once. The forbidden army is divided into two forces, one is under the control of xuanyuanche, and only a small part is under the control of xuanyuanyi on the king. That is the intimate power of xuanyuanyi, and even xuanyuanche can''t command. Now there is the red corner of the forbidden forces, which is Xuanyuan Yi''s No wonder he is well-trained. No wonder the right side of a minister of culture. There are so many experts who have given him power and help. The hand holding the dagger almost clicks, Xuanyuan Yi, Xuanyuan Yi. The sky is full of demon fire, not big, but the smoked moon is almost as red as blood. She doesn''t blame them, she doesn''t blame them, damn it, how could she not blame them, she''s sorry for her Xuanyuan Yi, she''s sorry for his Tianchen. She didn''t say a word all the time. She was afraid that xuanyuanche was not easy to do. One by one, she was really pinched as a soft persimmon. Shua turns around, and Ryukyu says nothing. He rushes towards the direction of Tianchen palace. It''s unbearable. Night is more and more full-bodied, the wind in early autumn is not cold, but at this time, it is a little cold. Tianchen palace Tianchen palace. "Xuanyuanche, how can you say such a thing?" Xuanyuan stood up easily, his face full of disbelief and anger. Xuanyuanche stood up for a while, his eyebrows and eyes were cold: "I''m talking about once. I''ll solve this problem. The sky is mine, and Ryukyu is mine. I won''t let any of these two. I have my own arrangement. Chapter 416 Father, you are good to be your king. With me, heaven will never die. You''d better not do anything in secret. I didn''t do it. The moon didn''t ask. That doesn''t mean we don''t know anything. Father, don''t force me. " Cold words let Xuanyuan Yi fight a cold war. "That''s all. If I hear it once, father..." "Lord." Xuanyuanche''s decisive words are not finished yet. Yanhu suddenly ignores the guard at the gate of Tianchen palace, and rushes in quickly. His ear whispers a few words in xuanyuanche''s ear. "Bang." Xuanyuanche''s face was furious in an instant. He turned his hand and hit the table beside him with one hand. The sandalwood table was immediately broken into pieces. "Well, well, it''s my good father and grandfather." Senlengzhiji glances at xuanyuanyi. Xuanyuanche turns around and strides out. The black and red figure is full of murderous spirit and rage. Xuanyuan Yi is sitting on the Dragon chair. At that moment, how much anger, how much heartbreak, his Wang Er "Oh, che''er, father is for you." Reach out to support forehead, after half ring, Xuan Yuan Yi deeply sighed. "Instead of waiting for feelings to be lost when they can''t be separated, it''s better to give up today. In that way, child, you will feel better." Softly almost murmurs the low murmur, nobody can hear. With a sigh, Xuanyuan Yi''s wrist moved. A gold medal token arrow slipped from his sleeve and fell heavily on the ground. In the quiet Tianchen palace, it made a clear sound. Xuanyuan Yi fought a cold war and watched the gold medal by his feet. Quite exquisite, not new, with a little old, with a little historical rings. But only a gold medal command arrow exudes incomparable solemnity and majesty, which is not owned by the sky, nor by the seven countries. That is Stooping to pick up the gold medal arrow on the ground, Xuanyuan is easy to hold tightly in the hand. Chapter 417 On the day when he saw the real face of Ryukyu, he knew that he would come sooner or later, but he didn''t expect to come so soon. Originally also want to ryukue to xuanyuanche left a child, also want to two small can be good love for a few years. But unexpectedly, at this juncture, they came. Here they are. "Rest, my king. The night is already deep." The chief eunuch came in softly. Xuanyuan Yi looks up at the sky outside Chen palace. It''s dark at night. The thick vapor is spreading in the air. It looks like rain tonight. "Go down, I am waiting for you." Xuanyuan Yi sits back in the high dragon chair, slowly. The chief of the eunuch, hearing the words, bowed slightly and stepped back. Tonight, is doomed to be a sleepless night. The night is full, the sky is dark, and the dark clouds cover the night sky. It should be bright in autumn. The sky with twinkling stars is heavy and oppressive. Come and go at a gallop. Under the dark sky, two figures, one on the left and one on the right, are only separated by a street, one towards the Imperial Palace and the other towards the right Xiangfu. Pass by. In the dark sky, in two different directions, farther and farther. Water vapor, more and more thick. Over many exquisite palaces, Ryukyu rushed into Tianchen palace full of murderous spirit. "Bang." He kicked open the gate of Tianchen palace, and Ryukyu was furious with Tianchen palace. He sat on the Dragon chair as if he was waiting for xuanyuanyi. "Here you are." Xuanyuanyi looks up at the angry moon. Holding the dagger in his hand, Ryukyu forces into Tianchen palace. His bloodstained eyes look coldly at the peaceful xuanyuanyi: "I''m sorry for Tianchen? Excuse me, Xuanyuan Yi? You''re going to kill me before anyone else comes in. Ah, you''re going to kill me. " The face of iron blood, with absolute resentment, that the deepest but mixed with a touch of sadness. "I don''t care about gossip. It''s a little noisy. I don''t see it. For my own country, I can understand and understand the emotional fluctuation under anger. Chapter 418 I don''t quarrel with you or fight against you. I wait, I wait for xuanyuanche to pacify the world. I wait for you to eliminate your fear and calm down. Grievance, curse, I received, I believe I will and xuanyuanche usher in the rainbow after the wind and rain. But I didn''t expect to see your sharp arrow. You are xuanyuanche''s father. Why do you call him so affectionate and affectionate? " Cold voice, word by word, but the word is that sharp stab, stabbed others, but also hurt themselves. Du Yi, who is closely behind Ryukyu, stands at the gate of Tianchen palace, guarding here. Today, even if his master turns over the sky, he will follow him. "Don''t get excited..." "I''m not excited. Damn it, I''ll kill you today. I don''t think you''re excited." The silver teeth of Ryukyu moon almost snap. Xuanyuan Yi saw this and stood up. Looking at Ryukyu, he said slowly, "come with me. I will show you something, and you will understand." After that, without waiting for Ryukyu to speak more, he got up and pressed the armrest of the Dragon chair hard. Behind the high white jade platform, there was a click, and the back wall slowly revealed a door. Xuanyuan Yi immediately turns around and goes first. Seeing this, Ryukyu suppressed his anger and followed Xuanyuan Yi to the secret door. Xuanyuan Yi is not afraid of anything. She wants to see what it is that they have to kill her? What will she understand? A deep step down, along the way soft night pearl light, everything shining on the delicate finish. A very small chamber. There is no complicated display, no jewel like treasure, no panacea, Jinsha silver powder, very simple, even simple. Entering the chamber of secrets, Ryukyu did not notice anything else, so his eyes were attracted by one of the most important portraits in the chamber of secrets. Beautiful eyes and smile. Beautiful people are sitting under the green pines, beside the small bridge and water, surrounded by mountains and flowers. The brow is slightly wrinkled. Without looking at her face, Ryukyu can make sure that the person on the painting looks like her. This picture Chapter 419 "She is your mother." Without waiting for Ryukyu''s mind to settle, Xuanyuan Yi looks at the slow way of the painting. Ryukyu''s eyebrows and eyes are moving. If she is not her mother, it''s impossible to say. But even her mother is now her. What''s the matter. When he looked down at Xuanyuan, he said in a deep voice, "so what?" When the voice falls, Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanyi, who is obsessed with the painting. Suddenly, the heavy eyes and the feeling in the eyes of the eyebrows shake without any reason, and an absurd idea flashes in his mind. Such a secret hiding place, so mixed with adoration and sighing eyes Heart, that three years ago in the prince''s East Palace, xuanyuancheng''s smile on his face before he died suddenly rang in Ryukyu''s ear, you are absolutely impossible. With a swish of fingers, do you "If you dare say I''m your daughter, I''ll crush you to death." The voice of the cold and deadly moon is as cold as ice. It''s hard for the emperor to protect his feelings Hearing Ryukyu''s words, Xuanyuan Yiwei was shocked and then laughed: "if you were my daughter, how could I have married che''er for you at the beginning? I am not old enough to that extent." The cold moment on Ryukyu''s face eased. If she was xuanyuanyi''s daughter, others didn''t know, and xuanyuanyi didn''t know, how could she marry his two children? She was confused. Looking at the painting in front of him, xuanyuanyi did not wait for Ryukyu to speak and said: "your mother came from a very mysterious place. If Murong Wudi had not saved her life by accident, she would not have married Murong Yi, who was just married, in order to repay her great kindness for saving her life. It''s amazing not to be in the right place, not in the ancestral temple, not in the Murong ancestral hall, only to be a concubine without identity. " Listening to Xuanyuan Yi''s murmuring words, ryukue frowned slightly. At this time, she said this to her. Is everything related to her mother? Gently stroking the beautiful woman in the painting, Xuanyuan Yi''s voice was very slow: "later I knew why she was so, alas, wasted our heart." Chapter 420 Turning his eyes from the painting, Xuanyuan Yi looked at Ryukyu and said, "it''s only because it''s convenient for her to leave, and she left quietly after the reward. Ah, general Murong''s office announced that it was dead, but I don''t know if I left and went to her place. Ryukyu, do you know that when you are young, you are very much loved by Murong Yi, because he also loves your mother very much. Unfortunately, she just left. Murong Yi didn''t care about you because of his love and hate. I know that very well. " When Ryukyu heard this, he said with a heavy brow, "what are you going to say?" This Xuanyuan Yi is telling her a story. The past has passed. She is Murong and not Murong. She is not very keen on her mother''s past. If we meet, she will naturally take the place of the original Murong Ryukyu to honor her mother. Because she came back as Ryukyu again, it would be equal to taking over everything of Ryukyu. But now, she has absolutely no interest in her biological mother. Xuanyuan Yi listens to Ryukyu''s saying, shakes his head slightly, and says slowly: "I don''t say the cause of things, you won''t understand why you and we are like this today." After a pause, ignoring Ryukyu''s expression, he continued: "she''s gone. How could widows and Murong''s house give up. They want to find her, and the few want her. We have searched almost all the seven countries and finally got some news overseas. But that''s the news. We dare not to look for it. We dare not to look for it. " Speaking of this, Xuanyuan Yi''s eyes flashed a flash of fear, and Ryukyu''s eyes were sharp. It seemed that he had got to the point. "That''s not where we can go, and her identity is not what we can get." The emperor of heaven can''t afford to be touched. Ryukyu is a little confused. Five fingers are clasped unconsciously, and a heavy breath begins to spread in the room. Chapter 421 "Ryukyu." After Xuanyuan''s trance eyes flashed a light of Qingming, he was determined to look at Ryukyu and said: "you were thin and ordinary in those days. You should have inherited Murong Yi''s lineage, and that side should not like you, so it''s no big harm to marry you. However, I didn''t expect you to hide your true face all the time. You are so beautiful and inherit your mother''s blood. The blood of that side will never stay in these seven countries. " The last sentence, which was absolutely certain, made Ryukyu''s brow wrinkle tightly. Moving forward, Xuanyuan Yi walked to an ancient book displayed on the edge of the painting and said, "I''m afraid I don''t know who you are, though I think you look like this. You and che''er are so affectionate. If you get married, you may be able to stay with che''er. It occurred to me that Dugu ye came here with a fierce threat and brought five countries, and you were sent to the top of the wave. Even if the widows and Murong invincible wanted to suppress the waves, they could not. " Speaking of this, Xuanyuan Yi took the ancient book and handed it to Ryukyu. Ryukyu frowned and reached for it. Looking over it, his face suddenly changed. Xuanyuan Yi looked at Ryukyu''s slightly changed face and sighed: "yue''er, my son, I know how capable he is. When the five countries came, he said that to be able to deal with it was to be able to deal with it. But when they know you and they come, if they are right, our heaven will be a great disaster to destroy the country. They, we can''t resist. We can''t resist at all. Yue''er, don''t blame me for being selfish. I don''t want Tianchen to die, and I don''t want che''er to have any damage. I only have this excellent son. Tianchen will depend on him in the future. I don''t want to die like this. The Tianchen of hundreds of years is destroyed like this. " When it comes to this, xuanyuanyi doesn''t call himself widowed. I am full of fear and anger. Chapter 422 Ryukyu page by page turned the ancient books in his hand, his eyes slowly swept over, and the hairs on his back gradually stood up. The words and sentences are very plain, but they are mixed with the monstrous secret and a force that can turn over their hands for clouds and rain in an instant. Hands slightly tremble, I don''t know if it''s excitement, excitement, or fear, panic. Xuanyuan Yi looked at Ryukyu''s expression and took a deep breath: "yue''er, you love che''er. I know that if you love him, you will not bring him the disaster of destroying the country or the danger of death. They are no more than Dugu ye and they are no more than Aoyun country, Xuesheng country and any other country. We can fight and fight. They can destroy my sky and my che''er in an instant. Love a person, you are willing to destroy all his, let him go to hell? Yue''er, you are not so selfish, are you? Yue''er, I can have a princess or even a queen who is not amazing in appearance or has no learning, but I can''t have a princess who can bring disaster to Tian Chen. Yue''er, you hold your hand high and let us go. Let''s go, let''s go. " The accusation of blood and tears, Xuanyuan Yi is also excited. Ryukyu holds the ancient book in his hand, and the whole person has a moment of shaking God. A cold through the bone came out of the bone, so cold, so cold. It''s just the early autumn weather. How can it be so cold that people fall into ice cellars. If you love him, don''t bring him the disaster of destroying his country or the danger of his death. Love a person, you are willing to destroy all his, let him go to hell? No, no, how could she, how could she, how could she help xuanyuanche for the whole world, how could she destroy him. But, but Five fingers tightly clasped the thin ancient book. It was as light as a feather, but now it was heavy as a thousand catties. The whole heart tightened, and there was a faint pain, which was transmitted from all over her body. What she prayed for was just standing beside xuanyuanche, laughing with him and pointing out the world. Chapter 423 What she wants is just the happiness of two people. So simple, what she wants is the happiness of two people. But why should the national hatred, the monstrous forces and the mysterious clans interfere? Who did she offend. Slowly reaching for the gold medal, holding the arrow, how could it be like this? How could this happen? Why is Murong''s mother like this? Why is she like this? Damn it, damn it. Glancing at the gold medal, he wrote in the same old book: "the day of marriage, when the sky is gone." Simple eight words, not arrogant, not arrogant, but that emanates from the bones of the monarch in the world, just break alone, but so arrogant emanation. The five countries of proud cloud can''t stand a thin post. The five fingers are tightly clasped. Under the pressure of Ryukyu, the gold medal Lingjian is twisted, which makes the pattern on it more weird. Cold face, expressionless face, Ryukyu a fall, suddenly turned around and walked out. Xuanyuan is easy to see this in a high voice: "you are not so selfish, right? You have to be careful... " "Wrong, I''m so selfish. If I want to go to hell, I''ll have two people together." The back disappeared on the secret Road, and the words of iron blood made Xuanyuan easily fall to the ground, full of despair. The night is getting darker, and the smell of water vapor in the air is getting heavier. The wind blows, with the smell of smoke and rain. "No, even if the country is destroyed, it will never be separated. If you want me to leave xuanyuanche, you can''t do it, you can''t do it." Hold the ancient book in her hand tightly. She should not give up xuanyuanche because of all the things in a book. No, she can''t. Powerful, mysterious clan, turn over your hands to cover the clouds and rain. But what''s the matter with her? What''s the matter with her? She''s always selfish. She''s not so great. She only cares about her and xuanyuanche''s life and death. Other things are also related to her. The face is iron cold, but the heart is pulling pain. Chapter 424 Slowly reached out and touched the back neck under the collar, where there is a little rouge, very small. She always thought it was a birthmark, but she didn''t expect that it wasn''t a birthmark, something her mother had ordered for her, something in that mysterious place, something that would hurt the beloved, but not damage herself. It''s the people who control them in that mysterious place. It''s very clear, damn clear. "Master." I followed Du Yi of Ryukyu all the time. When I saw Ryukyu''s face coming out without expression, I couldn''t help but cry out with a low voice. Ryukyu didn''t respond at all. He went on walking. Du Yi could not help but worry in his cold eyes. "Moon, moon." Just at this time, empress Chen in the distance walked towards Ryukyu with a worried face. "Yue''er, what my father did to you, don''t take it to heart. My mother will ask for justice for you. Yue''er, don''t be sad. They are confused for a while. Don''t take it to heart." Empress Chen was in a hurry. Just received the news that his father was going to kill Ryukyu. It''s unbelievable. I''m confused. Ryukyu listens to empress Chen''s words, but he doesn''t stop. Right, it''s just a small matter. Empress Chen saw Ryukyu''s face was expressionless and full of blood. She thought that Ryukyu was full of hatred and was more anxious. Liansheng said: "yue''er, don''t do this. The mother will be sad. Yue''er..." The steps kept on, and Ryukyu turned a deaf ear. Her mind was completely filled with the ancient books that she was holding. At this time, xuanyuanche, who had come back from youxiangfu, rushed to this side at full speed. His month must have gone to find his father to settle accounts. He knew her so well. The body is like electricity, flying. "Stop, silent. Do you want to thank your mother for her death?" Seeing that Ryukyu didn''t pay attention to her at all, empress Chen went forward. Empress Chen was in a hurry. After a long talk, she rushed up and grabbed Ryukyu with one hand. Chapter 425 The sound of the big drink floated far away and spread to xuanyuanche''s side along the wind. The faint dead words and anger made xuanyuanche mention in an instant. What''s the matter? The mother and the moon, the lightning flash in the heart, and the feet speed up even more. Step by step, Ryukyu frowned. She didn''t pay any attention to these little things. But he stopped and turned. When empress Chen saw Liuyue standing, she was relieved and raised a smile on her face. She rushed to her side and said, "Yueer..." The words just came out, and suddenly a silent force broke through the air behind her. It hit her back very skillfully. Empress Chen''s body, which had been rushing forward, suddenly couldn''t stop, and the moon crashed into it. Although Ryukyu stopped, his whole mind was still on the ancient books in his hand. At this time, when he saw empress Chen flying over, he subconsciously raised his hand and rushed forward to take it to empress Chen. The hand that stretched out hurriedly, with one hand holding the thin ancient book, with the other hand holding the bloody dagger all the time, stretched out abruptly, and the bloody dagger immediately hit the flying queen Chen. The distance between the two men was so close that the dagger in Ryukyu''s hand had cut through empress Chen''s clothes. The faces of the two men were all changed. At this time, from a distance, it looks like Ryukyu is holding a knife and stabbing at empress Chen. The heart suddenly surprised, Ryukyu a return to God, wrist quick move, want to withdraw hand toward. However, in this instant, xuanyuanche, who came from afar, rushed over with an arrow step, and all the scenes in front of him were accepted by xuanyuanche. "Queen mother." Xuanyuanche''s face changed so much that he could hardly believe what he saw. His moon is going to kill her mother? The bloody dagger was in empress Chen''s chest at night, and his mother''s face was shocked beyond belief. And back to his Ryukyu, he can''t see anything, only the cold, suppressed rage. Chapter 426 "Queen mother." The fierce shouting cuts through the dark sky, and xuanyuanche can hardly support himself. Rushing up, he grabbed Ryukyu''s shoulder, pushed Ryukyu away, and xuanyuanche hugged empress Chen. "How are you, mother? How are you doing? " Looking at the blood on his chest, xuanyuanche''s eyes were red. Ryukyu, who was caught by one hand, stumbled back two steps, looking at the back of xuanyuanche, who was almost unable to control his sadness, and was stunned. Xuanyuanche is followed by Qiuxian and Yanhu. They open their mouths, which are absolutely unbelievable and completely exposed. "Kill this fairy......" "Kill the queen, kill her..." "Kill..." In the shadow around, countless guards came out, just like they appeared out of nowhere, full of anger, full of anger. Strong armour, sharp sword, and fierce fighting spirit. All the people are angry. All the people are going to kill the witch who dares to kill the queen. The anger suppressed by xuanyuanche starts a prairie fire at this time. The evil girl of this evil country must be eliminated and eliminated. The dark night is more and more oppressive. The vapor in the air is so thick that it almost drips into the water. The autumn wind is blowing, which makes people cold. It turns out that there are still designs waiting for her. Ryukyu returns to God and laughs at himself. Staring at the back of the moment from grief to anger, Ryukyu took a deep breath and said in a loud voice, "I won''t explain to you. Now I''m going to find someone to settle accounts. You come to me." The cold voice dropped in the air, and Ryukyu''s figure disappeared in the vast night in a flash. It was crisp and neat, without any drag. After that, Du Yikuang said, "it''s not the master." While chasing Ryukyu, he rushed towards the night ahead. "Stop for me." Back to Ryukyu holding empress Chen''s xuanyuanche, listen to ryukyue''s words immediately turn around is a roar. However, the angry Ryukyu, with his speed of action, is unparalleled. In such a turn, his kung fu has already rushed out of the surrounding forbidden army, far away from the night. Chapter 427 "Asshole." Xuanyuanche''s face is even more ugly at this moment. "Che''er, not yue''er, hurry up..." Empress Chen, who was almost heartbroken by the blow behind her, could not breathe. At this time, Fang loose a little and could speak. She said it immediately. "I know." It''s not a big injury to tear empress Chen''s chest. Just now, he was shocked and unbelievable, but after a moment of shock, he firmly believed that his month would never kill his mother. For him, she can let go of Youxiang, his grandfather and the person who designed to kill her, not to mention her good mother. Would he not understand that. Someone must have designed it. But he didn''t expect to use his closest mother to design his favorite month, to start with his mother, and to design him with his closest person. How could he not be sad, how could he not be angry. After a moment of clarity, that mood is beyond words. It''s just that this fool is usually so smart. How can he be stupid today? What to run? This run is not a big thing. It will become a big thing. The black pot is set, this little fool. "Let''s go..." "Come to protect the queen mother and go back to the palace. Yanhu is the autumn medicine. All the soldiers in the capital dare to change their own ways. Don''t blame my king for letting him not see the sun tomorrow." Shua of a stand up, the cold eyes, full of the storm before the fury and blood, sonorous, cold words. "Yes." The autumn mark Yan Hu immediately responded with a loud voice. All the soldiers suddenly came out looking at each other. They dare not move again. They want to kill Ryukyu, but that''s only if they can live better. Human nature is selfish. The black dress is like the wind, flying wildly and flashing. Xuanyuanche, under his command, turns around and shoots in the direction of the disappearance of Ryukyu like lightning, rushing after him. This Ryukyu is so manic today. What happened. Chapter 428 In the dark night, the wind was strong, and the cold rain could not condense in the air any more. It fell from the sky. The silk thread moistened the mountain and ice the heart. Gallop the horse. In the dark night, Ryukyu''s pale yellow body splits the dark night sky like a flash of lightning and rushes away, sharp and sharp. Siyu hit her in the face, the body, the ice can not be that hot anger. If it wasn''t for helianyun''s calling, if it wasn''t for Dugu Yeju''s gathering, if it wasn''t for them to work together to create the situation today. She will not be found. She''s still the little princess, and she''s the one from heaven. But not now. Helian Yunzhao, Dugu ye, she will lie on their skin and pull their tendons. Who makes her worse? She definitely makes them worse. Rush to run, a heavy murderous, almost broken air. On the outskirts of Tianchen, the royal hunting ground three years ago is now overgrown with weeds and black. The fire three years ago destroyed three mountains here. Up to now, the soil is still black and thick. The ancient road is green with cold rain. A horse stands in the way, with dark shadows behind. A purple and gold robe, a white horse, Dugu yeheng horse stood between the mountain paths, looking at the pale yellow that came like flying, he and others finally came. With a handful of horses, Ryukyu looked at Dugu ye in front of him. The two sides are opposite, but the cold night gives birth to a strong breath. Slowly reaching out to Ryukyu, Dugu ye said, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Come with me." The outstretched hand is facing the Ryukyu moon. I''m sure. Looking at Dugu ye, Ryu Yue could not suppress the pressure of killing him. He said in a harsh voice, "you are not worthy." Seeing this, Dugu Ye frowned, but his outstretched hand did not retract. "A man can''t even protect his own woman, he is not worthy." It''s light, but it''s loud. Dugu''s whole body was still covered with that kind of coldness, which despised everyone in the world. Hearing this, Ryukyu was almost furious. Chapter 429 "Come with me, brother." At the moment when the voice of Dugu''s words fell, a voice from the other side came out. "Brother, when you come to Xuesheng, you can do whatever you want. Absolutely no one can embarrass you. Xuesheng is not allowed to be bullied." Helian Yunzhao looks at Ryukyu with wet hair in the rain, so thin, but so sharp, just like a wounded lion, making people unable to control themselves. In the cold air, sparks were all over the place. Dugu ye, he Lianyun Zhao, looked at each other across the vast night. The extreme spark in the rainy night was quite sharp. Two torrents, surging in two directions. The people behind them, step forward together, the air is tight. It''s all here, okay, okay. Seeing that the central target of resentment appeared in Qi, Ryukyu''s anger became more intense. The horse rushed towards Dugu ye, who was blocking the road in front of him. The sharp dagger dashed away: "if you want to go, don''t think about it." With furious anger, the shivering dagger went straight to Dugu Ye. Dugu Ye''s two palms made a mistake. He turned over to avoid Ryukyu''s attack. The guard behind saw that this was Qi Qi''s step forward and wanted to intervene. Seeing this, Dugu Ye raised his hand slightly and stopped the guard behind him. Ryukyu''s anger, he can think of, in this case, let her put out the fire, the fire diarrhea all right. His face was cold and his hands were flying. Dugu Ye hit the moon with one backhand. He had seen the power of Ryukyu, and could not bear that he would not fight back. For a while, the whole man cheated and fought with Ryukyu. The dagger breaks through the sky as fast as lightning. The palm of the flesh sweeps across the body like a snake. In the dark, I can hardly see the body shape of Dugu ye and Ryukyu. I can only see the purple and gold, the pale yellow, crossed together. Rain more and more big, from the beginning of the drizzle, gradually continuous, drizzle cut through the air, moist things silent. Autumn wind flying, in such a mountain road, more and more people cold bone. Chapter 430 He Lianyun called Lima to stand aside and watched the killing of Dugu ye in the dynasty where Ryu Yue didn''t want to kill him. He was a little confused, but Ryu Yue hated Dugu Ye better than him. It rained heavily, but I couldn''t squeeze in the purple and gold, a pale yellow circle, boundless murderous spirit and the internal strength, which made the whole air flutter. Yusi has fallen to the two people in the fierce battle, and has been blown away by the sword and palm wind. In such a heavy rain, there is not a drop of rain on them. He Lianyun, who was blindfolded by the rain, couldn''t help shivering. With one hand, he avoided Ryukyu and raised his hands again. Ryukyu has no internal skill, but the sharp dagger can always pierce his protective ring and pierce it from the most tricky position. If he doesn''t do his best, I''m afraid he can''t survive today. The palm wind is more and more fierce, and the corresponding Ryukyu dagger is also faster and faster. That full of anger, was really mixed in the murderous spirit, towards Dugu Ye. The rain was so heavy that it was almost impossible to see the warring parties and the road ahead. In the distance, xuanyuanche leads a team of people and horses to come at a gallop. In this rainy night, the horse''s hooves are suddenly ringing and rushing. When the dagger was horizontal, Ryukyu cut it towards Dugu ye in front of her, which almost infused all her strength. Dugu ye knew how powerful he was, and he put his hands together with all his strength. Sword Qi, palm power, almost make a sharp sound of tearing air in the air. And in this moment, in the rain, suddenly a bow ring, very light, very light, almost impossible to hear any sound. With the sound of the bow, a golden arrow broke through the sky and rushed towards the vest of Ryukyu, as fast as lightning, as fast as a meteor chasing the moon. That speed, almost is xuanyuanche not enough. "Ryukyu, be careful." Has been paying attention to the cloud call of Ryukyu, suddenly saw a ray of golden lightning flying to the corner of his eyes, towards Ryukyu''s vest, his face suddenly changed. Chapter 431 A shout, at the same time the body shape of the fierce fight, toward the Ryukyu behind the shot to the sharp arrow. It''s coming fast. Ryukyu feels the murderous rush. The sharp arrow behind her has rushed to her vest. The cold feeling is as tight as the maggot of tarsal bone. Suddenly, Ryukyu''s hair stands straight behind her. What a fast arrow, what a strong Qi. She had never felt such a strong breath. She felt the danger before and the sharp point after. She had never met her for so many years. Less than thinking, Ryukyu lightning and fire stone between a strong breath, shoulders slightly inclined, avoid the sharp arrow behind, then only slightly let the key, hard to take him an arrow. At the same time, the dagger in his hand was rowed. He wanted to avoid Dugu Ye''s chest, but he was distracted. The golden arrow, flying, did not give Ryukyu any breathing time, an arrow across the sky, poof, through Ryukyu''s shoulder, a blood arrow immediately flew out. Ryukyu''s body flickered, but he couldn''t control it. He was led forward by the arrow. A mouthful of blood splashed out, splashing Dugu Ye''s face. In front of him, Dugu Ye''s all-out palm had come from the sky at the same time. On the upper Ryukyu moon, Dugu Ye dared not not not give up all his hands. This full blow had already been made, but he suddenly heard Yunzhao''s scream. In a second, he saw Ryukyu''s blood gushing. Dugu Ye was shocked suddenly and wanted to take back his hands. However, does his full stroke mean that he can receive it. In the light of lightning and stone fire, Dugu Ye''s palm was actually on Ryukyu''s chest. Ryukyu''s figure was raised and he was hit by Dugu Ye''s palm towards the mountain stream beside the mountain path. At the same time, Dugu ye also spewed out blood. Ryukyu''s dagger was inserted on his shoulder, and the result of his strong self absorption was that he lost his heart pulse. The sky is full of rain. Blood splashed and turned red in the rain. "The moon......" Tear heart crack lung of crazy cry, tear torrential rain and come, xuanyuanche came. Chapter 432 Like ink, eyes like fire, blood color almost dazzling. And the pale yellow figure flying high and high takes the breath and the heartbeat. For a moment, xuanyuanche almost feels that his heart stops beating. In my eyes, in my heart, there is only one touch of Ryukyu moon falling towards the mountain stream. A gallop down the horse, xuanyuanche gallop, towards the direction of Ryukyu rushed to come, the expression of the whole ferocious. The shrill scream, far out in the night, flew in the pouring rain. After death, the sound of hoofs, xuanyuanche ''s troops and horses rushed up with him. The blood is like a waterfall, splashing out a curved moon in the sky, flying down towards the mountain stream with Ryukyu. The pale yellow has been rendered as blood red. It''s scary. And this box, rushing up, Yun Zhao rushed to catch up with the sharp arrow that shot at Ryukyu, and watched Ryukyu being shot by the sharp arrow near by. However, he didn''t bring him back to God. Dugu ye and Ryu Yue were both hurt. Ryu Yue was hit by Dugu Ye far away towards the mountain stream. Can''t allow Yunzhao to think more, his face suddenly changed, and a flying body was caught in the direction of Ryukyu''s being hit. Ryukyu is falling towards the mountain stream in the air. The pain in her back was burning. Dugu Ye''s palm in front of her chest almost stirred her viscera. She couldn''t speak or move. Consciousness began to be confused quickly, only pain, endless pain surrounded. Che, it hurts. Yunzhao stretched his hand on the ground, rushed after him, raised his hand high, and poured all his strength and speed into the rain. In the distance, xuanyuanche rushes madly. Hurry up, hurry up, hurry up. Speed has been promoted to the extreme. In the pouring rain, only the black figure can be seen, just like a ghost, cutting through everything. Hands, toward the falling figure, raised high, as if it was his whole world, it was everything he absolutely wanted to seize. The blood red figure flew down in the air. Chapter 433 On the ground, two figures rushed from two directions. At the same time, Du Yi, who had been following the Ryukyu moon all the time, saw the appearance of Yunzhao and others, and hid in the past. I didn''t want to see the sudden change at this time. I couldn''t hide the trace and try to assassinate him. I rushed to Ryukyu from another direction. Three people, in three directions, rush to the top. Rain, more and more big, almost make people can''t see everything in front of them, only the drizzle, only the cold like ice rain. He put out his hand and covered his chest tightly. Dugu Ye ignored the dagger stabbed by Ryukyu on his shoulder, and looked at Ryukyu with wide eyes. All manner of expression repeated and alternated on the cold face. That always cold and merciless face, at this time that cold, but mixed with anxiety and a trace of fear, a trace of fear that he did not understand. Feet did not rush out, toward the flying Ryukyu catch. Seems to be so indifferent. But the hand tightly grasped the chest, the black and blue eyes, so tight, so anxious to look at the air toward the mountain stream flying to the moon. Under the mountain stream, there are craggy rocks. If the moon falls It rained more and more, but for a moment it was like ten thousand years. The air, at this moment, almost solidified. The blood red figure flew down. Below, Yunzhao is in a rush. He is fast, but Ryukyu is faster. Seeing that his fingertips were about to catch Ryukyu''s figure, Yunzhao suddenly stumbled under his feet and fell forward as soon as he lost his center of gravity. Yunzhao''s eyes only paid attention to the Ryukyu flying in the air, but did not pay attention to the situation at his feet. Suddenly there was a barrier at his feet, and the cloud called a Gudong and fell down. In a surprise, Yunzhao glanced at his feet. Suddenly, his heart was cold and his feet were dark. His feet were already in the air. The body fell sharply. Almost subconsciously, Yunzhao leans back towards the leaning body and grabs the cliff beside the mountain road with one backhand. Chapter 434 Five fingers fast as lightning clasp the earth beside the mountain path, and the falling body can slide down several feet on the mountain wall, just to stabilize the body. However, in the moment of his backhand controlling his falling into the mountain stream, he was almost chasing after Ryukyu. He could catch Ryukyu. He slipped away from him and couldn''t catch it. The blood red figure flew down towards the craggy mountain stream. "Month." Xuanyuanche, who is the farthest away and the fastest, almost arrived at the same time. He couldn''t think about it. He leaned out of the mountain stream, held up his hand and grabbed the falling moon. Just listen to the sound of a sharp tear, xuanyuanche''s hand grasps a thread of Ryukyu''s skirt, which is completely dyed red by blood. The lapel flies at the fingertips, but the owner of the lapel, without any resistance, falls down towards the boundless mountain stream. "The moon......" The crazy lone wolf lost his lover''s boundless crying blood, rippling out in the mountains, rising to the sky in the dark rain. The valley echoed and overlapped. "Moon, moon..." It''s ethereal and sad. Seeing that Ryukyu''s fingers crossed xuanyuanche and flew down towards the mountain stream, Dugu Ye''s fingers covered his chest and buckled unconsciously. There was no blood color on the face, and there was no pale color at this time. The body slowly slipped down and fell to the ground. Cold eyes, filled with emptiness, he never wanted to kill her, he never wanted to. On the mountain wall, black hair shot wildly in an instant. It was ferocious like a demon in the rain, and xuanyuanche''s blood almost came out. Without any thoughts or concerns about his own safety, Dugu Ye leaped forward to catch the falling moon. He can''t do without her, he will never lose her. Xuanyuanche''s body shape is empty, and then he leaps out. A whip rushes from behind. A whip rolls up xuanyuanche''s body shape and rushes forward, then pulls back. Chapter 435 The xuanyuanche that jumps toward the mountain stream is pulled back. "Lord......" Yanhu, who was chasing after him, saw that he threw down his hand and pulled back xuanyuanche''s whip. He jumped up and held xuanyuanche''s waist tightly. He didn''t let go. No, no, it''s raining heavily. The original hunting ground three years ago was originally very complex. It''s night again. Even if their Lord is fierce, it''s too bad for him to jump down like this. "Let go." Blood red eyes saw the red body quickly falling down the mountain stream, xuanyuanche almost mad, a hard hand towards the Yan Hu tightly trapped him. And in the moment when he hit him, a figure beside him shot down like flying, toward the boundless mountain stream, chasing the moon. It''s not who Du Yi is. "Poof." A mouthful of blood shuashed out, Yan Hu was hit by a shudder. Xuanyuanche''s angry hand, which he can bear. However, the hand holding xuanyuanche tightly, on the contrary, it is more and more tightly holding xuanyuanche, do not put, absolutely can not put. They can''t live without the prince of his family. They can''t live without him. They can''t live without him. You can''t let the prince at this time gamble. You can''t, even if he kills him in the future, he can''t let go, never let go. Behind him, the leader of xuanyuanche''s army and horse rushed up. Seeing this, he jumped up one by one and held xuanyuanche tightly. "Let go, I''ll kill you." Eyes red to split, xuanyuanche almost crazy. Merciless palms hit Yanhu and others fiercely. In the mountain stream, the bloody figure almost disappeared. His month, his month. "Lord." The sound is loud and frightening. There is no retreat, no resistance, only more and more tight hold of xuanyuanche''s body, all the generals work together, step by step, to block xuanyuanche back to the mountain road. Step by step, step by step, blood. Chapter 436 Crazy howling, crazy ferocity, almost shattered the sky of Kyushu under the rain night. The world is hurt. Ask what is love in the world, and teach life and death to agree. Double flyers from all over the world, old wings several times cold and hot. Joy and bitterness lead to more infatuated children. You should have words. Clouds cover thousands of miles, and the mountains are snowing at dusk. To whom is the shadow. "Ah..." The wolf howls, the voice is sad, the mountains are snowing at dusk, only to whom the shadow goes and to whom. The soldiers who rushed up after him knelt down one by one, looked at the crazy xuanyuanche and shouted loudly. That is filled with all kinds of emotions, but the only word out is the Lord, their Lord. At this time, it''s like a lone beast, full of pain and crazy Lord. They used to be high spirited, powerful and charming. They used to be ruthless princes. When did it hurt so much? When, with such a heartbreaking emotional exposure. Rain pours, washing away all the joys and sorrows of the world. Cold and cold rain, wash away everything like fire. "You let go." A mouthful of blood gushed out of the crazy xuanyuanche''s mouth, splashed in the ice and rain, feeling to the extreme, already hurt yourself. The rain washed the enchanting and Iron-blooded face, and could not see whether it was rain or tears. "Prince, I''ll find it. I''ll find the princess." After that, he dealt with the affairs in the palace, followed the track of autumn trace, and shouted at xuanyuanche, who was full of madness, after hearing all the causes and consequences. Xuanyuanche doesn''t believe other people. He will always believe him. He will never harm their princess. "I''ll find it. Don''t worry. I will bring the princess back. I will." The fierce roar pierced the rain curtain, and the autumn scar couldn''t think much. He roared: "come on, come down with me." One side said, while jumping off the horse back, I don''t want to climb towards the high mountain stream slowly. If there is no princess, I don''t know what they will look like, their mood at this time, others can''t feel, they know, he knows. Chapter 437 Don''t mind your own danger, at this time, nothing. Rain night whirling, autumn mark led a team of soldiers, regardless of their own safety, along the high mountain stream on the climb down. "Follow me." On the other side, xuanyuanche, who was kneeling on the ground, also roared loudly, quickly led a team of soldiers and horses, turned around and ran in the other direction. There is a road down the mountain stream. Rain night, at this time, the heat. Climbing up from the mountain wall, he Lianyun called to sit down on the mountain path and stare at the dark mountain stream, which can''t be seen at all. Tired, not physically tired, but mentally tired, tired. Look up, let the heavy rain hit his face, splashing the pain, covering up all the emotions on that side. He lost, he lost. Lost to oneself, also lost to xuanyuanche. Why didn''t he catch Ryukyu at the last moment? By virtue of his kung fu, it is no problem for him to catch Ryukyu. But he didn''t. He let go. That kind of subconscious let go, that kind of subconscious only focused on his own life, so real, so burned his heart. I thought he would do anything, but in the end Taking a deep breath, Helian Yunzhao lies down in the rain and lets it fall. "Prince, let''s go." On the other hand, following Dugu Ye''s guard, they quickly gathered around Dugu Ye''s body and tried to help him to sit on the ground. Xuanyuanche''s soldiers and horses have come. If they don''t leave at this time, I''m afraid that when xuanyuanche calms down, they are the culprit The voice was ringing in his ear, but for the first time, Dugu Ye was a little deaf, without any judgment. He knew that he could not wait. He knew that once xuanyuanche turned his head, he would never have good fruit to eat now. All this he knew. However, the body does not move. I don''t know why it can''t move. The head can''t control the four limbs. The black and blue eyes fixed on the mountain stream. Ryukyu''s close shadow guard chased down. So many people also went down. Ryukyu should be ok? Shouldn''t it? Chapter 438 "Prince, let''s go, let''s go." The urging voice in his ear was more and more urgent. However, he just wanted to see the man rescued. He just wanted to make sure that she was still alive. He just wanted to. Wait, wait. Fixed eyes, did not speak, but has told a lot, silent voice. A cold rain. "Lord, don''t worry. You are in a mood of excitement. You may not be cautious about autumn marks. You need to believe him. You need to believe him. Cough. What''s more, Du Yi catches up with her. He can do it. There will never be anything wrong with the princess. Even if you go down now, you can''t catch up with the princess. It''s too late. " Holding on to the Yanhu of xuanyuanche tightly, he coughed up blood and quickly said to xuanyuanche. Angry lion, in Yan Hu''s last words, suddenly calmed down. Xuanyuanche, who was trapped in the death of six leaders, suddenly stopped his crazy struggle, and Yanhu''s last words reminded him. Du Yi catches up with him. With his martial arts, he should be able to protect Ryukyu. He should be able to, should be able to. Besides, even if he goes down now, it''s too late. Yan Hu''s words finally brought back his mind. "Let go." From crazy to cold, it''s just a moment''s work. A volcano suddenly turned into ten thousand years of cold ice. That kind of change made everyone stunned, but at the same time, the whole heart was raised. When Yan Hu saw this, he slowly let go with other leaders, and at the same time, he was nervous. Their Lord would not cheat them to let go, then Didn''t let Yan Hu and so on worry more, xuanyuanche deeply looked at the dark mountain stream, suddenly turned around with iron blood. Seek death, no, he will never, his Ryukyu must still be alive, he believes in her, he believes in Du Yi''s ability. He should believe them, he can only believe them, I hope, I hope Now, what he''s going to do is pay for his blood. A face of killing, a body of iron. Chapter 439 Xuanyuanche was murderous to Dugu ye, who was sitting on the ground in the distance. His face was cold without any temperature, only his anger was hurt to the extreme. With a wave of his right hand, the soldier, who was still kneeling on the ground, stood up with a loud roar and surrounded Dugu ye and Helian Yunzhao. "Not one." In the boundless cold rain, the four words cold as ice break through the cold rain and reverberate in the sky. With a deep hatred, with a determined anger and killing. The rain is pouring, the night is heavy, the sword of killing is raised, and the blood of a place begins to brew. Xuanyuanche uses his knife to Aoyun and Xuesheng. Kill and conquer the world. After that, the wind and cloud of the world will rise, and there will be no peace. Autumn rain, day after day, as if heaven in tears. Early autumn weather in this all day rain, quickly cold up, cold can almost freeze people''s hearts. Never had the day of that year been so cold. In the outskirts of Tianchen City, which was burned three years ago, the rolling dark mountain became the hot spot of Tianchen again, which was hotter than the summer. Thirty thousand dragon riding guards and forty thousand forbidden troops searched the whole mountain forest like a net, just like three years ago. However, three years ago, I was looking for xuanyuanche and Liuyue. This time, I was looking for only Liuyue. All waterways, dense forests, roads, surroundings. All things, all places that can be found, all places that can be thought of, all places that can''t be known clearly, but are still found. One by one. No one, except a ragged skirt hanging on the top of the tree beside the torrent under the mountain stream, has no one, no Ryukyu, no Duyi. No one can live, no body can die. The mountain wind is blowing, standing in the mountain stream for seven days, eating or drinking, then the xuanyuanche standing there, black hair flying in the mountain wind, looks more and more ice, eyes more and more empty. Chapter 440 "Wang''er, go back. It''s hard for father and king to be like you." Standing beside xuanyuanche, xuanyuanyi sighs deeply. He only wanted Ryukyu to go, but he didn''t want to kill her. Even if he did that with his right counterpart, he knew that with Ryukyu''s ability, he would surely be unharmed. He didn''t want to kill her, and he didn''t dare to kill her. I just didn''t think of it. Alas There is no answer, no response, only the cold surrounded by many, which cut off all the alienation of breath, which is colder than xuanyuanche three years ago. "Che''er, go back. If yue''er knew it, he would be distressed. Go back. It''s a good thing if he didn''t find it. Yue''er is so skilled that he will be safe. Just like you at the beginning, his mother thought it was hopeless. At last, you didn''t come back by yourself. Che''er, yue''er will be OK." Empress Chen''s eyes were already red and swollen. She was very sad. She was really sad. It''s just that she has lost the moon. She can''t lose her clarity. She can''t. The mountain wind is howling, as cold as the cold winter wind. A face haggard, a face cold, empty eyes can not see the mood, can not see the expression. Heart, the whole has sunk in the ground. Day by day, from the initial madness to the present dare not move, he is afraid, he is afraid that he will find her, he is afraid that he will find only one He is afraid. He would rather believe queen Chen''s words than "Lord, the news of snow Saint state comes..." "My Lord, there are changes in the army and horses of Aoyun country..." In the mountain wind, one after another report sounded. Seven days ago, all the people around Dugu ye and he Lianyun were killed, and the consequences of seriously injuring and imprisoning them in the prison began to show. Looking at xuanyuanche in the vast mountain stream, his eyebrow color fluctuated slowly, and he closed his eyes gently. Suddenly, xuanyuanche took a deep breath. Yue''er, I''m waiting for you to come back. I''m waiting for you. Now, let him clear all these difficulties. When his moon comes back, he wants to say one more word in this world. Chapter 441 Too many feelings, too many emotions, are suppressed in that cold face. Cold face a murderous show, xuanyuanche suddenly turned around a fall sleeve robe, cold looking at xuanyuanyi, expressionless way: "three days later, I do not want the king of heaven or you." Cold and resolute, a drop this words, xuanyuanche turn around to leave, there is no stay. Xuanyuan YILENG, this is This is, press. The autumn wind is strong, the sky is vast, and the sun is hard to find. Three days later, Tianchen Wang Xuanyuan Yi announced that Zen was located in Tianchen Yi Wang Xuanyuan Che. Since then, the weak Tianchen has become the past, and the roaring Tianchen world will follow. To order the princes with the son of heaven. Holding the call of Dugu ye and he Lianyun, xuanyuanche swept the five kingdoms to attack Tianchen. The thunder broke out, the troops were dispatched from the beacon tower, and the boundless border was in full swing. The drums are beating and killing. The sky began to roar when he came here instead of being rude. This autumn is destined to be eventful. Time flies, autumn, deep. Compared with Tianchen''s army, the autumn wind is cold. In the other side of the desolate valley, it''s warm as spring, with flowers in bloom. It''s a good place for immortals. The wind warms the clouds and the birds dance in the blue sky. The flowers are brilliant and the leaves are blowing with the wind. The sun is shining on the simple thatched houses in the valley. They are golden and vigorous. Even the thatched houses look very comfortable. "Well." The pain in all four limbs was as strong as her, and she could not help moaning. "Awake, awake, young master, she is awake." After a soft groan, the ear immediately rings a silver bell like joyous cry, like a small magpie. Ryukyu frowns, chirps and hates it. Think like this in your heart, but you start to wake up, stranger? Heart read a flash, Ryukyu suddenly strong open that heavy own eyes, did not care about their own injuries, the first time to look around the environment. A thatched hut, a bed, a table, a chair, is very simple, nothing can be hidden, but it is very neat. Chapter 442 And the little magpie was sitting by her bed with a bowl of medicine in her hand. The light fragrance and the white paste on her fingertips showed that she was applying medicine to her. At this time, the little magpie is looking up and shouting at the door, regardless of the mental state of the patient, whether she can accept the magic sound through her brain. No threat, Ryukyu at a glance. Heart slightly loose, Fang slightly prepared to look up at his own body injury. That anticipate her this look up, immediately discover the whole body does not have any strength, the soft is completely not controlled by her. Ryukyu frowned at once. How serious was the injury? Can''t even move? "In a few days." Ryukyu is frowning, and a warm voice sounds like a spring breeze. The curtain opened and a man in white stepped in slowly. A head of black hair is casually spread on the shoulder, with a light smile on the corner of the eyes between the eyebrows. The facial features are not very excellent, but when they are combined, there is a kind of incomparable elegance. It''s just a casual lift of the curtain, just a light smile on the corner of the mouth, walking slowly, doing everything with one hand and one foot, but it breeds a feeling of bewildering people''s hearts. It''s not too much to praise a gorgeous sentence. It''s not like xuanyuanche''s evil spirit, not like Dugu Ye''s city fall, not like Yunzhao''s brilliant and handsome, it''s a style that is indescribable in writing and ink. It''s the best. Glancing at the man in white, Ryukyu opened his mouth, but his throat was only rustling. Seeing this, the man in White said with a smile, "you''ve been in a coma for a month, and you''ll be fine after a few days." He reached out his hand and looked at the injury on Ryukyu''s shoulder. He smiled and nodded. A month? Ryukyu frowned at once. How could she have been in a coma for such a long time. "The golden arrow contains poison, and the palm power breaks the inner house. It''s less than a month." The man in white seems to be able to see Ryukyu''s idea. Now he smiles and sits down at Ryukyu''s bedside naturally. "No, I said you. If it wasn''t for my childe''s ability, you would have gone to see Prince Yan. Let''s save him. It''s your blessing..." The little magpie''s face was full of cockiness and chattering. Before she had finished speaking, she suddenly thought of something. She glanced at Ryukyu''s face and turned her back to spit out her tongue. Chapter 443 Seeing this, the man in white laughed and shook his head. "Where am I?" Great grace doesn''t say thanks. It''s superfluous to say thanks. On the contrary, Ryukyu is very magnanimous. It''s just that she is not xuanyuanche, but "The valley." The man in white is smiling and looking down at Ryukyu, stretching out his fingers and gently massaging his sideburns. "I think it''s beautiful here, so I''ll stay for a few more days." A rather casual answer. Ryukyu frowned. What''s the answer. "However, it should be a little far from Tianchen state-owned." A man in white has eyes that can see the heart. Without waiting for Ryukyu to ask, the man in white quite didn''t care: "I hate fighting." War? As soon as Ryukyu heard this, his heart immediately understood. What does this mean is that heaven is at war? Xuanyuanche didn''t say he couldn''t fight. How could he Is it because In his heart, he quickly turned many thoughts, but Ryukyu didn''t ask, and didn''t show any emotion fluctuation on his face. It''s just that fist, subconsciously clenched. Glancing at the beautiful flowers outside the window, Ryukyu suddenly said silently, "the Southern Song Dynasty." "Smart." The man in white immediately pointed out: "I hate cold weather. It''s warm here." Quite irresponsible, quite arbitrary words, but there is no way to refute, as if his dislike should be justified. And this disgusting, but also has a considerable appeal, attract the surrounding people, feel that they should also hate such a climate in general. Ryukyu lifted his eyes and swept the man in white. This man is so big and charming. Looking at the man in white, Ryukyu finds that his hand is always on his sideburns, massaging himself. She doesn''t feel excluded at all. This The man in white suddenly leaned down, kissed Ryukyu on the forehead, and said with a smile, "just wake up, or rest more, tomorrow I''ll ask you." Ryukyu''s eyes sank abruptly. Before she became angry, the man in white pressed directly on her temple, and Ryukyu, who had been ordered to sleep in the cave, closed his eyes slowly. Looking at the sleeping Ryukyu in white, the smile on the corner of his mouth deepened. He pinched Ryukyu''s cheek and said with a smile, "such a similar face, but with different temperament, is a wild horse. It''s really a tiring job." Inexplicable words, do not know Ryukyu listen not to hear. Out of the window, the mountain flowers are brilliant and the leaves are colorful. Chapter 444 Iron body, steel bone. The vitality of Ryukyu is as vigorous as the wild grass on the mountain. With the momentum of spring grass after rain, the recovery speed is amazing. I don''t know if it''s the white man''s medicine or Ryukyu''s will. After Ryukyu woke up again, he didn''t ask any questions. It was quite quiet, except for the daily kiss of the white man, whose beautiful name is etiquette. The cold knife light reflected the gorgeous face of the white man, which was a little bit pointy to the wheat awn. On this day, green grass and blue sky. Butterflies and bees are flying among the flowers, flowing clouds are flying, and the blue sky is like weaving. Ryukyu in the quiet flowers took a deep breath, opened his closed eyes with a shudder, and his dagger flashed towards the big tree with two people''s waist thick beside him. Do the shadow with your hands, no wind, no power. A knife cut empty. Ryukyu''s wrist moved. The dagger was withdrawn. The tree was intact. "Not bad." A knife just back, behind the warm voice sounded, accompanied by the sound, is a gentle clap and walk in the footsteps. Ryukyu weighed the dagger in his hand and slowly turned around. It was very good. Her injury finally recovered completely. At the moment when she turned around, the tree, which was intact as if it had not suffered any harm, suddenly fell back with a bang. Ten foot tall trees collapsed, but on the thick trunk of the two men, there was only one Sabre eye and only one Sabre of ryukue stab. It''s the most important place to kill with a single shot. It''s not redundant. The man in white, no, Ouyang Yufei, came in the golden light. He saw his oblique hands holding his chest, leaning against the big tree beside him, and looked at Ryukyu with a light smile. "All right." It''s not asking, it''s affirming. Ryukyu''s smile on Ouyang Yufei is mild and elegant, but it can attract people to indulge in it. Slowly put the dagger in the waist, Ryukyu light way: "I want to leave." It''s ten days since I woke up. I don''t know what the situation is like outside. Her xuanyuanche doesn''t know if she can cope with it? She''s really upset. Chapter 445 In the past ten days, she has cooperated quite well, recuperated without saying a word or asking a superfluous question, but it doesn''t mean that she didn''t think of anything. Under such circumstances, it was clear that someone killed her. Such a strong cold arrow was not the hand summoned by Dugu ye and he Lianyun. Someone else must have killed her. In such a close combination, Ouyang Yufei can save her. It''s hard to say what''s in his mind that he is an enemy or a friend. So, she didn''t listen to her, listened to her advice and recuperated. When her injury recovered, she was talking when she had the power of collision. At that time, she was in charge of who Ouyang Yufei was, and she would not be a man who could be slaughtered without the power of a chicken. Now, it''s time. "No problem." Yu Fei replied simply and directly. When Ryukyu heard this, he didn''t wait for his mind to turn around. Ouyang Yu Fei said loudly with a wave of his hand, "little flower, calculate the account." "Don''t call me Xiaohua. My name is huayulong, huayulong." In the distant thatched cottage, the long handsome and lovely boy opened the window and roared at Yufei. Ouyang Yu Fei''s eyes curved, smiling and deaf to Hua Yulong''s anger. Angry return to angry, small flower or quickly grabbed an abacus out of the thatched cottage, rushed to the front of Ryukyu, abacus a swing, is a crackling sound. One side of the mouth quickly said: "three jin of pilose antler, seventy-two old herbs, five thousand year ginseng, one large pill, Ganoderma lucidum......" The crackling sound of accounting, even if cold and calm as the moon, was twitched twice by the corner of this long list. "Well, you have used 73 kinds of precious herbs with a total value of 1.6 million liang of gold. Young master and me and Xiaoyu have internal power to protect your heart and protect your heart for 30 days. It''s three hours a day. It''s cheaper. It''s 1 million Liang in total. In total, you need to pay us 2.6 million Liang for the treatment, and repay one pill of Da huandan. It''s over. " As soon as the abacus was closed, Hua Yulong held out his hand to the moon. Chapter 446 Ryukyu looked at the hand of huayulong who stretched out to ask for money in front of him. He was looking at the gentle smile and the warm people like the spring breeze. In fact, his eyebrows moved slightly. What an expensive medicine. It''s a fraud. Yu Fei, seeing that Ryukyu didn''t speak, couldn''t help but restrain the smile on his face, squinting his eyes at Ryukyu and saying, "I said, you don''t think it''s a big favor that you don''t want to thank. I don''t believe in this. You have to admit it, you have to give money, or I will save you." "Vulgar, vulgar, childe, you look so vulgar. You should be so high that you don''t know the fireworks in the world. You should use a big stroke to save people''s lives rather than build a seven level butcher. You and I are predestined to do so without any thanks. Forget it. It''s in line with your temperament." With a loud voice, the little magpie came out of the hut. At the same time, he handed a piece of paper to Ryukyu and said, "this is a bad thing for temperament. We should do it. Murong, give money." Ouyang Yufei suddenly laughs. He doesn''t mean it at all. It seems that he has seen this drama too many times. Ryukyu glanced at the three people with the mouths and faces of the Philistine merchants. Although she didn''t ask these days, she also heard that Ouyang Yufei and others were under the mountain stream on the day of her injury, so she just picked her up. Otherwise, she would not die. She fell down from such a high place and couldn''t return to the sky. Now, I''m afraid she didn''t save her unintentionally, but because she knew it was her, so I took action. Is it because she has the strength to let them blackmail? I don''t believe it. The thought in my heart flickers, but there is not much speech on my mouth. I look down at the sheet of paper handed to the little magpie. Very good, very good, clearly recorded when she used what medicine, how expensive this medicine, how much she took. One by one, the records are clear and clear. Moreover, there are her finger prints on the back of each one. Even if she wants to rely on it, it is estimated that it will become evidence for presenting evidence to the court. When she finds the number one scholar to beat the emperor, she also needs to admit the account. Chapter 447 If you want money, then everything is easy to do. She doesn''t want to owe anyone any kindness, and pay back the best with money. "Come with me, it won''t depend on you." Put away the bill in his hand, and Ryukyu turned around to walk in the direction outside the mountain and valley. She has been here so long that she can''t wait. "Go to Tianchen to find xuanyuanche? I advise you not to go. " The faint voice of chuckle immediately interrupted the steps of Ryukyu and stopped. As soon as the eyebrow is sharp, Ryukyu turns around slowly, squinting at the leisurely Yu Fei, and a faint murderous air covers his whole body. What do you mean now that you''re showing your purpose? Yu Fei saw that there was no fear or discoloration at all. He slowly took a crumpled book out of his arms and shook it towards Ryukyu: "you brought it." Ryukyu frowns, and the book She remembered that she had been writing tightly in her hand, and that she had been writing in her hand. "Are you sure you want him to help you pay your debts? And get him involved? " Ouyang Yu Fei slowly turned over the ancient books in his hand, smiling. "The descendants of the lineage, tut, the person with the highest power, are enviable. I''m a precious medicinal material. You can definitely repay it." Smashing his mouth, Yu Fei continued slowly: "you can indulge his 18-year-old to welcome him back. You still have two years. I calculate if you go back to xuanyuanche, these two years will be enough to kill xuanyuanche dozens of times, and how many times can the kingdom of heaven be destroyed." Pinching fingers and estimating, Yufei shakes his head and shakes his head like a generation of magic. "What is it? A man has only one life and how many times can he die?" Xiaohua is shriveled and shriveled. He goes to Yufei and points his finger on the page of the ancient book and says: "the lineal descendants of the blood clan are not allowed to marry foreigners without permission. If they disobey, they will destroy the clan. It''s a good place to protect the short. If you don''t find your own people, kill them instead. " "A hard fist is the king''s way. You have the ability to protest." The little magpie''s mouth is up in the sky. It can''t stand to see the flowers. Hua Yulong immediately waved his fist: "you have the ability to..." Chapter 448 Ears listen to a few people''s irrelevant conversation, Ryukyu in the sleeve of the hand, slowly clenched. She didn''t forget this place, but it''s just an ancient book, maybe it''s an invincible legend handed down for thousands of years, maybe it''s a fantasy, maybe it''s just some people who take chicken feather as an arrow and ask her to retreat with a book, when she''s a fool? "Who are you?" His eyes sank slightly, and Ryukyu stared at a group of self-confident Ouyang Yufei, cold way. If this book falls into the hands of ordinary people, it''s definitely Fang Yetan''s reading that day, rather than believing it. Ouyang Yufei brings it to her and says, who is he? After clapping the ancient books, Ouyang Yufei said with a smile: "it''s better to walk ten thousand miles than to read ten thousand volumes of books. Unfortunately, I happened to be here, and I know a little about it." It''s like he''s just going to an ordinary town. When Ryukyu heard this, his eyes sank. Has he been there? Without waiting for Ryukyu to open his mouth, Ouyang looked at Ryukyu in the eyes of the two foxes and said, "there are five countries attacking in front of him, and then they are covetous. Ryukyu, don''t need me to remind you that Chen xuanyuanche was in danger that day. Five countries, maybe he can fight, they, he can''t even fight Speaking of their two words, Yu Fei ordered some ancient books in his hand. "Well, I once saved one of them and got a little reward from them. I''ll show you. You can measure the power comparison between the two sides and make a decision." Speaking of this, Yu Fei raised his hand and threw the ancient book in his hand towards Ryukyu moon. At the same time, he attached a white pill as small as a small nail plate. "Eat it." Ryukyu didn''t ask more questions. If you want her to die, you can''t save her. Power comparison, OK. She''ll see what she can do there. Without any extra words, Ouyang Yufei took out a finger sized porcelain vase from his sleeve, and after untiing it, he then poured about two drops of water onto the ground. Transparent, transparent, tasteless, just like the morning dew. Chapter 449 When the dew drops on the ground, Ryukyu only feels the twinkling of an eye. With Yufei as the center, all the plants and trees wither radially. Flowers wither, plants wither. Overlapping again and again. The cold face rose rapidly, and the moon looked at the scene. For the first time, he couldn''t speak. It''s a kind of visible withering, it''s a kind of wave that almost rolls forward like a wave, so clear to take all life, all green. Where we passed, the trees as high as ten feet were fast falling leaves. The green leaves came down from the sky. In an instant, only the bare trunk was left. The butterflies, bees and birds playing in the flowers seem to meet an invisible wall and fall down from the air one after another, losing their traces of life. The scope of wilting is getting wider and wider. Almost in a blink of an eye, the immortal mansion where birds are singing and flowers are fragrant and butterflies are flying and bees are dancing is totally dead. Where we can see, there are only withered flowers and plants, only extinct birds and butterflies, and only the thick rustle. All the life in this world has been taken away in a flash, and the rest is only the silence and desolation of death. Only two drops of water, within ten miles, no grass left, exterminating everything. The clenched fist was cold. It was cold sweat. It''s so poisonous that it ignores everything. Ryukyu slowly glances at the place where he can see. It''s withered and bleak. If this kind of poison comes down to Tianchen''s territory and the imperial palace Ryukyu fought a cold war. What can resist such speed and strength. It''s just a reward for saving their lives. It''s just a small means. It''s so powerful. If That day, that xuanyuanche Slowly closed the eyes, such ability, no wonder can let a few countries fear such, now how they are opponents. "It''s just the most common. They have all the people who have identity there. Murong Ryukyu, the inheritance of the thousand year power, is not equal to leisure. Chapter 450 Once the overlord of the world, since they could see the heroes on their territory rise together and become the king of the country, they were not afraid of it, but they must have the ability to clean up the situation, so they allowed the seven countries to crisscross the Central Plains. This is a kind of absolute arrogance and self-confidence. It''s not something one can bring down, it''s not something a force can fight against. I don''t want my medicine fee not to be collected. Think twice. " Ouyang Yu Fei clapped his hands and leaned back against the bare trunk of the tree, looking at the moon. Listening to Ouyang Yufei''s words, Ryukyu''s fist clicked. She understood the distance between them. Yes, it was too far. If she returns to xuanyuanche''s side, then wait for him It turns out that some things are not that I insist on not letting go, I don''t think I can face all the storms hand in hand, I can face all the storms. Love, is two people''s matter, this is she once thought. It''s just that she was wrong. She was blinded by the love she never got. Love is never a matter for two people. The love of the emperor''s family was originally mixed with too many things. It''s her, stupid. Ryukyu looks at the sky, his face is expressionless, but he can''t see what she is thinking. Ouyang Yu Fei didn''t rush, so he looked at her with a smile. For a long time, a not only not weak, but more and more surging gas, slowly emanating from the body of Ryukyu moon, let Yufei slightly move his eyes. In sharp change, a kind of once shell is breaking, and new things are growing. It''s like the chrysalis of a larva. In a bad environment, it doesn''t die, but breaks into a butterfly. Yes, it is. At the time when we should have sworn in, at the fork where we should have compromised, and at the time when we should have been desperate, the breath was not dim, but empty. The golden light is shining, and the land is withered. But the moon, standing on the withered grassland, faintly exudes the edge that can''t be looked at by others. Chapter 451 "Thank you." Taking a deep breath, Ryukyu suddenly lowered his head in a calm way, made a statement towards Yu Feidao, turned around and walked in another direction. Yes, their power is very strong, let her see clearly, at this time she will only be a burden to return to xuanyuanche''s side. She doesn''t like power, meaningless status, and the world is not in her eyes. There is only one xuanyuanche in the center of her eyes. She only wants this person to have a good pain and be together. However, heaven resents people''s jealousy, but she wants to destroy them. So she has to fight hard for xuanyuanche and herself. When the eagle strikes the sky, she has to entangle it like a bee and a butterfly. She should fight against the sky, not the game that only plays with xuanyuanche. She is not a sparrow, she is not a disaster. She wants to be an eagle and soar in the nine days together with xuanyuanche. So, she decided. She''s going to have a share of the world. The two heroes join hands, fearing your six countries, inheriting the overlord Yu Wei for thousands of years. "That''s right. We have money there Eh, not in that direction. " The little magpie peered at Ryukyu, just like the money to find a place to pay. As a result, they saw that Ryukyu was not going in the direction they wanted, and could not help but cry. Yu Fei kept a warm smile all the time. Seeing this, he was slightly surprised. Looking at the back of the moon, he saw the light in his eyes. I thought it was counterproductive to persuade her to give up and return. He reached out his hand and rubbed his eyebrows. Ouyang Yufei suddenly smiled. The reaction was reaction. It didn''t matter. He was also worried. Then he raised his hand and said: "clean up and keep up." As he said, he followed Ryukyu with his steps. The autumn wind is flying, cold and hard. Today, the cocoon is broken into butterflies, and the principle of doing business is arbitrary. No one expected how powerful the world would be in the future. Out of the Southern Song Dynasty, Zhao, along the way do not need Ryukyu to inquire, all the current news of the day, all were put in mind. Chapter 452 Tianchenyi Princess falls on the cliff. Life and death are unknown. Prince Xuesheng and Aoyun stay in Tianchen. Heaven changed the Dynasty and the new king came to the throne. In the name of Chen''s daring to break the border, Tianchen sent troops to fight for it. At the same time, he held the prince of Aoyun state, Dugu ye, and the prince of Xuesheng state, Helian Yunzhao, to check and balance Aoyun state and Xuesheng state. In the Southern Song Dynasty, he did not dare to act rashly. After the great feud between the United Kingdom and the state of Xuesheng, the post Jin Kingdom sent troops to sweep the state of Chen. There are many wars in the world. Without any stay, Ryukyu listened to everything in his ears and looked at everything in his heart. He could not describe the taste of everything. He endured for a while and won the first life. Several countries in the central plains were handed over to xuanyuanche. Two people''s feelings, two people together guard, a total of wind and rain in this world. Now, she''s going to do something more important. Countless carrier pigeons shuttle in the sky, one of them, but with different news. I''m fine. Simple three words, but with some people dream of the news. "Hiss." A sharp arrow breaks the air. A carrier pigeon falls from the sky. A reckless man pulls down the information on the carrier pigeon and throws it into the nearby fire without looking at it. He begins to crack the carrier pigeon''s belly with his hands and feet, humming a tune. Food, everywhere, is the most delicious carrier pigeon. In the fire, the simple but coveted news quickly melted and disappeared. Four people''s whereabouts did not stay. Xuanyuanche, who lives high above the temple, still lives high. The difference in one step is thousands of miles away. Trace north, out of the clouds, step on the vast prairie and go. Without the warm spring day of the Southern Song Dynasty, the colder it is to go north, the more the north wind blows, almost freezing people into popsicles. "I hate places like this." A white fur fur, Yu Fei frowned and rode on the vast grassland. "I didn''t let you follow." Ryukyu is a red fur, wearing the same red fox fur hat on his head. It looks like a fire. It''s against the gorgeous face of the city. He has an excellent demeanor. Chapter 453 Ouyang Yufei can''t be dumped all the way, so he can only follow him. "Check out, I won''t follow." Yu Fei stabbed his hand in his sleeve, and answered with a straight face. Ryukyu listened to him lazily and let him complain with little flowers and magpies. The wind blows in the cold winter. There is a piece of decaying grass on the northern prairie. The vast grassland looks around without any vitality. "The border of Aoyun kingdom is really out in front of us. It''s the territory of the northern herdsmen and the Huns." Looking at the ten thousand mile border wall in front of him, Yu Fei shakes his brow. The Central Plains is dominated by seven countries, but there are countless foreign countries and barbarians on the northern prairie outside the Central Plains, among which the most powerful are the northern herdsmen and Huns. Every year, in winter, there is no harvest on the barren prairie, the fertilizer grass withers, the river freezes, and the food is scarce. Therefore, at this time, the bravery outside the pass is fully reflected. The poor invaders invaded the border, burned, killed, looted and besieged the seven oil-rich countries in the hinterland of the Central Plains, while Aoyun and Zhao, as well as part of the later Jin Dynasty, took the lead. There are not a few losses each year. Therefore, the three countries joined forces to build walls of ten thousand li and send messages through the beacon fire to resist the fierce forces of the north. They have made some achievements in these years. Without speaking, Ryukyu''s reaction was to urge the horses to sit down and move towards the boundless pass. The Central Plains is divided into seven parts, and the situation has become a reality. In two years, we will make achievements to build forces to resist that force, which is undoubtedly a drop in the bucket. And the rivers and mountains outside the pass are the fat meat. With the ferocity of the nomadic people in the north, if there is unity outside the Shanhai Pass, they will wave their troops into Aoyun, break through the joint defense of the seven countries, and in the United Tianchen, who dares to wipe out the edge of the Central Plains. The Central Plains, outside the Shanhaiguan Pass, are unified. Even if you are a mysterious clan, you are required to bow down to the throne. The cold wind howls and the face is beautiful. She will not go back to fight with them. She will resist the influence inherited from a thousand years ago. It''s just a mantis arm blocking the car. Chapter 454 Durian is hard. I''ll smash it with a stone. I don''t think you can drive it. Under absolute power, all reactionaries are paper tigers. The north wind is cold, and the snow falls one after another. The environment is very bad. In January, Ryukyu and his party went deep into the hinterland of the prairie. Looking at it, there were ice and snow everywhere, and bare land everywhere. "I don''t like this place." Yu Fei was in a heavy voice. After walking for a month, he saw few people. He couldn''t like this place. Without saying a word, Ryukyu suddenly jumped down and went to the front to look down at the snow in front of his eyes, frowning slightly. "Why, there''s a problem?" Yu Fei saw that he was looking right. He glanced around and saw that there was nothing but snow. "Someone passed by three days ago." Ryukyu cold out of a sentence, turn on the horse, longitudinal horse forward, one breath. Yu Fei is slightly surprised to see the moon in the eye. Did someone pass by three days ago? Why can''t he see it? Just dig some snow to see it? After all these years, the five elements and eight trigrams of the trace Road, he said, second, no one dares to say, first, even today it will go? Strange. Pick the eyebrows, Ouyang Yufei continues to keep up. Since someone has passed, there must be someone ahead. Behind him, the little magpie and the little flower looked at each other and stared at the snow for a long time, but they didn''t see why. Even if the horse galloped toward the mark in the snow, someone would go, and there would be a city ahead. The cold wind is biting and whirring. In one night, it blew away the dark clouds and the goose like snow. The sky was sunny, and the sun was shining from the thick clouds. It was rare to have the warm sunshine in this winter. When the snow melted, there was a withered root left on the prairie, and no one could be seen passing by. Therefore, Ryukyu can only estimate the direction and walk forward. Four people in a row, go quickly. "There are people ahead." On a high slope, the little flower looked out from afar, and suddenly his face was full of joy. Chapter 455 In front of the blue sky, it seems that someone is moving slowly. It''s not true from too far away, but it''s real. "I''ll ask the way." Holding a Hun''s words, the little magpie rushed. For so many years, I have traveled all over the country and learned nothing. A square talk is very smooth. Ryukyu will not stop this. He will follow his horse. There is no GPS on his hand. It is not impossible for him to get lost on this barren prairie. Through the high and low rolling prairie, Ryukyu was not close to the people who came from afar. Suddenly, he stopped the horses and set them at the same time. They both stood up from the horse and looked forward carefully. Only see the sky rolling clouds surging, a stream of black and green in the grassland, not a person, not a caravan, rely on, a whole Party of black Xiongnu soldiers, from all over the world. But in front of them rushed the farthest, the fastest little magpie, at this time has a pale face and rushed back, waving his hand and shouting: "it''s the army, it''s the army." It''s not a good thing to meet a large army on the prairie. Ryukyu made a quick decision to pull the horse rope, turned around and ran out in another direction. After that, Ouyang Yufei and Xiaohua turn around without saying a word. The little Magpie in the distance roars and comes like flying. Four people, like meteors, go to the moon at full speed. Behind him, the iron hooves were so powerful that they came across the whole grassland. They were so murderous that they were afraid of tens of thousands of Huns. Running fast, the speed is extremely fast. In an instant, he threw the black and oppressive Hun soldiers away. In large-scale actions, there is no speed of light riding. "Well, well, there is no one behind." Hua Yulong jumped off the horse''s back, listened attentively with his ears on the ground, and stood up with a smile. "It''s warm to exercise on such a cold day." Twist twist body, the little magpie is also full of disapproval. It seems that the young man who followed them exercised his courage. Chapter 456 Ryukyu rode on a big horse, turned his head and looked at the left side. Suddenly, he said coldly, "then keep moving." As soon as the voice fell, a whip was whipped under the body to rest on the horse for a moment, and the horse rushed towards the front. "What do you mean?" Hua Yulong jumped up. Ouyang Yu Fei is sitting on the horse. At this time, he turns his head to look at the direction Ryukyu is looking at, reaches out his hand and rubs his eyebrows. He elegantly throws down a sentence: "run." At the same time, he rode towards the Ryukyu in front of him and went after him. Hua Yulong and the little magpie saw that they jumped up together, turned over, and the iron black northern herdsmen on the left were coming to break through the vast prairie. "Why are there soldiers everywhere? Shouldn''t they not go out at this time? How can I run around in such a cold day? Is it hunting? " Hua Yulong''s face was black. He complained as he ran, but he was never slower than anyone. After a while, the northern herdsmen and horses were thrown away. There was a high slope in front of her. When Ryukyu saw this dozen of horses running up, she stood high and looked far away. She didn''t believe that there was no place for the grass and she was still hunting. The horse raced up the high slope quickly, and Ryukyu opened his eyes immediately when he saw the formation under the high slope. She was allowed to see the big wind and waves, and the whole color changed at this time. In front of the vast grassland, on the left is the iron black northern herdsmen, on the right is the black green Hun soldiers. They are afraid that there are not more than 100000 soldiers and horses on both sides. The bows are taut, the arrows are on the strings, the murderous spirit is soaring, and they stand in a row. The fierce murderous spirit is soaring to the sky. Just one command is to meet each other. At the scene of the battle between the two armies, they just braved the middle of the battle. It''s over. How did they come to this place. Behind him, Ouyang Yufei rushed up with him. At first sight, he saw the man who was leisurely and self-confident. When the sky fell down, he also straightened his back and smiled bitterly. At this time, due to her sudden break in, the two soldiers looked at her, and the sharp arrow turned at them at the same time. At the same time, just behind them, the two northern herdsmen and Xiongnu soldiers who were thrown down by them were also surrounded by their hooves. There is no road to heaven, no door to the earth. Chapter 457 "Over Over Now... " Following the huayulong and the little magpie on the high slope behind, they were frightened and couldn''t speak out. It is the first time that they have been allowed to travel all over the world for so many years. The north wind was blowing, and the vest was bone cold. Sweaty heavy shirt. Dare not move, dare not mess, dare not have any expression sharp change. A bad one, waiting for them is the real arrow through the heart, let you be a big Luo Jinxian, but also no way to seek medical treatment. Five fingers tightly clasped the reins of his men. In the fierce murderous atmosphere, the danger was so extreme that Ryukyu suddenly calmed down. Calmness, a kind of absolute calmness which has experienced a lot of tempering. His eyes swept over the orderly battlefields on both sides, and Ryukyu thought quickly. The northern pastoral army on the left side, though huge at a glance, has far fewer troops than the Xiongnu army on the right. At this time, the dark green of the distant sky overlapped again. She stood high and looked far away. After a total of two armies she saw behind her, the northern herdsman was in a hurry, and the Huns were powerful. The eyes turned rapidly. In the sight of the scene, Ryukyu suddenly understood that the northern herdsmen were surrounded. The Xiongnu wanted to encircle the northern herdsmen. And they seemed to break into the center of the encirclement and suppression. "The Royal account of the northern Mu empress dowager, the Royal account of the Huns, and the two kings collided. There is no reason why we should not die." Heart is doing this read, ear suddenly sounded a wisp of ethereal voice. No, she''s the only one who can hear it? Hearing Ouyang Yufei''s words, ryukyue suddenly looks at the center of the northern army. In the iron and black protective ring, the black and gold Royal tent of the northern Mu empress dowager stands in it, which is not very conspicuous, but it can not be ignored. At this time, a woman in the Royal tent sat on it. Because she was too far away, she could not see her face clearly, so she could only vaguely see that she was sitting on it alone. Chapter 458 The northern Mu king died early, and the new Northern Mu king was only five years old. At present, Xiao Chengying, the queen mother of northern mu, was in charge of the military power. At this time, it''s icy and snowy. What''s the reason why empress Xiao, the northern herdsman, runs here with so many people? Ryukyu''s face is expressionless. The eyes turn, looking at the Huns on the right. In the rare sunshine, the golden Royal tent on the front line is almost visible at a glance. A fierce man sits on top of him. He is in gold armor, with the Hun crown on his head. He is domineering and clearly recognizable, the Hun king. And a child who touched him seemed to be tied to him. The short black and gold robe exudes a light color in the sun, which is the king''s robe of the northern shepherd. Because the Hun king was in front of tens of thousands of Hun soldiers, ryukue could see more clearly than empress Xiao, the northern mu. The eyes of the brow turned rapidly, holding the emperor in order to make the princes, and the northern shepherd''s young king fell into the hands of the Xiongnu king. At this time, the Xiongnu took the northern shepherd''s king as its holding, encircling the Royal tent of the northern shepherd''s empress dowager. I''m afraid that the king of Huns has made a lot of efforts in this rare opportunity. In a moment, Ryukyu had already calculated an eight or nine or ten out of the present situation. Fortunately, when Du Yi and other blood shadow guards were there that day, she not only paid attention to the turmoil of the seven countries, but also collected a lot of information about the forces outside the pass. It''s not to prepare for war, but she likes the smell of grassland, so she collected a lot of it, and now it''s fully used. The Xiongnu besieged and suppressed the northern herdsmen, and the northern herdsmen and young kings were in the hands of the Xiongnu king. The Xiongnu king is fierce, and his generals are full of talents. The northern herdsmen are powerful, but the high-level forces are rare. Just for a moment, a bold thought suddenly came out of Ryukyu''s heart. She came here to look for an opportunity. Now the opportunity is put in front of her eyes. Since heaven helps her, it''s a big sin not to take it. Calm face, as if in a moment to return to the general to show a look of panic, the whole body trembled. Chapter 459 That gorgeous face, that thin body, so a shake, like a weak willow wind, call life out of infinite love. Ouyang Yu Fei behind him is quickly calculating how to escape. Suddenly, he sees Ryukyu''s face suddenly changes. He looks at Ryukyu with a little surprise. Scared? If he is wrong, Ryukyu will be so scared. Before he turned his mind, the horse under Ryukyu''s crotch seemed to be frightened. With a violent shake, he started to hoof and rushed out towards the center of the battle in front of him. And sitting on the horse''s back, Ryukyu seems to have no idea that the horse under him will suddenly go mad, and a stagger will be thrown down by the crazy horse. His right foot was stuck on the horse''s step, but his body was left on the ground. Suddenly, Ryukyu landed on the ground on the first half of his body, and his lower half was still stuck on the foot on the horse''s belly. He was dragged by the crazy horse on the ground and rushed forward with the wind. In a twinkling of an eye, the delicate beauty was dragged down by the horse. In the middle of the empty battle between the two armies, the steeds were flying with all their hoofs. At the foot of the steeds, the gorgeous beauty was dragged in a mess, just like a broken cloth bag, which collided on the ground, fell in the air and hit the ground again. And the flying horse''s hooves may step on her at any time and turn her into meat mud. People, silent, have already passed out in a coma, or, under such a strong pull, have already died. Legs in the crazy crazy horse, was dragged so far, a weak woman, want to live, it is just wishful thinking. The northern herdsmen and Xiongnu soldiers on both sides are fierce men coming out of the grassland. They are not familiar with horses. Therefore, no one can see that this weak woman is more dead than alive. No one, put the alert on the dead girl. The steed is crazy, but in a flash of Kung Fu, Ouyang Yufei is shocked, and his eyes rise with absolute surprise and disbelief. Chapter 460 "You''re not going to die." The ethereal voice rings in the ear of Ryukyu, who is torn by the drag and has no breath. With a little anger, more is really unbelievable. What is she going to do? The two sides hold each other. They are ready to kill. The crazy horse flies by, breaks through the front of the two armies, and rushes forward. "Xiao Chengying, I''ve told you three times. If you don''t surrender, don''t blame me for being rude." The cold and arrogant voice sounded in my ear. She was almost in front of the Hun''s golden tent. "No way." The same cold voice sounded, and empress Xiao, the northern mu, was full of forbearance and firmness. "Empress mother, empress mother..." The voice of the five-year-old son, with a cry of forbearance and a shiver of fear, was blowing over thousands of northern herdsmen in the north wind. The arrow is more and more taut. No one noticed that the blood had spread out, and the dead could not be the dead crazy horse and the beautiful woman. "Wang, you are the king of northern herdsmen. Remember, you can''t soften the authority of northern herdsmen at any time, and you can''t lower the head of northern herdsmen at any time." A strong voice resounds everywhere. With determination, with the majestic atmosphere. There was no response, no roar, only the tighter bow, only the blood red eyes, all the soldiers and horses of northern animal husbandry, just tens of thousands of people, but in such a fierce roar, they sent out the murderous spirit of iron blood, not the spirit of the Huns, but even more. The Xiongnu king listened to the words and raised his head and laughed. His strong and violent voice went straight to the sky: "well, I''ll see when you can support empress Xiao, the northern mu." "Two." The arrow is tighter and tighter, and the breath is more and more fierce with the Hun''s drink. "Three." Crazy Horse beauty is getting closer to the Hun. "Four." Ouyang stood on the high slope of the flying horse, unconsciously clenched the hand holding the reins of the horse, and looked at the Ryu moon, which was getting closer and closer to the Hun king. "Five." Silence, the north of the air howling, a wave of murderous and resolute. "Six." Chapter 461 "Good day, Wang. Today''s blood feud is deep. In the future, my mother will break through the Huns, blood wash Handan City, and revenge for you..." Bleak roar, with endless sadness and heroism. "Break through the Huns..." Tens of thousands of Xiongnu soldiers raised their heads and howled, and the thick and determined anger shocked jiuxiao. But the Hun only sneered: "seven......" Slowly, the hand extended to the North shepherd, who was biting his lips, but did not cry. "Eight......" The crazy horse flies fast, the wind gallops the cable to shoot in front of the Hun King''s Golden King''s tent, the wind is surging and the clouds are surging, the life and death struggle is just around the corner. "Nine..." As soon as the cruel nine characters fell, the Xiongnu king, who thought he was in the grip of the victory, had already raised a smile on his face and raised his hand slowly. The Empress Dowager Xiao, the northern mu, pretended to be strong but sad and weeping. He had already received his eyes. Once the cross came out, the northern Mu would surely surrender. Hands raised high, mouth slowly open, the last number in the mouth. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing that the hand of the Huns was about to be waved, the army was about to attack. At this last moment, the ragged corpse dragged by the crazy horse suddenly pretended to be a corpse, rolling in the ground and shooting like lightning into the crowd of the black and oppressive Huns. All of us didn''t respond to the sudden changes. A leap into the army, Ryukyu did not get up, a sharp knife horizontal, cat waist like flying general toward the position of the Hun. The streamlined body is like a swimming fish. In the dense array of soldiers and horses, it slides through the gaps. The speed is amazing. "Protect the king." After a short pause, the general of Xiongnu in front of him came back together, and the orderly troops were in disorder. The fiery red figure rushed through the array at full speed. At this time, the thousands of arrows had no effect. All the battles against the enemies were prepared for the northern herdsmen and horses in the opposite direction, rather than the Ryukyu who rushed into their array alone. The sharp arrows in the distance are beyond reach, and the close melee will be the opponent of Ryukyu. Chapter 462 A few ups and downs, Ryukyu has killed a blood path, toward the front of the array stand along the front of the Hun King''s golden tent rushed. The fire is red and the gold is shining. In front of the golden Royal tent of the Huns, several guards suddenly woke up and gave a big drink. The long spear in their hands stabbed the Ryukyu who was flying towards them. Upper, middle and lower, three points of strength, covering the upper, middle and lower routes of the moon. At the same time, the Xiongnu king, who was sitting on the golden tent, also changed his face. With a flash of lightning, he grabbed the northern shepherd King nearby and flashed back. Hurry up, or you''ll lose all your previous achievements. Ryukyu''s eyes will flash. Facing the sharp spear covering his whole body, Ryukyu not only didn''t avoid it, but rushed up. His hands were ghostly. He grabbed the soldiers who came from the side of his family and threw the long gun in front of him. Blood splashed all over the place. Several long guns stabbed all the people who had thrown them. What we want is this moment of opportunity. Ryukyu kicks the soldier in front of him. He uses his power to hang in the air and somersault forward, crossing over the heads of several people. The bodyguard snatched by the Hun''s side immediately held up his spear in the air and stabbed at the moon. I''m in the middle of the air, and I''m in a hurry. In front of him is the Hun. There was a tense silence between the two armies. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the red figure, and everyone''s heart was raised. With the dagger in his hand as his chest, Ryukyu didn''t avoid the long spear stabbed in the air at all. He didn''t know when to put on the hand of silver gloves, but he grabbed the spear. At the same time, he used his strength to rush in front of him and sweep his cold hands. The sharp spear from the back of the Hun was cut in half by Ryukyu''s sword. Turning over and landing, the bloody dagger was firmly fastened on the neck of the flash Xiongnu king. The bloody dagger fell and splashed in silence. Behind her, dozens of spears had been stabbed on the back of Ryukyu, almost touching the flesh on her back, but no one dared to move, and all the Hun soldiers did not dare to move. Chapter 463 All but in a blink of an eye, the dust has settled. Red and cold. Ryukyu stood coldly on the side of the Hun, the dagger in his hand was tightly on the Hun''s neck, his back was ragged, blood color, blood and flesh were blurred, but the sharp breath was shocking and did not dare to look down upon. The red fur is dancing in the wind. In the hundreds of thousands of Huns, the red is dazzling. The bloody dagger is colder and fiercer than the north wind in the cold winter. To take the head of a general out of a myriad of troops is like taking things out of a bag. "Beautiful." In a quiet place, Ouyang, standing in the distance, raised his eyebrows and slowly two words came out, a trace of praise flashed in his eyes. The cold wind is rising and the momentum is like a rainbow. "Who are you?" The fierce Hun king was full of iron anger and blue face. "You will know, go," said Ryu yueleng, a Hun king with a fierce face One side said a wrong wrist directly unloaded the two arms of the Hun, and told him to have no resistance. At the same time, he said in a deep voice, "come up." The five-year-old northern shepherd, who was standing beside the Hun king, was also smart. When he heard Ryukyu''s words, he was immediately bound and twisted to Ryukyu''s side. His head fell to Ryukyu''s back, and his hand, tied by ropes, was tightly around Ryukyu''s neck. The dagger is sharp and close to the Hun''s neck. A trace of blood quickly winds down and looks red. "Don''t hurt my king." The Xiongnu generals who rushed around looked worse than each other. "It depends on your sincerity. Let''s go." The Xiongnu king, who was half sitting in the king''s tent, grabbed by Ryukyu and walked on. The Xiongnu king was fierce and almost a head higher than Ryukyu when he stood up, which made Ryukyu more small and exquisite. However, it is such a small and exquisite, but let the two armies against each other before the 100000 soldiers, silent. The dagger was against the neck of the Hun king. At the place where it passed, the Hun soldiers immediately retreated in unison, making way for Ryukyu. Chapter 464 Thousands of troops in the camp, a ray of red fire sideways startled. The northern Mu side, who was originally full of grief and indignation, saw Ryukyu holding the Xiongnu Dynasty and they came here, and they were very happy. With no need of empress Xiao''s orders, several generals rushed out of the battle and took over Ryukyu and the northern Mu king. In an instant, the Xiongnu, who had the absolute upper hand, became a prisoner of the lower ranks. "Please send the mourner alone." The Empress Dowager Xiao, who was covered with a white veil, came quickly. She was also a role. She couldn''t care about her son''s strength. She immediately spoke in a deep voice, and waved at one side. Tens of thousands of northern herdsmen and horses immediately got up. "Xiao Chengying, good, good." Being held by Ryukyu''s neck, he felt the amazing power behind him. The Huns were alone, gnashing their teeth, but could not help it. "Get out of the way." When Ryu Yue saw this, he grabbed the Hun king and went to the black and gold tent of empress Xiao, the northern mu. He stood high and shouted at the Hun soldiers who were blocking the way in front of him. There are several generals of Xiongnu in front of me. I see that Qi Qi looks at the Xiongnu king. "Get out of the way." The Hun''s face was livid, but it was direct. He yelled and didn''t do any small moves. The prairie people are naturally fierce and straightforward. Winning is winning, losing is losing, and there are not many hard to get people. Tens of thousands of troops gave way in a moment. Empress Xiao took the lead and escorted the Hun king to the front. The iron hooves are so powerful that they come out through the array and go far away in an instant. Carefully arranged for a long time, they were able to get a good chance to bully the widows, but Cheng Yaojin, who was killed in the middle, ruined everything, and became angry and killed the Xiongnu. But there is no way, only to watch their own king, fell into the hands of the enemy, far away. Across the prairie, across the ice. One day and one night, a hundred miles. In the evening of the second day, a large number of iron black northern herdsmen and horses came in the distance, and the rescuers arrived. At this time, they had also entered the border of northern herdsmen. Even if there is no Hun in the hands of hostages, at this time their northern herdsmen are not afraid of his Hun''s army. Chapter 465 Set up a camp and have a fire. It''s worth celebrating that there hasn''t been such a big victory over the years. In the night, a lot of bonfires were lit all over the mountains. In the most luxurious big tent, all the senior generals and officials from northern animal husbandry gathered here. "Hahaha, good ability, good ability. Come on, I''ll give a bowl to the heroine, thanks to you this time." Empress Xiao took the first general of northern animal husbandry with him. A black faced kuzamu laughed and said loudly to Ryukyu, who was sitting beside empress Xiao. Ryukyu took up the bowl and said with a smile, "what heroine, call me Ryukyu." "Come on, dry." As soon as kuzamu thumbs up, he drinks up the bowl. For a bowl as big as a bowl, a bowl may be half a Jin. One drink, Ryukyu turned the bottom of the bowl, not a drop left. "Good..." All the people in the account immediately cheered. Their burning knife is the most powerful wine. This charming girl, even one mouthful and one bowl, still looks good. "I was ambushed by mistake during this tour. Thanks to Ryukyu''s help, I''ll take the place of millions of people in the north. Thank you. Come here." A Guozi face, it seems to be very powerful of the northern muyong Prince Yelu Ji, the court Ryukyu loud way. "As it happens, no thanks." Ryukyu raised his big wrist quite briskly. He touched a bowl with Yelu and drank it up. "As it happens to you, it''s a great help to us. Ha ha, come on, come on. You''re good for my appetite. Let''s drink." Li Kuo, the second general of the northern herdsmen, burst up with laughter. People on the grassland are very forthright. If they have an appetite, they should drink. If they are not drunk, they will not return. That is a good brother. That is to give face. Wine to the cup dry, Ryukyu has never been refreshing, when the account neutral surge of a frenzy. Everyone crowded over to toast Ryukyu. It was very lively. In the corner, Youzai deals with Ouyang Yufei, who is roasting the whole sheep. He plays with the greasy knife on his hand and picks the corner of his eyes. This wine is very strong. Ryukyu drinks it like this. Let''s see how it ends. "It''s hot, it''s hot." When the little magpie saw that Ryukyu was happy to drink, he took a sip of the wine in front of him and immediately blushed and spit out his tongue. Chapter 466 "Bravado." Hua Yulong looked down at the little magpie, squinting at the moon above, and said in a low voice, "she''s not afraid of the wound." All the way to rush, Ryukyu just slightly bandaged the wound on his back, but they saw it, the whole back was worn, all blood, although it was skin injury, but it looked really scary. Ouyang Yufei did not look at Ryukyu. He ate the roast whole sheep slowly. This man was stronger and tougher than he thought. It''s very busy in the big account. "Shan Yu, you are welcome." On the other hand, empress Xiao, who was high above with her face covered, politely faced the Hun King Road sitting beside her. But that kind of politeness to the prisoners, let alone. The Xiongnu King glanced at empress Xiao, who was silent, and then glanced at the Ryukyu, which was surrounded by the northern herdsmen. Suddenly, he got up and grabbed two jars of wine and walked towards ryukyue. "Drink." A jar was heavily thrown on the table in front of Ryukyu, and the Hun was defiant. A hero on the wine table can''t be drunk if he has high Kung Fu. He is also a coward. This is the grassland rule. "Drink with him, who is afraid of whom." "Drink, we are drunk." All the people in the big account are all in the same mood. Ryukyu squints at the provocative Hun king. She doesn''t know much about the grassland now, but she knows a lot about the grassland in the 21st century. It''s men who have to deal with this challenge. Even if they climb down, although she is not a man, she is not ready to climb down. Step by step, step on the table in front of it, Ryukyu claps the seal of the wine jar, grabs it and raises it to the Hun king. His squint eyes are full of disdain. "Drink..." The crowd was excited. It''s like a dragon drinking sweet spring. The wine trickles out. The strong smell of wine floats in the big tent. The smoked little magpie pours down before drinking. Its face is crimson. After a jar of drinking, Ryukyu''s face was slightly red. He had already fallen into the city''s gorgeous face. Being set off by the drinking water, he was even more intimidating, and the people around him could not help swallowing. Chapter 467 "Come again." When the Xiongnu King threw it casually, the wine jar broke and there was not a drop of wine in it. Ryukyu immediately waved his hand and shouted. There was an immediate delivery of drinks. Without saying anything about it, drinking after collision, that kind of heroism has never appeared from Ryukyu. She never showed it or had a chance to show it in the seven kingdoms. Ouyang Yufei sees in his eyes, the light in his eyes is deep. From the beginning of the flag waving and shouting to the present silence, all the people in the tent stared at Ryukyu. They knew how strong the wine was. There are two jars of wine and water. It''s hard for them to drink even if they are a man of five big and three rough. This moon, this woman So strong. The spirit of wine surged up. The king of Hun finished drinking. He stumbled and loosened his hand. The empty jar in his hand fell down. The ground was broken and his face was as red as blood. On the contrary, Ryukyu''s cheeks were still slightly red, and he was carrying an empty wine jar. He motioned to the Huns, "I''m coming." "No, I give up." The Xiongnu king looked at the constant Ryukyu on his face, closed his eyes and shook his head: "if you can open it." He can''t stay awake after drinking. As soon as the words fell, the quiet northern herdsmen all around shouted loudly and excitedly. Hearing this, Ryukyu turned his head to look at empress Xiao around him and asked. According to the grassland rules, if you don''t want to fight with Xiongnu, the Xiongnu king must release it, and you will see how the ransom will be opened. When empress Xiao saw Ryukyu, she immediately said, "you mean it." "I lost to you, not to Beimu." In the moment when empress Xiao''s voice fell, the king of Hun also said in a deep voice. Ryukyu frowned when he heard that, in this way, the reward was not good "Sister." When the gate of the tent was opened, the five-year-old northern shepherd ran in and made a sound towards the moon. Big account people immediately looked at each other. Their king called for other''s elder sister. Even if it was a benefactor, it was Chapter 468 Empress Xiao also frowned at the same time. The gentle five-year-old king of northern herdsmen said, "Wang, you can call your benefactor..." "Empress dowager, the edict of the king." Before empress Xiao''s words were finished, the five-year-old king of northern herdsmen trotted to Ryukyu''s side, squeezed into Ryukyu''s arms three or two times, and reached out his hand and handed empress Xiao a holy edict. Empress Xiao paused a little, looked at the moon and unfolded. When Ryukyu saw this, he sat down slowly and hugged yeluhong, the northern Mu king, who had been pestering her since she saved the little guy. "As the God of heaven, Murong Ryukyu was blessed by all gods. He was more helpful than heaven in rescuing the emperor. He gave the surname of Yelu state, the sister of the king''s righteousness, the title of the book, the king of loyalty, and the title of the book." A few short lines, very short, but shocked a person in the account. King? Coughing, Ouyang Yufei raises his eyes and looks up at the Ryukyu moon, the northern Mufeng king? Is there any mistake? This is the play of the northern shepherd king. "Sister." Listening to empress Xiao reading out the contents of the imperial edict, jeruhong was very happy to drill into Ryukyu''s arms. He put his hands tightly around Ryukyu''s neck and couldn''t block his face. A small face with a palm is not as black and red as the wind and frost on the grassland, but as delicate as a porcelain doll, it is extremely beautiful. When the tent was quiet, the people in the tent would look at each other a little bit, but there was not much crazy jealousy, just Qi Qi looked up at empress Xiao. Empress Xiao turned her head and looked deeply at yeluhong, whose eyes were wrapped around Ryukyu. There was no fear that could only be saved, no fear that could not sleep. There was only one joy, only one peace of mind, only one absolute trust. Her king needs her. Empress Xiao knows. Now I look up at Ryukyu, who looks calm and calm again, and slowly say, "great kindness needs to be rewarded, great affection needs to be compensated. I, the northern herdsman, treat the loyal King sincerely. What does Ryukyu mean?" There was a silence. Everyone focused on Ryukyu and waited for her reply. Chapter 469 His face was a little red, but very plain. Ryukyu smiled slowly and said: "this trip to Mobei is just to appreciate the grassland, but there is no other idea. The northern Mu Gaoyi, ryukyue thanks, and the loyal king will be free." A few light words, but refused the gift of the loyal king. The people in the big account were looking up at empress Xiao with their heads together, but there were also some people who were not happy. They didn''t think that Ryukyu actually pushed her. After Qi was stunned, his face suddenly turned unhappy. It''s one thing they want to give this seal. It''s another to give it to others. "Excuse me, you saved our king and Empress Dowager. It''s right. It''s right." Li Kuo, the second-largest General of the northern herdsmen, spoke loudly to Ryukyu. "No, I don''t think we can afford to work in the north." Kuzamu, the first general of the northern herdsmen, sinks his face and stares at the moon. The original jubilant mood in the account was subtle. Sitting at the door, the little flower saw this, shrunk, close to Ouyang Yufei, and felt the knife in his sleeve between his fingers. If you don''t want one, grab it and run. On the contrary, Ouyang Yufei is surrounded by a pair of old gods. He continues to eat the roast mutton in front of him in a slow and orderly manner. He is not moved by everything around him. "I don''t mean that. I just..." "Ryukyu, as long as you like, I, Xiongnu, will give you the rank of general of the right wing and take charge of the right wing army." Ryukyu did not finish a word, standing on the other side of the Hun suddenly deep voice way. As soon as this words fell, the northern herdsmen in the big tent suddenly became furious. Suddenly, they all stood together and the oil knife in their hands was shining cold. "Sit down." Without waiting for the generals to open their mouths, empress Xiao''s face was cold, and she shouted loudly. The sharp eyes were immediately oppressive. Yelugi, kuzamu and others distorted their faces and glared at the Huns and ryukyue fiercely, as if they would go up and kill her as soon as ryukyue promised. However, the king of Hun did not look at the surrounding northern herdsmen and generals, only at Ryukyu. It''s humiliation to lose to Ryukyu, a Xiake, or the people from the Central Plains who come to visit the mountains and rivers, but it''s just a person''s humiliation. Chapter 470 If Ryukyu agreed to the title of the northern shepherd, he would humiliate the entire northern shepherd. Whether it should be one or not, it is totally two concepts. There was silence in the tent, and no one looked at Ryukyu. Ryukyu''s face is expressionless and still plain. The northern herdsmen are loyal to the righteous king. It''s just a false name, a name with the title of righteous elder sister. In fact, it''s nothing but a name. They have no power and no power, so the northern herdsmen will not care. However, this is the real power of the right-wing General of the Huns. According to her knowledge, there are 100000 troops on the right-wing of the Huns. This general is not a loyal king without power. "Sister, sister." In the plainness, the northern shepherd king, who was holding her neck, began to cry. He was crying with tears on his face. "Hong doesn''t want her sister to go. She doesn''t want her sister to go." Five year old northern shepherd king yeluhong, hearing Ryukyu''s refusal, immediately hugged Ryukyu''s neck tightly, and his dark eyes showed panic. Only this person saved him in the most dangerous time, only she can guarantee his safety, can''t let go, absolutely can''t let go. Jeruhon made great efforts to hold the moon. When Ryukyu saw this, he looked down into his arms and clenched his lips. If he had not known that he could not cry as a king, he would have cried for a long time. "If a man has tears, he should stand up to the sky. If he wants anything, he should fight for it. If he cries, he will never solve the problem." Reach out to wipe away the moisture from the corner of jeruhon''s eyes, and Ryukyu frowns slightly. On the edge, empress Xiao hears the words and looks deeper at Ryukyu. Facing Ryukyu''s serious face, after being stunned, yeluhong suddenly wiped his eyes and nodded heavily: "I know." "From this day on, if you dare to leave, you will give it to the king I''ll break her leg for Ben and never let it go. " His face was full of color, and the northern shepherd King learned to use it flexibly. After hearing the words for a moment, Ryukyu suddenly burst into laughter, and there was a joy in his eyebrows. "Yes." All the generals in the big account immediately laughed and roared. Listen to that. There was a burst of laughter in the big account. Chapter 471 In the laughter, Ryukyu turned to look at the iron faced king of Huns and nodded slightly: "thank you very much, but I like this brother." Then he hugged jeruhon in the arms of the building. At the age of five, it''s a bit like when she was just picking up the mountain in her last life. She was young and obviously scared, but she pretended to be strong. She was carrying too many things on her shoulders, which made people feel sad. In my last life, I was loveless and Iron-blooded, but I only loved her hands and went down the mountain. After hearing this, yeluhong''s big black eyes immediately turned into crescent moon. He hummed to the iron faced Hun king, who was very proud. "In this case, when he returns to Shengjing, he will be officially canonized and announced to the world." Empress Xiao coughed and looked serious. At the same time, she turned to look at the king of the Huns and said, "since I am the northern shepherd king, Shan Yu, we are going to answer the ransom question later." Since yelulu moon is their northern shepherd, the issue of ransom is not the confrontation between the Xiongnu and the private, but the confrontation between the Xiongnu and the northern shepherd, the state and the state. Outside the tent, a full moon is hollow, and the north wind is howling, but the night is as hot as fire. When the night was quiet, all the northern herdsmen who had been filled by the moon fell asleep, except those who stayed at night. In the dark night sky, inlaid with a few lonely little stars, in the vast night, exudes sporadic charm. Ryukyu, all red fur, stood outside the tent assigned to her and looked up at the full moon in the sky. Such a round moon, unfortunately, people are not round. Xuanyuanche should have received her news for a long time, but there was no reply? Although she has been walking on the barren prairie for more than a month, her whereabouts are hard to find, but she shouldn''t have no news at all. What''s the matter? Frowned, and Ryukyu held his chest in both hands. Maybe she didn''t receive it. When she settled down, she was in touch with him. Ryukyu smashed his lips. "I didn''t expect you to drink so well." In the silence, an undisguised footsteps sounded behind, accompanied by a smile of surprise. Chapter 472 All the generals who came to fight for wine in the tent, beat all the grassland eagles who are good at drinking back to their hometown, and they are not drunk at all. Tough, really tough. Ryukyu did not look back or answer. She said that we should either not drink, or we should never get drunk. This is the most basic thing. Now she is the latter. Ouyang Yu Fei stepped forward and looked at Ryukyu, who had a plain face. He reached out his finger and stroked his eyebrows. Suddenly he looked at Ryukyu with a smile and a low voice and said, "why don''t you agree with the Huns? It''s real power. What do you want to do is better than the king who has no real name?" Listening to Ouyang Yufei''s words, ryukyue is not surprised at all. It seems that Ouyang Yufei should have guessed, rather than asked and didn''t know. I don''t know why. Anyway, I think Ouyang Yufei is hidden. He should understand. Slowly turning around, Ryukyu smiled at Ouyang Yufei and said lightly: "I said I like this child, I want to help him, do you believe it?" He asked whether he believed or not, but he didn''t have the feeling that Ouyang Yufei needed a reply in his eyes. Ouyang Yufei''s smile deepened: "letter, why don''t you believe it? Anyway, I''m just your creditor. It''s better to give me money, no matter which side." Liuyue looks at Ouyang Yufei''s smile, and suddenly laughs. He slowly reaches for Ouyang Yufei''s chest and pulls it towards him. Ouyang Yufei is suddenly pulled by Ryukyu. They almost need to face each other. "Have a word?" Ouyang Yufei''s smile is not halved. The heat in that mouth almost sprayed on Ryukyu''s face. "I''ll only warn you once. If you want money, you''d better give me a break. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that you have the life to take it." Lightly patting Ouyang Yufei''s cheek, Ryukyu smiled. In recent months, from south to north, across the whole Central Plains, she is full of straw in her head. She also knows that Ouyang Yufei is not a simple person. She is definitely not a blackmailer. She must be inextricably connected with the mysterious island. Chapter 473 She is not a good person. If you have kindness, you have to pay it back. If you threaten her, whether you are a benefactor or not, it will not work for her if you want to extort it. "Well, I''m very sorry for my life." Ouyang Yu Fei raised his hands with a smile and promised to be crisp. "That''s the best." Push Ouyang Yufei away with one hand, and ryukyue turns around and walks towards the tent. Ouyang Yu Fei sees this eyebrow Yang, puts his hand in his sleeve, smiles to keep up with him, and enters Ryukyu''s tent. "Get out. "Ryukyu''s back to Ouyang Yufei, coldly dropped two words. "If you don''t think about the injury on your back, call me out." Ouyang Yufei is there. "Little magpie." Ryukyu heard that Ouyang Yufei was here to prescribe medicine for her. His voice slowed down a little. Ouyang Yufei reached out and took out the medicine bottle in his arms. He grinned and said, "I''m drunk. You wait for her to go tomorrow." Mingming''s little company is called huafeiyu. I don''t know how Ryukyu has always been called little magpie. That''s what she called. Hearing this, Ryukyu was silent for a moment, and went straight to the bed and pulled off his coat, revealing his whole flesh and blood blurred back and upper body. Although it is lying on the ground, but the spring scenery is more dreamy than not covered. Ouyang was stunned for a moment. He swallowed his mouth silently. I didn''t expect Ryukyu to be so direct, but he was still embarrassed. "Hurry up." Absolutely, absolutely. Ouyang flies back to his mind, touches his nose and goes forward. He brews good medicine between his hands and gently applies it to Ryukyu. The fingers are swimming on the wound. Under the scar, there is snow like skin. It''s white and transparent, and there is a little outline under the armpit. Fingers swam, and there was silence in the tent. "PATA." A drop of red drops on the back of Ryukyu moon, brewing. Ouyang Yufei hurriedly wipes it. Damn, damn, what''s the fire in this winter? When is he so indecisive. "Dare to drop my snot, I twisted your head." Ryukyu crawls and throws down a sentence. Chapter 474 Dare to snivel down to her back, such a big man actually cold snivel, damn, disgusting. Black face, Ouyang Yufei was blocked completely can''t tell, but the corners of the mouth twitch badly, snivel, forget it, it should be snivel. Red snot. It''s a little rough tonight. Who said it would only be cold in winter, not on fire. Full moon in the sky, cool moonlight, beauty. In the morning of the second day, Ryukyu was invited to empress Xiao''s tent. After uncovering the account, empress Xiao, yeluhong, yeluhi, kuzamu, likuo and others have gathered here. Among them, there is something that looks like a map. "Ryukyu, it''s your credit to capture Hun Shan Yu. You also come to participate in the specific matters of the ransom." Empress Xiao looked at the moon and said in a deep voice. When Ryukyu heard this, he was led by yeluhong to sit beside him. "I said that the best part of the Qianli grassland, seven prosperous cities, and the most fertile water and grass are here as ransom." Yelv''s fingers crossed the map spread out in front of several people, and his face was full of brilliant joy. "I think Qianli muyuan is good, but are there too few cities, seven? No, no, a king of Huns, at least twenty cities of Huns should be ceded "I mean..." After Ryukyu sat down, kuzamu and others totally ignored Ryukyu and argued fiercely. If a Hun is captured, he will win a big victory without fighting. He will cut off the land and make reparations. This is an indispensable ransom. Ryukyu took jeruhon''s hand and listened, but he did not speak. He scanned the map on the table quickly with his eyes. The fierce debate lasted for two hours, and fang had the final result. The two generals of Beimu, a prince, were all excited and blushed. The whole brow was full of laughter. "Do you have any opinion on cutting thousands of miles of fertile land, close to thirteen cities and the moon?" Empress Xiao finally asked for Ryukyu, who had not made a sound. Ryukyu takes back his eyes that have been looking at the map. His eyebrows and eyes move slightly. He says in a deep voice, "yes." Chapter 475 A deep sentence suddenly surprised Yelu Ji and others. She is a native of the Central Plains. Although she has great achievements this time, she was granted the loyal king, but this is just a title, a rich identity. She knows about the situation of the northern herdsmen and the Huns. She politely asked her a question. She actually has it. "Then tell me." In the Yelu Dynasty, Ryukyu raised his chin, and several people in the tent turned their heads to look at Ryukyu. When Ryukyu saw this, he let go of yeluhong''s hand, stood up, and glanced lightly at some people who obviously didn''t care what she meant. Slowly said: "since I should be the identity of sister Wang, I will only think about my brother Wang. I don''t want him to fight for nothing." Speaking of this, I didn''t let a few people talk. I pointed to the map in front of me and said: "last night, I also looked at the border between the northern herdsmen and the Huns. You said that Qianli muyuan, on the southwest border of our northern animal husbandry, is rich in water and grass, and has raised almost one million Huns. Thirteen cities close to the thousands of Li Mu yuan are one of the two most prosperous environments for the Huns, supporting one third of their annual income and supporting 1.3 million people. Both of them are very good, but how many northern herdsmen do you think we need to send to suppress these two million Huns? Don''t let them have a chance to fight back. In the end, we''ll lose our wife and lose our soldiers? " The voice was very light, but there was a sound on the ground. Ryukyu said that he slowly looked up at the people in front of him. There was a silence. Yelu Ji, who did not put Ryukyu''s opinion in his eyes, and empress Xiao looked at each other. Qi Qi frowned. "That sounds good." Kuroshi of black face rubbed hard hair. There seems to be some truth in this, but it can''t be said that the reason is there. The generals are used for fighting and guiding according to the circumstances, which is not his strong point. "Continue." Yelv felt his jaw and frowned. Just now, I was so excited by the rare capture of Hun for so many years. I just wanted to ask for a good price, but I forgot that. I was reminded by Ryukyu one, and then I woke up. Chapter 476 He has only a few million people working in the north. What can he do to suppress it. Ryu Yuewen said: "OK, then I will continue to say that one third of the world was cut off in order to meet a Hun king, a Hun King captured by the enemy. Everybody, would you give it to Beimu today? Don''t rush to reply, think carefully and say No one spoke. Li Kuo opened his mouth several times, but at last he didn''t speak. "No." At last, empress Xiao coldly came out of her mouth with two words. "Yes, no, it''s better to set up a new king than to change a third of the world into a king that shames us. There are many people who want to be Huns alone." Ryukyu''s fingers moved, focusing on the central city of the Huns, Yongjing. He was confident, dignified and absolutely master, which was once Lin''s style when he was the first mercenary in the mercenary world. Empress Xiao and Prince Yelu Ji looked at each other once again. They never denied this, which was also the reason why they had not returned to Shengjing, the capital of northern Mu City, and they had begun to consider the issue of the ransom of the Hun king. After a long time of captivity, this trump card will lose its own value. A Xiongnu king who has not been in his position for a long time cannot compare with a small Xiongnu soldier. There is a time limit for everything, even for Wang. Therefore, they began to discuss when they were most profitable and strive for the maximum benefit. And obviously that Hun Shan Yu also knew this, so yesterday he opened his mouth and asked Ryukyu to open the ransom terms. "In your opinion?" Kuzamu, the first general of northern mu, raised his eyes and stared at Ryukyu road. Ryukyu was not polite when he heard this. He pointed his fingers on the map in front of him and pointed to the northwest of the border between the northern herdsmen and the Huns, saying, "it''s better to have this than something flashy and impossible to master." Empress Xiao, Yelu Ji will have a look at this Qi Qi. "Kucha grassland?" Li Kuo''s eyes widened. "Yes, kusha grassland and its ten neighboring cities." Ryukyu nodded. Chapter 477 "Is there any mistake? The kusha grassland is the most barren and has no great use at all. But the ten cities next to it are quite chaotic. They are full of real women, Turks and morons. They are just rubbish." Hearing this, Li Kuo jumped up and shook his head. "Yes, this place is a burden, not a burden." Kuzamu also firmly opposed it. "Why do you want this place? Are you kidding us?" Yelu didn''t have a good face. Just now I heard what Ryukyu said. I thought that she really had a good opinion. Now it seems that it''s just a bullshit. Empress Xiao was silent and did not speak, but the objection was obvious. When Ryu Yueh saw this, he smiled coldly and stopped talking. Since they are all not good, what should she do for them? I will not stay here, only stay here. There was a sudden silence in the big account. "Elder sister, you say, Hong listen. Elder sister must have the truth of elder sister. Hong believes elder sister." In this silence, yeluhong, who had never spoken, suddenly burst into a crispness. The eyes looking at Ryukyu are full of trust and worship. Ryukyu looks back at yeluhong with a clear and trusting face, reaches out to touch his head, and smiles. "Well, that elder sister told Hong that you should keep it in mind." Without paying attention to the attitude of the four people around him, Ryukyu picked up yeluhong, stood in front of the map, pointed to the kusha grassland and said: "why is the kusha grassland barren? That''s because there is no river to go there, so the water and grass are not beautiful, not fat, cattle and sheep are difficult to feed, and the herdsmen can''t survive. In the upper reaches of kusha grassland, it is the most turbulent river of northern mu, but it was cut off and changed its direction by northern mu. If you dig the place where the road is cut off and let the water flow through the withered yarn grassland, you will not worry about the day when the withered yarn grassland is not as strong as the grass and sheep. " Cool but absolutely confident words, let the four people around who were originally opposed on one face, slowly convergent attitude, attentive to sound. Chapter 478 "As for the ten cities, what did the Huns want them to do everywhere? It was the power of the Huns, and it was useless. In the end, it was not certain to be bitten. It was a place with mixed forces. The Xiongnu can''t control it. As long as we clean it up, it will definitely become a northern herdsman. It will never be afraid that it will wave at the bottom of the water and backfire on its master. What''s more, such a poor Xiongnu can''t be cleaned up, which shows that their own valiant is not equal to idle. They have such a powerful force to gather together and count at one stroke. " When it comes to this, Ryukyu leaned up and turned to look at yeluhong and said, "it''s a gem to work for a long time. If you want to do something for others, you don''t have to eat it. If you want to bury the gem in the sand like this, it will be your own. Remember." After that, without waiting for jeruhon to understand, he put down jeruhon, turned around and walked out of the tent without stopping. Outside the tent, the golden sun shone on Ryukyu''s body. Looking from behind her, there was a glittering golden light, which almost made people dare not stare at her. The northern herdsmen outside the tent immediately bowed to the moon. They are not stingy about any respect for warriors. "Beautiful." Not far from the tent, Ouyang Yufei walked out of the tent, clapping his palm with praise. He has a good ear. "Good eyes, strong analysis and guidance, Ryukyu, you make me stand out." Ouyang Yu Fei clapped and walked up side by side with Ryukyu. "Too much." Ryukyu''s face is very light, there is no pride, there is no pride. "Do you know the grassland well?" Ouyang Yufei and Ryukyu stood side by side and looked at Ryukyu and asked. It is reasonable that people in the Central Plains, apart from the royal families like Aoyun who wanted to compete with the northern herdsmen of the Huns, would have a little understanding of the grassland, but other people should not. "As long as I want to know." Ryukyu''s answer is full of her usual pride. Yes, as long as she wants to understand, there is nothing she can''t master, as long as she wants to. Chapter 479 Since she decided to enter the grassland, she has sought to collect everything about the grassland, and naturally knows everything with her heart. What''s more, although she has never been in a high position, the collision between these countries, forces and forces does not mean that she has not seen them. In the 21st century, there are not a few prime ministers, presidents, kings, and dark families. She has seen too much, so she has to be careful, master the yardstick, what is the most reasonable deprivation, and that accuracy is not empty words. Ouyang Yufei listened to Ryukyu''s arrogant words, and his smile deepened. He raised his finger and said, "I''ll count the number, one, two, three Fifteen...... " "Loyal king, loyal king, wait, wait." Just a few fifteen days later, when empress Xiao''s golden account was lifted, kuzamu strode out. Ryukyu heard but did not stop, still covered with cold walk forward. After that, kuzamu rushed over quickly. He held Ryukyu''s arm with a hand that was not dodged. He said with a smile: "we are all rude people. We don''t understand these relationships. Don''t be angry. Come here. The Empress Dowager will ask you to do business again. Your words are very insightful and insightful." He repeated this sentence with great insight, as if it could express his excitement and admiration. Holding Ryukyu''s arm, he dragged Ryukyu into the tent, just like a cow. When Ryukyu saw this, his wrist suddenly swam like a snake, and he slipped off kuzamu''s palm. Kuzamu''s strength made him over his head, and he rushed out for several steps. Ryukyu''s face was flat, his hands on his back, and he remained motionless. "An expert is an expert, loyal king. People on our grassland have always been honest. If you have any complaints, you can say that you can''t bear to fight. You think we are wrong. You can fight against us. It''s OK. Don''t be angry. That''s not the style of our grassland." Not far away, empress Xiao''s golden tent was opened, and empress Xiao and Prince Yelu Ji walked out with yeluhong and Likou, and Yelu spoke loudly far away. Chapter 480 "Yes, we are rude people. You have knowledge and great skills. You think we are wrong. You don''t recognize others and look down on them. It''s enough for you to have a fight with us. What''s your anger? Anyway, as long as it''s good for us to herd in the North, it''s all possible." Kuzamu, who rushed out for a few steps, steadied himself, turned his head and patted Ryukyu on his chest. "That''s right..." Listen to the words of a few people in Ryukyu''s ear, the slight anger in his heart quickly disappeared. She likes this kind of character. Go straight, right is right, wrong is wrong. Wrong, fight, tomorrow will disappear. This atmosphere is what she likes. It''s what she used to enjoy with her mercenaries. Covered with a veil, empress Xiao took yeluhong''s hand and went to Ryukyu''s side. She said positively, "the loyal king has a vision, which is beyond the reach of mourners. She is ashamed." When Ryukyu saw empress Xiao put down her attitude, she was not cold at the moment. She stretched out her hand over the hand extended by yeluhong to her and said slowly, "Ryukyu is stingy and more ashamed." "That''s right." Yelu Ji came up and patted Ryukyu on the shoulder and said, "when you come back, we will fight with you to relieve your anger." "Yes, then we''ll see how good you are." Li Kuo rubbed his fist and let out his eyes. When he rushed with his troops, he thought it was impossible for him to be miserable, but he didn''t think about it. Instead, he captured the Hun king. At that time, he paid attention to Ryukyu. If he could fight with such a master, he would not know how cool. Ryukyu listened to the words of the two men, and slightly raised his eyebrows and looked at Yelu Ji, waiting for her to come back? "Ryukyu, in this peace talk, I''d like you to go. Since you have a deep understanding of kusha grassland, you must have a way to conquer them in your heart. Moreover, you have the highest martial arts here, which can be guaranteed. This time, the northern herdsman will see you." Empress Xiao looks at the moon and slowly opens her mouth. "The peace talks are in Luk City, the border between us and the Huns. It''s very close to kusha grassland and the ten cities. We''ll start tomorrow, and we should be able to get there in three days." Kuzamu takes the conversation. Chapter 481 They were on the border between Huns and Northern herdsmen, so they were not far away. Hearing this, Ryukyu calculated it in his mind and looked at kuzamu beside his eyes and said, "it''s OK to go. Who is the master and who is the vice?" "Naturally you are the Lord." Kuzamu laughed, showing his white teeth, negotiating, what''s the use of looking for him. "Well, if you don''t listen to me on the road, don''t blame me for turning my face against ruthlessness, and give me 20000 soldiers and horses." "Yes." Empress Xiao did not hesitate at all. "Get ready. You come with me." Hearing this, Ryukyu nodded his head without hesitation. He waved to Kusama, turned around and walked towards her tent. Negotiation, she has experienced a lot, not open the price of the other side can give so high price, that is a knowledge. If you want to make the most profit in the negotiation, it''s not that you can get what you want when you have the bottom line. Even if it''s a grass, you can become a treasure when you open your mouth. This skill is so deep that you need to discuss countermeasures immediately. This time, it should be equivalent to the original international negotiations. Turning around and walking, the decisive decision made empress Xiao look deeper in her eyes. She looked deeply at the far away moon Ryukyu, and her face was not clear. "You little guy, this time you''ve caught a man with good ability. We are blessed after the northern herding." Yelu''s face was very happy. He picked up yeluhong and went back laughing. Camp, immediately began to busy. No one paid attention to empress Xiao''s face and expression. It was decided in the morning that Ryukyu had left after noon. The north wind is howling, and Ryukyu''s movement is quite fast. On the withered grassland, the two carriages went at full speed, with only a few guards around them. It was simple and pitiful, much simpler than the business trip, and could not attract anyone''s eyes. Chapter 482 The twenty thousand soldiers in silence, into the grassland, disappeared, do not know where Ryukyu put them to go. "Loyal king, is this too insecure?" Kuzamu looks around at the guards. The whole person is tense. On this journey to the west, the Huns will surely try their best to get the Huns back. This is their last chance. Twenty thousand soldiers to protect him, he is not enough, now Ryukyu month actually give him the rest of these, the library miscellaneous wood heart all collapsed tight. "Don''t worry." Ryukyu waved and closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. "This is called" the real is the virtual, the virtual is the real, do you know? " The little Magpie in the carriage purrs to show her erudition. However, Ryukyu didn''t plan to pay attention to it. Kuzamu obviously paid no attention to a girl with yellow hair. He just stared at the carriage behind him nervously. Liu Yue actually asked the scholar who seemed to have no power to bind a chicken to take care of the Hun king. If he had not seen it with his own eyes and heard it with his own ears, he really wanted to turn his head off and see what was inside. He wanted a lamb to take care of the tiger. Alas. Nervous, extremely nervous. In this kind of incomparable tension of miscellaneous trees, leisurely of Ryukyu. Along the way, I didn''t see any attacks. There were many places where secret organs and soldiers were apparently hidden, which made them pass by. Kuzaki''s hands sweated nervously, but he didn''t encounter any attack at all. In this way, three days later, the two carriages finally leisurely arrived at the west border of Xiongnu and Beimu, Luk city. The house made of stone, the ground made of stone, is very cold, hard and thick. The house made of stone doesn''t have a soft smell. Just like the people here, it''s tough and broad, which is a kind of bold and unconstrained temperament. White Horse River in front of Luk city. The narrow river has frozen into a block of ice. On the Qingshi bridge, a layer of red brocade was paved at this time. Chapter 483 The table of the case is listed on the top. A yellow curtain is supported on four corners, and the top is over the bridge. On the other side of the bridge is the Hun force, on the other side is the northern Mu territory. At this time, on the opposite side of the bridge, the prince of Xiongnu, kachar, and the documents have been waiting in front. Behind them, the soldiers and horses line up. They are silent and oppressive. It is clear that they are ready to give the northern Mu a lower horse power and let the northern Mu weigh their strength. On this side, I saw that Ryukyu was dressed in red fur, wrapped in a fire, and came slowly with kuzamu. They were two people, very simple, as if they were not the same thing at all. The Xiongnu prince, kachar, saw this and frowned tightly. It''s so simple and self-made that he put down so many soldiers and horses to appreciate it. It''s like he intended to give a fist to the other side, but the other side came with a cotton, which made him hit the cotton with a fist, and he was suffering to death. "Please." With his teeth clenched, he didn''t look very good, but he tried to keep calm. After looking at the miscellaneous wooden path of the eye bank, he focused on Ryukyu. It was this woman who captured their Xiongnu king. It was the humiliation of the Xiongnu for so many years. The sight of Ryukyu was almost full of fire. "Please." Ryukyu arched his hand, as if he didn''t see the sight of kachar, he sat on the North shepherd''s seat with a wave of his sleeve robe. Kuzamu then said loudly to the eyes of the upper kazar: "Prince of kazar, I would like to introduce you, yelulu moon, the loyal king of my northern herdsman, the honor of sister Wang, the person I am talking about with the northern herdsman this time." When he heard this, he frowned and didn''t respond very much. He sat down with a wave of black armor and his fingers moved. Immediately someone came up behind him, and at the same time some invisible people disappeared far away. Playing with the emerald wrench in his hand, Ryukyu didn''t see it, but he saw everything. "In that case, well, make your terms." I''ve tried my best to say that I didn''t plan to let them meet for two years. I''ll see the birds soon Chapter 484 Arrogance, absolute arrogance. Ryukyu leaned on the back of the chair with his legs crossed. He didn''t give any eyes to Prince kachar, who was talking to the other side. He stroked the emerald wrench in his hand slowly, with a proud look. Hearing the sound, he only glanced at kuzamu at the corner of his eyes and indicated that he looked down upon Huns completely. When Prince kachar of Hun saw it, the teeth were cracking. "The twenty cities adjacent to Qianli muyuan." Kuzamu Damascus sabre, it''s also refreshing. When Prince kachar heard the ransom from kuzamu, he immediately frowned: "no, this condition is too harsh for us to accept." "Kazar, is such a city more important than your Hun King..." At one time, kuzamu came to fight with Prince kachard according to the words he had taught him before, sword, lips and tongue. Rare good weather, sunshine sprinkles on the golden curtain, sprinkles some golden flying. In this golden dance, Ryukyu kept her arrogance and disdain, and listened coldly to the peace talks between the two. The LORD was going to be the last. At this time, Ouyang Yufei, with a small magpie, a small flower and a modified Hun king, was shopping in Luke city. Knowing that there were peace talks on the boundary outside the city, Luk city was not very busy at first. At this time, when it was busy, many Huns came out of their houses and explored their heads at the gate. They talked frequently, making a rare noise. "It''s a good thing." Ouyang Yufei holds up a clay dog, his face is full of admiration, as if he is looking at the best jewelry. Xiaohua, with a black line on her face, pulled the Hun king, who had been ordered to have his hands unloaded in a dumb cave, and walked aside. He didn''t know the man. "I say, young master, she is not afraid of what happened to him?" The little magpie raised his chin towards the Hun king who was pulled by the little flower. Do Ryukyu really trust them? "Are you ready to eat or steam?" As soon as Ouyang Yufei heard the little magpie''s words, he became interested and bent his eyes to look at the little magpie. The little magpie suddenly collapsed on hearing the words and glared at Ouyang Yufei, leaving. Chapter 485 Ouyang Yu Fei saw this and smiled slowly. What did he want the Hun king to do? Ryukyue didn''t trust him, but calculated that he didn''t have that mind, right, not that mind. Leisurely, leisurely, shopping. The sun rose rapidly from the east to the head, and then slowly headed west. Grassland, thousands of miles. The red setting sun radiates brilliant orange. It''s spectacular on the grassland. It''s incomparably spectacular and also fascinating. Under the setting sun, the golden curtain was also rendered orange and warm. "Five, five cities at most." With the setting sun on his face, Prince kachar looked rather ugly. "Five seats, you Huns are worth such a price? I said, Khazar, do you want to welcome your king back? Your first priority is yours Kuzaki''s face is not good either. After a day''s talk, Qianli muyuan didn''t want to arrive. There were 20 cities that were originally wanted, and the Huns gave five at most, which was far from their original ransom. When he heard that, his face was so blue that he bit his teeth and then suppressed the anger he had caused by hitting the table. So many soldiers and generals were there. He could not get angry. He could do something and never say anything. "Kuzamu, you don''t need to be bloody. This is us..." "Hum, you Huns are insincere..." Liu Yue, who had not spoken all the time, leaned on the chair, his face became worse and worse, and his impatience came out on her. No one doubts that once Ryukyu, who has not spoken, opens his mouth, it will definitely be a riot. Within a day, four waves of people had spoken in Prince kachar''s ear, and his face was becoming increasingly ugly. These, others did not see, but did not hide the violent breath on the body, but the heart was calmed by everyone''s Ryukyu. I murmured to steal the Hun''s back. No one would think that she would send the Hun to Luk city for shopping and his territory. He wanted to rob. Even if he searched this day, he couldn''t find it. Chapter 486 "Ten seats..." "Five seats..." "At least, nine seats, or else..." "Five seats, no..." "Okay, how long the fuck are you waiting for?" In the fierce negotiation, Ryukyu couldn''t help but walk away. Full of mania, Ryukyu Shua stood up, clapped his palm on the map in front of him, angrily said: "just sign a contract for this land, not for it. Go back and make the Hun into a human being, hang it at the gate of Shengjing City, what are we afraid of?" After that, thousands of Xiongnu soldiers, who had been silent all the time, almost all fled, which was an absolute insult to Xiongnu. Prince Chahar''s face was also blue for a moment, and he was about to take a picture of the table. Suddenly, the corner of his eyes swept to the place where Ryukyu clapped his hands. His face was strange for a moment. "Well, in a word, everything on this land is settled and a contract is drawn up." With a slap on the table, Prince kachar was instantly refreshed. The documents around him swept the place where the palm of Ryukyu fell, and they were also refreshing. The pen flew and danced, for fear that Ryukyu would repent. "Loyal king, you You... " Compared with Xiongnu''s briskness, kuzamu looked at ryukue with a gaping eyes and twisted face. "That''s not a thousand li muyuan. How can you take that piece? It''s a burden. No, no..." "When is there a reason for the deputy to refute when the main speaker talks?" On the opposite side, Prince kachard''s eyes snapped and roared at kuzamu. "That''s the kusha grassland and the ten most chaotic cities. Even one city in Qianli muyuan can''t match you, loyal King..." Kuzamu was indignant. Hearing this, Ryukyu raised his eyebrows, looked down at the position of his eyes and palms, and slightly twisted the corners of his mouth. "The contract has been drafted. Please be loyal to the king." With a bang, a bright red king of Huns printed on those two contracts. Prince kachar''s speed was amazing. Looking at the contract pushed in front of him, ryukue''s face twisted. In kuzaki''s disappointment and tangle, the letter seal of Beimu was stamped on his face. Chapter 487 In the winter of one hundred and thirty-five years, the Huns returned in exchange for kusha grassland and ten cities. Under the seal of the letter, it was spread to all directions, and the ten cities of kusha lived in the north. Blue sky and white clouds. "Hahaha, that''s what peace talks used to be like." In the gallop of the horse, kuzamu laughed wildly to the sky, and his dark face turned red in the dark. In fact, he knows who wins and who loses. Even though the horse galloped straight to kusha ten cities, Ryukyu was not proud of it. This talk about kusha ten cities is just the beginning. Recovering them is the most important thing this time. Ouyang Yufei, who is close behind, plays with the mud dog in his hand. His smile is light. He wants to see what else Liuyue can do. The north wind roared, and a group of ten people headed for kusha ten cities. The Xiongnu exchanged kusha grassland and kusha ten cities for the return of the Xiongnu king, and yelulu moon, the new loyal king of northern mu, flew to all sides of the grassland with wings. In such grassland changes, the war-torn Central Plains are also changing. Yongcheng, Tianchen border pass, xuanyuanche is in black iron armor, looking at the map in his hand coldly. "The destruction of the state of Chen is certain. The state of Zhao lost the barrier of the state of Chen, and there was no arrogant cloud behind it. It''s a good opportunity for us to fight on both sides." Xuanyuanche points at the Zhao state between Houjin and their Tianchen and Aoyun. "Well, I will inform the Lord of our country immediately. After the day, Jin joined hands and ate him." Mo sang, the general of the later Jin Dynasty, flashed an excited look on his face and quickly retreated. In just three months, when the state of Chen was destroyed, the arrow pointed directly at the state of Zhao, and Tianchen annexed the whole country of Chen. There are no permanent enemies or friends on the battlefield. Tianchen and Houjin cooperate very well. All the people in the room did their jobs and quit. Only xuanyuanche was left. Fingers slowly across the map, xuanyuanche''s cold eyes without a trace of expression: "swallow the state of Chen, destroy the state of Zhao, the Central Plains seven parts of the world since then five countries stand side by side, my sky will not be inferior to Aoyun, snow Saint half." Chapter 488 The low cold reverberated in the room, full of iron blood. "Yue''er, when you come back, I''ll make sure that none of them can deceive you or me." Fist tightly clenched, xuanyuanche cold eyes flashed a trace of pain, a trace of their own did not realize the despair. For several months, there was no news of Ryukyu. No, he almost dare not listen to the report of any person sent to collect. He can hardly bear the disappointment of going to the back again and again with hope. His moon, where are you? After all, life? Or dead? The fingertips are deeply pinched into the palm. Even if he has this world, if there is no Ryukyu to share with him, what''s the meaning of this world. Won the world, lost her, no, never. "On the king, 800 li of the capital of the country is in urgent need." In a bitter mood, Liuchuan suddenly walked in with a high voice and a letter of 800 Li urgent. Xuanyuanche astringed the expression on his face, recovered the absolute cold again, turned around and took a look. Eyes, immediately sharp up. "A bunch of them." Hurl that letter of 800 Li to be urgent mercilessly, xuanyuanche is full of murderous spirit. Seeing this, Liuchuan picked up a look: "Dugu ye, Helian Yunzhao, escape." Just a few words, but the shocking news. "If the king is not in the capital of the country, they will not be able to guard him. This is really..." Liuchuan''s face was ugly for a moment. Without Dugu ye and Helian Yunzhao, it''s impossible for Aoyun state and Xuesheng state to be so obedient. It''s really a group of Pisces. "Wang Shang, big news, big news." In their anger, Yan Hu''s voice suddenly came from afar, full of surprise. "Say." Xuanyuanche is as cold as ice. He looks at Yanhu who rushes in and drinks cold. What''s the bad news. Yan Hu, who rushed in breathlessly, could hardly speak. His face was excited, he turned to his back and said, "Wang Shang Wang There''s news He He I found it... " Excitement accompanied by a sharp gasp, let Yan Hu speak off and on. Chapter 489 Xuanyuanche Wen Yan eyebrows slightly wrinkled: "say clearly." "Who''s here?" Liuchuan also put in a word. Quickly calmed down the excited mood and wheezes, Yan Hu fast way: "Du one, Du one." As soon as the voice fell, xuanyuanche''s face changed greatly. He rushed towards the gate like a gust of wind. He banged the thick nanmu gate straight, smashing it into pieces, but he didn''t know how painful it was, and disappeared in the corridor. "Wang Shang, this way, this way." Seeing this, Yanhu immediately turned around and ran after xuanyuanche, shouting loudly. "Du Yi?" Liuchuan also opened his eyes. It''s said that Du Yi followed their princess to jump down that day. At this time, Du came. Then Regardless of what to say, Liuchuan also rushed out. Crossing the beam and walking through the lane, xuanyuanche is almost as fast as lightning. After throwing it down, a group of astonished guards. "Bang." Xuanyuanche''s face was almost full of light when he knocked open the front hall door. The cold look was red. The excitement had not appeared on xuanyuanche for a long time. In the front hall, Du Yi is sitting there. "And she, and she?" Looking around, there is no shadow of Ryukyu. Xuanyuanche rushes forward, grabs Du Yi''s shoulder tightly, shaking violently. "Don''t worry, king. Du Yi is full of injuries. He can''t speak if you do." One side of the autumn mark rushed up, clasped the excited xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche just noticed that the breath of Du Yi under his hand was very unstable, and his lapel revealed blood. Now take a deep breath, force to suppress the excitement in my heart, and look at Du Yidao: "what''s going on? Tell me." Du Yi stabilized his body for a while without delay. He said quickly in a hoarse voice: "the master was saved. When I fell down, I saw someone catch the master under the cliff and pushed me away..." On that day, he had caught the comatose Ryukyu, but before he could protect him, someone had picked him up below, hugged Ryukyu and pushed him away. Chapter 490 He jumped down at such a high distance, and the strength of his whereabouts was amazing. He was pushed away and ran into the rocks in the water. He was seriously injured. He was raised in a place where people were not seen for a month before he was able to walk, so he came to xuanyuanche. Because he knew that Tianchen and many other state-owned people would do harm to Ryukyu, he did not dare to go out in a word and only came to find it himself. "You mean someone saved the moon?" In brief words, xuanyuanche caught the point. "Yes, the master is absolutely fine." Du Yi nods heavily. Slowly closed eyes, xuanyuanche deep mouth long gas, nothing, nothing, finally have reliable news. She''s OK. That''s great. She''s OK. Closed eyes, slightly trembling body, all are telling the excitement and comfort of xuanyuanche. The short silence in the hall brings excitement and excitement. "Since she''s OK, no matter what the price is, we must find her for the widows. We must find her." Quickly recovered the calm mood, xuanyuanche eyebrows a Yang, the whole person seems to light up, full of vitality. "Yes." Liu Chuan, Yan Hu, Qiu trace, all of a sudden Qi Qi high voice should be with. "Du Yi, you come with me. The murderer of the moon must be found out." Xuanyuanche sleeve robe a wave, iron voice way. Outside the window, the north wind is blowing, and the snowflakes are dancing. Month, as long as you are OK, then, I will find you one day. No matter why you don''t have information, I believe that I can solve any problem for you, and I won''t be unable to protect you. Winter is cold and snow, but the heart is hot as summer. After several days of heavy snow, when Ryukyu and others arrived at the largest ancient city of Yan in Kucha, it was sunny again, and the winter sun was quite comfortable. Hand over the seal and take over ten cities. The officials of the ten cities of Xiongnu withdrew and the northern herdsman took charge of the ten cities of kusha. Everything is in order. Chapter 491 "It will come." As like as two peas in the middle of the lunar month, Ouyang suddenly flew into the air, and was just like the words of Liu Yue. The little flower and the little magpie suddenly looked over, and even kuzamu also looked over. Only Ryukyu did not move, but still looked ahead. "Since it will be the opponent in the future, first of all, we need to weigh the weight of the opponent." Ouyang Yu Fei said that the cloud is light and the wind is light, and he flew a wink at Ryukyu. Unfortunately, Ryukyu didn''t pay attention at all, but that doesn''t mean she didn''t hear. "Here we are." With the voice of Ouyang Yufei falling, the horse''s hooves in the distance are fierce, like the wind and rain, splashing with countless dust, coming with a menacing force. Ryukyu swept his face, showing a smile, and welcomed him. A man with a beard on his face did not look very powerful. Instead, he was a bit obscene. He came forward to the horse. Han Fei, the eldest of Baimu nationality in kusha ten cities, ranks first among the seventeen forces in kusha ten cities. He lives in the ancient city of Yan. "Ha ha, what a beautiful girl. This time, the northern herdsman chose a good city Lord for us." Han Fei is now here. When he sees Ryukyu, he just laughs. His words are obscene. Voice down, followed by a few followers, immediately laughed, that dirty eyes up and down looking at the Ryukyu. There was no fluctuation on Ryukyu''s face. Keeping that smile, the Korean flew to hand and said: "if the chief of the Han clan can come, it''s to give Ryukyu face, please." "Ha ha, interesting, interesting..." In the laughter, Han Feifei flew down and set up a banquet at Hanlan ranch. After Han Fei was the first one to arrive, the dust and smoke rolled in the distance, and countless fast horses came to this side. With the dust of the rolling sky and the strong breath, it comes from all directions rapidly. As if the general agreement, to the quick and do not give face. The dust from the galloping horse almost covered the faces of Ryukyu and other people. Only then did the leaders of those forces stop and walk towards the Hanlan ranch side by side with laughter. Chapter 492 Silent xiamawei, silent threat. And Ryukyu kept a smiley face all the time, as if he didn''t pay attention to the silent xiamawei, or he didn''t feel the general warmth at all. All seventeen forces arrived at Qi in an instant. Without waiting for Ryukyu''s master to open a banquet, Han Fei and others at the table have already opened the banquet on their own. Noisy you come to me and greet, ignoring Ryukyu''s master. Kuzamu looked at the blood almost gushing out. He thought that he was the first general of northern animal husbandry. He was so despised by a group of local dogs today. He was so angry. "Go down." When Ryukyu saw that there was no superfluous words, he only supported the miscellaneous trees in the library. The character of miscellaneous trees in the library would be bad. After kuzamu was unwilling to go down, ryukue patted the dust on his body and walked into the ranch chairman with a smile. "I said, pretty girl, since you invited us and we came here, you just entertained us. You didn''t even have any songs, dances and songs. The loyal king of northern herdsman was poor and became like this?" Kuo Baali, the ten percent matriarchal of Nuzhen, who sits opposite Han Fei, the first of Kucha''s seventeen forces, squints at Ryukyu and despises him. "I''m not ready to sing or dance. Our Lord, come and sing a song for us. We don''t mind if you dance. Do you think so?" Tobim, the leader of the Turks, said with a laugh. "Yes, the city Lord, the city Lord..." This proposal immediately aroused the cheers of the various forces, one by one. When Ryukyu, who was just sitting on the throne, heard this, he was not angry. Instead, he said with a smile, "today, it''s my honor to give face to Ryukyu. Since you want to hear it, OK, I''ll play a song for you." Voice down, immediately after someone handed over a Yao Qin, it seems to be ready for the general. His face is warm and moist. He doesn''t like anger or see emotions. Fingertips stir on the piano, and a happy tune immediately jumps out, flying over the banquet in Hanlan ranch. Chapter 493 The campfire in the middle of the seat, accompanied by the clacking of the piano, shows off its vitality. The seventeen forces of Kucha ten cities didn''t expect Ryukyu to play for them, but Qi congealed for a while and looked at each other invisibly. The sound of the piano is graceful and quite pleasant. Even if they are all a group of rude people, they can also hear peace and self-respect from the sound of the piano. They are not frightened, flattered or frightened. Ouyang Yufei, the last one, gently clasps the table in front of him with his fingertips. He has a good piano. Unexpectedly, Ryukyu really plays a good one. Mind like water, deliberate provocation, motionless, good, even better than he imagined. It''s the material for doing great things to live in a deep breath. "Today, I invite all of you to this banquet. First, I want to meet you and get to know each other. We will be together for a long time in the future. two, I want to invite you to give me a face. After this dry yarn ten cities, I am a northern herd, and still want me to has the final say. In the melodious sound of the piano, the plain and elegant sound comes from the piano, which is as clear as water and as elegant as water. Ryukyu sits high on the throne, his face still holding the gentle smile, and slowly sweeps the leaders of the seventeen forces. For a moment of silence, the seventeen leaders looked at each other, and all of a sudden they looked up and laughed. The wild smile was full of contempt and arrogance. "Give you face, who do you think you are, hum, what a big tone." Han feikuang, the first force, chuckled and looked at Ryukyu and said: "little girl, I don''t care if I say anything about the ten cities of kusha. If I have the ability, I will surrender myself. If I don''t have the ability, I advise you to go back and warm the bed for your men. If not, I don''t mind if you come to me..." "Boom." Before he had finished his dirty words, the fire in front of Hanfei suddenly exploded, and countless sparks shot at Hanfei. Little by little, but with lightning speed and heat. When Han Fei saw this, he was about to shoot back as soon as he rolled. His movements were extremely fast, which was much better than his lewd appearance. I don''t know how much. Chapter 494 However, he is fast and Ryukyu is faster. He turned over and didn''t avoid it. The explosion of the fire hit his chest with a bang. Han Fei was hit far away in an instant and fell on the guard mat behind him. A mouthful of blood spewed out, wine splashed all over the place, and flames lifted his clothes. The guard on the guard mat suddenly changed his face and hurriedly put out the flame for Han Fei. The people of the next 16 forces stood up at the sight of this Shua, and their arrogant and obscene faces were put away, showing their original ferocity. The sword goes out of its sheath and kills people. Han Fei''s guard broke through the sky with a long sword and rushed towards the moon. The sound of the Qin is continuous, and Ryukyu is still stroking the Qin slowly. Seeing this, his face is unchanged. His five fingers are flying on the surface of the Qin in a round, and one color of invisible wind blade is shot out. Those big men are in the middle of the sky. If they are hit hard, their blood is gushing down, and their bodies fall towards the ground heavily. One face-to-face, not even hand in, has been seriously injured. During the dinner, everyone''s face suddenly changed. "What kind of Kung Fu is it?" Ouyang Yufei, who has been enjoying himself, paused at his fingertips to enjoy the wine and opened his eyes slightly. "Good wine and good food, please don''t spoil them. Kusha grassland is not a rich place." The faint voice floated, and Ryukyu''s fingers turned again. The silent wind blade shot like the fire in front of the sixteen leaders. The fire was suddenly picked up more and more. Demons, the eyes of the ten forces in kusha are all round, standing in place one by one, holding the sabre at the waist more tightly. "My king is kind enough to entertain all the people. Since they don''t give face to me, why should I force him to send guests away?" The sound of the piano is leisurely, slowly brewing murderous Qi. "Boss, we''re surrounded by people outside the ranch." "Chief, we can''t go out..." Hearing the sound of seeing off guests from Ryukyu, the guards of the seventeen forces closest to the ranch gate rushed out, only to find that they could not go out. Chapter 495 The heavy overlapping bows and arrows outside the ranch were fierce, aiming at Hanlan ranch from all directions, and surrounded a circle strictly. The dark arrow in the sun, with a sinister murderous air. There are strict lines, bows, arrows, spears and shields, which are stacked one after another. Although wearing ordinary people''s clothes, this is definitely an army, an army. They were surrounded by the people of Ryukyu. Sitting at the end of the table, Ouyang Yufei leans on the back of the chair and draws a smile gently from the corner of his mouth. Twenty thousand soldiers of northern herdsmen, who had disappeared since they came out of northern herdsmen, were arranged here. It seems that everything is hidden in Ryukyu''s heart. "Damn it." I don''t know who is swearing. Instead, the leader of the seventeen forces calmed down. His body slowly sat down again, and a cold frenzy was brewing between his eyes. In the early days, only the loyal king of the northern herdsmen had brought a few guards, so they came simply and unexpectedly fell into her trap. "Hongmen banquet, it''s not bad, but you think that''s OK, son of Beimu?" He grabbed the burned Lapel with both hands. Han Fei tore off his coat and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. He looked at Ryukyu''s eyes with a sneer. As soon as this speech falls, all the leaders of the 16 forces around Qi Qi make a sneer. Even if you are ready, you are not qualified to deal with the seventeen forces. The music is still melodious, and Ryukyu is playing slowly, but he laughs mildly: "the strong dragon doesn''t press the head of the earth. I have already sent guests. If you want to stay, you are provoking me." The slow and orderly sound reverberated among the piano sounds, and Ryukyu looked at the people slightly with his head askew. As soon as the leaders of the seventeen factions heard this, they all looked alike. It seems that she has provoked them. Leng hum, the seventeen leaders waved together. When they didn''t prepare for anything, they came here. Joke, no one is mediocre in the ten cities of withered yarn, which can be divided into different regimes. Chapter 496 The gesture was still in the air. TOBI mu, the leader of the Turks, suddenly felt that the sky in front of his eyes was wrong. He subconsciously looked up at the sky, and suddenly his face became loud and said, "fire, the direction of the Bai Mu nationality." As soon as the voice fell, all the leaders around turned their heads and looked at it together. I saw the direction of the white wood people who lived in the ancient city of Yancheng. At this time, the fire was all over the sky, and the light was very enchanting, melting all the cold hearts. The thick smoke is rolling towards the sky. Han Fei, the leader of Baimu nationality, suddenly changed his face. His old nest was burned. The white wood clan started in the Ryukyu Dynasty. The leaders of all forces, looking at the fire in the direction of the Baimu nationality, began to distort their faces and understood that the loyal king of the northern herdsman had started to fight against the Baimu nationality. The Baimu nationality, the most powerful in the ten cities of kusha, was burned by her? The fire in the sky must have burned everything of the Baimu people, so that there could be such a big fire. Did the Baimu people fall? Uneasy in the heart, five fingers clasped on the sabre, the first force of their ten cities of withered gauze, so quietly finished? How strong is this loyal king? How many ambushes are waiting for them? Heart, the whole tension, they may underestimate the loyalty of the northern shepherd in front of the king. The sound of the zither is flying, the peach is young, it is burning, and the song of welcome is very happy. Ryukyu stroked the piano, and the smile on his face slowly converged. He turned to the coldness of the upper layer, glanced over the sixteen forces who tightened his face, and said in a deep voice, "I don''t know if it''s enough now?" Cold voice, mingled with absolute killing. There is no manic retort. Ryukyu''s power needs to be reevaluated. The sound of the zither soared. When Ryukyu saw this, he said slowly, "I want all of you to sell me a face. Everyone will be safe in the future. Since all of you refuse, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness. I can''t tolerate the arrogance of foreign forces in the northern pasture. In front of my loyal king, it''s the dragon you lie down for me, and the tiger you lie down for me. " In the last sentence, a sudden shout was made. The harmonizing sound of the zither was raised. Several forces in the audience were shocked. They were all in one. Chapter 497 "Well, if you want to burn everything, let''s try." Han Fei''s eyes were red with blood, and his breath was almost on the air. "Who is afraid of whom, do you think..." "Boom." The words of the other leaders had not been said. Ryukyu''s eyes narrowed and his fingers were as fast as lightning on the piano. More than a dozen wind blades burst out, threatening. The leaders of more than a dozen forces are all grassland heroes. Their martial arts are not as strong as Ryukyu. Qi Qi is hit in the chest and flies away with a bang. However, Ryukyu had a good sense of how to deal with it. He hit far away and didn''t hurt anyone. "His grandmother''s, you demon girl..." Kuo Baal, the leader of Nuzhen, was as fierce as a prairie wolf. He jumped up with a roar and rushed to Ryukyu. Ryukyu didn''t move either. He stroked the Qin slowly and said lightly: "I want to kill you easily. I want to burn all the jade and stone. OK. It''s a big deal that I don''t want these ten cities. Anyway, I don''t want to forget the place where the poor grass doesn''t grow. There''s only one life for a man. Today, I''m the king of your bravery. In the past, the yellow earth buried your bones, but other people were jubilant. " The voice is light, flying with the wind. The leaders of the angry sixteen factions gathered their eyebrows and laid down their bodies. They are not stupid. They will not fail to understand what Ryukyu said. They are heroes. If they die, they will be nothing. Even if they choose the loyal king of the northern herdsmen today, the ten cities of kusha will be the world of their mixed forces, but they can''t enjoy all that they have. It''s really easy to kill the loyal king with his martial arts. No one is a fool, no one will do the thing of white sacrifice. The figure pauses on the ground, sixteen leaders, pondering. Only Han Fei, the leader of Baimu nationality, rushed up in a crazy way. He was not afraid of Baimu nationality. Ouyang Yufei sees a flick of this finger and a button shot out of the air. He hits Hanfei''s cave path. Hanfei''s legs falter and become soft. He kneels down towards Ryukyu in front of him and can''t move any more. Chapter 498 This hand made the other leaders more cautious. "Don''t want to leave the green mountain without burning wood." Ryukyu ignores Ouyang Yufei and stops the joyful sound when he presses his five fingers on the piano. There was a depressing silence, and the leaders were a little annoyed to see through their inner thoughts. They just wanted to submit on the surface. As soon as they went back to their own territory, they didn''t want to be broken by Ryukyu. As soon as the red sleeve robe was lifted, Ryukyu stood up and waved his hand to all the people: "sit down, since we don''t want to start with this king, let''s have a good talk." After all, without waiting for any response from the public, Ryukyu took the lead and said, "kusha ten cities and kusha grassland are barren and desolate, and there are countless starving and dying people. You unite to fight against everything, but you just want to eat enough, wear warm, have a place to live, in order to survive, everything is worth tolerance. In order to survive, then I am not your enemy. There is plenty of water in the Tianhe River in the upper reaches of kusha grassland. I intend to open the channel that was blocked and let the water flow into kusha grassland. " Speaking of this, Ryukyu suddenly stopped talking and didn''t continue, just glanced at the leaders. Originally, all the leaders, who were forced to suppress their rage, listened to Ryukyu''s words. After they were stunned, their faces began to change. Even Han Fei, who could not move or speak, suddenly opened his eyes. Tongtian River flows into kusha grassland, then Then With water, there will be fertile grassland, with cattle and sheep, there will be everything. They are sure to have enough food and warm clothes in the ten cities of kusha. They will not starve a large number of people every year. Their kusha grassland will be saved. "Really, dig up the blocked river Drain...... " The voice of tobim, the leader of the Turks, was a little shaky. Ryukyu looked at the rapid change of expression, almost unbelievable people, put away the cold on his face. Chapter 499 He smiled and looked at tobim and nodded: "since he is his own person from now on, it is impossible to support his own people with his own resources." "Really Really Don''t abandon We''re foreign? " The eyes of Nuzhen clan leader Kuo Bali were red in an instant. They fight all kinds of oppression, all kinds of violence. They become more violent and fierce than others. They just want to eat enough and live, just want to live. Now, I thought I was desperate. I thought I was going to die here today. I thought I had bought a more violent city Lord for them. Suddenly the tyrant told them that when she would make them live better, the sudden transformation from hell to heaven, even the Iron-blooded man, could not support it. Ryukyu''s smiling face was in a positive color. He stepped forward and patted a broad Baal that was almost taller than her. The positive color said: "what is the foreign nationality? You belong to the territory of the northern animal husbandry, that is, the people of the northern animal husbandry. Besides, I am still a person from the Central Plains, and you are even more foreign than me?" The voice fell silent. A red eyes of silence, surging emotions, hot and surging. Ouyang Yufei saw this, and his eyes flashed with praise. I''ll fight for the sweetheart, subdue the sharpness by force, and gather with kindness. I''m afraid that after ten cities of Kucha, I will follow Ryukyu to death. It''s easy to guess that Ouyang Yufei didn''t expect that Ryukyu would recover the ten cities of kusha today. In the future, the forces of the ten cities would follow Ryukyu to the death to lay down the vast empire and make great contributions to Ryukyu. "I''m going to inform them..." "I''m going to distribute the news..." "I''m going to..." After a moment''s silence, a dozen leaders were excited. The bodyguards who followed them were speechless. It''s time for them to turn over. After settling down, tobim, the Turkic patriarch, and Kuo Baal, the leader of Nuzhen, looked at each other. Chapter 500 Suddenly, Qi Qi Lu Yue Dao: "as long as you say so, you will has the final say for the ten cities. If you can''t do it, you should not live away from here." "Good." Ryukyu raises his hand, crisp and neat. Bang bang, three claps. Grassland man''s most important commitment, a word is a thousand gold. Immediately, following the Turk and Nuzhen chiefs, all other forces came forward and clapped their hands to swear. "The white wood clan?" After clapping hands, tobim, the Turkic patriarch, frowned at Han Fei, who was still kneeling. The voice is still falling. Ouyang Yufei''s flesh and bones have gone through, and the sealed cave path of Hanfei has been unlocked. Shaking his body, Han Fei''s face was full of excitement and bitterness, which showed that his mood was bitter and happy at this time. "As long as it can bring life to ten cities, my Baimu family is worth dying." Han Fei clenched his teeth, but his body was not yet propped up, and his promise of heartache was already out. Hearing this, Ryukyu walked forward with a smile and helped Hanfei up. He said with a smile, "I just burned some wet grass outside the city. What''s the relationship with the Baimu people?" As soon as the voice fell, Han Fei opened his eyes and grasped Ryukyu''s hand excitedly: "I, the Baimu, are you ok? You didn''t kill them? " Hearing this, Ryukyu suddenly laughed: "I never kill my people." After saying this, he waved and the command was immediately delivered. The soldiers who surrounded the pasture immediately took up their bows and unloaded their arrows to get out of the way. "Head, are you OK, head, head..." In a flash, someone rushed in, not Han Lin, the second leader of Baimu nationality. Han Fei glanced at Han Lin. after his face and instant stiffness, Han Fei suddenly burst out laughing and slapped Ryukyu on the shoulder. "OK, OK, I''ll take Han Fei''s advice. I''ll pick up a sentence from you Central Plains people later, but I''ll have my life and go through fire and water. I won''t give up." "Ha ha, that''s what you want." Ryukyu is not at all polite. "Refreshing, refreshing..." Chapter 501 Laughing together with excited tears, the forces of the ten cities began to unload the domineering shell. "Beautiful, beautiful." At the end of the banquet, Ouyang Yufei patted his palm gently, trying to catch the enemy and suppress the enemy first. What a good example, what a real or fake one, the more the woman looked at her eyes. The flower gun is so good. "I look down on her." Little magpie holding a meat bone in his eyes is also amazing. "No, I don''t want to see her pedigree. Is she smart?" On the contrary, Hua Yulong was not surprised at all. He summed up everything to Ryukyu''s lineage. Bloodline, what bloodline is it. Great news with the wind blowing through kusha grassland and kusha ten cities, countless old tears, countless excited songs, countless tears like rain. Life is hard, but it will be better and better in the future. Dry yarn people, finally look forward to a good day. Sing and dance day and night. The moon of yelulu will become the God of the ten cities. Playing table on the book, the northern muwangting, kusha grassland, kusha ten cities return. Empress Dowager Xiao also moved quickly. Tongtianhe immediately started construction. While the river was still frozen, it was easy to start construction. If the thaw was not easy to deal with, she began to excavate the once blocked river on a large scale. Kusha grassland, kusha ten cities, countless ordinary people, herdsmen and nomads, listening to the real start, not to comfort them, not to deceive them, the whole flying boiling, crazy. Without any assignment from the court, countless people volunteered from all sides to join in the excavation. Tongtian riverside, began to give countless people new yearning. The roar of the north can''t block this all sky feeling. Arrange everything, and Ryukyu will return with 20000 soldiers. The theory that Ryukyu learned from **** is to choose his own people to govern himself, Hong Kong people to govern Hong Kong and Macao people to govern Macao. Shengjing, the capital of northern animal husbandry. The atmosphere is majestic, full of wild and fierce outside the Great Wall. Shengjing city has a sonorous passion in its seriousness. It''s not the beauty of the sky, nor the heaviness of Aoyun. What can be compared with it is a kind of white cloud fight among the world that goes its own way. Chapter 502 The red carpet was spread ten miles away from the gate of the capital. The northern herdsmen, led by the northern herdsmen, led by the northern herdsmen, welcomed the return of the loyal northern herdsmen, but there was no empress Xiao. The people in Shengjing were cheering and cheering. Qi Qi crowded at the gate of the gambling city, competing to see the real face of the man who saved the king. This is their great benefactor in the north. The north wind is flying, and the capital of Shengjing is full of cheers. "In the name of God, it''s blessed by gods. The best expert ryue Yue is more helpful than heaven. He recovers the kusha grassland and ten kusha cities for the northern herdsman. He has both ability and virtue. He has the unique wisdom. He gives the surname of Yelu state, confers the title of loyal king, sister Wang, one of loyal mansion, good farmland..." The sound of official conferment is accompanied by the Flying North, soaring up to Qingyun, and scraping across the grassland territory of the north. The stars are shining. The flying dust palace in Shengjing is full of drunken people. For the celebration and conferment of Ryukyu, all the ministers of the northern herdsmen went to the end of Qi''s collapse. In the flying dust palace of the northern herdsmen''s palace, the drunk people did not know. The north wind blows through the red fur of Ryukyu. Ryukyu leans against the tree and closes his eyes, as if he is completely drunk. "A rustle." In this silence, a slight voice sounded, towards the moon. The murderous spirit flew in an instant, and a dagger stabbed at Ryukyu, who had closed his eyes. It was quite fast. However, the dagger had not yet stabbed Ryukyu. Ryukyu turned his hand and grabbed the man who wanted to kill her. Shua opened his eyes. Empress Xiao, dressed in a dark golden robe, is holding the dagger coldly. Her face is covered and a little gloomy in the night. "Why?" Ryukyu grabbed empress Xiao''s hand and asked coldly. The woman was a little indifferent from the beginning. At first, she thought this empress was just like this. Later, it was acutely found that empress Xiao was chasing her own eyes, which made her absolutely cold and hateful. Yes, hate gas, this woman, this northern pastor empress Xiao hates her. It''s good to hide, but it can''t hide from the extremely sensitive self. Chapter 503 Secretly begged that he didn''t kill her family, and he didn''t have any hatred against her. How could he hate her? Don''t think about it, don''t have the time to think about it, just don''t think that this hatred is going to kill her? What kind of hatred is it? Empress Xiao''s hand was held by Ryukyu. The two were so close that they could almost see what they couldn''t see in normal times. Without uncovering it, Ryukyu can also see the scars overlapped behind the white gauze clearly. What is hidden behind the white gauze is not a face of the whole country, but a face full of scars. "Murong Ryukyu, maybe this palace should call you Nalan Ryukyu." The cold voice, with the chill and gloom of winter. When Ryukyu suddenly heard this inexplicable speech, he suddenly trembled after a little shock, stared at empress Xiao tightly, and slowly let go of empress Xiao''s hand holding the knife: "who are you?" Nalan, the surname of the overseas forces, the surname of them. "Even light." Empress Xiao stood in front of Ryukyu in a cold way. After that, he didn''t wait for Ryukyu to speak. Then he said, "by the way, you should not know the name. You have been living in exile for 16 years. Your fiance who wants to come to you hasn''t mentioned everything there to you." In a word, empress Xiao suddenly raised a wave of outrage and resentment, which is no doubt to admit that she also came from the place of Ryukyu''s mother. "Fiance?" Ryukyu is a little surprised to hear the most important point in empress Xiao''s words. Who? Empress Xiao looked at the surprised moon and frowned slightly: "don''t pretend, Ouyang didn''t tell you? What are you doing running to my North animal husbandry? " "What''s the matter with him? I came to the north to fight my enemies? " Reflecting words, Ryukyu suddenly stopped and his eyes sank: "do you mean that he is my fiance? How could he be my fiance Silence, a moment of silence. Both of them are asking each other. Neither of them answers. It seems that they are wrong or right. Chapter 504 Eyes, looking at Ryukyu, who frowned abruptly, empress Xiao was silent, and suddenly said, "Why are you here? Who are you going to deal with? " It''s very direct and cold. Ryukyu frowned and looked at empress Xiao deeply. It was a strange question. Looking at the wound on empress Xiao''s face and the resentment he raised there, ryukyue suddenly decided to gamble. "Someone bullied me to kill my husband and threatened me to stay away from my husband. I came to destroy them one day." The sonorous and absolutely murderous words make empress Xiao''s eyes suddenly surprised. Such determination and determination can explain everything without more words. The night was full, but empress Xiao''s hatred and anger slowly disappeared under the night sky. After two steps, empress Xiao lifted the lapel of Ryukyu''s back neck, looked at the bright red rouge, as if he had confirmed something, and suddenly smiled, with a ferocious smile: "OK, OK." Full of happy smile, let Ryukyu sink down, she and Che separate, she said good. Feeling Ryukyu''s anger, empress Xiao let go of her hand and stepped back, staring at Ryukyu''s face as if murmuring: "his Nalan family also has today. OK, that''s the price they are forced to break up, that''s their price." Looking at empress Xiao, who is a little crazy but very calm, Ryukyu''s eyes wrinkled more and more: "to separate people, they also opened you?" If not, why did empress Xiao say such a thing. Before Ryukyu could figure it out, empress Xiao suddenly pulled off the white veil on her face, revealing a face full of scars and disfigurement, which was as scary as a ghost in the night. "Yes, they killed my husband, ruined my appearance and forced my family to live and die forever for the sake of the island''s death rules. Since we are not allowed to marry an outsider, why did we pretend to be generous and let us play until we were 18 years old, creating a cause and destroying the fruit? Haha, haha, haha. " Chapter 505 He smiled three times in a row. He didn''t look crazy, but the smile made people feel cold from the bottom of their bones. It is also a sad person, a person who is connected with the same life, and a helper who can be united. Ryukyu is instantly clear. After three laughs, empress Xiao calms down, slowly covers the veil on her face, looks at the moon and says, "who are you and?" "Lord of heaven, xuanyuanche." "Tianchenguo, xuanyuanche, I''ve heard of it." When I was traveling, I heard about the genius of that day, but he was very young at that time. "If you want to destroy them, why choose my grassland?" If not, empress Xiao asked directly. "I have two years to go. The Central Plains have already formed a pattern. Only the grassland has the power to fight. There is also an intuition." Ryukyu also answered straightly. She had a good feeling, a better feeling than hypocrisy. Hearing this, Empress Dowager Xiao nodded her head, and suddenly smiled: "it''s a good intuition that people in the central plains are a group of cowards, a overlord thousands of years ago, and an overseas island of the underworld makes them afraid of shit. Hum, useless pole, servility. You have chosen the grassland. Grassland people only obey themselves, the island of hell, the overlord of the millennium. They have never heard of it. Obeying them is a joke. At that time, if Khan and I didn''t have much ability, they would have got the hand and killed my husband. If today, no one can kill my husband, no one will want to touch Khan''s hair in my northern animal husbandry. " Sonorous and powerful, mixed with unspeakable grief and indignation. Ryukyu''s eyes brightened when he heard this, which means that the grassland can fight against them and the island of hell? For a moment, empress Xiao noticed the bright light in Ryukyu''s eyes and said with a cold smile: "even if Khan and I were not as far away as they were, none of the men who came to kill my husband did not go back alive. My northern herdsmen chased and killed thousands of miles, killing and injuring countless people, and finally let none of them want to live. For so many years, Ming Dao knew that I was here, but he was afraid to make a crime. That''s why people who dare to kill my grassland have to pay an absolute price. " Chapter 506 Blood was boiling, and Ryukyu clenched his fist tightly: "I need your help." Empress Xiao listened to Ryukyu''s words without hesitation, and didn''t answer immediately. That day, when she saw Ryukyu at the first sight, she recognized her, the daughter of Nalan Shui. This face is the proof. Besides, there is Ouyang Yufei, the second surname of Ming island, who has long referred to nalanshui''s daughter''s fiance and later the king of Ming island. Although he didn''t see her, she did, even though he was only a teenager at that time. If these two come together, there must be a plan. Therefore, she paid close attention to them, trying to win over the two people who did not know who she was, and killed them silently. However, her idea hasn''t been worked out yet. Today, on the court, kuzamu, a fool, praises how ryukue can do well. She even asks him to take charge of the military power of the northern mu''nan Academy. One head of the northern herdsmen actually clapped their chests and asked her to order. If Ryukyu is in charge of her northern herding army, her northern herding will not fall into her hands as a whole, but also in the hands of the island of hell. No, she will not,. Therefore, today I killed many people. I thought so many people had drunk Ryukyu, but I didn''t expect to be caught by her. "Hell island and I have him and I have no me, I and it will always be enemies." Ryukyu looks at empress Xiao''s frown and suddenly speaks. When empress Xiao heard this, she raised her eyes and looked at Ryukyu: "always an enemy? You don''t know who you are, so you said it. " "No, I know. Nalan is the surname of the Ming island, the royal family. But what about that? I don''t want to be rich and powerful. All I want is to stay with my beloved. The more power Ming island gives me, the more it will destroy me and suppress me. I don''t want this kind of identity, and I don''t want it. " It''s very insipid, but it''s so insipid that people can hear the disgust and determination deeply rooted in the bone marrow. When empress Xiao heard this, she saw Ryukyu for a long time. Ryukyu did not move and looked at empress Xiao. The sparks splashed all over her, and she was silent. Half a sound later, empress Xiao smiled slowly and slowly: "no, you don''t know your identity. If you know it, you should understand that you are the same weapon against the hell island." Chapter 507 After hearing this, Ryukyu''s eyes brightened: "please give me some advice. I''m not familiar with it." Empress Xiao waved her robe slightly, and her breath returned to a smooth state. She smiled and shot a sharp look in her eyes. Looking up at the night sky, she said slowly: "the Ming island has been passed down for thousands of years. The royal blood can only intermarry with the people on the island and remain pure. Many years ago, the blood exchange was too close to produce offspring, or there was a problem. Because of this, the island later stipulated that people on the island could intermarry with outsiders and have children. If the offspring is good, they will be cultivated on the island. If not, they will be left behind. Ordinary people on the island can choose to live on the island or live outside after marriage, but once they choose, they are not allowed to return. Except for the three surnames on the island, we should never settle down outside. We must go back to the island. After returning to the island, we should regard the length of the clan as the betrothal marriage, which should not be disobeyed. Then my surname is the second only to Ouyang''s on the island, so I can play outside, get married and have children, but I can never live with my husband forever. " Speaking of this, empress Xiao paused, looked down at Ryukyu, and smiled happily: "and you know why you are the weapon to deal with hell island? Because, with the royal family of Naran, all descendants of this generation have nothing to go out of except your mother Naran. " When it comes to this, Ryukyu''s eyebrows brighten, and he looks at empress Xiao intensely and says, "I''m the only one. That means..." "Yes, if you don''t have it, the Naran royal family will cut off the incense and put out the root. If he can pass it on for thousands of years, he will die out." Empress Xiao smiled, full of resentment and schadenfreude. No wonder she is not allowed to get married. No wonder she has to kill xuanyuanche and exterminate Tianchen. It''s because she''s such an only child, so it can''t be picked by outsiders. It can only be left to her own people. Ha ha, you can''t let outsiders pick it. Chapter 508 A treasure that is too much cared about is not a weapon for counterattack in the encirclement and suppression of others'' swords. Ryukyu smiles. Looking at Ryukyu''s smile, empress Xiao hooks her lips. It seems that Ryukyu really despises the zenith of power, and really wants to fight the enemy to the end. "However, because you are the only one, they will never let go, have no complete assurance, and never disclose your mind, otherwise, even if everything is destroyed, you will only regret it." Since it''s the same front, it''s just a friend. Empress Xiao said a word with a long heart. With a smile on his face, Ryukyu took a deep breath and smiled at empress dowager Xiao and said, "I understand." Endure for a while, get a life, this is what she thought before. Just, from now on, she should bear more quietly, deeper can''t let anyone see this look. Raising his hand and stretching, Ryukyu turned his head. Hell Island, in this case, we have to look at everything in another way. Looking at Ryukyu''s lazy stretch, with a strong mind, empress Xiao''s smile was extraordinarily happy. He destroyed all of them with their lineal relatives of the royal family, which made people feel comfortable, extremely happy and extremely yearning. The cold wind is flying tonight, but who can guarantee that tomorrow is not a great day. The days are fast passing, and the year is coming. This day, the northern Mu Dynasty hall. "Empress dowager, this year''s ice is three feet cold, even colder than any other year. Several grasslands and grass roots can''t be dug up. Qujing, lianfucheng, Shancheng, and the grassland on that side have almost run out of food. There are hundreds of thousands of people who haven''t eaten. The situation is not optimistic." Xiao Chen, the Prime Minister of northern animal husbandry, is quite powerful with a national character and face. His age is comparable to that of Murong invincible, but he is far from that of Murong invincible. At this time, he frowned and then said, "let alone the withered grassland and ten cities of withered yarn, where tens of thousands of our soldiers died of starvation because there was no food supply for the soldiers who dug the river? Chapter 509 Queen mother, you have an idea. " As soon as the words fell, the Manchu officials and generals became serious. At this time of the past year, if there is no food, go to Aoyun country or a nearby snow holy country to fight the autumn wind, rob some food and come back, and make do with it to have a cold winter. This year, as a result of going out to patrol with the Xiongnu couple, and then collecting the city, negotiating and changing the river course, there is no time and energy to rob them and pay too much food and grass. Even though the river course, the withered yarn grassland and the ten cities will prosper in the future, if the current problems cannot be solved, who can wait for them to prosper. People are starving to death. Empress Xiao, who was sitting high above, could not see the color of her face behind the veil, but her frown also showed her worry. After a moment''s silence, empress Xiao suddenly turned her head to look at Ryukyu, who was standing in the third place on her right hand, and said, "loyal king, what can you do?" As soon as this saying came out, all the people in the court immediately looked at the Ryukyu of the Qi Dynasty. Ryukyu is slightly shocked. There is no food? What can she do about it. She can''t grow rice. Although she knows that Yuan Longping''s hybrid rice is very good, she''s not an expert on food production. The eyebrows and eyes rotate rapidly. The grassland is barren, but it can definitely be used. She knows that there are many things suitable for future generations to grow in such an environment. However, to solve the current urgent situation, it is obviously not possible. It needs to be done slowly. The first time I didn''t speak, Ryukyu just frowned and thought. Seeing this, kuzamu, the second one on his left, shook his robe and said loudly, "if you don''t have food, you can rob it. If I go, I won''t believe it. I can''t rob from Aoyun country before the new year pass." If you don''t have a strategy, you can do it. If you can''t plant it, you can steal it. It''s the fierce style of grassland. Aoyunguo, ryukue heard these three words, and her eyes suddenly brightened. Kuzamu reminded her that everything could not be seen in one direction. Chapter 510 "It seems that only..." Empress Dowager Xiao frowned. It was too hasty to send troops like this, but there was no food. It was even worse. The grassland depended on the sky to eat. Winter was the worst. "Empress dowager, I''ll go." Before empress Xiao had finished saying what she had promised, Ryukyu suddenly stepped forward and said in a high voice with a smile on her face. When empress Xiao saw that Ryukyu was so smiling, she seemed to be holding the Pearl of wisdom. After a little pause, she looked at Ryukyu and said, "what''s your idea?" Ryukyu said with a smile: "no good idea. Since my northern herding is not good, I can''t make other people better. Aoyun is so rich. It''s really right to help our poor people." Empress Xiao still wanted to send troops to listen to Ryukyu, but the smile on her face was very strange. Now I pondered for a moment. Ryukyu is a ghost. She has a deep strategy in mind. Since she also said that she would send troops to rob, naturally she has a perfect idea. Once it is determined that the two men are in the same line, empress Xiao has no doubt about Ryukyu''s arrival, and is very trusting and trustworthy. "Well, I''m sure." "How many troops will be sent this time?" Prince Yelv''s extreme strategy has been decided. Now he says. "One hundred thousand soldiers and horses..." "No, I want half a million." As soon as kuzamu''s ambitious 100000 troops and horses were exported, Ryukyu immediately interrupted him. "What, half a million?" "Is there any mistake?" "500000......" The words of Ryukyu are still in decline. The whole northern Mu Dynasty hall immediately boils like boiling water. In the boiling water here, Ryukyu still smiles and looks at empress Xiao confidently. "Half a million, too much?" Empress Xiao also looked back at the moon and frowned tightly. Half a million, her troops of the northern herding Empire were only half a million, all of which were given to Ryukyu. How could this be possible? And half a million troops sent out to rob her. Who will guard her northern herdsmen? What will the Huns do when they have the chance to invade them? It''s not going to work. Chapter 511 "No, absolutely not." Li Kuo, the second general of northern mu, was shaking like a rattle. "Loyal king, I have only 500000 troops in total." Xiao Chen, the Prime Minister of the northern herdsmen, stared at the moon. "Loyal king, are you kidding us? I will give you half a million troops. You are the king of the northern herdsmen." "Yes, great ambition..." Twitter, all the good and bad, doubting and no doubting words are flying out of the hall. The grassland people are straightforward, so whether you can bear it or not. "No, my sister won''t." Sitting on the chair of the northern shepherd king, he never spoke, and with his head upright, yeluhong suddenly opened his mouth crisply. There was a murmur from the ministers below, and there was an instant silence. The king is the king, though small, is also the king. His big eyes, black as grapes, fixed on Ryukyu, who was standing on the main hall with his negative hand and back, and jeruhong''s face was full of a smile of trust. That expression, as if Ryukyu said at this time the sky will fall gold, he will absolutely believe in the trust. Ryukyu looks at yeluhong and smiles slowly. She likes people who trust her wholeheartedly. "Give me five hundred thousand troops and horses, and I will give the northern shepherd two million loads of grain." Not anxious and impetuous, Ryukyu is full of confidence that others cannot understand. "Two million loads." All the courtiers in the court were shocked, two million loads, but the total harvest of their year of northern grazing was not so easy to seize. "Loyal king, don''t joke." Kuzamu''s eyebrows are all twisted together. "I''m not kidding." Ryukyu said it was extremely calm. Looking at the absolutely calm and positive Ryukyu, empress Xiao suddenly understood a little, but did not quite understand how Ryukyu would do. At present, after pondering for a long time, he still shook his head and said: "loyal king, maybe you can bring so much food to the northern herdsman, but our palace can''t give you so many soldiers and horses." "does not mobilize from the northern army camp. As long as the queen mother speaks, she will raise it herself." Ryukyu looks at empress Xiao. Chapter 512 Raise half a million troops, right? Manchu Dynasty is slightly shocked. What does ryukyue want to do? If she can raise 500000 soldiers and horses, it''s not equal to fighting against the northern shepherd. After a deep look at Ryukyu, Empress Dowager Xiao did not panic or panic. Instead, she smiled and said, "OK, my palace depends on you." "Empress Dowager..." "Empress dowager, you can''t..." Yelughi and others immediately objected, which was tantamount to encouraging Ryukyu to have private soldiers. With a wave of her hand, empress Xiao looked at Ryukyu, who was standing on the court with her hands on her back. She said slowly, "no, I believe Ryukyu will always think about my northern animal husbandry and will never harm my northern animal husbandry." Warm words, but with absolute trust. The ministers below were not surprised by Qi Weileng. How could the Empress Dowager and the king trust Ryukyu. The corner of the mouth slowly outlined a smile. Ryukyu bowed slightly towards empress Xiao and the northern shepherd king, and said softly: "in his lifetime, he will never lose each other." After that, he turned around and walked out of the hall. In no way, empress Xiao''s smile deepened when she listened to this. A promise like Ryukyu is sure to be a gold. The north wind is flying, and the eagles are spreading their wings. One command, one word. The ten cities of kusha have nothing to say. All the soldiers and horses of the seventeen forces have joined in spontaneously. Five hundred thousand troops and horses will be ready in a day. Pack up and set out, sharpen your knife and be proud of the cloud. "City Lord, I only bring food and grass for 15 days. I don''t have any attack and defense reserves. Is that..." The brow of General Han Fei, who was temporarily appointed by Ryukyu as general of 500000 troops, has not been loosened at all. On the 15th, I crossed the northern pasture to the thousands of Li grassland of Aoyun. I only took the food and grass for 15 days. I didn''t take any stairs, stone throwers or rockets to attack the city. I went to battle in light clothes. This is not the case in the near siege. It''s not surprising to go all the way to plunder Aoyun, a powerful country in Shaanxi. Ryukyu is still the flaming red symbol. Hearing this, he laughs and says: "you must arrive at the Aoyun border within ten days, and the remaining food and grass will last for five days. Chapter 513 You just need to give me enough of that momentum. Other things, nothing for you, just wait for the harvest. " Listening to this, Han Fei is confused, Kuo Baal is confused, and TOBI wood can''t even touch his head. Life grabbing is usually ten days across a thousand miles of grassland, and then wait for the harvest there? The little flower behind Ryukyu looked up at the sky. There was no red rain on that day. It''s still said that Ryukyu''s head is pretty funny. "I didn''t wake up." The little magpie grunted three words. After hearing this, Ryukyu looked at the face of Ouyang Yufei, who was smiling softly. All of a sudden, Ryukyu smiled at Ouyang Yufei as if all flowers were in bloom. Ouyang Yufei immediately returned with a smile as warm as spring breeze, but in his heart he began to eat stomach Fei. Liuyue actually laughed at him like this. Did you take the wrong medicine today? Hurry up and whip up. Half a million soldiers are rushing towards the Aoyun border. The north wind is blowing, and the annual pass is getting closer and closer. At this time, the proud cloud country is full of celebrations. There is no other reason. The prince of Aoyun, Dugu ye, is going to get married. Although he is not a big married and upright concubine, he just marries one side of the concubine, Aoyun is also in full swing. Although no guests from all over the world have been invited, there are still many ministers from several countries familiar with each other. Only because it was the prince of Aoyun, Dugu ye, who got married, because she was the 11th Princess of the Southern Song Dynasty. Although it''s hard to know that with the title of Princess of the Southern Song Dynasty, Dugu Ye didn''t give her the status of imperial concubine, but who calls Aoyun country the largest country in this area? Dugu Ye is one of the most outstanding talents. With the coming of the new year, the whole Aoyun country is decorated with lights, which is very lively. Aoyun palace. Dugu Ye didn''t have any expression. He just looked at his reflection in the lake coldly, shaking slightly and faintly. The white snow by the lake oppressed the branches, and the ground was silver. The silver mixed with white, almost completely integrated into it, so cold, so desolate, so bleak. Chapter 514 "Prince brother, it''s time to take medicine." Princess Qinglian came up with a medicine bowl and a sigh. There was no movement, even no shaking of the eyes. Dugu Ye''s share of the ice was even colder than before. He reached out and took the medicine from Qinglian''s hand. Dugu Ye didn''t drink it out. He threw the medicine bowl to Qinglian. Meanwhile, his eyes on the lake didn''t blink. On that day, he escaped from xuanyuanche''s hands and was actually hurt by xuanyuanche. After so long of recuperation, although he recovered a lot, he still had some problems and had to continue taking medicine. "Eldest brother, if you don''t want to marry, you don''t want to upset yourself. It''s sad to watch." After taking the medicine bowl, Qinglian bit her teeth and said suddenly. Silent and cold. If Dugu Ye was proud to ignore all the people in the world, no one could stir his mood. Now, it turns into a real cold ice, burying all emotions and swallowing all expressions. Nothing moves, nothing rises. It''s like a sculpture or sculpture, which makes people feel cold from the heart, and at the same time, people who understand the internal situation will feel more sad. The people in the palace of man Aoyun are all involved in the joy, in the happy arrangement, only the protagonist is cold as if everything has nothing to do with him. He''s just an outsider, an outsider in this matter. Princess Qinglian clenched her fist tightly. When she rescued Dugu ye, she felt his depression. The father and his mother decided to marry a concubine for him to arouse his emotions. Just, he can''t be a real princess. He didn''t say anything more. Everyone thought he would like it. But from now on, he likes it. It''s just indifference. There was no wavering, no change of look. Dugu ye still stared at himself in the lake coldly, as if he didn''t hear Qinglian''s words or completely ignored them. Chapter 515 Qinglian saw that the silver teeth were more and more tightly clenched, and suddenly her feet were loud: "she is dead. In such a high place, the king of heaven has not heard from her for so long. She has already died. Don''t think about her. She is dead." After drinking it out loud, Princess Qinglian thought that she would provoke Dugu ye, but she still didn''t think much about it. Princess Qinglian can''t help but feel a little sore in her eyes. She underestimated the extent to which her eldest brother liked Murong Ryukyu. She killed the woman she liked by herself and tried her best to fight with the conspiracy of the five countries. That kind of heartache may be in her eldest brother''s heart, and it will be better for her whole life. He is punishing himself. In the reflection of the sour eyes, the cold body of the frosty saixue suddenly moved slowly, and Princess Qinglian was immediately happy. Slowly raised his head, Dugu Ye looked at the gray sky. Yes, I am. I was beaten so high by him. I was hurt so badly. How could I not die? How could I? "What does it matter who you marry?" Then, Dugu ye turned around and walked away slowly. He was not beautiful but lonely in the white world. Because without her, it doesn''t matter who you marry or not? Is that so? Princess Qinglian covers her mouth. The white figure gradually went away, and finally disappeared at the end of the white world. On the 16th of the twelfth month, it is advisable to marry. The sound of gongs and drums resounds in the sky, and ten li of red silk spreads all over the sky. Red color surrounded the Royal Palace of Aoyun. On the beams and columns carved with dragons and phoenixes, red silk sets off the five clawed golden dragon, which is red and dazzling. Countless lanterns hang high, and countless eunuchs and maids run about. All the guests arrived, and the music shook the sky. The Royal Palace of Aoyun is jubilant and bustling. The main hall of the Royal Palace of Aoyun, the king and queen of Aoyun, are sitting high on top of each other, with a happy face and a list of civil and military officials at the bottom. All the guests are smiling, which is a good scene of a prosperous era. Chapter 516 Today''s bridegroom, Dugu ye, is dressed in a light red robe, which is very elegant. He is more and more beautiful. At this time, standing beside his father without expression, the cold and indifference was totally incompatible with the jubilant atmosphere in the hall. "New arrivals." When the time comes, the salute and cannon will be fired. Accompanied by the roaring of the salute, the eleven princesses of the Southern Song Dynasty in red wedding robes, supported by the concierge, dragged the long Phoenix robe and walked slowly from the gate of the hall. Fengguanxiapu, beautiful, but also count you beautiful. When the hall was full of joy, the eyes of all the courtiers and guests were bent. The pace is light and slow. The side concubine of Prince Aoyun Dugu ye, the largest country in the world, comes forward slowly. It''s said that the crown prince should not have married a concubine on his side. However, it''s clear to all the insiders, such as the Lord of Aoyun, that the concubine may never have one. Therefore, all the etiquette and laying are based on the concubine''s etiquette. In this slow step, a courtier running outside suddenly rushed into the hall, bypassed all the courtiers with happy faces, and walked quickly towards the Lord of Aoyun from behind. The Lord of Aoyun is in his forties. He is smiling. He frowns when he sees someone coming to him with a serious face. Jiucheng hub envoy, what are you doing at this time? Eyebrow color indicated that the nine city hub made the steward eunuch who was walking rapidly whisper for a while, and the steward eunuch''s face suddenly changed, turning over and coming to the Lord of proud cloud. "Wang, the northern herdsmen sent 500000 troops to attack my border." The voice trembled. Although there were only a few words, it surprised the Lord of Aoyun. "What?" The brow color is suddenly sharp, the Lord of proud cloud lowers his voice, almost unbelievable. The northern herdsmen or Xiongnu never came here in winter to bully, and the maximum force was no more than 100000, but never at this time. This year, I thought that they would not come. I didn''t expect that they would all come before the close of the new year. And this time, it was 500000 troops. The northern herdsmen were crazy? Chapter 517 "We have reached the water content pass, and one day we will approach the whole border of Aoyun country." The chief eunuch quickly delivered the words of the nine city hub envoy. "Who is the general?" The Lord of Aoyun took a deep breath, forced to press down the figure to turn over, and lowered his voice. There are so many people from other forces here who cannot show any panic or abnormality. "The loyal king of northern herdsmen, the moon of yelulu." "The moon of yelulu?" Aoyun''s eyes are heavy. It''s called Ryukyu again. It''s very important to listen to the name. "Welcome." On the hall, the servant of the Ministry of rites praised the ceremony loudly. The expressionless Dugu Ye stepped forward slowly and stood under the platform of the 11th Princess of the Southern Song Dynasty, his future concubine. He did not look at the eleven princesses of the Southern Song Dynasty. Dugu Ye reached for the long red silk with cold hands. I looked down at the red silk in my eyes, if the other side was Ryukyu. Unfortunately, unfortunately, it will never be possible. His face was cold, indifferent and bleak. People of insight in the hall are not transparent in their eyes. Qi Qi can see the bleakness and coldness of Dugu ye, but all of them dare not speak much. They just smile and praise. "Worship heaven and earth." The waiter of the etiquette Department praised the ceremony loudly. Dugu Ye turns around like ice On the high throne, the Prime Minister of Aoyun, who is the first on his left hand at the bottom, also saw the sudden color change on the face of the Lord of Aoyun. Although he converged quickly, it was a big event. Slowly back, seizing the Jiucheng hub behind him, the Prime Minister of Aoyun lowered his voice and said, "what''s the matter? "The northern herdsman and 500000 troops are coming. I''m afraid they will resist our water level tomorrow." Nine city hub, forced to endure the ugly face, but how can not show a brilliant smile. "What?" Prime Minister Aoyun''s face also changed. Turn your head quickly to look at the high Lord of Aoyun, just as Aoyun is looking down at him at the same time, the two quickly exchanged their eyes. Aoyun saw each other and immediately made a sign to the officials on both sides. Dragging the nine city hub, Aoyun slowly backed down. Chapter 518 The official next to him did not know what was wrong, but quickly stepped forward to fill the vacancy of prime minister Aoyun. Among the oppressive officials and guests, they quietly retreated without anyone''s attention. "Two respects." Light red with red, slowly visit. The atmosphere in the main hall is more and more high. In this upsurge, the commander of the guard suddenly rushed in from the outside and walked quickly towards the Lord of Aoyun along the back of the people. He was full of alarm and surprise. Without the order of the Lord of Aoyun, the chief eunuch immediately stepped down. "What''s the matter?" The Lord Aoyun looked at Dugu ye and Princess Xi of the Southern Song Dynasty. He smiled, but his face lowered his voice. "The loyal king of the northern herdsmen came to congratulate him." Nine words, let the proud Lord of cloud look tight originally, the whole stupefied for a while, the enemy commander came to the door to salute, is there any mistake? All the officials around Aoyun are their own people. Naturally, they know where the leader of the forbidden guards and others should appear at this time, and they appear here. Although the Lord of the country has a smile on his face, his eyes are sharp. Something must have happened. Therefore, one by one is also smiling congratulations, but the heart speculated. A restless breath slowly began to brew from the surrounding. "Husband and wife worship each other." The sound of high praise sounded, and then the ceremony was finished. Indifference, indifference turned around, the cold eyes ignored my fair lady in front of him, and Dugu Ye slightly bowed his head. "Why, I love you so much for a few months, but today I marry someone else. Dugu ye, you hurt my heart so much." Just when the hall was full of colors, a lazy voice sounded. With the salute, the north wind came flying and filled the whole hall in an instant. Dugu ye, who was just about to bow down, suddenly froze and turned around. The voice In the red and colorful sky, a person came on the white jade Avenue, red and fur fur, beautiful city, surrounded by warm golden light, just like stepping on the light. This is not, this is not who Ryukyu is. "Murong Ryukyu..." "It''s her, it''s her..." Proud cloud group of ministers, distinguished guests of various countries, chaos. Chapter 519 Murong Ryukyu is dead. How can he still live? How can the leading role of the five kingdoms encircling Tianchen last until today when Tianchen annexed chenguo and sent troops to Zhaoguo? How can it suddenly appear here today? Surprised, unbelievable, interlaced on all the faces here. The noisy Huatang is silent for a moment. Silk and bamboo stop, only breath and smell. Stepping on the sunshine, Ryukyu approaches Dingding and looks at her Dugu Ye. There is a sadness and a grace on her face. Ignoring all the people around him, he looked up at Dugu ye, and the moon sighed with a light sigh, and said slowly, "do you remember what you said to me that day?" There is no answer, only the fixed vision, which seems to be greedy one time to see enough Ryukyu, engraved in the heart of the vision. Ryukyu is not dead. She is not dead. For the first time, Dugu ye saw a violent mood fluctuation in his eyes. Without waiting for Dugu Ye''s reply, ryukue continued: "that day, you said you would fight for me and fight for me. Today, you just disappeared for a short time. You will marry a concubine and talk about feelings and love." Speaking of this, Ryukyu sighed, but looked at Dugu YeYe and said: "I''ve been hit down the mountain stream by you. I''ve been resting for a few months. I''ve thought about it. If I''m so lucky, I can''t be defeated. When I get hurt, I''ll come all day and night, but you..." Saying that a smile of self mockery appeared on Ryukyu''s face, he shook his head slowly: "come on, after all, it''s just a beautiful scene. It''s not true." After all, Ryukyu raised a smile with a high angle of his mouth. He was very proud, but he could not hide the sadness and sadness under the smile, as if he was really hurt by Dugu Ye. Turning around, Ryukyu waved his sleeve robe and walked away. As if a proud peacock, even if the military defeat, even if not as good, also do not want to fold that proud plume. When the courtiers in manhuatang heard this, they went from shock and bustle to stupidity. Their faces were the same as those in the VAT, with the constant alternation of red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple. Chapter 520 That kind of distortion can not be achieved by ordinary people. If there is any mistake, who in this world doesn''t know that Princess tianchenyi and the present King Tianchen are deeply in love. On the same day, their prince invited the five kingdoms to force Tianchen Wang Xiang to give way, and Tianchen xuanyuanche would rather have her say nothing about the alliance of the five kingdoms. And this Murong Ryukyu cavity blood only flows for the xuanyuanche. Today, how did it change? Can''t be negative? Come all the way to Aoyun to get married? Happy church on the inside of the mood? This This Everyone was shocked and unbelievable. In a moment, there was no panic, only the endless silence and distortion. All eyes were focused on the two people in the middle of the hall, Ryukyu and Dugu Ye. Even the Lord and the queen of Aoyun have cramps on their mouths. They look at each other and don''t know what they think. Ryukyu turned around and left without any stop. Just one step, the arm a tight, Dugu Ye''s hand has tightly grasped her arm, that strong strength, almost crush her hand bone. Without looking back, I am proud. But his face is still sad. Holding on to Ryukyu''s hand tightly, Dugu Ye looked at the fiery back, and the haggard eyes raised their spirits and slowly had charm. This is the person in his heart. This is the person he thought about love and tried his best to get. Now that he is here, he will not let her go, no matter for any reason. "What I say will always count. As long as there is you, what''s the harm in the world if women don''t marry?" Cold and clear words, but the old days of Dugu Ye''s arrogance and elegance. "You..." As soon as this word fell, the prince who had sent his relatives from the Southern Song Dynasty suddenly changed his face and stood up with a Shua. This is where they were placed in the Southern Song Dynasty. And the happy face of the eleventh Princess of the Southern Song Dynasty was even more pale. She grabbed the wedding gown on her body and stumbled, full of anger and tears, turned around and ran out of the hall. Chapter 521 "Go to appease, go." Seeing this, Queen Aoyun wakes up quickly, and at the same time, she quickly gets up and chases after her. "Night Son, not fast chase." The bride and the queen ran quickly through the side of Ryukyu, out of the hall. Hao Ming, a few ministers around, hurriedly chased him out, but ryukue and Dugu ye, standing in the center of the hall, did not move. "How could it be." The face of the prince of the Southern Song Dynasty was like Zhong Kui for a moment. Above the Huatang, the atmosphere suddenly tensed. "Don''t be angry, Prince. Childish words, childish words." The Lord of Aoyun frowned, stood up and smiled to appease the prince of the Southern Song Dynasty. At the same time, he shouted to Dugu ye, "what a bastard you said." In Aoyun, or in this world, if he wants to, he can do whatever he wants. No one can go against his will, even his father, the king of Aoyun. Holding Ryukyu''s hand tightly, Dugu Ye was determined as iron. Looking at all the movements in the hall, Ryukyu''s face didn''t change much, but there was a few invisible sarcastic smiles on the corners of his mouth. "You shameless..." The prince of the Southern Song Dynasty, who was about to attack Ryukyu with his fist, was still angry. Suddenly, a series of distant reports disturbed the chaotic atmosphere of the hall. "Congratulations to the loyal Wang of Beimu..." "Congratulations to the loyal Wang of Beimu..." At this time of chaos, the reports one after another were quickly transmitted from afar. A group of people who had been touched by the guards rushed over in sweat. Their speed was too slow for Ryukyu. The hall is in chaos. At this time, I heard the name of the loyal king of northern mu. Although I don''t know who the loyal king is, the two words of northern mu, Aoyun officials are not familiar. At the moment, his face changed in unison. Chapter 522 That''s why Huatang''s wedding ceremony was staged. How can Beimu come again? God, so many good things have come together today. The leader of the forbidden guards, who was rushed by Dugu ye, pointed to the moon, which was held tightly by Dugu Ye. He said in a high voice: "congratulations to the loyal king of northern mu Prince Big marriage... " Scared, the people in the hall stared at each other, and the big one almost fell down. Murong Ryukyu is the loyal king of northern herdsmen. What''s the matter? This This How is this going to happen. Everyone, it''s a mess. I felt the five fingers clasped tightly, Ryukyu converged the invisible smile on the corner of his mouth, turned around calmly, looked at the black and blue eyes like the sea, and said slowly: "Yelu ryukyue, the loyal king of northern herdsmen, pay a visit." Boom, the leader of Aoyun is big. It turns out that this yardstick is bimuron. The two men were one. Led by 500000 northern herdsmen, don''t tell him that Ryukyu is here to rob relatives. She She came prepared. Boom, the prince of the Southern Song Dynasty is stiff. The northern nomad is loyal to the king. This After a deep look at Ryukyu, Dugu Ye didn''t say anything but grabbed Ryukyu''s arm and strode out of the hall. At the same time, Yang said, "twenty-two is a good day. I want to get married to my concubine." The cold voice was far away, and it was a heavy bomb. Go together. Throw the chaos and shock behind your head and on the Huatang. Seeing this, Ryu Yue smiled and let Dugu Ye catch her and go away. The north wind is strong and the Huatang is quiet. Originally, a marriage of Prince Aoyun was inexplicably lonely in the winter wind, but the hot news, along with the east wind, spread to Kyushu instantly. The former Murong Ryukyu and today''s Yelu Ryukyu came from the north to rob relatives. In the past, xuanyuanche, the king of sky wings, fell in love with his lover and robbed the prince of Aoyun of Dugu Ye''s marriage. This year, there are so many wonderful things. Chapter 523 Can this love and hate be summed up as if there are no forever friends or enemies? Is this the best example of thinking differently? Or as long as it is really a deep feeling, it can move everything, even if the other side is a rock? Even if the other side has the hand to hold the son, the lover who lives with the son? As long as the hoe is well dug, there is no corner to dig. The words of the wind fly to the sky. I can''t make this winter lively. Prince Aoyun''s east palace. A cluster of plum blossom forest is opening a brilliant fragrance, the red plum blossom like blood in the snow all over the ground, for this white world on the makeup of vitality. Under the plum forest, Ryukyu moon is red, and there is a white solitary night standing beside him. From a distance, people are almost integrated into such beautiful scenery and picturesque. "It''s cold, and you''re not well. Don''t freeze." With a bright smile on his face, Ryukyu was quite gentle and natural. He reached for Dugu ye and closed the fur on his collar. Dugu Ye looked down at Ryukyu with a bright smile. His eyebrows were deep, but he didn''t say anything at last, just nodded slightly. Slowly stretched out his hand, pulled the fur of the moon, and whispered, "you too." Warm smile, side by side, a total view of Merlin. The setting sun is like fire. "It''s late. It''s time to rest. Don''t be too tired. I''ll accompany you where you want to go tomorrow." "OK, then go to the observatory?" "Well, as long as you want." Qiaoxiao and Yanxi are affectionate. They come back together and join the east palace. Water like tenderness, brilliant face. Silent to tell the deep feelings. Tour the Star Tower, enjoy the nine terraces, Hang Yong and set up the palace, sleeping flowers connect the building. Egrets cross necks and mandarin ducks form a pair. The two people in front of us are making love side by side. The tenderness and sweetness in the rear are all on the table of the Lord of Aoyun. The brow of Aoyun kingdom is erect. The arrogant cloud queen is almost faint. The prince of the Southern Song Dynasty is even more angry to go back to the Southern Song Dynasty and fight with Aoyun. It''s a mess. Night falls, deep in Merlin. Chapter 524 Ouyang Yufei is playing with the red plum in his hand, touring with his hands in his hands. He doesn''t come in the daytime, but only in the evening. This person''s interest really doesn''t match that of ordinary people. "Young master, it''s not good. She lives with that Dugu Ye. Here..." The little flower brow is tightly wrinkled. I haven''t finished speaking, but the meaning is very clear. "Yes, she''s your fiancee, so with that man Young master, you can''t just watch her... " The little magpie''s eyebrows are all twisted into a ball. At first, I thought Ryukyu was the leader of the army to fight. When I thought of her coming, I didn''t want to say anything about her. Now I go in and out with that Dugu Ye. It''s good as if oil had been mixed in honey, as if I wanted people all over the world to know how much love they have. Completely ignored that she came to Aoyun to rob. It''s intolerable. When their childe is a decoration. At first, there was a xuanyuanche who wanted to die and live. Now there was another night for Dugu Aotian. Where did Ryukyu put his son, the real fiance? Although she didn''t know. In contrast to the anger of Xiaohua and xiaomagpie, Ouyang Yufei is leisurely, with a strong smile on the corner of his mouth, playing with the plum blossom in his hand. "Look carefully. You are still far from her." Chuckling, Ouyang Yufei laughs and plays with the plum blossom in his hand, strolling in the plum forest slowly. She was deeply in love with xuanyuanche. He had seen it before, so quickly he thought about it. Others believed it, but he didn''t believe it. Since it''s not a matter of thinking about change, it''s possible Slowly looked up at a dark sky, Ryukyu, Ryukyu, do you know what? Grace love, honey oil. The best is not the best. On the desk of the Lord of Aoyun, a finger high report was piled up quickly. Countless news spread in all directions. Aoyun just wanted to contain it and couldn''t stop it. In a few days, it has been spreading all over the Central Plains. Chen Guo, no, the present Tianchen Yunhan pass. Chapter 525 "What, the moon appears?" Xuanyuanche jumped up from the gilded chair, his face filled with unspeakable happiness. Du, who is in charge of intelligence, looks a little frown. "Finally, I have her exact news. Let''s go. I''ll pick it up..." "Wang, wait." Xuanyuanche excited words have not finished, one side of the autumn mark corner of the mouth took out a hand to stop xuanyuanche. His face was full of excitement, but he didn''t ignore the look of Qi Qi, a few of his subordinates today. Xuanyuanche sank for a moment, frowned and said: "is something wrong? Say. " "Nothing happened, just..." Autumn mark hesitated for a moment, holding back his breath, looking at xuanyuanche. Extending head is also a knife, shrinking head is also a knife, anyway, it''s all to say, simply pour beans in the bamboo tube, crackle a little bit of reservation can''t have some quick words to say. "That''s it." Autumn trace words fall. The room was quiet, and the sound of the needle falling on the ground could be heard. Autumn mark, Du Yi, Yan Hu, Qi Qi Qi look at the rigid xuanyuanche, their heads bowed. Aoyun grabs relatives? Love with Dugu yeyan? In pairs? affectionate? Xuanyuanche''s head is buzzing for a while, and its head is suddenly big. For a while, it seems that there are thousands of sparrows shouting in it, and its head is as big as a fight. With a sudden body shape, I almost sat on the big chair behind me. How could his moon fall in love with Dugu ye? His Ryukyu is so affectionate with him, how can arrogant cloud get married? No, it''s definitely not like this. There are problems. There must be problems. Isn''t it "She lost Remember? " Frowning, xuanyuanche collapses a few words from his teeth. Apart from this, he can''t imagine why Ryukyu did it. Yan Hu swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "according to the rumor, no, very sober." Very sober, since very sober, why to do so? Xuanyuanche tightly clenched his fist. Is there any unspeakable inner feelings, or is there any plot of Ryukyu? Chapter 526 He knew his Ryukyu too well. In a sober state, she would never betray him. She would never betray him. Their feelings were tested. They could. Besides, it was Dugu ye who had a big feud with her. Yes, there must be something inside. "She must have her own plan." Xuanyuanche''s mood for a moment was slightly stable. Qiuwen frowned tightly and lowered his voice: "it''s said that Dugu Yeshi can protect her, but Wang you can''t, so she..." "Shut up." Autumn Mark''s words just say to half, xuanyuanche a sharp drink, immediately interrupted the autumn mark is said. "What kind of person is Yue? Don''t you know how to protect her? Hum, even if others believe in this world, you can''t believe it. " The voice is fierce, xuanyuanche mercilessly swept the three people who looked down. "Yes." Autumn mark, Yan Hu, immediately shouted. They also want to believe their princess very much, but this rumor is too well founded, and so many people see, including their Tianchen scout, which doesn''t make them believe, it is "On the king, Dugu Ye has already spoken, the 22nd of the twelfth lunar month and the princess, that Big marriage... " "Prepare the horses." His face was deep, xuanyuanche''s eyebrows stood up, and he walked out of the gate with a wave of battle armour. He doesn''t believe in outsiders, he only believes in himself. He''s going to see her. He''s going to see for himself what''s going on. Big marriage, how about big marriage. "Wang, now we are sending troops to Zhao kingdom. It''s such an emergency..." Yan Hu''s words have not finished, xuanyuanche has gone far. "Liuchuan, Zhoucheng..." In the distance, xuanyuanche''s cold drink resounded in the sky. He didn''t have to be in charge to fight. The cold wind blows, piercing and cold. Four riding in the cold wind towards the vast North, towards the proud cloud country, flying away. It''s cold. It''s cold. "Report that the 500000 soldiers and horses of Beimu have arrived at my Aoyun deep blue pass..." Chapter 527 "Newspaper, the northern herdsmen garrison the Shenlan pass..." "Newspaper..." At dusk, the Lord of Aoyun kingdom was on the main hall of Aoyun. His face was almost as heavy as snow. He frowned and said, "what is she going to do if she comes and doesn''t attack?" "What does she want to do when she comes to the front of my Aoyun wedding and the rear of my army?" The Prime Minister of Aoyun frowned tightly. This yelulu moon came with so many northern herdsmen and horses, but he only camped at the border, and he did not move. Was it really just for the purpose of getting married? Several important officials in the hall looked at each other and shook their heads. The Lord of Aoyun reached out to light the Dragon case, and his eyebrows were heavy. If all of a sudden, there are so many soldiers and horses in Beimu, they will be able to attack Aoyun. However, this Ryukyu is just a single rider entering Aoyun. Now, he and his Dugu ye are very affectionate. It seems that she just came here for Dugu Ye. It seems that she wants to publicize all over the world. She likes Dugu ye so much that she doesn''t have any other actions at all. As long as there is no movement, all the arrangements will be in place after giving him two days. Even if the northern animal husbandry devoted all its efforts to move with 500000 troops, he would never let them come and go freely, and would definitely give them a head-on attack. There was silence. It''s hard to think through. A moment later, Prime Minister Aoyun suddenly said, "since she doesn''t move, we don''t force her to go. Let them go. Then, when we are ready, we will..." Without saying that, Prime Minister Aoyun only made a gesture with one hand. Looking at this gesture, the Lord of Aoyun''s eyes flash. This Ryukyu moon is very powerful. It''s not bright in the East and bright in the west, so he got a northern shepherd''s king after breaking away from Tianchen,. However, even if she is fierce, she is not as powerful as the Southern Song Dynasty. When there is no danger, they will Looking at each other, several important officials in the hall showed a grim smile. "Ah, look, brother Wang." In this smile, Prince Dugu Han suddenly pointed at the corner of the Dragon case in a frightened voice. Chapter 528 The voice could not stop the whole trembling, like the extreme fear. Several important officials in the main hall and the Lord of Aoyun state saw this, which was not seen by Qi Qi, who was inexplicably alert. At the sight of the Lord Aoyun, his face suddenly changed. He stood up and pointed to the things on the desk with trembling fingers. He couldn''t speak. In the corner of the Dragon case, there is a gold medal command arrow with an extremely profound historical ring. Gold medal makes arrow. "They It''s them... " Dugu Han''s whole eyes were concave and convex, and his black eyes were full of panic. "They They... " The Lord of Aoyun turned his head rigidly and held two words out of his teeth, but they did not form a sentence. "Lord, what''s the matter?" Aoyun sees each other here. He is surprised to get up and walk forward. He takes the gold medal in the corner of the desk. A common gold medal command arrow, although it has a few years'' experience on the surface, looks very exquisite. It should be the emperor''s order of staff. But this is Aoyun kingdom. Whose emperor''s order can speak to the most respected leader of Aoyun kingdom in the world? Why is it that the Lord and the prince of their kingdom seem to see a ghost, and they cannot speak in fear. After taking the gold medal token, the Prime Minister of Aoyun looked at the gilt letter under the golden medal token, reached for it, opened it and handed it to the Lord of Aoyun. Aoyun Guozhu took a deep breath at this time. From the shock of seeing the gold medal and the arrow, he recovered a little and took over ten lines at a glance. In an instant, I saw the Lord of Aoyun turn his eyes and fall back. "Lord of the country..." "Brother Huang..." The Prime Minister of Aoyun and Dugu Hanjing were totally faceless. They all went to the fainting Lord of Aoyun to help them. What is it that made them pass through the sand field for a long time? The leader of Aoyun Kingdom, whose face was unchanged before the collapse of Mount Tai, was stunned by a note. Quickly pull the letter in the hand of the Lord of Aoyun and see it. Dugu Ye''s face changes greatly, and his hands tremble and resent: "she, she is Their people She This woman, this woman, she wants to kill Aoyun and Dugu Ye. " Chapter 529 In the trembling voice, the Lord of Aoyun slowly wakes up and shakes his fingers into fists. "This is her purpose, this is She''s going to destroy my Aoyun... " He now understood why Murong Ryukyu was so skilled that she was seriously injured in Tianchen that everyone thought she was dead. It wasn''t that she wasn''t strong enough, but that Tianchen didn''t dare to ask her. She''s their person. She''s the person of Hades. Now he knows why half a million soldiers are still, why they express their love for Dugu Ye. She is waiting, waiting. "No, she can''t make it, can''t..." Shua stands up. The Lord of Aoyun suddenly calms down and tightly pulls the gold medal arrow. After a short thought, he suddenly rushes out of the hall. Prince Dugu Han rushed out immediately. He left behind an arrogant prime minister who was confused. The night was full of smoke. The empress of Prince Aoyun''s East Palace leads down a Wang hot spring from the mountain. At this time, the steam is like smoke, and in the night, it is like a fairyland. "It''s a nice hot spring." Light hot spring water, Ryukyu very comfortable. In the snowy world, enjoy the muxue hot spring. She hasn''t enjoyed it for a long time. "I''ll get you the skirt." Dugu Ye stood by and said softly, looking carefully, there was a touch of tenderness in his eyes. "Good." Ryukyu turned his back to Dugu Ye. In the steaming hot spring, he had only one head and a clear way. Hearing the sound, Dugu ye took a deep look at Ryukyu again, as if he wanted to engrave Ryukyu''s face in his heart, then he walked away slowly. The night was still, except for the sound of footsteps far away. Climbing in the hot spring, ryukyue heard Dugu''s footsteps, and suddenly smiled at the corner of his mouth, turning his head to look at the other side of the dark night sky. "What do you want to do?" Just turning his head, a sharp voice sounded, and the Lord of Aoyun''s face was gloomy, coming from the dark. Even though Ryukyu is taking a bath. Ryukyu seemed to have known that he was there. He was not surprised at all. He stretched his waist comfortably and lifted his long hair. It was an indescribable enchantment, which was immediately revealed. Chapter 530 "Evil." The master of Aoyun Kingdom stood by the hot spring, watching the dark paint only showing a little light, according to the head of Ryukyu, the body under the water can''t see anything, Ryukyu, with fierce eyes. Hearing this, Ryukyu leaned slowly on the wall of the hot spring, which was more natural than the Lord of Aoyun. He said with a slight smile from the corner of his mouth, "what do you want to do? What do you want to do? What do you want to do with Dugu ye?" After all, there is a trace of tenderness on his face, which is called deep affection. "Fart." The Lord of Aoyun looked at the face of Ryukyu with deep feelings. In the extreme of anger, he uttered a swearing that he had never said for so many years. "You are such a monster that you are not satisfied with harming xuanyuanche, the king of heaven. Today you are harming the king of widows again. You..." "Lord, don''t be too full of words. Who launched the five kingdoms to attack Tianchen just to seize me? Who doesn''t want to be a beauty? Who abandoned the princess for an Iraqi? Your son is infatuated with me. He will not hesitate to fight. It''s well known all over the world. When I come today, how can I confuse him? " Coldly, Ryukyu''s eyes narrowed suddenly and looked at the proud Lord of cloud and said slowly: "still, the Lord just wanted to find an excuse to kill me, OK, I''ll wait." Say, a raise chin, smile, but speechless show demon spirit and provocation. The Lord of Aoyun said coldly, "don''t think that I dare not kill you." "Then come on." The fierce voice of the Lord of Aoyun is still floating in the air. Ryukyu''s smile is like a sentence that he doesn''t care about at all. Wantonly reached out to play with the black hair falling from the ear lobes, and Ryukyu''s eyes raised a touch of contempt. He smiled at the Aoyun Kingdom Lord, who looked at the gloomy water drop: "I advise you not to do anything else. This king is not the little princess that can be slaughtered in the future. Today, as long as you dare to touch my hair, I will step down half of your proud clouds and mountains with a 500000 army of northern herdsmen. " As soon as this remark came out, the face of the Lord of Aoyun changed, and the moon could hear it. Seeing this, Ryukyu smiled more and more. He simply swam to the foot of the leader of Aoyun state beside the hot spring opposite and said with a smile: "I don''t know how many other countries will devour half of the seven masters of the Central Plains in a short time? Let me see. A month? Half a year or... " Chapter 531 "Enough." Ryukyu''s words are not finished yet. The Lord of the proud cloud country roars fiercely, interrupting Ryukyu''s words. His face is very ugly. There was a rustle in the dark in my ear, with which the whole silence came down. , everyone stops in the dark. The faint murderous spirit disappeared. Ryu moon saw this smile, extremely enchanting satisfied smile. What is the difference between the present and the past? What is 30 years of Hedong and 30 years of Hexi? This is it. On that day, she and xuanyuanche had no choice but to stand up to all the pressure and fight desperately. Today, no need, she is not the fish in the case, but the pawn. If you want to rob her, you can rob her. If you want to kill her, you can kill her. Hum. "What do you want?" Iron tooth Huohuo, the Lord of proud cloud almost spurts blood. "I have already told you." Ryukyu wantonly soaked in the hot spring, full of interest. "Damn it, you''re a disaster," he said Listening to the leisurely words of Ryukyu, the Lord of Aoyun Kingdom suddenly went away. He threw something at Ryukyu fiercely, and his head was almost smoking. With two fingers and one clip, he grabbed the object thrown by the Lord of Aoyun. Ryukyu looked at it in the dim light and suddenly looked up and laughed. Clear and crisp laughter is like a silver bell, so moving, so crazy. saw as like as two peas of gold, two gold fingers, and a small gold medal bearing arrow, which was exactly the same as the gold medal of the gold medal that the master of the day was showing to her. Hell Island command arrow. "You''re intentional. You''ve known for a long time that you''re the key person of the island of hell. So you publicize to the whole world that you like the king of widows and attract them. You You You want to kill Dugu ye, you want to kill him, you want to kill Aoyun. " One finger refers to the moon of Ryukyu who laughs wildly. The Lord of Aoyun is almost black and bloody. Playing with the gold medal in his hand, Ryukyu leaned on the wall of the hot spring with a smile and looked at the distorted and ferocious Lord of Aoyun. Chapter 532 Slowly and methodically, he said, "Lord, you don''t understand Ryukyu. I''m sincere to your son." The long ending, flying with the wind in the night, seems true or false. Without waiting for the king of Aoyun to speak, Ryukyu quickly took over again, shook his gold medal and arrow, and said slowly: "I haven''t heard of the Ming island. Lord, don''t take a chicken feather as an arrow to intimidate me and slander me. You know that I''m small and can''t help but be scared. If I''m scared, what''s wrong or what''s wrong, this Alas, you also know that the prairie men are sincere. In a word, they will fight to the death to protect their king. The consequences are hard to say. " Speaking of this, Ryukyu pretended to touch his little heart and made a frightened expression. At the same time, with a wave of his hand, he threw out the gold medal command arrow held by his fingertip like straw, completely ignoring the extreme. The affectable expression made the Lord of Aoyun almost want to swallow the leisurely moon in front of him. Damn it, this bloody princess, who has never seen any big scene, has been burning the capital of heaven and earth since she was 13 years old. Today, I came to tell him that she is young and can''t help but scare. Damn it, damn it, it''s an absolute threat. The iron teeth are biting. For so many years, the Lord of Aoyun, all the dirty words are attributed to today. Take a deep breath, take a deep breath, the man in front of you can''t move, can''t move. Death bites the teeth, and the Lord of proud cloud suffocates the top anger in his heart. The 500000 soldiers and horses of northern Mu are covetous. If his arrogant cloud easily moves their commander, yelulu moon, it will be an absolute madness to wait for them. Therefore, he did not dare to kill Ryukyu or move any hand or foot against it. However, this is not the most important point. The northern herdsman is strong, which is also in his Aoyun territory. And the key is the gold medal. Hell Island, hell Island, the most annoying force, the most annoying person. Chapter 533 He was not afraid of the northern shepherd, but he was afraid of the island of the underworld. He could not gamble on the life of his king''s son. He must endure. The night wind is cool and dark. The leader of the largest country in the Central Plains is not superficial. For a moment, he was forced to bear the anger provoked by Ryukyu. He looked at Ryukyu coldly and said, "you don''t love the king of widows. I know that you came here to let off your anger, or to split you and the king of heaven for that day. So today, you point the arrow at my proud cloud. Well, today, I am proud to admit defeat, you open your mouth, what do you want to go after all. " The hot spring is full of smoke. Ryukyu leaned against the wall of the hot spring, raised his eyebrows, and played with his fingers the black hair hanging down his cheek. He smiled and said: "the difference is that I didn''t love Dugu Ye. How do you know that I don''t love him or Aoyun now? Lord, I don''t know about the feelings. You see, the whole world knows that I can''t like what he likes. He loves me even more. Lord, oh, should I call out my father? In two days, it will be my big marriage to Dugu Ye. Father, do you think I''m wearing a red wedding gown? Is it better to wear a light red gown? " It''s a charming smile. After a long speech, the almost angry Lord of proud cloud burst out with blood and rose to heaven directly. "You..." "How am I?" As soon as he raised his eyebrows and raised his chin, Ryukyu leaned his face into the light on the edge, and let the Lord of Aoyun see it clearly. Watching the movement, the Lord of proud cloud almost broke a steel tooth. Looking at the embarrassed face of the Lord of Aoyun, Ryukyu draws a smile around his mouth, and slowly tries to get up, saying, "it''s time to go to bed. It''s beautiful to be the prince and Princess of Aoyun." "What do you want? I beg of you. How do you want to leave?" Seeing that Ryukyu was about to rise, the head of Aoyun Kingdom roared at Ryukyu. Chapter 534 As soon as the bright smile on his face came to an end, Ryukyu''s face sank. From the first three months of spring to the cold winter months, the momentary change was almost unacceptable. Cold extremely stare at the proud cloud country Lord in front of the eyes, the hatred in the eyes can be seen at a glance: "this is your attitude of seeking people?" Cold and sharp. The proud cloud country Lord suddenly after a Zheng, reflected, the complexion instantaneous iron green. Dark night, suddenly silent. "I''ve never been bullied. I won''t come back." Cold and sharp, Ryukyu coldly looked at the iron faced Lord Aoyun, who was about to grab the clothes on the shore. Today, he asked her, not she asked him. Turning around, he grabbed the clothes with his fingertips. With a flick of his wrist, Ryukyu put his skirt on his body and wrapped her tightly in an instant. Step out, step on the shore. "Dong." At this time, a dull thump came from behind, accompanied by a voice that could not bear to suppress: "I beg you." The night is like a dream. Slowly turning around, Ryukyu looks at the Lord of Aoyun who is kneeling on the shore with one knee, and the Lord of Aoyun who is kneeling in front of her. The king of the largest country in the world, the king of Aoyun, has knelt down to Murong and the Ryukyu today, as well as today. "Hahaha..." Look up and laugh. It''s crazy. On that day, if you dare to invade her and xuanyuanche, you should know whether to repay them or not. It''s not that time has not arrived. The Lord of Aoyun was embarrassed and bit his teeth: "I beg you, please go." Laugh wildly, fly and hover for a long time. Ryukyu slowly lowered his head and looked at the Lord of Aoyun who was kneeling in front of him. His eyes flashed with hatred. If it had not been for him, it would not have been like this today. Aoyun, sooner or later, will be destroyed in her hands. Today, when she comes to collect interest, the rabbit will bite even when it is in a hurry. Cutting the grass is not what we can do today. Chapter 535 As soon as the hatred flashed by, Ryukyu stopped the cold, turned to a smirk, and slowly looked at the Lord of Aoyun Kingdom: "this is what you begged me. It''s you who want to destroy me and Dugu ye, not my bad heart." "I beg you." The fist of the Lord of Aoyun is almost crushed. If you get cheap, you have to be obedient. That''s it. He reached out his hand and lifted his long hair around his neck, and Ryukyu said in a distressed way, "well, since that is the case, let''s make all the people in the world happy and grieve for me alone." Shook his head, sighed, but there was a bright smile in his eyes. A sharp weapon is a top-notch one. It can be used as well as any army. It''s a misfortune for her to lose a single seedling. But who says it can''t be profit. "Since you are the Lord of the country, please come to me. I''m afraid I''m starving for food and clothing because I''m cold in the north." Holding his chest in both hands, Ryukyu smiled at the Lord of Aoyun. "Well, half a million loads of grain and grass, and a hundred thousand pieces of cloth." As soon as the Lord of Aoyun opened his mouth, he gave the northern herdsmen or Huns the most food and grass to rob. Slowly stretching out his fingers and shaking, Ryukyu said with a faint smile: "I''m not a beggar. You''re sending a beggar. Looking at the world, who knows that Aoyun''s wealth is huge. In a word, there are three million loads of food and grass, one million cloth lapels, 500000 heads of cattle and sheep, three million liang of gold. If you give it to me, I will leave immediately, otherwise... " The latter words did not come out, but the threat was real. "You''re a lion. Don''t think about it." The voice of Ryukyu falls, and the Lord of Aoyun jumps up, his face full of blue tendons. He knew that this condition was the purpose of Ryukyu''s coming here, but too much, too much. Three million loads of food and grass, one million cloth lapels, 500000 heads of cattle and sheep, and three million liang of gold almost cost him more than half of the Treasury. "Is it?" Compared with the anger of the Lord of Aoyun, Ryukyu was slow and leisurely, with black hair twining around his fingertips for several times. Chapter 536 "Even then, you know, I don''t want to leave Dugu ye or Aoyun. If I don''t get married in two days, it''s not a good thing." Waving his hand, Ryukyu smiled enchanting, not angry at all. "Tired, go to sleep. Dugu ye must be waiting for me." Jiao Han yawns, and Ryukyu turns around and walks away, quickly sinking into the darkness. Behind him, the face of the Lord of Aoyun has been completely distorted and angry beyond imagination. The night is filled with darkness without stars. At this time, in Aoyun Kingdom, four fast horses are coming to Aoyun kingdom in the dark moonlight. "How many miles?" Xuanyuanche vertical horse whip, face heavy as water. "There are more than 1700 Li left," said Du Yan Hu, Qiu Wen Yan looks at each other and rushes forward without saying anything. The wedding was just two days later, they had only two days, and there were more than 1700 miles ahead. Fortunately, the Yunhan pass where they were located that day was just beside the original borders of Chen Guo and Aoyun. It was not too far away, and there was still a chance to catch up. However, Aoyun is located in the northernmost part of Aoyun, close to the border, but it is still more than 3000 miles away from chenguo. Even with the fastest 800 Li emergency swap, there is still a problem. His face was cold and heavy. Xuanyuanche slapped the whip on the horse''s buttocks. The dark horse was almost flying. Pass through the forest and run like flying. Night, quiet, deep. Aoyun palace hall. "What? She wants so many things. No way. If we give them to her, our whole reserve will lose control. If there is a war at this time, we can''t afford the supply of the battlefield." Prince Dugu Han''s eyes widened, and he spoke quickly and urgently. The leader of Aoyun Kingdom rubbed his eyebrows and said: "I am also considering this. Now Tianchen and Houjin have joined hands to annex chenguo and send troops to Zhaoguo. If he xuanyuanche is closer, he will come to Aoyun. Our Treasury is empty. This battle will be checked and balanced by others. This..." Chapter 537 "My Lord, why do you promise her? Even if she has half a million soldiers and horses, we Aoyun can not be so humble to seek peace at all? " The Prime Minister of Aoyun couldn''t figure out why their Lord was so afraid of this yelulu moon and 500000 troops, could they destroy Aoyun''s sky? Hearing this, Dugu Han and the Lord of Aoyun looked at each other and closed their eyes silently. The Ming island is known only by the royal family, but others don''t know their existence and absolute supremacy. Aoyun meets the Lord and the prince and closes his eyes. There''s a trace of silence on his face, but he doesn''t agree with him. He frowns tightly and says, "what''s the danger, king? If she''s really bad for the prince, let''s be frank. The prince is not a person who can''t listen. Why... " But the meaning of prime minister Aoyun is obvious. Since everyone knows that she is going to kill Dugu ye, it''s OK to tell Dugu ye that she will love her so much that she doesn''t want her own life? Looking at each other, the prince and the Lord of Aoyun haven''t spoken yet. Suddenly, there is a rush of anxious footsteps outside. "Wang Shang, Wang Shang..." The leader of the guard stormed in. "What is it?" Lord Aoyun looks ugly. The commander of the forbidden guard stepped forward quickly, and whispered a few words to the Lord of Aoyun. The Lord of Aoyun changed his face in a flash. His face changed in a hurry in his life, almost not in a few days. Shua of stand up, proud cloud Lord''s face is iron green, sternly way: "with few people come." Meanwhile, he rushed to Dugu Ye''s bedroom. Prince Dugu Han and Ao yunzai meet here. They don''t have time to look at each other. Hurry to catch up. Spring night bitter short day high, since then the king not early. If you can get the sweetness around your beloved, who can stand such a young man and woman. The night is graceful. In the East Palace of Dugu night, there were a lot of groans that made people''s ears red and heart beat. The voice is ambiguous, the language is startling. Chapter 538 The eunuchs who have been in the deep palace for a long time, who don''t know when the sound will be made, are as shocked as the birds of the bow, gaping. "Well..." "Ah..." The little flower lurking outside the window fell down with nosebleed, and the little magpie ran away with blush, while Ouyang Yufei was like a fox in his spare time. He actually enjoyed leaning on the treetop outside the window and listening to love songs. "Ah..." A high, ambush in the night outside the window of the people all tensed up. "Oh..." There was a nosebleed. This winter, it''s such a hot season. The leader of Aoyun kingdom is in the middle of this place. He leads the prime minister Dugu Han and Aoyun and rushes like a tornado. Listen to me from afar. Ah, the face is too blue to be in it. The anxiety in my eyes can no longer be controlled. Can''t touch her, can''t touch, can''t touch. It''s a cancer. If you touch her, it''s not her, it''s them. It''s them. He kicked the gate of Dugu Ye''s East Palace violently, and the proud Lord rushed in and shouted: "Dugu ye, don''t touch..." The angry words in his mouth haven''t been finished yet. His foot moves too fast and rushes into the bedroom. When he glances at the scene in the bedroom, the Lord of Aoyun suddenly stands still and swallows the words to his mouth. Behind him, Prime Minister Aoyun and Dugu Han couldn''t escape. They collided with the leader of Aoyun Kingdom, who stopped abruptly in front of them. Staring up at the scene in the dormitory, the three people in a group were embarrassed, twisted, angry and completely tangled. In the huge dormitory, ryukue and Dugu Ye sat on the high chair beside them, and tasted the food and wine with the wine glass on the front. In front of them, on the exquisite Ivory bed, there are two naked men and women performing live sex. The naked body is tangled together, twining like an inseparable snake. Chapter 539 At this time, it is also gaping at the proud cloud Lord who rushed in. Embarrassment, a kind of heavy embarrassment spread in the East Palace of Dugu Ye. The corner of his mouth slowly drew a mocking smile, and Ryukyu looked at the embarrassed three people: "tut Tut, Lord of the Kingdom, if you want to see it, the night will naturally arrange for you. You suddenly break in like this, Lord of the Kingdom, you......" "Ah..." Before Ryukyu had finished speaking, the woman in the bed suddenly woke up and almost broke the roof with a chicken like scream. Although one is a eunuch and one is a palace maid, what they do is just a fake Phoenix and a false Phoenix, but "Out, out." The Lord of Aoyun''s face is livid. He recovers at this time and shouts loudly. Ryukyu saw this and kept smiling all the time. He didn''t stop them from going down. "Master of the country, it''s a special instruction for Mammy." Ryukyu is playing with the wine cup in his hand, smiling enchanting. But in the eyes of the proud Lord, it is an absolute threat. Yes, it''s a threat. Today she can show you a fake life. Tomorrow there may be a real one. And if the news gets out, they will be proud of it "I will, I will." He is furious. The main blood of Aoyun country is all concentrated on his head. He will definitely live many years less after coming here several times. Hearing this, Ryukyu took the wine cup in his hand and drank up the wine in the cup. "Prince, this woman doesn''t love you at all. She came to blackmail US Aoyun with you as a bargaining chip. You know what she asked for in exchange for your life. There are three million loads of food and grass, one million cloth lapels, half a million cows and sheep, three million liang of gold. Prince, she doesn''t really love you. Don''t get into her ecstasy. Aoyun can''t give her these things. " The prime minister Aoyun, who did not know the real threat, suddenly intervened and shouted at Dugu Ye. He thought that as long as Dugu Ye woke up and didn''t fall for it, Ryukyu would have nothing to do with them. Chapter 540 But I don''t know. At this time, even if Dugu Ye is not deceived, what does Ryukyu want to do, there is no part for Aoyun to talk. Hearing the words of prime minister Aoyun, Dugu ye did not move his eyes. His fingertips caressed the wine glass in his hand and turned to look at the moon sitting beside him. Ryukyu drank all the wine in his cup, but he didn''t look at Dugu Ye. "Prince..." "I know." The words of prime minister Aoyun were interrupted by Dugu Ye. You know? The Prime Minister of Aoyun was stunned, and then he suddenly woke up. Their prince was so amazing that he couldn''t understand. Then "I''m very happy these two days." Looking at Ryukyu''s side face, Dugu Ye suddenly said slowly, "I really think it''s true. I really want it." He is not stupid. Ryukyu''s feelings for him will not be invisible to him. However, he is greedy for such tenderness, even if it is only a false image, a false image that will only last for a few days and then be disillusioned, he also wants to grasp it tightly. Let later, when there is a time to remember, there is a thing to let the heart remember. It''s a long life, but maybe a moment can last forever. Dugu ye put down his glass and stood up slowly. He took back his eyes and looked up at the dark sky. "I know you hate me and I can''t die, but I will never regret what I have done. I want you to belong to me, even if you don''t do anything." The cold wind blows in from the open bedroom door, and the candle shadow shakes. The golden robe flutters slightly in the cold wind. It''s elegant and cold. Fingertips play with the empty empty wine cup, Ryukyu snorts coldly. If you want her to belong to him, you can rob and tear her up by any means. Even if she doesn''t have him in her heart, she can''t afford such deep affection and doesn''t need it. Turning his head, he took a deep look at Ryukyu again. Dugu ye said softly, "the northern Mu Tian is far away. Take care of yourself. When you meet again, we will be the enemy." Then, with a sigh, he walked slowly towards the outside of the palace. Love is important, justice is important, but family is more important. Chapter 541 Ryukyu is now the loyal king of the northern herdsmen, the king of their enemies, for the purpose of northern herdsmen, not a quasi Princess of the seven Central Plains. And he is the prince of Aoyun, the king after Aoyun, Aoyun, Beimu, water and fire are not allowed. This time, he indulged himself. He paid back his debt to Ryukyu. Later, when they saw each other, they were their own enemies. The light shadow lengthens that thin body shape, pulling more and more long. All in splendor, all alone, all in Lonely. "Well, when I see you, either you or I will die." Qingleng refuses, and Ryukyu drops his glass. The jade cup is fragmented. Today, she just came to ask for food. Later, when her northern herding dominates the border area and dominates the grassland alone, she would not come to the area for food. The night is thick and dark. Sharp cold wind blowing, this cold winter day, cold bone piercing. Assembly, mobilization, opening and transportation. Three million loads of food and grass, one million lapels of cloth, 500000 heads of cattle and sheep, and three million liang of gold. This is not a small amount. Several national coffers of Aoyun capital have been opened. Herds of cattle and sheep drove out of the gate, people picked, horses, cars pulled, full of food and grass, cloth lapels, gold, the team followed by a team of Aoyun soldiers and horses, meandering, almost invisible end. People in the capital of Aoyun are surprised. So many soldiers carry so many things. Where are they going? What is this to do? And the other countries in Aoyun state capital want to participate in the ceremony of Dugu Ye''s wedding, but they are not the common people''s ignorance. So many things are moving towards the direction outside the pass. Is this to discuss and give them to the northern mu? Although all the loaded things are packed tightly, people who know the goods can naturally see what is transported by Chu from the trace of the wheel. To Beimu? God, is this thing For a time, pigeons in the sky came and went, and countless news went in all directions. Chapter 542 Outside the dark blue pass of the Aoyun border, it has been stopped for five days. The food and grass have been cooked, and 500000 northern herdsmen and horses are running out of ammunition. "What to do? No grain left? " Toby wood''s face fell into the water. Han Fei, kuobali, with a heavy face, said nothing at all. They only brought so much food, which almost brought all the rest of the food and grass in kusha ten city. Now there is no one, and the loyal king has no movement. Should he starve all the soldiers, horses and people in kusha ten city to death here? "Today is the appointed day. Wait a moment. If the loyal King hasn''t heard from you..." Han Fei pondered for a moment. "It''s dark on the horse." Toby sticks his teeth. "We will lead our troops to attack, and our forces will certainly be able to rob..." "The great general, the letter, the letter, the flying pigeon of the loyal king." TOBI wood''s words have not finished, the deputy general suddenly rushed from the distance with a face full of ecstasy. Grabbing the front and sweeping quickly, Han Fei''s dignified face suddenly became ecstatic. He turned over on his horse''s back and roared: "boys, take the food." The sky is clear and blue, and the black smoke is rolling towards the deep blue pass. In the distance, at the deep blue pass, horses, cattle and sheep are winding out, and the sky is covered with black pressure. At the gate of the nine palaces of the capital, the moon was red as it came. Today was supposed to be the day of the wedding of Prince Aoyun, Dugu Ye. Unfortunately, there was no bride or groom. Watching the last batch of grain, grass and jewels go out of the capital of the country, Ryukyu smiled brilliantly, turned over his horse and Ouyang Yufei and wanted to move forward. Standing at the gate of the city all the time, looking at Dugu ye, who didn''t make a sound from the beginning to the end, suddenly looked at the back of Ryukyu, who was about to travel far away, and said in a loud voice, "Ryukyu, I want to ask you the last sentence, is it true that I don''t love xuanyuanche At the mention of the reins, Ryu yuetou did not return to the big voice: "yes." "What?" Ryukyu is the only word out, behind the gate, and Ryukyu completely two opposite directions, four horses are flying from, the man in charge of a roar, just like a thunderbolt from the sky. Luocha is charming and beautiful. It''s not the xuanyuanche who came here all day and all night. Chapter 543 Hold the reins of the hand suddenly a tight, Ryukyu heart a heavy, xuanyuanche. What happened to him? Why is he here at this time? He should be in the sky thousands of miles away. Did you come all the way because of the news of her coming? In my heart, there are all kinds of things. Ouyang Yufei, who was almost walking side by side with Ryukyu, saw a light color slowly brewing between the eyebrows and smiled at Ryukyu. Eyebrow color is deep. Even though the horse came from afar, xuanyuanche''s face was full of iron and green. He came all the way, day and night. He didn''t want to meet the first sentence, but he didn''t love him. Damn it, how could it be. "Turn around for me." A horse hiss, xuanyuanche Lema stands behind the moon, looking at the back of the moon, his face sinking like water, is a roar. The cold wind is still, and there is no sound here. Everyone''s eyes have noticed the Ryukyu with his back to xuanyuanche. Slowly turn around, a red fur, in the sun is emitting a dazzling color. Yang head, light eyes lock in front of the angry xuanyuanche. There is a slight cyan on the chin, and the face of the demon is like the face of the Luo cha. At this time, it''s with wilting, wind frost and anger. But the eyes are so bright that they can almost melt everything. There was anger, but more of it was comfort, reassurance and endless joy. There is no regret deep feeling inside, let this side snow color world, all in that eyes, out of color. Her xuanyuanche, her xuanyuanche. Almost a little crazy looking at the man covered with wind and frost in front of me. I didn''t see him for several months. I thought I didn''t want to, didn''t want to, and wouldn''t lose my temper. However, only when you are truly right can you know that everything is a lie. The deep thoughts hidden in your heart have already penetrated into your marrow and integrated into the ocean. Greedy at that handsome angry face, the original miss has been so deep. The cold wind is flying, and there is no sound. Dingding looks at the fiery red body in front of him. His face and anger in his eyes are gone as early as the moment when Ryukyu turns around. Chapter 544 She''s still alive, still alive. Nothing could make him so happy and so relieved as to see her with his own eyes. His Ryukyu is fine, fine. Hand over the position of the nest of the heart, xuanyuanche eyes shine, the whole person filled with unexplained brilliant breath. Slowly toward Ryukyu stretched out his hand, xuanyuanche eyes such as burning: "nothing." Thousands of words, a few months of separation between life and death, come all the way, day and night, meet, but only into this sentence, only into this short four words. It''s just fine. The heart is warm and moist, but the cold winter months can''t cover up the scalding of the bottom of the heart. The heart warms, but the face is indifferent. The corner of the mouth slowly outlined a smile, Ryukyu raised his eyebrows slowly, and a faint smile appeared on his face: "of course I''m ok, thank you for your concern." Plain and polite, no deep feeling, no ecstasy, only unfamiliar with ordinary people. Boom, xuanyuanche just felt a sound in his mind, making a confused buzz. This should not be what Ryukyu should say to him, this should not be his Ryukyu''s tone. "What do you say, come here." As soon as his face sank, xuanyuanche tried to get close to Ryukyu. When Ryu Yue saw that his face was heavy, he waved his hand, and the northern herdsman behind him was escorting him. He immediately put his back knife in front of Ryu Yue and compared it with xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche saw the change of the face, and a flash of anger rose on the face. "Tianchen Wang, you and I have already become the past. It''s better not to be too familiar." The faint voice sounded, and Ryukyu said it slowly, but it was as cool as a cavity of cold water. She''s not familiar with him? Not familiar? Xuanyuanche was shocked suddenly, and the bright light in his eyes disappeared instantly. Fingertips play with the fur on the cuffs, and Ryukyu''s eyes are warm, without missing the fleeting injury in xuanyuanche''s eyes. The eyebrows and eyes drooped slightly, gathering the dark color in the eyes. "What do you mean? What''s the matter with you Tightly frowning, xuanyuanche couldn''t believe looking at Ryukyu. Chapter 545 "It''s no fun. I already have a fiance. If I get too close to other men, my fiance will be jealous." After that, Ryukyu turned his head and smiled at Ouyang Yufei. He stretched out his hand to hold Ouyang Yufei''s hand. "What?" I can''t believe it. I can''t believe it at all. How can this happen? I haven''t seen him for a few months. Why did Yue say to him that she has a fiance and can''t get close to him. Joke, it''s a big joke. Her husband is him, he xuanyuanche, absolutely no one else. "Princess." Behind him is the autumn trace which xuanyuanche rushes to. His face is heavy. He can''t help shouting at Ryukyu. First, they had to marry Dugu Ye. They stopped talking. Now they even pulled out a fiance in front of their king. What''s wrong with her? Why do you want to hurt their king so much? Is it crazy for the princess who once lived and died with their king and never left behind? "How can you say that, princess?" Yan Hu couldn''t help it. Only Du said nothing one by one, and let the horse go to Ryukyu''s side. She was the master of the horse. Compared with xuanyuanche''s anger and disbelief, Ouyang Yufei around Liuyue is also slightly surprised, turning to look at the hand that Liuyue holds. Seeing that Ouyang Yufei turned to look at her, Liuyue said with a charming smile, "don''t you want to be my fiance?" Enchanting smile, captivating, can shake all eyes in the world. Ouyang Yufei listened to Ryukyu''s saying. After a flash of thought in his eyes, he immediately smiled. He was very romantic and unique. Gently holding Ryukyu''s hand, Ouyang Yu Fei laughed and said, "naturally, my fiancee." The voice is warm and quiet, but by the north wind, it spreads all over the gate of Aoyun city and falls into the ears of all the people present. Seeing this, Dugu ye, who was leaning against the gate, slowly turned around and walked towards the gate. Chapter 546 Today, he is more than a sad man. A sudden surprise on one hand, a sudden joy on the other. After Ouyang Yu Fei''s death, the little flower and the little magpie suddenly changed so much that they were stunned for a moment. "It should have been an unmarried couple," he said "By the way, by the way, that''s good. In this world, only my childe and my young lady are born together. That''s good..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The sound of joy is in the north wind. The wind blows away. "Shut up, moon you..." Xuanyuanche''s whole face is iron and green, and his body shape is almost unable to support himself. This is absolutely Ryukyu''s play. There must be her consideration. He should believe her. It must be, it must be. However, thousands of miles came, full of ecstasy, but in the end it was like this, even if strong as him, even if he still trust, but also can not stand, can not stand. "King of heaven, we will meet later." Seeing xuanyuanche''s face is livid, Liuyue seems not to want to say more. He nods politely towards xuanyuanche, turns around and heads for the direction outside the pass. Seeing this smile, Ouyang Yu Fei also followed closely. "Murong Ryukyu, what do you mean? You are too much. " Autumn mark is full of rage. "No, you can''t leave until you make it clear to us." Yan Hu is also excited. He will chase Ryukyu when he pats his horse. We can''t just send them away in these two sentences. No, how can this happen? What happened? The body is sedentary, without nostalgia. Xuanyuanche looks at the figure that turns around and refuses, as if he is going to walk out of his life, no, can''t let her out, can''t. Even though the horse was about to rush forward, he took off the horse''s body without thinking. Xuanyuanche''s body suddenly swayed. A mouthful of blood slowly ran down the corner of his mouth, and his body fell back. "Wang, Wang..." "Wang Shang..." Autumn mark and Yan Hu''s face were all white in a moment. They rushed to fight. Ryukyu listens to autumn mark and Yan Hu''s sudden voice incomparably frightened, but turns his head and looks at it. Chapter 547 The face of the person in front of him is as pale as paper. The blood on the corner of his mouth is slowly coming down. The tall body never lowers. At this moment, he is falling down, but the eye is fixed on her, staring at her. The heart, which can''t be tightened in a moment, almost jumps out of the heart. The hand holding the horse rope, firm grip, that strength almost crushed the whip in the palm of the hand. "Need to see it?" Ouyang Yufei also turned his head and looked at the gentle way of the moon. It''s a rush of anger, too much emotion. Listening to Ouyang Yufei''s words, Ryukyu turned his head and drew a smile on the corner of his mouth: "no, since he doesn''t love any more, why bother?" Say, a clip sits down the steed, steed scatters four hoofs toward the front and gallops away. "Murong Ryukyu, what''s the matter with you? How can it become so heartless. That day you fell from the cliff. You don''t know how to live or die. You almost have to accompany you to die. To survive like a walking corpse is to think that you must live and be OK. He will clear all obstacles for you and let no one dare to destroy you and him in the future. This is the belief that supports him to strive to open up. On the 18th, I got the news that you were going to marry Dugu Ye. Wang Shang left the border war behind, and in four days, he drove more than 3000 miles to pick you up. That''s how you repay his deep feelings, and how you treat him. " If you are sad and absolutely angry, you can fly outside the gate of Aoyun city and follow the wind to the sky. The fingertip is deeply inserted into the palm, and the silver teeth of the moon are clenched. In four days, more than three thousand miles away, it''s no wonder that you are so haggard and haggard if you want to eat or sleep or run in the daytime. She made him so angry and hurt him so deeply. I took a deep breath. I couldn''t breathe, but it became more and more stable on Ryukyu moon. I raised my whip, spread my four hooves, and disappeared at the end of the sky. Chapter 548 From everyone''s eyes. Autumn mark, Yan Hu, can''t believe their eyes when they see this. They love their king''s princess so much, so they leave their king? Just leave? The gate of the city is dead, sunny, but extremely cold. Go straight out of deep blue. Ryukyu didn''t make any stops along the way, as if he was full of unspeakable feelings, and completely spilled them on the road. All over the place, all over the place, all over the place, all in one team, all in one line, almost spread out into the sky, looking at the whole side. The whole team, take over, go far away from the Central Plains and return to the north. The vast grassland, the setting sun like fire, suddenly fell into the horizon, rich night instead of the bright gold of the day, shrouded in the earth. Car to horse, horse to car. Boundless, across the whole prairie, cattle are called sheep sheep, the desolate prairie, for the first time, is so vibrant. Setting up a camp, the campfire is burning and everywhere, just like the stars in the summer, shining and shining, decorate the whole dark sky. And in this bonfire, it''s all the soldiers and people of the carnival northern mu kusha ten cities. "Ha ha, we loyal king have good ability, good ability." With a big laugh, Han Fei held the big cup of sea bowl and jumped up almost excitedly. "No, there are three million loads of food and grass, one million lapels of cloth, five hundred thousand heads of cattle and sheep, three million liang of gold. That''s the price of heaven. I''ve never seen so many things, so many cattle and sheep, so much gold..." Toby''s hands danced and he was excited before the campfire. "Ha ha, what I don''t see." Kuo Baal laughed and pulled up his lapel. He was naked and his face was red as wine. "You''ve seen it." "I didn''t either..." "Ha ha..." The night is like ink, but it can''t block the crazy excitement of this side. The campfire is burning, countless northern herdsmen are dancing in the grassland, countless soldiers are fencing and singing, countless people are coming and going, and the alliance is drunk. Chapter 549 All the northern herdsmen are immersed in ecstasy. There are so many grains, grass, clothes and gold. Now they have something to eat and something to eat. The laughter broke through the sky and floated far away. "Come, Lord, I''ll give you a toast." Kuobali burps with wine, runs to sit in front of the fire, and faces Ryukyu with no joy or sorrow. The city Lord is the city Lord, and the people who subdue them are different. Look, it doesn''t take a single soldier to get such good things from Aoyun, but there is no expression of ecstasy, so calm. It''s not the same, it''s not the same. Ryukyu, who was interrupted by his contemplation, looked up at Kuo Baal, who was full of excitement, reached out to take the wine bowl, and looked at Han Fei and others who followed Kuo Baal. "You only know how to drink," said the brow coldly After being questioned, Kuo ba''li was suddenly shocked and said, "what do you want to do if you don''t drink?" Ouyang Yufei, who had been sitting beside Ryukyu, smiled and turned to look at Ryukyu''s slow way: "aren''t you happy?" "No, I''m happy." After glancing at Ouyang Yufei, Ryukyu turned his head and looked at Kuo Baal, TOBI Mu and Han Fei, who came by. "If you have a deeper idea, I will be more happy," he said "What do you mean?" Tobimu and kuobali looked at each other. They were like two monks who couldn''t touch their heads. Han Fei, however, did not look obscene. He was quite humble. Hearing Ryukyu''s words, he frowned and suddenly lowered his voice and said, "there is much more food and grass here than we expected. You mean..." Ryukyu looked up at Hanfei, nodded his head slowly, showing a childlike touch, and said slowly, "when I get to Shengjing, I hope I don''t see those extra things. Similarly, I don''t want anyone to see where these things have gone." As soon as this words fell, kuobali and tobim, though straightforward, were not stupid people who could get out of kushashi city. At this point, they were slightly stunned, and couldn''t help being ecstatic. Chapter 550 "The city Lord means, we dry yarn..." The words of ecstasy had not yet fallen. Han Fei slapped them and immediately eliminated the redundant noise. "I know how to do it." Han Fei bowed respectfully to Ryukyu. His face was red and his body was shaking with excitement. "We know, too." Kuo Baal and tobim bowed at the same time, lowering their voices towards the moon. This extra thing is for them, and it''s for them alone. So many things are for them. How can they not be ecstatic and excited. Slowly nodded, Ryukyu light way: "know good, later I want to rely on you when there are still many." "Follow to the death." Han Fei, kuobali, tobim, all in one voice, never looked serious. At the sight of the three, Ryukyu turned to Ouyang Yufei, who had been beside her all the time. "They are more generous and have less details. Go." Ouyang Yufei hears the words and looks at Ryukyu. Suddenly he laughs and says, "OK." When Ryukyu saw this, he nodded, stood up and walked towards the other campfire. There was a shout of worship and joy coming from that side. A joy. But in this crazy love, some shadow soldiers and horses began to move, and some of them were separated from the grain and grass gold of the brigade, hiding in the vast grassland and night. Night, slowly deep. The night sky on the grassland is no more heavy than that in the Central Plains. Even in such a cold winter, it is extremely high and wide. Boundless sky, vast grassland, gives people a boundless heroic, but also a desolate loneliness. In the night, in the main tent of Ryukyu. In a black suit, Ryukyu looks at Du Yi, who appears quietly outside the tent. Her subordinates are different. They really know what she wants to do. Today''s Che, lets her heartache be unable to add. Chapter 551 However, she had to say that there were not many people from the netherworld in Aoyun City, not to mention the main figure of the netherworld beside her. She can''t expose xuanyuanche. She will never do anything stupid when she''s not ready for everything. Empress Xiao remembers her words very well. If she wants to harm someone, she should try to express her love generously. If she really loves that person, she can only hide deeply. It''s just that she can''t rest assured. She has to take a look. Therefore, tonight, she sent Ouyang Yufei away to let him go with Han Fei and others. Naturally, no one knows what she is going to do like a shadow. Du Yi, who was standing on the edge of the tent, waved. The oil lamp in the tent had not been turned off by Ryukyu. A gentle and elegant voice suddenly sounded outside: "Ryukyu, I know you haven''t slept. Come, I have something to say to you." Gentle and with that natural smile, not who Ouyang Yufei is. Hearing this, Ryukyu frowned tightly, pulled the red fur around him, covered his black clothes inside, and walked out. Outside the tent, Ouyang Yufei was covered with white fur fur, standing in the dark night sky smiling, staring at her. The night wind lifted his long hair and made him look gorgeous. "You haven''t left yet?" Ryukyu asked indifference. Ouyang Yu Fei smiled and looked at Ryukyu and said, "I''ll go after that." After that, looking at Ryukyu''s deep smile, he said slowly, "my dear fiancee, you seem to know who I am." Hearing this, Ryukyu was moved in his heart. Ouyang Yufei was so keen that he guessed it out of such a few words. Without waiting for Ryukyu to speak, Ouyang Yufei smiled and waved his lapel, then he bent down and said with a low smile: "then, please allow me to introduce him once. Ouyang, the second clansman of the Ming island, is now a young family. When you were seven years old, you pointed to marriage, but you didn''t know it all the time. Ouyang Yufei, the fiance you never met Chapter 552 Light voice, very positive color, also very warm. Coldly, he picked the corner of his left eye. Ryukyu''s face was neither cold nor happy, nor talking. He just looked at Ouyang Yufei coldly. Seeing this, Ouyang Yu Fei straightened up with a smile and looked at Ryukyu and said, "although I didn''t cheat you with words, I didn''t feel good about it. Today, I apologize specially." In response to Ryukyu''s inquiry that day, he once said that he had been to the island of the underworld and saved the people on it. He was a man from the island of Hades who had been there naturally and saved the people of the island of Hades. Although he didn''t cheat, the act of scraping the edge ball was like cheating. "You came to tell me that?" Ryukyu''s face was very pale, without any mood fluctuation. "No, of course not." Ouyang Yufei''s smile is full of amorous feelings: "I didn''t come here specially tonight to plead guilty, nor to find out who told you my identity. I just cautiously recognized you as Ouyang Yufei in the Ming island." When Ryukyu heard this, he frowned slightly and his face was filled with a trace of impatience. "Well, I know you already." With a wave of his sleeve robe, Ryukyu turned around to walk towards the tent. After his death, Ouyang Yufei saw this and said with a slight smile: "then, as the fiance of Nalan Luyue, I hereby declare that Ouyang Yufei has appreciated and admired my fiancee Luyue. Later, he will try his best to embrace the beauty, and do everything he can." Chuckles are not deep or serious, but they are said in the middle tone of chuckles like this, which makes people clearly recognize the firmness and determination in them. Ryukyu''s steps stopped, and he frowned slightly. Ryukyu slowly turned around to watch Ouyang Yufei, his eyes narrowed. With a smile on his face, Ouyang Yufei didn''t wait for Ryukyu to open his mouth. He looked at Ryukyu with a smile of his own and said, "I just say what I think, but I don''t need you to accept it immediately." Dundun, looking at the cold eyebrow deep lock of the moon, Ouyang Yu Fei gathered his hands. Chapter 553 "Don''t worry, Ouyang Yufei is not that curmudgeon either. He doesn''t care to use the power of the island of the underworld to eradicate the dissident and eliminate the enemy by force, so that he can be admired. I don''t care if I get it like that. Now that I have opened this mouth today, I will definitely compete with someone fairly. You don''t have to worry about what I will make in secret. However, don''t believe that I have no selfishness. Today, I''m not jealous. I''ll borrow some means, but I''m not sure in the future. You know, this man is jealous, which is not reasonable. " When it comes to Ouyang Yufei''s whole smile, his romantic temperament almost makes people jump in the dark. Toward the motionless Ryukyu moon, he nodded slightly, and Ouyang Yu Fei said with a smile, "when I have finished speaking, I will immediately arrange the ten cities of Kucha. We will see each other in Shengjing." After that, the sleeve robe is light, turn around and go. It''s very crisp. In the night, the white figure quickly melted in the boundless darkness, but it could not cover up the fact that he once stayed in this space. His face was slightly cold, and Ryukyu''s eyes were heavy. He could not open or lift any pot. Ouyang Yufei really came to her. This old fox is not easy to deal with. My heart moved quickly. If it''s not easy to deal with, I''ll put it aside first. I''ll do what she was going to do tonight first. When he delays me, I don''t have much time left. Turn around and enter the tent. With a wave of his hand, the light goes out. Flash out, and Du Yi dive towards the rear of the army. She has only one night. It''s too tight. Even though the horses are racing across the mountains and the fields, they are marching towards the direction of the Aoyun deep blue pass. All of us should be the soldiers patrolling on our own side. No one cares. Rush and walk, Ryukyu almost can''t fly. If you can''t go today, you will go deeper into the grassland tomorrow. If you want to go back to Aoyun pass, you will not be allowed in time. Chapter 554 The night is like ink. As long as you cross the high slope in front of you, you will see the dark blue pass behind you. Ryukyu is drawing horses faster and faster. And when Ryukyu rushes towards the direction of the deep blue pass, xuanyuanche and Yanhu in the autumn trace rush towards the outer pass where Ryukyu is. "Wang, that''s how you trust her? She was so hurt... " "I believe in her, but I believe in myself more. The one I love will never be the one who changes from time to time." Fight the horse to gallop, xuanyuanche haggard appearance, but it is determined. "Wang..." Yan Hu is biting his teeth. If he goes there, he will listen to the words that are contrary to Wang''s imagination from the mouth of Ryukyu. I don''t know whether Wang is strong or not. Such a vague trust, can you believe once, can you believe twice? Trust is the most unreliable word in the world. Night is like weaving, two people and horses from two directions towards the center, running fast. Hurry up, hurry up. As long as you cross the high slope ahead, you will be only ten miles away. Hurry up, Ryukyu''s black hair is almost in a line behind his head. Face, eyes, that has not revealed the worry and affection, at this time, there is no one to hide in the face. She can''t let her xuanyuanche get hurt like that. She loves it. She loves it. "Loyal king, loyal King..." I was about to rush up the high slope, and suddenly a wave of roar came from behind. Wave after wave, wave after wave, the voice is getting louder and louder. At first, it was the roar of hundreds of people and thousands of people, but in an instant, it has converged into the roar of tens of millions of people. There was absolute anxiety in the voice. "Loyal king, return quickly, return quickly." The roar of thousands of anxious people resounded in the empty grassland, and the voice was very strong. When Ryukyu heard the absolute anxiety in the roar, he could not help but stand on the spot and frown deeply? What happened? What happened? Why do so many people call at the same time? Chapter 555 "Loyal king, where are you? Where is it? " The long voice echoed in the vast grassland, far away passed away. Behind him were half a million soldiers and horses from the ten cities of kusha, the northern animal husbandry. The roar of the mountains and the roar of the hundreds of thousands of cattle and sheep were almost deafening. The eyebrow is more and more deep crinkle up, what thing happened in the end? Looking for her in such a hurry? "Master?" Du Yi, who had been following Ryukyu without speaking, heard the anxieties in the voice, and could not help shouting Ryukyu. Turn around and look at the road ahead. As long as you are ten miles ahead, you can see xuanyuanche who is hurt by her. Looking back at his own rear, hundreds of thousands of people shouted over and over again, which made people scared. What happened? Hard a bite teeth, Ryukyu a shake hands, a flying meteor in the dark grassland, Teng bloom in the air. That''s the message fireworks of kusha Shicheng. Standing in place, Ryukyu frowned tightly. Xuanyuanche is in a hurry. It looks even more urgent here. Since she brought the 500000 people out, she would naturally bring them back completely. She has hardly seen such a large-scale shout. Wait a moment, Che, wait a moment, she solved this side of the matter, she went to him, immediately, soon. In the other direction, xuanyuanche, who was rushing towards the grassland where Ryukyu rested, also heard the call of the tide and the brilliant fireworks signal. So close to him. At that time, xuanyuanche more and more quickly, towards the direction of the fireworks signal rushed away. The horse''s hooves were flying, and almost a cloud rolled up. Behind him, the fierce sweat and blood horse on the grassland, stepping over the heavy crowd, rushes towards the direction where Ryukyu is like flying. From afar, Ryukyu also saw the people clearly through the torches of those who came. Kuzamu, the first general under the North shepherd. The eyebrows and eyes are twinkling. He is not equipped with empress Xiao and Northern Mu king yeluhong. Why is he here today? Chapter 556 I glanced at the blood red sweat BMW under kuzamu. It was empress Xiao''s mount. There is no one in the real world. Today, it is actually used by kuzamu. It can be seen that things are urgent. What happened to Beimu? "The loyal King receives the order." Far away, kuzamu shouted at Ryukyu in a sweat. The anxiety in his voice was almost beyond his control. What''s the point? Ryukyu''s heart was awe inspiring. He held the whip tightly and took a deep breath. He turned over and jumped to the ground and bowed slightly. Rushing up, kuzamu almost didn''t rush to Ryukyu''s side. Far away, shaking his hand, he threw the imperial edict in his hand towards Ryukyu, and said loudly, "empress Xiao''s imperial edict, loyal king, return quickly." Ryukyu stretched out his hand and seized the holy edict thrown by kuzamu in the air. He took a look at it with the rapid fire of kuzamu. "Empress Dowager Xiao was assassinated. She was seriously injured and in danger. She returned quickly." Two quick returns fully illustrate the seriousness of the situation. Shua closes the imperial edict. The moon is cold. He looks at kuzamu, who is stopping at Lema: "what''s the matter? How could the queen be assassinated? " Kuzamu''s face was anxious. He was sweating in such a cold winter. His face was sweating as if he had just pulled it out of the water, and it was rushing down. Listen to the words, a series of express ways: "loyal king, come back quickly. We are talking about these things on the way. Go quickly. If it''s late..." Later, I didn''t finish what I said, but my face was full of worries, which showed that empress Xiao''s situation was not optimistic. Five fingers tightly clasped the holy edict in his hand, and Ryukyu turned to look at the dark night sky behind him, the direction of the Aoyun deep blue pass. Her xuanyuanche is there, her xuanyuanche is there. She had a lot to tell him and a lot of explanations to give him. Only ten li, only ten li. "Come with me, loyal king. The Empress Dowager says you should go back at once. Come on, come on." Although he could not stop, kuzaki was worried, so he just reached out and pulled away to Ryukyu, who was standing on the ground and had not yet moved. Chapter 557 I can''t wait. He came here on a sweat BMW and spent seven days all the way. I don''t know what''s going on in Shengjing now. Does empress Xiao support it? The five fingers are deeply clasped into the palm, the heart of Ryukyu''s dilemma, and the whole entanglement. In front of you, ten miles away is where xuanyuanche lies. Behind them, the thousand mile plain is their absolute dependence. It is the place where they have the same goal as her, so to speak, they share the same aspiration. At this time, she should have a major resolution, so she called her back in such a hurry. The pain in the palm, however, is not equal to the dilemma in Ryukyu''s heart. Taking a deep breath, Ryukyu suddenly raised his hand to open kuzaki''s outstretched hand. Shua tore off the edge of his lapel, bit his index finger, and quickly waved a few words with blood. Turning around, he threw it to Du Yishen and said, "take it to him, and hand it to him, for sure." Said, a turn over horse, a shake rein, a Jiao drink: "drive." The longitudinal horse rushes back towards the vast grassland and Shengjing, the capital of the northern grazing country. There are big things, small things, light things and heavy things. There is no way to deal with the timing. The night was dark and desolate. At this time, xuanyuanche, who came from another direction, has already rushed to the high slope. As soon as the horse rushed up the high slope, xuanyuanche''s eyesight could reach the farthest distance. He saw only a flash of body shape, a lot of fire light falling into the black, and a slim figure, determined to go far away. The fast disappearing into the night. "Ryukyu......" Vigorous roar, xuanyuanche almost at the first time, towards the back of turning over and walking, roaring loudly. The prairie is windy and the sound is far-reaching. Vaguely, it seemed that someone called her name. Ryukyu looked at the vast night behind him as he galloped on his horse. What the eye sees, only has the boundless night, only has the boundless prairie, where has any person. Shaking his head, I''m afraid I think xuanyuanche''s thinking is too tight. I heard him calling her. Chapter 558 As soon as the whip was raised, Ryukyu and kuzamu rushed forward like flying, without any rest. The lights are dim, and they go away like meteors. At a glance, xuanyuanche almost broke a steel tooth. As soon as the whip is raised, xuanyuanche wants to chase it. Side, as early as expected xuanyuanche will have such action of autumn mark and Yanhu, hurriedly together to stop the crazy xuanyuanche. "Wang, you can''t go like this. The front has entered the range of 500000 northern herdsmen. You can''t rush like this without any cover." Autumn mark and Yanhu, at the same time. The five hundred thousand army can drown three of them, even if one salivates. Even if the martial arts are of the highest level, you can''t break into the hinterland of hundreds of thousands of troops. What''s more, at the last sight of Ryukyu, he turned back, but he still turned away. Obviously, he would not put their king in his eyes and resolutely waved everything. Then, they should not only catch up with each other, but also send their lives to her hands. Filled with endless resentment, they used to admire and admire their little princess. They were happy with her. But now they look down upon her, upon a king who has hurt them, upon a woman who is fickle, upon her. Hate, hate. However, they forget that they are now on a high slope, surrounded by darkness. And Ryukyu is on a high slope, and there are torches nearby. The absolute brightness error of the line of sight allows them to see Ryukyu in the distance, but Ryukyu can''t see them at all. So Qi Qi reached for a stop, Ryukyu has quickly disappeared in the night, far away. "Get out of my way." Xuanyuanche is in a hurry at the first sight. "King, why, why." Autumn mark clenched teeth and looked at xuanyuanche, but he was dead and stopped. "You piss off, month already hinted that I, fiance, when does she have fiance? It must be because the man is there that she says that. Chapter 559 Moreover, at such a late hour, she was not in the account of the Chinese army. She ran so close to the Aoyun dark blue pass. I couldn''t do anything but come to see me. You don''t know her, but I do, I do. " The day''s anger attacked his heart. When he was hurt to the extreme, his spirit flashed and his mind became clear. There was no amnesia, but there was such an attitude towards him. There was another fiance. This day''s words must have something to do with her fiance. Ryukyu sent a signal to him, but he was too anxious and angry at that time, so he ignored that his moon would never betray him. "Why do you deceive yourself, Wang? You can''t look back..." Yan Hu said that this is a little indescribable, they wang so affectionate, but so let down, their hearts are not taste. "You don''t understand. Get out of the way." With a whip, xuanyuanche wants to rush towards them. Just when it was glued, a wave of pigeon sand flew in the sky and fell down towards the autumn mark shoulder. "Wang, Zhao''s military situation." At a glance, I saw the mark tied on the carrier pigeon''s leg. As soon as autumn scar''s face changed, it became normal. This is an absolutely important military situation, which makes such a special mark. "Soldiers attack Juyong, Chenchong, Lishan and Sanguan, and the success or failure will be achieved in one fell swoop." A short line of words, but let a face anxious xuanyuanche, the whole serious down. He hoarded 400000 troops and horses in these three passes. If he fails, he will fall short. On the contrary, he may hurt Tianchen. If he wins, he will take Zhao state in an all-round way. This is almost two-thirds of his troops. He can''t afford to lose. "Wang, come back quickly. If the princess is as you think, she will wait for you. Now it''s tight here. Wang, come back quickly." Autumn mark turned the horse''s head. "Come on, Wang. It''s going to be a long time." Yanhu grabs xuanyuanche''s horse. Long in the future, long in the future. Xuanyuanche holds the reins tightly. Looking up into the distance, I can''t see who is Ryukyu, where is Ryukyu? Chapter 560 Close at hand, you can see each other, but Three thousand miles, four days and four nights, I thought I could join hands. But I didn''t think about it. I only said a few words that hurt him. Not willing, not willing. I don''t know. If he doesn''t want to go, he will go back. But, but The iron teeth clenched, and the whip in xuanyuanche''s hand was almost crushed. Starry night, indifferent leisurely. Ryukyu did not hear him turn his head and go away, but Du Yi, who was responsible for the important task of communicating Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, vaguely heard the voice of xuanyuanche in the night. Now the horse is rushing in the direction of the sound. "Wang Shang, let''s go, let''s go, military situation is not waiting for..." "Wang, if you don''t believe me, I will come later. Now..." Autumn trace and Yanhu keep urging. The whip in xuanyuanche''s hand is more and more tightly held. Today''s affairs and today''s feelings, if you don''t make it clear and walk away, there will be a gap, feelings and trust in the uncertain heart. It can''t be permanent, and it can''t be mixed into the suspected water. Otherwise, it will ferment and deteriorate. Standing for a long time. "Wang..." Autumn marks see this again, a sound is still falling, the horse''s hooves in the distance ring wildly, in the night, Du Yi comes as fast as lightning. Xuanyuanche glanced at it, and his eyes suddenly brightened, Du Yi. Du Yi, who followed the moon. At this time, Du Yi appears here, which means Night wind howled, xuanyuanche immediately longitudinal horse toward Du a welcome past. Autumn mark, Yan Hu looks at each other, slightly surprised on his face. Can you say At the same time, he urged the horses to meet him. "Lord, the master gave it to you." Lima stands still. When Du sees that it is xuanyuanche, he doesn''t have any superfluous words. He quickly takes out the blood book of Ryukyu from his arms and hands it to xuanyuanche. Blood through the lapel, a few words, in the night unfolded in front of xuanyuanche. Cold wind curtain roll, cold and warm self-knowledge. Chapter 561 Vast grassland, deep night. Leaving half a million gauze, the soldiers and horses of the ten cities and the common people escorted the food and grass to come later. Ryukyu and kuzuki returned to Shengjing, the capital of the northern animal husbandry, like flying trees. Seven days and seven nights, day and night. On the eighth day, across the whole grassland, he returned to Shengjing, the capital of northern animal husbandry. "Quick, quick, loyal king, quick..." In the Yonghe temple, there are people who rush to Ryukyu to lead the way and shout. Countless palace maids walked silently, all in a hurry and worried face. Hundreds of officials gathered in the Chen palace guard where empress Xiao lived, and turned around. Everyone''s face was full of anxiety. There was a layer of unseen melancholy over the whole imperial palace of Beimu. "Loyal king, hurry, Empress Dowager is waiting for you, hurry..." Ryukyu almost rushed all the way to the door of empress Xiao''s Chen palace. From a distance, he heard the sudden sound of horses'' hooves surrounding the ministers of northern animal husbandry outside the door of Chen palace. He immediately brightened his eyes and shouted at ryukyue loudly. Get off the horse and rush in. Despite the fatigue of driving for days and the sweat on her face, the moon was almost like a gust of wind, blowing into empress Xiao''s Chen palace. It seems that empress Xiao Rush and enter, Chen palace in the North Mu several important ministers have already listed in the room, early heard the cry of the arrival of Ryukyu, immediately made way for Ryukyu. In front of the white jade bed, five-year-old yeluhong cried and became a tearful man, so he crawled in front of the bed and tightly held the hand of empress Xiao lying on the bed. Empress Xiao''s face was pale and bloodless, and her eyes narrowed slightly. It seemed that she was holding a breath and strengthening. "Don''t cry." Liuyue heard that kuzamu had said that empress Xiao had been stabbed and hit the key. She had a bottom in her heart. At this time, she drank in a low voice and rushed up in a few steps. Unable to take care of jeruhong, Ryukyu''s fingers stretched out and lifted empress Xiao''s jaw, forcing her to open her mouth and quickly sent a black pill the size of a small fingertip: "water." Chapter 562 And the Lord, who was by his side, did not wait for his servant to come forward, but hastily delivered it. As soon as the wrist was raised and sent, the pill slipped down empress Xiao''s throat. The surrounding princes Yelv Ji, Prime Minister Xiao Chen, Li Kuo, etc. can''t help Qi Qi to hold his breath. Empress dowager Xiao can''t swallow medicine for a long time. This moon can "Sister, sister." The pill in his hand was just put into empress Xiao''s mouth. Yeluhong, who was crying beside him, threw it at once and held Liuyue''s leg tightly. Originally, he was still suppressing his small sobs. At this time, he seemed to see his family coming and started to cry. In the dormitories, the original solemn atmosphere was wailed by yeluhong. The eyes of yeluhong and other people were red and their fists were clenched. "Don''t cry, don''t cry." "I''ve told you to send Ouyang Yufei back quickly. He has a good skill in medicine and will be able to save the queen mother. He''s not afraid, he''s good, he''s not afraid." "Really? Really? " When he heard this, a tearful face was lifted up, tears and snots were running freely, but his eyes were swollen with tears, showing a thick sense of surprise and hope. "Really, darling, don''t cry." Stroking jeruhon''s head, Ryukyu held him tightly. There was a silence in the hall. Compared with the trust and surprise of jeruhong, jeruhong and others understood that the hope of salvation was too slim. It was just a perfunctory remark for children. "Ryu Month... " In the short silence, a faint almost inaudible voice suddenly sounded slowly. Ryukyu immediately bent over in front of empress Xiao''s bed and said in a loud voice, "I am here." Yeluhi, Xiaochen, and others immediately gave up their positions and listened in silence. Their empress Xiao had been holding on to wait for Ryukyu to come back. At this time, they should order something important. Slightly closed eyes, slight vibration, half ring slowly open, the streamer inside the color has disappeared, only a strong ray of light. Chapter 563 "Calm down and take care of yourself. As long as you don''t want to die, I have a way to save you. Your injury is very dangerous, but it''s definitely cured. You believe me." Without waiting for Empress Xiao to open her mouth first, Ryukyu embraces yeluhong with one hand and holds empress Xiao''s hand with the other, saying quickly. Empress Xiao''s eyes moved to look at Ryukyu''s serious face. Half a sound, she blinked to say she heard. At the same time, she forced her lips open and said hoarsely, "loyal King Ryukyu Listen. " "In." Ryukyu answered with a loud voice. At the same time, the head of the inner government, who had been at empress Xiao''s bedside, quickly took out a golden imperial edict from empress Xiao''s pillow, and started it with a loud voice, saying: "as the God of heaven, it is blessed by the gods. Now, the loyal king Yelu moon has made great contributions to the northern Mu and the country. He is loyal to the northern Mu and can learn from the sun. His talent can set the country and the country in peace; his ability can open up territory; and he has the honor of my sister, the king of northern herdsmen, and is widely expected. Now the northern shepherd king is young and coincides with the eventful autumn of the northern shepherd. He has ordered yelulu moon, the loyal king, to be the Regent of the northern shepherd King until he reaches adulthood When the solemn edict was issued, the people in the hall were silent. Prince Yelv Ji and Prime Minister Xiao Chen looked at each other and couldn''t hide their shock. In terms of kinship and influence, the Regent could not turn to Ryukyu. She was just an outsider and an outsider. Yelughi and others knew that empress Xiao had been holding on to wait for Ryukyu, and they certainly had important orders, but they never thought that empress Xiao had such orders. This is equivalent to the northern nomadic monarchy, completely handed over to Ryukyu, from then on until the northern nomadic King became an adult, this northern nomad is equal to Ryukyu. Is empress Xiao confused? How can she give such an order? Yelu frowned deeply, and wanted to open his mouth. The empress Xiao, who was forced to open her eyes, did not look at Yelv Ji, but decided to look at the moon crouching in front of her. He said very slowly but clearly, "if anyone dares to disobey the order, Ryu Yue, the mourner will allow you to kill him." Chapter 564 kill with lawful authority. Four clear words, such as a thunder blast in the quiet hall, with absolute killing, with absolute undoubted. Everyone is afraid to move. Ryukyu pondered slightly and understood the meaning of empress Xiao and why empress Xiao gave her the monarchy. Immediately he nodded his head and said, "I''ll thank you for your help. I will never let the Empress Dowager live up to her expectations. The northern pastor will never let anyone bully her. The Empress Dowager''s common wish with the moon will be fulfilled." Then he hugged jeruhon in his arms. Even if empress Xiao can be saved, it will not be a short time. The government cannot control it. Instead of falling into other people''s hands and affecting her, it is better for her to take this will. Hearing the words promised by Ryukyu in empress Xiao''s ear, empress Xiao slowly showed a smile on the corner of her mouth and nodded slightly. The steward of the inner mansion beside me, seeing this, immediately turned around and walked into the inner chamber. Not a moment later, he took out a golden red sandalwood box and went to Ryukyu to open it. A small amulet with the size of palm is carved from blood jade. This is the letter seal of the northern Mu king. This is the supreme authority of the northern mu. Owning it is equal to owning everything. Reaching for the little amulet, Ryukyu slowly turned around. Li Kuo and kuzamu, the generals behind him, knelt on one knee towards the moon and said in a loud voice, "see the regent for minister kuzamu." "Minister Li Kuo, see the Regent." As generals and respected by force, Ryukyu was better than them, and was so able to do so. To serve is a word. Besides, both of them are straightforward people, and they don''t have so many power struggles. I saw kuzamu and Li Kuo, who were kneeling down. Ryukue glanced coldly at Xiao Chen and Yelu Ji, the Prime Minister of northern mu, who were standing hesitantly. Cold eyes, with absolute deterrence. Xiao Chen pondered for a moment, slightly stretched out his hand and pulled Yelu for a moment, knelt down towards Ryukyu: "minister Xiao Chen, kowtow to the Regent." "Minister Yelu Ji, kowtow The Regent. " Chapter 565 With his head bowed down, he could not see Yelu Ji''s face, but the thick and unwilling appeared around him. Ryukyu glanced at Yelu Ji, but did not look like anything else. He only waved his hand with the amulet and said, "I''m not going to be polite to all officials, but I''ll ask you to help Ryukyu." As soon as Ryukyu''s voice dropped, Ouyang Yu Fei''s voice outside the Palace door rang, "get out of the way." Voice is still floating in the air, people have rushed in like flying. "Come on." As soon as Ryukyu turned around, he immediately made way for Ouyang Yufei. Without saying a word, Ouyang Yu Fei immediately pushed to empress Xiao''s hospital bed, quickly moved his hand, followed by the little magpie and flower who rushed in, took the medicine, took the needle, and cooperated with the extremely skilled. On that day, Ouyang Yufei was only one step ahead of her. It seems that the people who sent her did their best to get to Shengjing one step later than her. "Here you are." Facing back to her, Ouyang Yufei dropped a sentence. Ryukyu held yeluhong in one hand and Hu Fu in the other, and walked out of the hall. Outside the temple, the whole courtiers of northern Mu gathered here. At this time, when Ryukyu came out with jeruhon in his arms, he immediately surrounded him. After a few steps, all of a sudden, the courtiers who rushed forward almost stopped at Qiqi. The bloody King''s seal and tiger amulet in Ryukyu''s hand can make everyone''s eyes shine in the sun. Look at each other. The amulet is in the hand of Ryukyu. Here "In the name of God, it is blessed by the gods Ye Lulu moon, the loyal king, was granted as regent Order the world. " The imperial edict was read out, and there were few afterwords. In the solemn imperial palace of northern mu, with the cold wind in winter, it rolled into the clouds. "Ministers and others kowtow to the Regent..." All the ministers bowed down, and the fire was red. The fiery figure officially jumped on the stage of northern animal husbandry. The wind is cold and the winter is too cold and hot. Flying snow, the year is coming. The northern pastoral regime changed. Empress Dowager Xiao was seriously injured and did not take charge of the government, and the power of the northern herdsmen fell aside. However, all the common people of northern herdsmen are not in charge of who the royal power belongs to. They only care about whether they have food to eat this winter. Can they survive this year. Chapter 566 Therefore, a regent fell from the sky in the northern Mu court, disrupting a pool of muddy water, stirring up waves and killing Qi. However, among the common people, the sound and prestige of Ryukyu is accompanied by the arrival of her millions of food, grass, cloth, gold, cattle and sheep, almost like the sun. As the king of the northern herdsmen, all the people of the northern herdsmen should live a good life. The Ryukyu let everyone have enough food. Therefore, the Regent is very popular among the people. No one and no force oppose him, even if ryukyue is an outsider. "How is the queen mother?" Sitting in the flying dust palace of the northern muzheng palace, Ryukyu said in a deep voice. "I try my best." Ouyang Yufei didn''t say no problem or no problem, but I tried my best to make it clear that he didn''t really grasp it. Hearing this, Ryukyu pondered for a moment. She was not speaking. She knew the hurt of empress Xiao. "The assassin is dead?" Changed a topic. "Yes." Li Kuo immediately took the words, full of indignation and gnashing his teeth, and said, "I was killed at the first time. I am a Hun." Ryukyu''s eyebrows are fixed, so reckless people don''t leave a living one. Pingbai has lost too many clues and opportunities, leaving her with no clue at this time. "We must take revenge." "Yes, we must..." Kuzamu and Li Kuo were livid and spoke in unison. Hearing this, Ryukyu waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "this revenge must be avenged, but not at this time. Since they dare to move, they must be prepared to go at will. It''s not right. Don''t worry. I will take an idea about this matter." Kuzamu and Li Kuo admire Ryukyu''s strategy. They clenched their teeth, but they didn''t say anything. Inside the hall, there was a slight silence. "Tomorrow is the end of the year. According to the tradition, Feichen palace will hold a grand banquet to entertain all the clans and all the civil and military officials." Chen Lin, who has been following empress Xiao''s head of the inner government, interjected at this time: "this should have been handled by the king. The Empress Dowager was in charge before. This year, things were in a hurry. Prince Yelv took over the responsibility. Regent, do you see?" Chapter 567 After hearing this, Ryukyu said, "since he has done it, he will preside over it. The Japanese king of the Ming Dynasty will go..." "Regent, it may not be right." Before Ryukyu had finished speaking, Li Kuo suddenly said something. Hearing this, ryukue turned to look at the slightly frowned Li Kuo and said, "how do you say that?" Li Kuo took a look at Ryukyu. In the hall, he looked at Ryukyu, Chen Lin, Ouyang Yufei and kuzamu. After a moment''s meditation, he said, "I found that the soldiers and horses at the junction of the South courtyard are mobilizing, and Shengjing has been blocked everywhere." The northern Shepherd is in charge of the military power. The first is kuzamu, the second is likuo, and the third is the hub of Nanyuan, which belongs to the Beijing soldiers mobilized by Prince Yelu to maintain the safety of Shengjing. Listen to this, Ryukyu slowly leaned back on the Dragon chair behind him. Two days ago, when she took over the Regent, she felt that Yelv was extremely dissatisfied, but she didn''t expect that he could move so fast and quickly give her any preparation. "He''s going to revolt?" Kuzamu''s eyebrows suddenly set. The South courtyard hub''s troops and horses were mobilized to block Shengjing''s four places. Without the king''s order, the troops and horses were mobilized without authorization. This was a revolt at all. Although he and Li Kuo are absolutely more powerful than Yelv, they are all stationed outside the border and Shengjing, in a hurry "Not tomorrow?" Chen Lin, the head of the inner mansion, frowned. "No, I can''t help it. Once it''s comfortable, it''s more auspicious." Ouyang Yufei shakes his head and disagrees. Ryukyu nodded at her words, which was what she thought. Yelv was in charge of Shengjing security. All the guards were in his hands. It was easy to force the palace. Now her voice is heard all over the world, and he has sent his troops to battle. If she shows her timidity, Yelu Ji, who had three points of fear in her heart, may soon come with a sharp edge. "Tomorrow I will go to dinner as usual. I have my own strategy." Ryukyu''s face was cold and heavy. Shua stood up. With a wave of his sleeve robe, he turned around and went out. Ouyang Yu Fei saw that the eyebrows and eyes were moving, and the eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. He also went out with Ryukyu. Kuzamu and Li Kuo looked at each other, and their faces sank. At this time, the sunlight outside the hall is just right. Soldiers move, horse fan, state banquet kill four volts. Chapter 568 Time flies, and in a flash it is lost. The darkness passed, and the dawn came again. The golden sunshine sprinkles from the sky, and everything is shining with a golden color. The warm sunshine, when it rises in the morning, has wantonly sent out the hot heat. It is the best warm day in so many days. And in the brilliant golden light, the light red on the decoration of the northern Mu imperial city of Shengjing reflects the golden light, and sends out the jubilation in the solemnity. As empress dowager Xiao was assassinated, the state banquet should not be too heavy and festive, with simplicity as the keynote. However, in the Chenglan palace, which is set as the main banquet place, the servants and maids are weaving, and everyone has a smile on his face. In that year, the northern herdsman had never been so rich. The officials of the Ministry of officials, the Ministry of officials and the Ministry of households had already taken over all of them. So many people went, and the news came that it was still far away. There were too many food and grass, cattle and sheep, and they couldn''t walk fast at all for a while, so they couldn''t come back for the new year. However, it really can''t affect their good mood. When the food, cattle, sheep and gold are in the palace and the northern herdsmen are in it, even the servants and maids will surely have a large amount of money. I really hope that the slower they go, the better. Then the more things they have, the more money they have every year. Therefore, although the Empress Dowager was assassinated this year, everything should be solemn and simple, but it does not affect the mood of all people in the palace at all. A suppressed joy. And in this repressed joy, a kind of dark tide is surging rapidly. In exchange for bodyguards, the guard of Chenglan palace was fully taken over by the South courtyard hub, and all three palace gates were replaced by the people in the South courtyard hub. All the guards and guards in the imperial palace were replaced by soldiers and horses at the South courtyard hub. The imperial city is closed at night. All the people are not allowed to go out. All the civilians are not allowed to light fireworks on the grounds that the Empress Dowager was assassinated this year. One by one changes, rapid changes, undercurrent surging. Everything is hot and noisy on the surface, but it can''t be concealed from many bright people. Naturally, I saw the murderous opportunity under it. Chapter 569 However, in the Manchu Dynasty, there was no mention, no talkative, and all the people were watching. Two days ago, although I kowtowed to the Regent of Ryukyu, it was just a surface. If I could not sit on it, I would not be able to explain anything with a holy edict. Now, the two tigers fight against each other. They watch their changes and the winner becomes the king. This is the eternal truth. At that time, they only need to pay homage to the winner. The straightforwardness of grassland doesn''t mean that they are stupid. Moreover, in this place where force is advocated, strength is everything, otherwise, nothing. Everything is going on steadily. And Ryukyu saw everything in his eyes, but he said nothing. He didn''t seem to do anything. He was calm and steady. That is a kind of absolute arrogance, a kind of full-fledged attitude. No one knows where Ryukyu came from, but everyone dare not look down on the woman who came into the first power of the northern Mu King''s court from an unknown person in the Central Plains in the past few months. This made all the people who were very optimistic about yelughi carefully identify the direction. All the soldiers and horses in Shengjing are Yelu Ji''s. kuzamu and likuo''s soldiers and horses are far away from Shengjing. There is a tiger amulet in ryukue sky. This is a competition without any suspense. However, it seems that we should be careful and stand in the wrong team, which is a great disaster. Therefore, everyone keeps watching flowers in the fog and watching the fog in the flowers. Time flies by. Ryukyu led yeluhong, the king of northern herdsmen, to worship the gods and ancestors according to the rules of northern herdsmen''s ancestors, and received congratulations from officials in Feichen palace. Smile self-confidence, let people see more and more. Night, soon down. Yelv''s state banquet finally came on stage. Ryukyu was dressed in a red robe, wrapped in a thin body, and looked generous and bright. With a king''s robe in his hand, yeluhong went to see the palace in a proud and dignified way among the guards who were invited by yeluhi. Chapter 570 The stars twinkle in the sky, the moon is high, the silver is shining all over the earth, a piece of silver is flying. Rare good moonlight. Chenglan hall, bright lights, small voice slowly flying in the night. Standing in front of the Chenglan palace, Ryukyu looks at the bright hall in front of him. The black walls reveal red lights. But so many lights are shining, but they don''t have the slightest sense of lightness. They only make people feel gloomy, just like a big black mouth, squatting in the night waiting to devour everything. I took a quiet look at the big black mouth in front of me. I couldn''t see any expression on Ryukyu''s face in the dark. There was only a kind of faint seriousness that emanated from Ryukyu. "Unexpectedly, I have to accompany my fiancee to daoshan. Alas, I have a headache." Ouyang Yufei, who was following Ryukyu, looked at Ryukyu, who was in the dark palace wall. He suddenly chuckled and lowered his voice in Ryukyu''s ear. Full of unconsciousness, a serious Ryukyu appeared. Suddenly, his eyes and eyebrows sank slightly, and he said coldly, "I didn''t let you come." Ouyang Yufei, hearing that, reached out his hand and stroked his eyebrows, shook his head and pretended to sigh: "yes, this foot is very cheap. It wants to follow it. I can''t help it. I blame my fiancee for her charm." While saying, he beat his legs and palms, and his face was full of helplessness. When Ryukyu saw it, he couldn''t help turning his white eyes towards Ouyang Yufei. This man is insane. "Sister, do you have a fiance?" Although Ouyang Yufei''s voice was small, he kept close to yeluhong beside Ryukyu, but he heard clearly. Now he raised his small head, looked at Ryukyu in surprise, and put in a word. Hearing this, Ryukyu immediately said, "No." Ouyang Yufei, who turned his head and glared at him with a smirk, saw a murderous look in his eyebrow: "if you dare to mention the three words" fiancee "in front of me again, I will cut your tongue." Ouyang Yufei''s smiling face suddenly collapsed, drooping his eyebrows and sighing, "it''s really unfriendly." Chapter 571 In response to him, Ryukyu''s more fierce eyes. But when jeruhon saw this, he nodded and looked at Ryukyu. He said, "no, I will marry you when I grow up." Crisp words, in exchange for a short two seconds of silence. Then Ouyang Yu Fei burst out laughing, pointing to yeruhong, and couldn''t speak. Ryukyu frowned wordlessly: "children talk." As he said this, he took jeruhon and walked toward the hall of Chenglan, which was full of murders. "Really, sister..." "Shut up..." The small voice comes alternately. Ouyang Yufei stands behind the moon and looks at the moon with thin anger in his helpless face. There is no seriousness in her body. The momentum that makes people know she is on guard at first sight is replaced by stability and self-confidence. Today''s killing scene is full of enemies. The murderous Qi and breath hidden in the dark night are almost dense and overlapped. I don''t know how many people have been hidden. If Ryukyu goes wrong in one step, he will lose. They can''t afford to lose, even if it''s just a matter of momentum. He restrained the false laughter on his face. Ouyang slowly drew a smile on the corner of his mouth, which seemed to be nothing. This was right for Ryukyu. Now he followed Ryukyu to Chenglan palace. The house is full of guests with brilliant lights. The Chenglan hall is huge. The outer hall and the inner hall are different from the inner and outer halls in the Central Plains. They are totally open and open. Inside the temple, the steps rise and fall, one higher than the other, winding up, a total of three layers, just like the same pattern of steps in the temple. On both sides of the ladder, on the three-story platform, there are people sitting on each side. The lower the position is, the higher the position is, the more you will sit in the direction of the inner hall. On the highest position of the third floor, a white tiger leather chair is upright with it, overlooking everything and overlooking the ministers. That''s the northern throne. Chapter 572 And right next to the throne, there is a leopard skin chair, which is the Regent throne. "Up comes the king, down comes the Regent." The loud drink immediately interrupted the delicate conversation in Chenglan hall. All the officials present, just like the spray, rose quickly from the outer hall to the inner hall, and bowed down to jeruhon and Ryukyu, saying, "ministers and other officials kowtow to the king and to the Regent." The voice has a first, then, it goes on and on, winding over the whole Chenglan hall. Ryukyu, holding jeruhon''s hand and smiling, walked slowly from the middle of the ladder towards the tiger skin chair on the highest floor. Along the way, all officials bow to each other and are very respectful. The fire crackled and burned, warm as summer. The sleeve robe flicks gently and passes over the fire on the edge of the ladder without any wind. One thing in the sleeve robe of Ryukyu falls into the fire and melts quickly. No one notices it. Smoke and fire, silk flying and above the hall. Step slowly up to the highest platform. Ryukyu pulls yeluhong to sit on the big chair of tiger skin. He sits on the big chair of leopard skin on his side. Ouyang stands behind Ryukyu obliquely. Wonderful eyes sweep the ministers below. At the state banquet, man dynasty took his wife with him. Today, I see only a strong Minister of culture and military, not a generation of women and children. Especially on the third platform, all of them were the descendants of the royal clan of Yelu, the northern mu. Hum. "All ministers are free from ceremony. Today''s new year''s pass is celebrated all over the world. All ministers do not have to be restrained." With a small wave of his hand, jaruhong said the next sentence according to the words of previous years. "Thank you, king." All the ministers took their seats slowly. Reaching for the wine cup on the table before he stood up, Ryukyu raised his glass and said slowly to all the officials: "the old year has passed. It''s the time of the year. I don''t say much about my superfluous words. I wish my northern herdsman better and better with this wine." The voice falls, and Ryukyu raises his glass again. Chapter 573 Below, some ministers immediately raised their cups. This wish of Ryukyu is to wish the northern herdsmen to speak from the perspective of the royal power. It is only for all ministers to drink together. A few mang ministers held up their cups, while the other half looked at Yelu Ji, who was the first on the left side of the third floor platform. Seeing this, the few mang ministers who raised the cup immediately withdrew their hands and turned their eyebrows and eyes. The whole hall was in a strange silence. Ryukyu glanced at the ministers with different faces, slowly sketching a sneer on the corner of his mouth. He really didn''t give her face, but he came up to xiamawei. As soon as the thought in his heart turned around, it was not surprising that the first ranking Yelv looked up at Ryukyu with pride and opened his mouth. "Congratulations to Beimu, not everyone has the right to say this." "Oh." After a long voice, Ryukyu raised his glass and took a drink slowly. He leaned back in his chair and looked at Yelu and said with a smile, "I don''t have this qualification. What do you think is the qualification?" When Yelu saw that Ryukyu''s eyebrows were plain and self-confident, he had no fear at all. He snorted coldly. Anyway, he had torn his face. He was not afraid to break it. At the moment, with a wave of the sleeve robe, he stood up, not toward the Ryukyu moon, but toward the ministers below: "my northern shepherd king was young, so the Regent naturally had this right and qualification. However, no one in Beimu says that he can be a regent if he is a regent. That must be the expectation of all. Only those who have lived and died for Beimu, who have great contributions to Beimu, have qualification and ability, can be a regent. Otherwise, even if I get on this stage, I won''t be able to take this seat. " The loud voice resounded over the whole Chenglan hall and spread far away. At the bottom, a lot of northern Mu courtiers nodded in secret at once. Some of them were very much with Yelu, and even shouted: "they are right..." "It''s very true that Prince Ji said "Yes, I''m not a regent for anyone..." Chapter 574 Drum noise was heard everywhere. There were courtiers on three high platforms, some of them were amiable, some of them were motionless, and some of them were unpredictable. For a while, everyone''s face was very wonderful. The five-year-old saw the crowd of Ministers shouting. He had seen such a scene there, but since he was kidnapped once, his courage has increased a lot. At present, I only slightly shrunk and turned to look at Ryukyu. When Ryukyu saw this, he smiled and held out one hand and gently patted his small hand, while the other hand played with the wine glass at the fingertip of his hand. Then he looked at the standing up yeluhi and said slowly: "what''s the meaning of extreme prince? Is it to deny empress Xiao''s purpose? Don''t respect the king''s order? Leisurely, as if there were no weight words floating in the air, but let some people immediately calm down. This means that he wanted to revolt and become king. Although empress Xiao was seriously injured, she was still alive. If Yelu didn''t obey her orders at this time, he would not deal with the Regent ryue, or revolt, or rebel against his subjects and thieves. This is not a crime of idleness. In the hall, there was a moment of silence. All eyes were looking at Yelu Ji. The concepts of supporting politics and revolt are far from each other. One is meritorious officials, the other is eternal infamy. Even if the achievements in politics are amazing and the country is peaceful, it will always bear the reputation of disorderly subjects and thieves. For example, Zhu Di, the Chengzu of the ancient Ming Dynasty, was always a rebellious minister who took Zhu Yunwen, his nephew, for his great achievements in the future. Although Ryukyu is not very proficient in ancient Chinese history, these famous people still remember some. Ryukyu plays with his glass and smiles at Yelu Ji. In the silent hall, Yelv turned around and looked at him with a smile. There was no fear of Ryukyu. His dark eyebrows raised and he smiled coldly. Turning around, facing the old man with white hair and a python robe sitting opposite him. Chapter 575 Bow to him respectfully and say in a high voice: "three grandfathers, you are the leader of the royal family of Yelu in northern mu. Today, please say a fair word. My Yelv is devoted to my northern herding, which can be learned from heaven and earth. Today, when empress Xiao was in danger, she was confused and mistakenly issued the imperial edict. Although she was a northern shepherd, how could outsiders believe it? Could we entrust Yelu Jiangshan to outsiders? This is the Jiangshan that our Yelu family and several clans of northern shepherd beat down with blood and countless lives. I can''t let it drift in the hands of outsiders. In a sense of loyalty, my Yelv would not hesitate to recommend himself. As a regent, my Yelv can go through fire and water for the northern herdsman, and can fight for the northern herdsman king for several years. As long as the northern shepherd king comes of age, my Yelv will never say a word, and immediately return to the northern shepherd king. Naturally, three grandfathers and ministers, if there is a better choice, I will never say two words, as long as it is good for my North shepherd, as long as it is my North shepherd, Yelv will never oppose it. If you are an outsider, I will not allow you to go to hell and get the name of a rebellious minister. " In saying this, Yelu is extremely impassioned. Under a fierce speech, the four ministers still support the support, contemplation, and motionless. In beautiful words, or the strength of the most evidence. With Yelu Ji''s voice falling, the third largest Prince of the Yelu royal family, after a moment''s meditation, said very slowly: "this is also the past. The former empress dowager Xiao was in charge of the government. She was the queen of my former Northern shepherd king and the queen of my current northern shepherd king. Naturally, there is no doubt. But today, if it''s by an outsider, this... " Before he had finished speaking, Ryukyu suddenly waved, interrupted the words of the third emperor, and said with a smile, "needless to say, I understand this. After all, it''s just that I''m an outsider. No matter what my family name or origin is, I''m able to enter the throne, no matter what my ability is. I understand. " Chapter 576 As soon as the voice fell, the face of the people in the main hall was a little ugly at the moment, which said But Ryukyu smiled more elegantly. He stood up and put down his glass. Ryukyu smiled at the three princes and said, "in this case, I have nothing to say. Since I''m an outsider, well, I really don''t want to be an outsider. That''s what I think. I''ll give all the things that the outsider brought to the northern herdsman back to the outsider. I''ll take them away. Whoever is willing to be the Regent will take them. " The voice is still falling, and the faces of the ministers below are changing again. They look at each other. Ouyang Yufei, who had been standing behind Ryukyu moon, stepped forward slowly at this time. He had a smile in his eyes, but his face was on the right side. He looked at all the people below: "the northern shepherd king, we saved him. We can take him away and raise him alone. The millions of loads of food and grass, the hundreds of thousands of cattle and sheep, the millions of liang of gold and cloth, the ten cities of kusha and the grassland of kusha, which will be extremely prosperous in the future, are all brought by us to the northern herdsmen. Since it''s alien, you are not rare in the northern nomads, and we don''t have to embarrass you all, so that we can get together and get together. Let''s go with our things. " Speaking of this, Ouyang Yufei turned around very affectedly and bowed slightly towards the moon. He said with a positive face: "I''ll go down and prepare first. It''s very easy to take these things away. It''s good for a pigeon to send a letter to the 500000 soldiers in kusha Shicheng......" "Well, wait first." Ouyang Yu Fei''s words have not been finished yet, and the third emperor''s face is rather hesitant to say. Ryukyu heard that the smile on his face was not closed, but his eyes were cold. At a glance, I saw the three princes, and Ryukyu''s quite tacit opening, a little sharp: "wait? Don''t tell me, prepare to let his outsider step down, but don''t prepare to let me take my own things? In the early days, I heard that the grassland man was straightforward and sincere, bold and resolute. Don''t tell me. That''s my understanding error. Chapter 577 Don''t want me to be an outsider, but want to leave my outsider''s things? " The sharp voice drifted in the air, and the ministers of the northern herdsmen and the people of the royal family of northern herdsmen and Yelu all looked ugly. There are so many good things that they don''t want to stay. Besides, there are so many places in the northern pastoral area waiting for so many life-saving things. If they are taken away by Ryukyu, this If Ryukyu is not allowed to take away, then what''s the difference between them and the people in the Central Plains they despise? They will forget their interests and tear down bridges. This has always been a shameful act on their grassland. At present, many of the northern Mu courtiers who kept their neutrality were a little hesitant and ashamed. The night wind is cool, the bonfire is burning more vigorously, and the wisps of smoke are flying up, circling all corners of the hall. The Yelu pole on the high platform didn''t think that Ryukyu could answer like this. All the contests for power have become empty preparations. Now Ryukyu is leading his nose. At present, the eyes swept over the officials who began to hesitate. When people were in a hurry, their minds turned fast. With a frown between his eyebrows, Yelu suddenly brightened his eyes and said in a loud voice: "you can have so much food and grass, all because there are 500 thousand troops of my northern herdsman driving around. If not, where do you get so many things? Since it''s my northern herdsman who has made great efforts, nature is my northern herdsman''s thing. If you have any merit, it''s my northern herdsman''s kindness to get one of them. Rest. " A strong word makes a strong statement. As soon as this words came out, there were many ministers of northern herdsmen, and they frowned slightly at the same time. If there were no Ryukyu to save the northern herdsmen, there would be ten cities of kusha after that, let alone the forces of kusha ten cities, to seize so much food, grass, cattle, sheep and gold. How do you say that. The cold light swept over Yelu Ji''s face, and Ryukyu suddenly smiled coldly: "after all, you just want power and money. Yelu Ji, there is no such cheap thing in the world." Chapter 578 Hearing Ryukyu''s outspoken words, Yelu suddenly became angry and ashamed. His face was black. He waved his hand and shouted: "you are a man of the Central Plains who is good at speech and debate. I can''t speak you, but I believe that the Jiangshan of Yelu clan can''t be given to an outsider. Today, you stop yourself. I have a good car, a good horse, gold and silver. You can take as much as you can. If you don''t know how to play, don''t blame me for my reputation for the stability of the mountains and rivers of the northern animal husbandry. " The voice fell, and Qi Qi, the palace maid who was hiding in the night and carrying wine and pouring water, flashed out of the shadow. Bow and arrow in the string, sword out of sheath. In an instant, the whole Chenglan hall was surrounded by a dense, ferocious and murderous atmosphere. Yelv quickly retreated to the back, ready to retreat into the heavy protective circle. Ryukyu''s power was known to him. Some of the ministers in the main hall are not allowed to wrinkle their faces when they see this. He is a clang man, a man with open mind, not a sinister villain who is greedy for profits. This is a disgrace to the great prestige of the northern animal husbandry. "Sister." When jeruhon, the king of northern herdsmen, saw this situation, his eyes widened and he held Ryukyu''s hand tightly. Ryukyu turned to yeluhong and said with a smile, "I''m not afraid." Before the words fell, Ouyang, who stood very close to Yelu before the moon, suddenly shook his figure. Yelv felt that the white and reddish figure flashed by before he could respond. He had put one hand on his shoulder and heard Ouyang Yufei''s lazy words: "some words, it''s better to sit down and say." After all, it''s like carrying a rag bag and walking toward the place where he originally sat. With a flick of his wrist, Yelv Ji and Ouyang Yufei have been sitting side by side in his original position. Ouyang Yufei smiles and pours out a glass of water wine, and drinks happily. But yelugi found that he couldn''t move. He was completely controlled by Ouyang Yufei, and his face was suddenly blue. Chapter 579 He only knew that Ryukyu had a high level of martial arts. He had never seen Ouyang Yufei who was gentle and gentle, and thought he was a weak scholar like a doctor. The situation changed in an instant. All the officials in the hall looked at Ryukyu in the middle of the arrow, and at Yelv pole controlled by Ouyang Yufei. Silence, complete silence. Iron green face, Yelu extremely iron teeth a bite, toward the moon a cold hum: "you think you grasp this king can continue to be your regent, do your spring and autumn dream. My king has already sent a message. Today, the Chenglan hall has been surrounded by a lot of people. Don''t try to fly out. Hum, besides, if half an hour after the banquet, I don''t have any news to send out, I will definitely break the city. Ryukyu, you don''t want to capture the Xiongnu king to deal with this king. Without this king and his son, you are not afraid of how powerful ryukyue is. Come on, don''t worry about the king. Kill her for him. " He shouted loudly. Yelu''s face was ferocious. He let it go. He didn''t want it. The bow and arrow are on the string, aiming at Ryukyu and pulling out tightly. "Wang Shang is there..." "Wang Shang is still..." Yeluhong, the king of northern herdsmen, was sitting beside Ryukyu. At this time, he was in the center of the palace with so many arrows. Many ministers in the main hall saw that their faces changed greatly and jumped up. Yelv paid no attention at all. There was a suffocating sense of oppression in the hall. There was no movement. "Shoot, do you hear me? Shoot for Ben Wang..." There was still no movement. "You give this king..." The roar of iron anger was mixed in his mouth, and Yelv''s eyes suddenly twisted. In front of us, the heavy encirclement of the ramparts, all of a sudden, everyone seemed to be drunk and fell down soft. Just like the domino, one by one. In an instant, drunk people, lost all the arrows. Bow landing, arrow discarding, the sound of ping-pong. "How can I get back Ah... " He was shocked to open his mouth. Yelu''s face turned red and turned backward. ...... thank you Chapter 580 He leaned on the big chair softly. All of a sudden, Yelv felt that there was no bone in his whole body and his fingers could not move. I can''t bear the horror of his time. At the moment of his fall, all the standing and stable ministers in the hall collapsed on the chair in a flash. Blush, such as blood, in the crackling burning red flame under the pressure, red gorgeous, the moment is good-looking. A shrimp with soft feet. A sudden silence. "What''s the matter?" "Ah, my body can''t move..." "God, someone poisoned..." "I''m poisoned. Come on, come on..." Hands can''t move, feet can''t move, there''s no strength in the whole body, the whole body doesn''t belong to them at all. The sudden situation, let everyone''s eyes suddenly appear bone deep panic, a chaotic and tense atmosphere, flying in the sky of Chenglan hall. After a brief silence, everyone cried in horror. There is more chaos and tension that cannot move than there is chaos and tension that can escape. It''s in this deep tension. Ryukyu slowly leaned forward and slowly poured out a glass of wine. His whole body revealed a leisurely self-respect. His eyes swept over all the people in the hall and slowly tasted. "Sister, what''s the matter with them?" Yeluhong, the king of northern herdsmen, looked down on the chair, all of them were frightened and shouting. His small eyebrows were raised high, and he turned to look at Ryukyu, and his face was full of inexplicable ways. Ryukyu listened to the words and smiled and said, "what about their acting?" Yeluhong sniffed and pouted: "liar." Although he is small, he is not a fool. It doesn''t look like acting. The two people talked at random on the high platform. For a moment, they didn''t know where the danger came from. The terrified ministers looked at Ryukyu''s actions and talked and laughed. At that moment, their frightened hearts almost jumped out and fell down. Chapter 581 This kind of action must be caused by the ghost of Ryukyu. However, if Ryukyu''s hands move, that means to fight with Yelu, then they are just a disaster to the pond and fish. Although I don''t know how Ryukyu moved his hand without a sound, many neutral ministers in the main hall put a little snack down. "Ryukyu, it''s your ghost. You want to kill all the people of our northern herdsmen." The first one, Yelu Ji, almost had his eyes set up and his eyes tilted. He was so ferocious that he almost ate Ryukyu. "I didn''t see you wrong. You are a jackal. Before you become the Regent, you will fight against all the ministers of the northern herdsmen. If you do, the northern herdsmen will be finished. You are definitely the spy of the Central Plains. You are here to destroy our northern herdsmen, and you are here to harm our northern herdsmen. " As soon as this words fell, the ministers who had just put down the dim sum in the hall raised their whole hearts again. The spy of the Central Plains? "Talk a lot." Hearing this, Ouyang Yufei, who is sitting with Yelu Ji, pulls out his ears. He waves his hand and doesn''t know where he meets Yelu Ji. Yelu Ji''s mouth opens dry. , but nothing can be said. All the ministers who were sitting in chairs looked at each other with ugly faces. "What do you want to do?" The third prince opened his mouth trembling. After a leisurely drink of the wine in the cup, Ryukyu, who has all the situations under his eyes, holds the glass in his hand, leans on the chair and slowly says, "what do I want to do? No, I''ll ask you that. What do you want to do? " There was no one to speak to the ministers below. Glancing at all the silent people with cold eyes, Ryukyu flashed a fierce look between his eyebrows and snorted coldly: "you know what kind of heart I am to Beimu. If I have two hearts, I am the spy in the Central Plains, I will not save you in the morning. Xiongnu killed your northern shepherd king and empress Xiao. When the two countries have a dispute, the Central Plains can naturally receive the benefits of fishermen. This account can be counted as a fool. " Chapter 582 Speaking of this, Ryukyu suddenly put the wine cup in his hand on the table and made a loud thumping sound. Cold brow swept across, sharp eyes like a knife: "but you, not only not grateful, but you want to kill me, to kill me, OK. I, Ryukyu, have always been a man of gratitude and resentment. Empress Xiao trusted me and let me create a future for the northern pastor. I had to make a great deal of promises for this. However, whoever dares to harm me and slander me, I am not good at bullying Ryukyu. But today we are all burning, and no one wants to go out from this place. " Sharp words resounded in the hall and spread far away in the night. Cold and resolute. There was a dead silence. All the ministers in the hall were paralyzed on the chairs. They could not say anything because of Ryukyu''s words. Their faces were rather ugly. "Regent, this It''s easy to discuss, and we don''t have the idea... " At this time, Prime Minister Xiao Chen, Fang slightly frowned and opened his mouth. Ryukyu heard a cold hum: "it''s easy to discuss. If there''s anything to discuss, I''ll work for the northern herdsman. In the end, I''ll exchange this field. If I wasn''t prepared, everyone would die early. What else can I discuss. You don''t mean that I''m going to take over the throne and destroy the northern herdsmen. Then I will really destroy all of you today. I''d like to see who can take me. " As soon as the banquet was opened, it was as gentle as the moon, like a sleeping lion, now awake. "The words of the very Prince family can not represent all of us." "Yes, he is in charge of us, and we are not involved in it..." "Yes, Regent, you can''t knock over all the water..." Seeing that Ryukyu was so determined, there was no room to stay behind. All the officials who kept neutral or watched the opera were in a panic and one by one argued loudly towards Ryukyu. Glancing at the determined ministers, Ryukyu leaned back on the chair and snorted coldly, "Oh." Chapter 583 "That is, he can only represent him, we..." "What are you afraid of? When the king''s army has a column of incense, it will rush to Shengjing. At that time, the whole Shengjing will be our king''s. what''s the fear of this small Huaqi pill? You should think clearly. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. If you stand in the wrong position, the consequences will be..." Before the loyal words were finished, some of the princes suddenly shouted. The loyal ministers were silent and looked at each other again. Yelu Ji, who had been ordered dumb acupoints but could not move, collapsed on the chair and looked at Ryukyu with a squint. There was no panic on his face, only endless arrogance and complacency. Toward the silent mouth of Ryukyu, he said, "do it, kill it, I''m not afraid of you. Today, I''m sure to win." Say, ha ha, laugh. That kind of silent laughter is very penetrating. A knife across the roast sheep in front of him, Ouyang Yufei smiled and took a mouthful of mutton and said slowly: "there is no absolute thing in the world. Don''t talk too early until the last moment." After that, he threw down his silver sword and stood up to sit high and the upper Liuyue loudly said: "general Han Fei, kuobali and Tobey mu, with four hundred thousand soldiers and horses, had rushed to Shengjing ten days ago. Today, at night, they will be able to reach Shengjing, join the command of my regent and calm down all the rebellions." Ouyang Yufei''s voice is not very loud, but it is clearly introduced into everyone''s ears. It''s very light, and the news inside is really explosive. At one time, I looked at each other and showed all the ministers in the hall. Almost all my eyes and communication with my colleagues were shown on this day. It''s a shock. Four hundred thousand soldiers and horses came here. If Ryukyu really had these four hundred thousand soldiers and horses, what would be the hundred thousand soldiers and horses of yeluhi? Today''s win and lose, what can be changed. This Ryukyu, this Ryukyu, how hastily so fierce? How can it seem that there is no preparation for anything, but secretly prepared such a killing move? What a quiet and fierce one. Chapter 584 The tendentious balance has begun to fall to Ryukyu. "Impossible, absolutely impossible. Four hundred thousand soldiers and horses. Han Fei and them are still thousands of miles away. You can fool others. You can''t fool me." The military envoy of the southern academy, who was with Yelv Ji, received the conversation with a sneer. Han Fei and so on are still escorting a large number of grain and grass to walk slowly, but they can''t fly. How could they arrive at Shengjing in such a short time? It''s a joke. Hearing this, Ryukyu glanced at the envoy of the southern academy and sneered: "fool you, what''s your qualification to let me fool you? I don''t think it''s necessary to make fun of a dead person. " The cold words were still floating in the air. In the hot fire, there was a silver flash. The knife that cut meat on the desk went through the air. It was right across the neck of the military envoy of the south academy, printed a red mark, and inserted into the wall behind him. As soon as his eyes turned, the military envoy of the south academy, who didn''t even have the extra struggle, fainted directly. "Coward." Ryukyu saw this cold and threw down two words. But it''s just a red mark. I''m afraid I fainted. It''s disgraceful. Silence, unspeakable silence. No one dared to say more. Jokingly, even if Yelv had 100000 million soldiers and horses, when they arrived, they would have been killed by Ryukyu. But he had a hindhand and a son, and they did not keep one. In exchange for Yelv''s victory with his own death, they are not crazy, no one thinks their life is long. Everyone was silent, including Yelv''s party. Leng Mei sweeps over the ministers who dare not speak more, and Ryukyu takes some of his murderous breath and slowly says: "I am a man who is devoted to northern animal husbandry. Hearing empress Xiao''s assassination, I ordered 100000 troops to escort food and grass. 400000 soldiers returned after me. We must eliminate all the forces and people that are not conducive to northern animal husbandry. However, I didn''t expect to prepare for myself. Do you think it''s not as good as the weather? " Chapter 585 Ice cold words, let a face arrogant completely do not believe Ryukyu''s Yelu extremely, the face slightly coagulated. Is it true? Then He looked like a man of his own. He picked up the roast mutton on the table and handed it to the nearby yeluhong. Ryukyu didn''t look at the people who changed their faces. He said coldly to Yelu: "you are not benevolent, I am unjust. Don''t blame me for consulting the northern herdsmen to fight among themselves. Today, I have no you, I have no you. Let''s see who wins the 400, 000 to 100, 000 pairs? " Who is the winner of the cold decisive? When the five characters fall, the hall is full of cold wind. All the people fight a cold war together. In this war, Shengjing must be bloody Outside the temple, those who were hiding in the night rushed away like flying. Flying in the cold wind, the hall is full of murderous Qi. In the night, all the people were not allowed to go out and set off fireworks. Shengjing, the empty capital, was in a dark silence. And in this silence, the sound of iron hooves, the smoke rolling towards the north gate. The splashing of iron hooves, the surging sound of horses'' hooves, like the sullen thunder in summer, seems to come from the sky, very heavy and boring. In the night, there is a faint fire light like a white line coming from far away. Under the dark sky, that white, dazzling can not be ignored. "Seriously?" The general in charge of guarding the northern gate of the city, Yelv Jiji, listened to the mouth shape that Fei Ma rushed out of the palace and sent, and his face changed. "Seriously, I heard it with my own ears." The person''s face is ugly. Wusha, the general of Yelv''s great staff, frowned at once. Four hundred thousand, this "General, general, there are soldiers and horses coming, general..." While talking, the soldiers in charge of the gate of the town rushed in. Wusha didn''t care what he said. He rushed up to the high platform of the city gate. The night is beautiful and the stars are shining in the sky. Looking from afar, the white line spreads out, almost across the sky in front of us. The faint thunder broke through the sky. Chapter 586 Wusha looked up at the sky. It was clear. It wasn''t a rainy day. There was only one explanation. It was the sound of horse''s hooves, which could be comparable to the thundery sound in the sky. In the distance, the dust and smoke spread all over the earth. The sand and stone almost blew on his face with the cold wind. It was black and there was nothing to see. It was crazy sand. It was a large-scale crazy sand that countless soldiers could bring with horseshoe vegetables. God, how many soldiers and horses are needed to have such momentum. Wusha was in a panic. "Return to the prince quickly. The army is coming. Hurry up..." "The army is coming..." "The army is coming..." In an instant, the news, like wings, immediately flew from the north gate towards the North Animal Husbandry palace. At this time, the time for the king''s order came, and his soldiers began to pull out their barracks and force their way to the palace. The night is like ink, killing Qi everywhere. The Imperial Palace presents the palace. The light is brilliant, but it can''t cover up the shadow under the fire. In the silence of a tense place, Hua Yulong in a suit of armor suddenly broke through the dark sky and strode into the Chenglan hall. "Report to the Regent, General Han Fei, and send a message by pigeon." Kneel in one step. "Read." "As far as three li outside the capital of Shengjing, please show me." Hua Yulong displays his information in a loud voice. As soon as the sound falls, all the people in the hall are in a hurry. Is it true? And in this tight, Hua Yulong behind the swarthy gate of the main hall, a sweating soldier will follow and rush in. I still insist on believing that there are 400 thousand soldiers and horses in Ryukyu. When I saw the man, his face suddenly changed. This is his man. How can I come here at this time? The visitor looked around at the situation in the hall, looked at Yelu Ji and hesitated to speak. "What''s the matter?" said the third prince When the visitor saw that Yelv had no objection, he immediately said: "general Wusha in the North City made an urgent report. Three miles or so outside the city, a large army came. The scale is Scale... " Chapter 587 "Say it." In the confrontation between Ryukyu and Yelu Ji, Prime Minister Xiao Chen didn''t move much. At this time, Fang was a little worried and shouted. "I''m afraid there are four or five million people in the scale. General, please show me quickly." As soon as the words fell, the only sound left on the main hall was the crackling sound of the next fire. The wind blew slightly and could hardly hear. All the officials who can sit in this hall are not fools. The 400000 soldiers and horses of Ryukyu are very powerful. However, they think that Ryukyu is more bluff when calculating the distance and time. Therefore, although they are afraid of the present Ryukyu, because their lives are in Ryukyu''s hands, they are not very afraid of the four hundred thousand soldiers and horses that Ryukyu said. However, I didn''t expect that there was indeed a moon in Ryukyu. The people of Ryukyu may lie, but the people of yelughi will never lie. God, her 400, 000 soldiers are here. All the people in the hall were really shocked and scared. For the eyes that were about to fall out of Yelu''s eyes, Ryukyu held yeluhong and sat in her arms and said coldly: "against the Empress Dowager''s wishes, he would not respect me. Well, I will not care about all of you today. The northern Shepherds are powerful and despise the northern shepherds. It''s time for the northern shepherds to shuffle their cards. " Holding jeruhon, Ryukyu had a big drink, and his face was astonishing. "Go down and attack the city." The voice of shivering followed the north, flying straight to the sky. With a wave of flaming robes and a light fragrance, he brushed the first three princes below and brought a cold resolution. "Yes." Hua Yulong roared, Shua stood up, turned around and strode out. "No, no, wait, wait." "No, no..." "Say something, Regent, say something..." The real panic, all neutral, non neutral, wall toppled, all changed their faces, toward the moon shouts anxiously. If the 400, 000 troops of Ryukyu are against the 100, 000 troops of upper Yelu pole, they will fight in Shengjing, and the result will be the blood washing of Shengjing. Chapter 588 Not to say how many people will die, not to say that their families will be in disorder, not to say that their property will become ruins. It will never be a day when they will rise. It will be a new regime, a new court will be born, and it will never be their world again. No, absolutely not. All the courtiers are in a hurry. Cold and solemn, the face of the city is cold and bloodthirsty, bright as the moon, cold but unfeeling. Ryu Yueli did not listen to the shouting of the people either. He picked up jeruhon, who was inexplicable but obedient to her words, and he was about to go down. Ouyang Yufei, who had enough to eat and drink, also stood up and followed Liuyue. "Don''t go, Regent. We can''t beat ourselves. We can''t, we can''t." When Ryukyu stood up to walk out of the hall, all of them would never turn over. The Yelu family might be in the past. The third emperor was in a panic. "You forced me. I believe that I will lay down a huge river and mountain for my brother in the future, and there is absolutely no share for you in this river and mountain." Cold and proud of everything. Seeing that Ryukyu was about to step down from the high platform, all the ministers of the northern herdsmen were almost mad. "Regent, we are all for the best of the king. As long as we are loyal to the king, we have such a capable minister as you. It''s too late to be happy. How can we force you..." "Regent, it''s none of our business. I have absolutely no second thoughts about you..." "Damn it, you''re the only one who has a bad heart. If you want to die, what are you dragging us into the water..." "Yes, that''s the damn yelughi, son of a bitch..." In the hall, the officials saw that Ryukyu went down and down, and their fear turned to anger, and they almost ate the flesh of yeluhi, who could not move or speak. "It is reported that the army has reached a place one mile away from the city. The third division of the inner city south courtyard is waiting for the prince''s instruction." Another soldier from yelod will rush in. Chapter 589 The stars are shining brightly. A hundred thousand soldiers and horses in the South courtyard of Shengjing find out that they are not right. They pull out their heads and go to the gate. The two armies collided with each other. Indifferent, Ryukyu continued to walk out with yeluhong in his arms. "You don''t want to stop your army. Come on, do you really want to fight for the best?" His face was red. The third prince waved his hand and pointed to the hard Yelu pole. One pointed out that the third prince suddenly found that he could move, and now he couldn''t care how he could move. A hungry wolf, who can''t compete with a young man, pounced on Yelu Ji. It was just a lot of talking and searching. Yelu saw this almost angry gnashing of teeth, but he was bitter and unable to move or speak, so he could only let the third prince look around. The lights are brilliant. Ryukyu and Ouyang go out slowly. In the hall, the officials were eager to be red. Some of them kept saying good things to Ryukyu. Some of them understood the meaning of the third emperor and hurried madly. Chenglan hall, the whole mess. A pair of underwear ripped open, and the excellent iron sign with a slap on the waist came down with a bang. In the light, there were two characters of Nanyuan on it. As soon as the third emperor picked it up, he ran down to Ryukyu. "Regent, this is the talisman at the junction of the South courtyard. Please order them to retreat quickly. The Regent and the northern shepherd are one family. They can''t fight against each other. Their Yelu is extremely ambitious and can only represent them and show our intentions. The Regent is dedicated to the northern shepherd. We are not ambitious, but we know good and bad. In the future, the northern shepherd''s world will depend on the Regent. You really love the child yeluhong, so you think about him. If we are in a mess, the Huns, who are covetous of our northern shepherd, will take the opportunity to come, and the world of yeluhong will be in danger. " Rushing down, the third emperor gasped and grabbed the Ryukyu express way. "That''s the reason..." "Yeah, yeah..." Next to him, there immediately sounded countless people who should be with the him, leaving behind a very iron faced Yelv. Chapter 590 Step by step, Ryukyu looks at yeluhong in his arms and hesitates in his eyes. Xiao Chen, the prime minister, was a personal expert. Seeing Ryukyu''s hesitation, he immediately said, "we all want to be good for the northern shepherd, and we all want to be good for the northern shepherd. You love him and understand our feelings." Pun, binahu howls and howls. I don''t know how much. There was a deeper hesitation between the eyebrows. All the northern Mu courtiers around looked at it and shouted more and more. The hesitation of Ryukyu was their hope. Seeing this, Ouyang Yu Fei shook his head and sighed, and then said slowly: "although this can change the blood of the northern herdsman, he also needs to be seriously injured. Since all the ministers are not sincere to you, I don''t think about it..." I didn''t finish, but the meaning was clear. When the third emperor heard this, he was smart, and immediately said in a high voice, "my Yelv Hongcheng hereby swear that as long as the Regent Yelu moon is good to my northern shepherd king, and good to the northern shepherd, I will do my best to assist him, and I have no hesitation." "Minister Xiaochen hereby swear..." "Chen lengcheng hereby swear..." One after another, the oath sounded, anxious, but also very serious and thick. Guanwai people attach the most importance to righteousness and oath. This oath together must be wholehearted after that, and they dare not have two words. His face was cold, but no one saw the smile in Ryukyu''s eyes. After a long silence, Ryukyu slowly turned around to look at the people and said in a deep voice, "since you have such an attitude, Ryukyu is not a person who is powerful and unforgiving. This time, I think that everyone is for the North animal husbandry, so forget it. If you have it later, don''t blame me for being impolite." After that, he threw the talisman of Zhongnan Academy with a wave of his hand, and Hua Yulong took it over, bowing and saying, "lead." Immediately rushed out. The night was full-bodied, and the people in the hall looked at it. When they saw Qi Qi''s long breath, they realized that the weather in winter and December was already sweaty and heavy. "Come on, put down the traitor and let him go later." The sleeve robe is light and fragrant, and Ryukyu speaks loudly. "Yes." Immediately someone came in outside the temple. Chapter 591 Holding jeruhon, Ryukyu was frightened and walked out of Chenglan hall. "Regent, our poison Eh, you can move. " "Move, it''s ok..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Can''t move in imperceptible, move freely in imperceptible. In a moment of darkness outside the palace, all the officials in the palace looked at Ryukyu''s back hidden in the dark. In his sweaty heavy clothes, there was no hatred or hostility, but more admiration like a God. It''s a magic way. The night was full, and there was no state banquet of that year as exciting as today. With the rapid transmission of information, 400000 troops, a mile away from the city, retreated thirty miles and were stationed. The South courtyard is motionless, without a leader. A fight, a blood wash, in the case of a dead end. Everyone''s heart is down. Fortunately, it''s OK. There''s no right. Shengjing is still the original Shengjing. This day is still the original day, this position is still the original position, only there are more regents, it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Whoever sits in this position is the same, it really doesn''t matter. All the courtiers of the northern herdsman became aware. The breeze is blowing, and the new year is coming. There were 400000 troops stationed outside the city. Ryukyu was very easy to take over the power of Yelu Ji. Three days, the rapid take over and arrangement, the South courtyard hub change owners, military power into the hands of Ryukyu. All those who do not accept Ryukyu will take it. A state banquet, a military presence in the city, for the Ryukyu cast her later in the northern herding iron blood regime and prestige. After three days. "Regent, it''s not good, it''s not good, there''s a big army coming." In the flying dust palace, kuzamu rushes in, and the ministers in the hall who are deliberating are immediately silent. How is the army again? Where did this come from? "That''s OK, tobim they''re here." Ryukyu waved his hand, and the clouds were light. Toby wood? They didn''t come long ago. They had been stationed thirty miles outside the city. No one dared to go there. Why did they come again? Full of questions, look directly at the moon. Ryukyu smiled, but did not explain. Chapter 592 Kuzamu saw that the eyebrows and eyes were turning quickly for several circles, and suddenly he slapped his butt and turned around and rushed out as if coming. Go out of the palace, drive your horse and go straight to the place where the 400000 troops are stationed. Yesterday was still a banner, no one was allowed to enter, today is a ruins, there are any traces of the army. Four hundred thousand troops flew overnight? Kuzamu, Li Kuo and Prime Minister Xiao Chen, who rushed in later, looked at each other and rode forward. Along the way, countless huge trees collapsed on the ground, which had no branches and leaves, and were worn bare. There are countless trees at such a long distance, and there are countless at such a long distance. It looks like a horse with three or four trees. Eyebrow color is deep, three people are more and more toward inside. Fire everywhere, not far away is a pile, not far away is a pile, look at a few mountains. This, in these ten days, they can see faintly when standing at the head of the city, which almost lights up half of the sky. The 400000 troops are supposed to stretch several mountains. However, there is no popularity when you go into it. It''s just an empty fire with few footprints beside it. Xiao Chen began to cramp at the corner of his mouth. The deeper the horse goes, the less there are signs of human existence, only the countless trees and fires. After walking for half a day, there are fewer traces. "No need to go." Kuzamuma stood still, with a smile on his face, not like a smile, not like a cry, not like a complex expression of anger. "Look at the traces. 20000 people at most." Li Kuo reached out and rubbed his eyebrows. They are generals. They can''t fight for power and gain profits. Leading soldiers and fighting is a top-ranking player. They can estimate the number of these soldiers and horses by looking at their traces. There are only 20000 cavalry. Listening to the words of kuzamu and Li Kuo, Xiao Chen decided the horses, and after a long silence, he raised his head to the sky and sighed: "empty city plan, empty city plan." With only 20000 soldiers and horses, they created a false image of 400000, which made them fall short of the mountain and then had to invest in the city of Ryukyu. One hundred thousand to twenty thousand. If we collide hard that day, there will be the world of Ryukyu. Today, her army really arrived. Even if they knew that they were thinking about change, they couldn''t go back to the sky. A good empty city plan, a good yelulu month. Chapter 593 The cold wind blows. This world is the world of wise people. The great army came from Shengjing City, breaking the peace of the first month. Many people know that the Ryukyu state banquet is just a song of empty city, but it''s too late. Everything has been settled and there is no turning around. I can only sigh. In the first month, there is no limit to different kinds of spring light, and the center of the spring light is the Ryukyu moon. The troops and horses were incorporated and the power was changed. In the big change of small movements, the coming days of the Lantern Festival finally came. Cattle, sheep, chariots and horses almost cover the rolling mountains outside Shengjing. The long-awaited herdsmen in the north are boiling. Seeing countless grains and grass, gold and cloth entering from the outside of Shengjing City, countless people walked out of their houses and cheered and were overjoyed. There are some officials in the northern herdsmen who are a little bit uneven, and the only injustice is also in the golden grain of food and grass that can''t be seen at the first sight, which disappears cleanly. He who can bring them wealth and power is a good regent, no matter what means she gets it. In the first month, the whole northern herdsman was immersed in great joy. Spring comes early in grassland. No more than the sky''s Yin Mian late spring, grassland cold can freeze everything, a spring on the rapid land warming. The thawed water began to rush, the bare willows began to sprout, and everything was developing in a thriving direction. At the end of the willow on the moon, after dusk. In the rear Hall of the Chen palace, a round of curved moon just passed through the treetops, and the cool light was sprinkled on the earth to decorate the earth with thin silver. Ryukyu, a purple robe, stood outside the pavilion with his hands in his hands and looked at the white clothes in the pavilion. Ouyang Yufei, who was tasting wine, said faintly, "what can I do for you?" In the pavilion, Ouyang Yufei hears the words and turns to the moon. He raises his glass and says with a smile, "I wish you great power and a drink." Chapter 594 Liu Yue''s eyebrows moved when he heard this. He was so busy these days. Today, he was able to take all the people who did not agree with her, or mobilize them to really control power. Ouyang Yufei was the first one to congratulate her. Step forward slowly, Ryukyu starts to pour the wine that Ouyang has poured for a long time, and drinks it up. I don''t think she''s so happy to say that. Her first step has already been taken, and the foundation for fighting against the island of Hades has been laid out, so she is not happy. Heart joy, mouth corner also involuntarily show a smile. Ouyang Yu Fei saw that the smile on the corner of his mouth was more and more deep. He leaned over as Ryukyu was pouring a cup. He raised the cup with a smile and said, "it''s hard to see you happy." Ryukyu lifted his glass and raised his eyebrows. "Is that right?" After drinking all the wine in the cup, Ryukyu put down the cup in his hand and said, "thank you." Ouyang Yufei understood the unresponsive thanks. It was Ryukyu who thanked him for his help for so many days. He said with a smile: "I''m willing to serve you, but if you don''t thank me, I''ll be more happy." Hearing this, Ryukyu smiled in a good mood and didn''t take Ouyang Yufei''s words. It''s her own person, so I can''t thank you for helping. It''s an outsider. Naturally, I want to thank you for helping. She has a very clear distinction. What''s more, Ouyang Yufei is a man of the Ming island. Seeing that Ryukyu smiled and didn''t take his words, Ouyang Yufei didn''t follow up and asked. He leaned over to pour a glass of wine for Ryukyu and chuckled, "I''m so happy because I have the basic force to deal with the hell island." Whisper a word, broke the beautiful moonlight, it is a sharp sword. Ryukyu''s eyes narrowed abruptly, his hand holding the glass tightened violently, but he relaxed again in a moment. Ouyang Yufei, she has never looked down on him. On the surface, this man looks like he doesn''t care about anything. In fact, he is smart and tight. Chapter 595 In a word, knowing that she understood his identity, it''s not a strange thing to see her ideas from such a big move. Holding the glass in his hand, Ryukyu leaned back on the beam column of the pavilion, looked up at Ouyang Yufei with a smile on his face, and said with a wild smile: "what''s your plan?" Ouyang Yu Fei didn''t panic at all when he saw Ryukyu. Instead, he was more direct than him. He laughed immediately. When he lifted his glass and tasted the wine, Ouyang Yu Fei smiled at Ryukyu and said, "if you are not in his position, you can''t deal with hell island. I can''t control it." "Oh?" Hearing this, Ryukyu raised his eyebrows and his face flashed with suspicion. Ouyang Yu feixiao is a cunning old man. He shakes his glass and looks at Ryukyu and says: "my surname is Ouyang, not Nalan. The life and death of the Ming island is invaded by foreign enemies. I can''t control it. Of course, if you promise to marry me now, be my wife. Then, I''ll stick to your light and be the king of netherworld. At that time, it''s probably my business. Now, I''m still an outsider. I''ve never been keen on things that don''t pay. " After all, Ouyang blinked at Ryukyu, who looked like a fox dressed in white fur. When Ryukyu heard this, he took a deep look at Ouyang Yufei with the glass in his hand. Since I don''t want to ask about it, what does it mean to bring it up so deliberately? She didn''t believe that Ouyang Yufei had nothing to do. Today, she invited her to come here to tell her that I know your purpose, but I didn''t want to ask about it. I came to show her this attitude. It''s like a smile rather than a smile. It''s like a cold one. Its dark eyes are like a deep pool. It''s hard to guess. Ouyang Yu Fei sees Ryukyu looking at him like this, and his fox like eyes slowly ripple with a magnificent smile. He reached out his hand and stroked his forehead. Ouyang Yufei smiled and shook his head. "You are so smart. Chapter 596 Let me really doubt that you are only a few decades old this year, so deep in mind, so insightful and smart, so experienced? This is not what you should have at your age. " Then he looked up at Ryukyu. The voice that looks like sigh and exploration is heard in the ear of Ryukyu. The surface of Ryukyu is calm, but the heart is deep. No one has ever doubted her, no one has ever raised such a question in front of her, but today it is raised by Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang''s sharp eyes, deep mind and keen sense of touch. The heart billows, but there is no different look on the Ryukyu moon. I lean on the beam and column to raise my legs without any reaction. Seeing that Ryukyu didn''t respond, Ouyang Yu Fei''s eyes flashed dark. He still smiled and shook his head at Ryukyu and said, "well, I don''t want to hide it from you. I want to stay my life and visit the world more. I don''t want to be someone''s spear head after someone''s foundation is stable. So, hold up your hands, to sincerely say that I will never interfere, only someone has that ability. At the same time, I am also careful to tell someone, don''t think of the island of hell too simply. They can stand for thousands of years. Naturally, they have their abilities. Poison is only one of them. Don''t be too impatient, and don''t be too eager for quick success and instant profits. Otherwise, we will be defeated and regret forever. " Like the words of the breeze flying through the night, there is a trace of concern in Wendan. Listening to Ouyang Yufei''s words, ryukyue looks at those bright eyes flashing in the night, and slightly coagulates his eyebrows. As a human being, Ryukyu naturally understands whether it is true or false. Ouyang was not worried that his life would be ruined in her hand. Although she did have that heart, after she stabilized everything, she killed the island eye liner. But I was telling her not to be too eager for success. The island of hell is not so easy to deal with. Chapter 597 The tip of her finger gently turned around the wine glass. She knew that the island of hell was not so easy to deal with. Only Ouyang Yufei reminds her so cautiously that it''s not to intimidate her. On the contrary, it can only be said that the power of hell island must still be in her imagination. Slightly coagulated for a moment, Ryukyu''s mouth suddenly hooked, squinting at Ouyang Yu Fei: "this is what you really want to tell me?" Voice down, Ouyang Yufei tightly stare at Ryukyu, Ryukyu also do not avoid watching Ouyang Yufei. It''s not clear if the line of sight converges in the air, is it right holding or something else. Half a sound, Ouyang Yufei sighed a long time, showing his helplessness like looking at Ryukyu''s very positive way: "people can''t be too smart, too smart is not good." "You''re talking about you?" Ryukyu raised his glass to Ouyang Yufei, who was suddenly in a good mood. I don''t know her good mood from there. But there was a deep smile in it. Ouyang Yufei raised his glass to Ryukyu and said with a smile: "well, well, I''ve met you in my life, who is more angry than myself, but I can''t help it. Well, one condition is that a single date between you and me, a message from the island of Hades, is definitely more detailed and useful than the one who tells you everything. " Playing with the glass in her hand, Ryukyu''s eyes moved, which she had just guessed. Ouyang Yufei wanted to tell her something about the island of hell, but she didn''t expect that he was the condition. In front of his eyes, the smiling face of Ouyang Yufei was brilliant. Suddenly, Ryukyu smiled slowly: "are you so sure?" Just being alone with her, what kind of emotion can she have for him? "Ouyang Yu Fei said with a smile," it''s because he''s not sure, so he''ll ask for it. " If you are sure, what else does he ask for. Raise your glass and drink all the wine in it. Ryukyu looks at Ouyang Yufei and outlines the corner of his mouth: "I think about it." Chapter 598 "My pleasure." Ouyang Yufei stands up with a smile when he hears the words. He nods to the moon and turns to hide in the dark. "Not today." In the night, a distant chuckle came. Ryukyu suddenly chuckles. Ouyang is flying. People go to cup empty, only Ryukyu is left in the pavilion. After taking the wine pot left by Ouyang Yufei, Ryukyu poured a glass of wine on his own, looked up at the stars in the sky, converged the hypocritical smile and alert look on his face, and replaced it with a trace of loneliness. "Che, why don''t you give me the news? Are you really not afraid of me being robbed? " Low as if murmuring, Ryukyu frowned tightly. Ouyang Yufei doesn''t mention that they are alone. She is so busy that she doesn''t think of xuanyuanche. This was mentioned by Ouyang Yufei to be alone, and to mention the feelings, the xuanyuanche in her heart, which was deeply suppressed, just like the spring grass after the rain, grew up crazily. That speed, almost suffocate her. Looking at the direction of the Central Plains, Ryukyu clenched the glass in his hand. Du Yi has been there for so long. Her army, which is very slow to escort food and grass, has arrived in Shengjing. Du Yi should have gone to Aoyun early and found xuanyuanche and submitted her mind. How, but up to now has not xuanyuanche''s news turned around? Du has no one. This is the time to cross the whole grassland twice, and there are. The night is dark and the stars are bright. But under the stars that alone, set off the more lonely. Heart, tight tight tight. Don''t xuanyuanche forgive her, so he didn''t give any news? Arrest Du Yi? Is it because of her words that she overthrows all feelings? No, it''s impossible. Shua of a stand up, Ryukyu fell the glass in his hand, a silver pieces. Her xuanyuanche will never fail to understand her. Her xuanyuanche will never change her mind. She needs to believe him. If there is any doubt about the feelings between the two places, it will be like snowballing. It will get bigger and bigger. At last, there is no way to clean up. Chapter 599 This doubt can''t be exposed. She just doesn''t believe anyone in the world, and she also wants to believe him. With a wave of the sleeve robe, Ryukyu turned and walked away. She is not a person waiting to die. She is giving her two days to deal with everything here. She will go to Tianchen in person. Without xuanyuanche, all her efforts would not be necessary. She would not put the cart before the horse. Night, quietly dark. Heart is still hot. Distribute food and grass, consolidate power, and cure empress Xiao. Everything is going on in a busy and orderly way. The days passed quickly, and all the major events were coming to an end. This day, the sky is clear, and the cool spring wind blows across the sky, bringing the breath of spring. Royal Palace of northern animal husbandry. Ryukyu and yeluhong, the northern Mu king, sit high on the golden palace. Ouyang Yufei stands beside Ryukyu. The ministers are not like the ministers, the Lord is not like the Lord, and the ministers on both sides of the lower part are listed. They are very strict. "Now the Tongtian River, which flows through the kusha grassland, has been excavated for most of the time, and will soon run through the blocked river road. The river water will flow into the kusha grassland. Such a big event, I want to go in person. Do you have any suggestions? " Sitting high above the golden palace, Ryukyu looks at the way of the ministers below. "I have no objection." All the ministers below immediately bow down. Tongtianhe river flows into kusha grassland. It''s a big event. It''s the Regent''s duty to go to the town himself. What''s their objection. Hearing this, Liuyue nodded. It''s false to go to kusha. It''s true to turn to kusha and borrow a machine to go to the Central Plains. The river will flow into kusha grassland without her. She has absolutely no doubt about this. When the sinking voice said: "well, I''m going to go here. The government is responsible for..." "Report to the king, the Regent, and the seventeen Xianbei clans jointly ask for an interview." Ryukyu did not finish saying a word. Suddenly, outside the palace, he quickly came up to the herald and shouted back to Ryukyu. "Xianbei seventeen?" Hearing the words, Ryukyu was shocked. The officials in the hall also looked at each other, looking back and forth. They were absolutely surprised. Chapter 600 As far as she knows, there are 17 tribes in Xianbei. But these seventeen clans did not communicate with each other in appearance. Some of them were still enemies, and old and dead did not communicate with each other. How come we are herding together in the North today? Did she hear something wrong? Can''t we have omissions? "There''s something wrong with the seventeen people asking for advice, the Regent." All the officials in the court were still surprised. Xiao Chen, the first prime minister on the left, frowned and watched the moon sink. Although Xiao Chen is a man of Yelu Ji, he is absolutely good at the government of the dynasty. Ryukyu can''t see it. Ouyang Yufei is not a man who doesn''t know the goods. He has protected him for a long time. Therefore, Xiao Chen is still the prime minister. He doesn''t know what means Ouyang Yufei secretly used to make him so obedient. After listening to the words, Ryukyu pondered for a moment. She also knew that there was something wrong with people who were old and dead and didn''t communicate with each other. What''s more, the seventeen ethnic groups of Xianbei are distributed in the Mohe County grassland, which is north of the border between Xiongnu and their northern herdsmen. "Xuan." After pondering for a moment, Ryukyu said in a deep voice. "The 17 xuanxianbei people have come to see you." The herald officer quickly retreated, and one after another outside the hall immediately spread out far away. The spring is bright, and the flying dust palace is shining with gold. It is solemn and dignified. The figures outside the hall shook, and the seventeen Xianbei ethnic groups came in turn. A small braid, a broad robe, seventeen men of five big and three thick, who looked extremely rough, strode up to the hall. Without making a sound, the situation has been taken away. That share of rough and domineering, fruit is rare. There are only 17 people in the area, which gives a feeling that a hundred people and a thousand people can''t match. Ryukyu''s eyes are a little deep. I heard earlier that the seventeen ethnic groups of Xianbei are the most unspeakable force on the grassland. Xianbei people are brave and good at fighting. They may be still on the Huns and Northern herdsmen, but their territory is far inferior to that of northern herdsmen and Huns. Chapter 601 It''s because the seventeen Xianbei ethnic groups are not united and work independently. The territory is one by one. It''s not afraid to talk about one ethnic group. But if they unite as one of the seventeen clans, it is a rather appalling force. But they have never been united, and today they are. "The seventeen ethnic groups of Xianbei pay a visit to the northern shepherd king and the northern shepherd Regent." With their hands against their chests, the first three men nodded slightly to jeruhon and Ryukyu, while the other 14 men half bowed. "No need to be polite." Ryukyu''s face is full of a faint smile, dignified and noble. Voice is still floating in the air. A faint voice suddenly rings in my ear. It''s Ouyang Yufei''s voice. "On the left of the leader is the chief of Xianbei Lihe, in the middle is the chief of Xianbei Mengcheng, on the right is the chief of Xianbei Sanhe and the three chief of Xianbei. And the 14 people behind them, the 14 deputy chiefs of the other 14 ethnic groups, are all heavyweights. " Only the sound heard by Ryukyu alone makes the smile on Ryukyu''s face more amiable, but the eyes are deeper. What is the purpose of such a grand show? "It''s not a great honor for me to have so many distinguished guests." Alert in the heart, but straightforward and polite on the face. The chief of the three ethnic groups of Xianbei has the same status as her northern herding king. They are all kings of one ethnic group. Although they are small, they can''t be underestimated. The leader of the Lihe clan, hearing the words, said in a high voice, "the northern Mu defeated the Hun king. I, the seventeen Xianbei ethnic groups, wanted to congratulate the northern Mu king, but it was too short for us to do so. Please forgive me." After all, he smiled at the northern shepherd, but looked at the moon. "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. The seventeen ethnic groups of Xianbei have such a heart. The northern herdsman feels his heart. I''m grateful to the northern herdsman." Ryukyu immediately laughed and spoke loudly. The leader of Lihe nationality laughed when he saw this. He said to ryukue, "how can I do that? It''s rare for me to find such a person in the grassland. I can''t just talk about it. Chapter 602 Seven days later, the three-year prayer conference of Xianbei will be held. Together with the deputy chiefs of the other 14 ethnic groups, the chiefs of the three ethnic groups will personally invite the northern shepherd king and the northern shepherd Regent king to attend. " As for this, the heads of the three clans were all determined to look at the moon. Seven days later, Ryukyu''s face did not move, but his eyes were deep. She is trying to take advantage of this time to go to Central Plains to find xuanyuanche. They come here to join in some lively and disorderly meetings. The thought in my heart hasn''t turned, and the sound of Ouyang Yufei rings again. "Pray for the meeting, once every three years in Xianbei. The meeting between the seventeen ethnic groups is a grand meeting for the seventeen ethnic warriors to compete for the first warrior on the grassland. In fact, it is a dark battle between the seventeen ethnic groups in Xianbei. In general, there is absolutely no banquet for outsiders to participate. " Listening to Ouyang Yufei''s words, what does it mean to invite them today? The eyebrows and eyes are moving, but the smile on the face is still the same. Liu Yue looked down at her three patriarchs and said with a smile, "I''m afraid the northern Shepherd is young, and empress Xiao is still recovering, I''m afraid the northern shepherd......" "No harm, no harm." Before he finished speaking, the chief of the Sanhe nationality with a small braid took the lead and said: "when empress Xiao of the northern Mu was assassinated, we already knew that the filial piety of the northern Mu king could not be far away from his mother. This is human nature. How can we invite her. However, I have never invited anyone together. Because of the Regent''s natural and human appearance, I am a brave Eagle rising from the grassland. I have admired it for a long time. The northern shepherd king, I will not be forced by Xianbei, nor will I be replaced by the Regent king. " It''s clear that it''s a fake to invite yeluhong, the king of northern herdsmen, and the real object to invite is her. Ryukyu understands. The wave light in his eyes moved slowly and swept over the leader of Xianbei seventeen. In the corner of his eyes, he suddenly saw that Xiao Chen kept closing his mouth towards her, and there was a slight anxiety on his face. Ryukyu immediately looked at her quietly. Chapter 603 "Can''t refuse." Xiao Chen quickly handed his mouth to Ryukyu. I''m afraid Ryukyu didn''t understand what he meant. He didn''t know the strength of the seventeen Xianbei people. His fingers were folded in his sleeves and kept pointing up with two fingertips. He silently sent a signal to Ryukyu. The three patriarchs came together with the 14 Deputy patriarchs. Such a line-up is already the highest standard of invitation, just as the northern Mu king went to the Huns and invited the Huns. If such an invitation is refused in public, it will not be a bad result, but it is absolutely impossible to be so good. It is equivalent to breaking the emperor''s face and offending the whole 17 ethnic groups. No one knows how powerful the Xianbei seventeen ethnic groups, which have never been united, are. But it''s OK. Why experiment with them. "It''s better to go. I''ll accompany you. If you really don''t want to go, it''s OK to refuse." Ouyang Yufei, standing on the high platform behind him, now answers. According to the strength of the northern herdsmen today, if they don''t go, they will certainly be able to fight against them. However, the best way to deal with it is not to fight or not to fight. It is not the best way to deal with it. What''s more, the seventeen Xianbei ethnic groups are friends and enemies at present, which can''t be judged. It''s hard to say if others really invite you to go. In Ryukyu''s eyes, he looks at the eyes from Minister Xiao, and listens to Ouyang Yufei''s words. His eyes and eyebrows flash coldly. I met a strong robber in the Central Plains. Today I met another strong invitation. Hum, I really treat her as a soft persimmon. "Since this is the case, how could this king not go if the seventeen people of Xianbei are gracious?" The smile on the face is shallow, noble and graceful, and the cold light of the fundus of the eyes, but no one is aware of it. Disturb her plan to go to the Central Plains to find xuanyuanche. If there is any harm caused by this, she will definitely make him suffer. It''s best to invite her to contact with others, otherwise she would be bullied by Ryukyu. There is no place in the world that can restrain her. Chapter 604 "Ha ha, the Regent is just as cheerful." Hearing Ryukyu''s reply, the three chief and fourteen deputy chief of the seventeen ethnic groups of Xianbei all laughed and looked very happy. All the officials in the court who were silent all the time were only amused to see this. For a while, the whole hall was full of laughter. Outside the hall, in the spring morning, it''s brilliant. The golden light shines on the glazed tile roof of the flying dust palace, which is resplendent. Only when he became the Regent of the northern herdsmen, did he come to the seventeen Xianbei ethnic groups. There were too many things on the grassland one by one. Seven days later, the seventeen people of Xianbei prayed for the meeting. Mohe grassland is thousands of miles away from Shengjing. This time can''t be said that it doesn''t matter, so the next day, Ryukyu ordered everything in Shengjing to take Ouyang Yufei, tobim, and the seventeen Xianbei people to the Mohe grassland. To see xuanyuanche can only be stranded again. He rode the horse and whipped it, dressed lightly and rode straight into the Mohe river. In the decaying grass of all over the sky, a little green appears. Although it looks pitiful, it is full of vitality. The sky is blue as green, and the eagle flies in the sky. The withered grass is endless. It is a kind of rough and magnificent beauty, a kind of desolate beauty. Even though the horses were flying, Ryukyu and his party headed for Xianbei people in Mohe grassland. "There is Xianbei Sanhe nationality in front of us. The banquet will be held there. When we get there, we are having a drink with the Regent. The time calculation is really wrong. It''s really not thoughtful for Xianbei seventeen nationality to make the Regent tired all the way." The chief of Sanhe nationality laughed and galloped with his horse. Hearing this, Ryukyu was also heroic. With a wave of his hand, he said, "it doesn''t matter. All of them are grassland children. They are not so delicate." "Ha ha, yes, she is a heroine indeed." Other accompanying Xianbei people burst out laughing. Riding like a flying horse, the front tents are piled up, and countless big tents stand in front of the line of sight. Here comes the Xianbei seventeen. "Be careful." I heard the words from Ouyang Yufei. Ryukyu doesn''t move a single voice. Be careful what''s the use. The soldiers will block it and the water will cover it. She wants to see what kind of tricks the 17 Xianbei ethnic groups want to play. Chapter 605 At the end of the grassland, countless tents stand. Behind the tent that goes far away, there are high mountains one after another. It rises abruptly. It''s steep and dark. In this world, it''s even more vigorous and cold. Horse''s hoof treads, like flying to come. "Ha ha, the Regent is pleased to come here. We, the Xianbei seventeen, are very happy." A face full of whiskers, rough more than a point of the man, longitudinal horse to meet and laugh. "The chief of Xianbei xiongkuo clan, the leader of the largest Xianbei force." Ouyang Yu Fei lowers his voice to the moon. Ryukyu couldn''t care how Ouyang Yufei was so clear. He smiled and rode forward: "I''m very happy to be invited by your seventeen families." "Ha ha..." Xianbei people who came to meet them laughed at the same time. They were very happy. "Please, just wait for the Regent." As soon as xiongkuo clan head waved, all the people behind him immediately made way for Ryukyu. "Please." You are welcome to Ryukyu, just let the horse go. The sun is shining, and the people are moving towards the station. Gongs and drums are loud, red flags are on display. Countless Xianbei warriors are listed, and countless Xianbei people meet here. Men, women, old and young, laugh, talk, and dress up in festival costumes. Looking around, the whole camp is full of people, dense, three layers inside and three layers outside. I''m afraid there aren''t tens of thousands of people, and it''s full of excitement. Among the dense Xianbei ethnic group, seventeen extremely prominent and huge tents are listed in the most noble position in the north, forming a circle, which is the tent of the chief of the seventeen Xianbei ethnic group. Just outside the 17 tents, there was the huge competition site. At this time, all the people were ready for the 17 clan leaders to come together. Abandon the horse and stride into the huge praying conference, Ryukyu tailing with the patriarch of xiongkuo nationality and others, towards the highest platform of the competition. After that, Ouyang Yufei followed closely, while TOBI Mu and the hundred cavalry guards who came together stayed outside the venue. Chapter 606 In the past, there were only 17 top seats on the platform, and this year, there were 18 top seats. The seventeen ethnic groups of Xianbei have been talking about it for a long time. They think that there is another force or people of Xianbei who have changed a lot. At this time, looking at the head of their clan, it was a gorgeous woman who got on the stage together, but one by one was stunned. Is this seat for this woman? In this world, what women can sit side by side with their seventeen patriarchs? This Huge surprise, let the noisy scene suddenly quiet down, countless eyes are fixed on a self-contained Ryukyu. Having been used to this vision for a long time, Ryukyu did not move at all. He was majestic and the patriarch of xiongkuo nationality and so on. When he stepped on the high position, his robe waved and he slowly sat down in front of the public. When he coughed, the patriarch of xiongkuo nationality stepped forward and looked down at the countless amazing eyes below. He said in a loud voice: "I''ve never invited outsiders to the three-year prayer conference of Xianbei seventeen nationality. This year, we make an exception and sincerely invite the Regent of northern Mu to come." After that, he made a move towards Ryukyu. Voice floating in the whole sky, far away to pass away. The Xianbei people who listen to this are eager to stare at Ryukyu. The news of grassland came quickly, and the powerful of the Regent queen of northern herdsman had already blown all over the grassland with the strong north wind. Originally, I thought it was a female character, but I didn''t think it was such a fairy like character. In response to countless eager eyes, Ryukyu slowly stood up, smiled and nodded to the people below, a group of dignified. The patriarch of xiongkuo nationality laughed at this and said: "all the children, this year, keep all the spirit alive, and don''t let the Regent of northern animal husbandry look down on you." "Yes." As soon as xiongkuo clan leader''s voice fell, countless warriors who had been waiting in the center of the competition scene immediately roared. With this word, all the seventeen chiefs of Xianbei stood up, holding the huge drum in their hands, and fell on the platform at the same time, just like a giant drum of adult height. Chapter 607 "Boom." The huge beating of drums resounded in the open grassland, reaching the sky. The three-year prayer conference of Xianbei began. Bows and arrows come out of their sheaths. People call them horse neigh. In a moment, on the desolate grassland, there was a great tide. First round, horse racing. The warriors selected by the seventeen ethnic groups are gathered in one place, driving their own BMW, starting from the competition site, crossing the Qichi mountain 30 miles away. Whoever comes back first is the first in the first round. But listen to the sound of gongs and drums shaking the sky. Hundreds of BMW left the string like arrows, and rushed towards Zhuchi mountain like flying. Tens of thousands of people gathered around, immediately responded with a wild roar of excitement. The galloping horse''s hooves and the excited roar take the prelude of the three-year prayer meeting of the seventeen ethnic groups of Xianbei. "Come, come, come, Regent, drink." On the high platform, the chief of the Sanhe nationality raised his bowl and toasted to the moon. Ryukyu raised his hand to the sea bowl, full of drink. "Regent, come on, do a bowl. It''s hard along the way." The leader of the Heli clan laughs and comes over. "That''s not true." Ryukyu smiles with pride. "Yes, if you don''t see it, you''ll have to take one, you''ll have to take one." In the laughter, the heads of the seventeen ethnic groups took turns to drink with Ryukyu. Ryukyu also came to drink. They took over one by one. In the grassland these months, they didn''t practice well. The amount of wine increased with each passing day. "Ha ha, I heard that the Regent has a huge amount of money. It''s really worth mentioning today. It''s refreshing." The patriarch of xiongkuo wiped his mouth and looked at ryukyue with a smile. Ryukyu smiled: "it''s natural to drink with pleasant people." At the same time, the heads of the seventeen ethnic groups of Xianbei raised their heads and laughed. They were comfortable. In their round of drinking, the first round of horse racing has come to an end. "Kumba, a warrior of the dust family, won." A loud shouting immediately attracted the crazy shouting of tens of thousands of people around. The noisy noise almost lifted the sky here. Chapter 608 Ryukyu looks at the scene in front of him, and is really inspired by the atmosphere. On that day, when she won the world''s top expert in later Jin Dynasty, the scene was already very big. However, compared with today''s scene, she really knew what it meant to be a witch to see a witch, which could not be compared. Such a violent atmosphere can drive anyone. I glanced at Kuba, which is full of circles in the competition site. It''s more than 30 miles away. It''s back in less than a breath of incense. It''s amazing how fast and powerful the horses are. It is self-evident that the strength of Xianbei can be seen from the small. "The Regent, too, is interested in going down and showing us a hand." Just looking at the warrior below, when he read in his heart, the patriarch of xiongkuo nationality around him suddenly asked with a smile. Ryukyu suddenly returned to his mind, knowing that the patriarch of xiongkuo nationality misunderstood her meaning of looking at the lower part of the auditorium. Then he smiled and shook his head and said, "I can..." "Really? I''ve heard that the Regent of northern animal husbandry has passed through people''s hands for a long time. Then I''ll show you my hand today and let us have a good time. " Before Ryukyu had finished speaking, the chief of the Sanhe clan beside the chief of the xiongkuo clan immediately shouted. "Yes, yes." This clamor was heard by other clan chiefs far away, and they all cheered up. The noisy voice immediately attracted the eyes of people around the platform. When Ryukyu saw this, he said with a smile, "today is the time when the warriors of the seventeen families of Xianbei show their skills. As a guest, what kind of excitement can we gather?" After talking about this meal, Ouyang Yufei, who had been sitting behind without speaking, pointed out with a smile: "however, I can''t ruin everyone''s interest. I am the long-term follower of the king, and I have no other skills, so it''s better to be accurate. It seems that the theory below is also a wheel arrow, so let him show the director of the exhibition, and the broad family smile well. " After that, he turned around and nodded to Ouyang Yufei. Xiongkuo clan leader and others saw this, and after a short pause, they all cheered up. Chapter 609 The Regent of northern animal husbandry is not the one who can show them tricks and let his subordinates show their horses. He has lost their face and also said the past. Ouyang Yufei has been leisurely drinking wine, while looking at the horse race below with great interest. Compared with the arrow, he is in excellent spirit. At this time, hearing Ryukyu''s words like this, there was a smile in his eyes, and his voice forced into a line and came into Ryukyu''s ear and said, "you are my monkey." Mouth to Ryukyu sound into the secret, but on the face of no doubt look, very quickly stood up and said: "yes." After that, Ouyang picked up the peanuts on the desk in front of him. With his hands raised, there were still thirty or forty peanuts left on the whole plate. All of Shua''s peanuts were spilled into the air. Slowly put down the plate in his hand, Ouyang Yu Fei waved his wrist. I don''t know when the peanuts he held in his hand came first, and shot at the peanuts scattered in front four times. "Bang, bang, bang." Small, in the noise of tens of thousands of people, the sound of subtle collision that can''t be heard at all. In the middle of the air there was a whiff of debris. At first, the peanuts that were thrown out by Ouyang Yufei and the peanuts that came first later collided in the air. The two forces collided and broke up in an instant, breaking into pieces and falling to the ground. Under the high platform, someone immediately lowered his head to look for the residue, but found that there was no intact peanut, only a ground of peanut fragments. The two cars collided and none of them fell. Compared with the loud sound in the test ground, the high platform was silent for a moment. Ouyang Yufei seems to throw and collide at will, which is very powerful. The seventeen clan leaders on the high platform are all good people. It''s nothing to bump into one or two. It''s hard to bump into all of them. One is many, one is not many. This is how accurate and precise it is, how sharp it is to get this. With a smile on his face, Ouyang Yufei bowed and sat down as the long follower of Ryukyu. Chapter 610 Ryukyu laughs at the mute leader of the seventeen ethnic groups of Xianbei and others: "you can''t wait for the elegant hall to see the small skills of carving insects." A humble, suddenly mute chief of the seventeen ethnic groups of Xianbei, once came back to his senses and looked at him with a strange look in his eyes and a smile on his face. "Haha, if the Regent is so modest, then we are not worth mentioning." First of all, the patriarch of xiongkuo clan, who had returned to God, made a ha ha and said to Ryukyu. "Yes, it''s such a kung fu for the Regent. But I think how powerful the Regent himself is. Today we have an eye and an eye." "Exactly..." Xiongkuo''s patriarch raised his head, and a dozen other patriarchs immediately followed him back to the gods, with a bright smile on their faces, and complimented Ryukyu. It''s too much enthusiasm. "Come, come, come, the Regent can''t get my Xianbei once. Today, he drinks our special wine made by Xianbei. It only blooms once every three years. At the three-year prayer conference, we will open the wine to reward the warriors." In the sound of compliments, two rows of Xianbei girls came to the stage with a dozen bowls of wine from the bottom of the platform. The patriarch of xiongkuo nationality saw this and said hello to Ryukyu. The mellow taste is accompanied by the wine''s recent, more fragrant and delicious. Ryukyu sniffed the wine. It''s strong and fragrant. It''s thick but not greasy. It''s fragrant but not vulgar. You don''t need to drink it. You know it''s good wine. Two rows of young girls Yingying went to Ryukyu and held up the wine in her hand, letting Ryukyu choose from so many bowls of wine. Distinguished guests come from afar, taking guests as the first, which is the grassland rule. When Ryu Yue saw this smile, he reached out and took a bowl from the middle, and sniffed deeply from the tip of his nose. His fingertips fell into the wine without any exception. This was just a bowl of good wine. "Good wine." Ryukyu immediately praised the way. "That''s nature." Sanhe nationality, xiongkuo nationality, heli nationality, and the three patriarchs speak at the same time. Chapter 611 The voice did not fall, several people immediately laugh together. A bowl for everyone, even Ouyang Yufei. "Come, come, do it first." The chief of xiongkuo clan smiled and gave a sign to the moon at Ryukyu. He raised the bowl and drank it to show that there was nothing wrong with it. Ryukyu smiled and said, "the king of Japan has touched the light of all the warriors." Then he went to his lips and drank. At the same moment, Ouyang Yufei said: "you can drink." It seems that both of them have made the same judgment on the wine, and Ryukyu is quite certain about the poison. After three rounds of wine, five flavors of vegetables. The lower part is more intense than that in the test field. The cheers are louder than those in the test field. They almost rush to the sky. The people''s ears are all buzzing. Drinking the wine in his hand, the patriarch of xiongkuo nationality looked at the Ryukyu moon in the field and suddenly sighed: "such a hero, such a grand gathering, I don''t know how long we can do it?" When Ryukyu heard this, he had a flash in his mind. The purpose of inviting her to come was to be revealed. Then he turned to look at the patriarch of xiongkuo and raised his eyebrows and said, "how can I say that?" The patriarch of xiongkuo nationality glanced at Liuyue, shook his head and said slowly: "the grassland of Mohe is poor. The population of the seventeen ethnic groups of Xianbei has been increasing in recent years. This grassland can no longer afford the survival of so many people, and the food and grass are deteriorating. Fighting for territory happens from time to time. There are countless deaths and injuries. Last year, there was another big freeze, and many people died of starvation. This Alas...... " Said that the patriarch of the xiongkuo clan sighed deeply. Ryukyu''s face looked pitiful, but he did not open his mouth. Seeing this, the chief of Sanhe nationality gave a look to the chief of Heli nationality. The patriarch of Heli nationality coughed and looked at ryukue and said: "the Regent is also a pleasant man. We, the 17 Xianbei nationalities, are not procrastinators. Since we have already opened our mouth, the patriarch of xiongkuo nationality will just finish together." "Let''s talk, Lao Xiong." Chapter 612 After that, the heads of the other ten clans opened their mouths. Xiongkuo clan chief heard that he coughed again and looked at the moon. Ryukyu slowly leaned on the back of the chair behind him, and his eyes were deep. At the beginning of the banquet, his purpose was revealed publicly. He did not have complete assurance. How could they dare to be so direct? Did she unconsciously know their way? But with a smile on his face, he looked at the patriarch of xiongkuo nationality and said, "what do the 17 Xianbei nationalities have to say to this king?" The patriarch of xiongkuo nationality put down his wine bowl and watched the moon. He opened his mouth and said in a loud voice: "in fact, there is no big deal, but I heard that the Regent king has brought so much food, gold and cloth for the northern nomad. the northern nomad will not use it up for a while. Regent, can you send us some extra food and grass to solve the problems of our Xianbei seventeen nationalities at present It''s urgent. Or help us to make some Xianbei, we will always remember the Regent''s kindness. " The words fell, and the platform fell into a silence. The chiefs of the 17 Xianbei ethnic groups focused on the Ryukyu. Ryukyu''s face was motionless, but his heart sneered. It turned out that she had food and money in the north, and thought that she was in the autumn. It''s no wonder that there has never been an alliance among the 17 Xianbei ethnic groups. It seems that the 17 Xianbei ethnic groups did not want to unite with each other. But in the face of huge profits, we compromise for the time being. We all want to make a profit from her. Knowing that the strength of a family can''t resist the northern herding, we unite. That''s a good idea. Send? Help him with Xianbei? Hum, why? In such an unkind tone, that''s the threat. The heart sneers, but the face does not look, so direct opening, they must have the dependence, what dependence makes them tear their face so quickly? "There''s a problem." At the same time, Ouyang Yufei''s message behind him also sounded in his ear. Leaning on the big chair behind him, Ryukyu not only does not get angry but also raises a smile on his face. Chapter 613 Looking at the patriarch of xiongkuo nationality, he said with a smile, "I have a lot of food and grass in the north, but the patriarchs should also know that the grassland depends on the nature to eat. Today''s harvest is good, which doesn''t mean that there will be food next year. At present, I am still too busy in the north. However, when the patriarchs opened their mouths, we, the northern herdsman, Xianbei, could not help but die. There is no problem for our king to take some food from his mouth and send it to Xianbei. " "Ha ha, the Regent is straightforward, but I don''t know how much to give?" The xiongkuo nationality grew up laughing and asked more questions without fear. Ryukyu heard the words and smiled: "how much can be saved is how much." Hearing this, the chief of Sanhe nationality looked down at Ryukyu and said, "the Regent of northern mu, we Xianbei have given you so much face. Don''t you really think we Xianbei are afraid of you?" "What do the chiefs of the Sanhe clan say? Xianbei and Beimu are all brothers. There is a question of who is afraid of whom." Ryukyu smiled leisurely and selfishly, but he was alert. It was tearing his face. It''s said that Xianbei is not afraid of Beimu. Is Beimu afraid of Xianbei. The atmosphere froze in an instant. "So the Regent won''t give it?" The head of xiongkuo nationality laughed heartily and stared at Ryukyu tightly. There is no cover. Ryukyu''s chest was folded in her hands. Now that she had torn her face, what else did she pretend to do? She looked back at the patriarch of the xiongkuo clan and said lightly, "if the king doesn''t give it, how are the seventeen Xianbei clan going to do?" As soon as the words fell, the chief of the seventeen ethnic groups of Xianbei looked at each other, and suddenly they all laughed together. They were very crazy. "Regent of the northern herdsman, we know that you are powerful. It''s easy to capture the Hun in the 100000 army. Since you dare to come with us, you are sure that we can''t help you. That''s why you come with a big swing. However, since I dare to invite you, Xianbei will not be as useless as that Hun. " He clan long smile, evil smile of looking at the moon. Ryukyu''s eyes and eyebrows are raised when he hears the words, and he smiles coldly. Chapter 614 If Xianbei doesn''t have any ability to help her, she will never show their attitude at the beginning, which they don''t need to remind. But she would like to see what they are holding on to? "Well, why don''t we have a look?" With a wave of his sleeve robe, Ryukyu stood up slowly. Next to him, Qi Qi, the patriarch of xiongkuo nationality, looked at Ryukyu, but he didn''t stand up to stop him. Without mentioning Ryukyu, he said that Ouyang Yufei was behind her. No one of them was an opponent with such skills. "No feast, Regent, we..." After that, Ouyang Yufei also stood up and stepped forward to smile at Ryukyu. Unexpectedly, before he had finished speaking, Ouyang Yufei suddenly swayed and stepped back. His face suddenly changed. The calm sky always falls down when the covered Ouyang Yufei''s face changes for the first time. He grabbed the back of the chair beside him and said to Ryukyu, "poisonous, quick..." Before walking out of his mouth, Ouyang Yufei''s body swayed again. His face turned pale and red like blood. His body slowly collapsed and fell to the ground. When Ryukyu saw that his face had not changed, his eyes suddenly tightened. Who is Ouyang Yufei? That''s the ancestor who made poison. It came out of the hell island. It''s such a powerful poison that we can''t even notice it today. That''s all As soon as her eyes tightened, she didn''t wait for any reaction. The mind was momentarily confused and her body couldn''t lift up the strength. It was as if she was deprived of the strength of her whole body and fell head down. In the final consciousness, Ryukyu only realized that there must be something wrong with the bowl of wine. A bowl of poisonous wine that she and Ouyang Yufei, two poisonous ancestors of different times, didn''t find. Today, the ship capsized in the gutter. The sky is still blue. White clouds are flying in the sky. On the grassland, I hope the conference is going on in full swing. It''s very busy. On the high platform of Xianbei seventeen ethnic groups, the wild smile, accompanied by the cold wind in early spring, soared to the sky. Chapter 615 Wake up in a heat of indescribable heat. Ryukyu opened his eyes, subconsciously moved his body, unable to move, unable to move a finger. In this slight movement, the mind quickly recovered. For the toxin, she had consciously cultivated the body''s toxicity tolerance, so although poisoned, she woke up much earlier than ordinary people. Blinked, faded the dim in the mind, Ryukyu glanced around her place for the first time. A cell, a cell full of fire. The penalty room is very small, only about 10 square meters. The walls are covered with shackles, whips, stingers, and other vicious tools. On the surrounding ground, there are tiger stools, nail boards, and dried blood on them. In the corner of the penalty room, there is a big iron stove burning, on which is placed the burning red iron. The ticking sound of molten iron makes people feel creepy in this silent prison room. Ryukyu quickly glanced around. Ouyang Yufei was not here. She was the only one. After frowning, I looked down at myself. Yes, quite good. She was tied to an iron stigma, with a wet whip all over her body, and tightly tied her. Her hands and feet were tied with iron chains once, so that she could not move or breathe. The bundling method is the most authentic bundling, which is tied with a water stained whip. The more you move it, the smaller it will be, and the tighter it will be. At last, it can completely close to the skin. This means was quite familiar to Ryukyu at that time. Glancing at the whip that was almost tied into her flesh, it seems that her prestige is too prominent and not good. There is really no room for her to change. Everything on his body has been searched. For the first time, Ryukyu relied on nothing and fell into the hands of others. Yang Yang eyebrows, Ryukyu at this time do not know whether to laugh, or cry. There are people outside, and there are days outside. She thinks she is invincible in the world. As a result, a mountain is higher than a mountain. Today, she has planted a big heel in the gutter. Chapter 616 She smiled bitterly in her heart, but her brain moved rapidly. She could not wait to die. However, at this time, even if she had been in a hundred battles, she could not think of any other way to think when her fingers could not move. "I say it''s useful to keep her." Just then, a sound like a broken gong sounded outside the iron gate, followed by a series of footsteps. Ryukyu suddenly closed his eyes and pretended not to be awake. The door of the cell was opened and several people came in. "No, this woman can''t stay. If she stays, she will run away one day. Then we will be bad." This is the voice of the patriarch of xiongkuo nationality. "Well, that''s what I mean. Although food and grass are important, life is even more important. The northern herdsman has been established. Now there is such a woman. I''m afraid she will have peace in the northern herdsman. The spear head is either aimed at the Huns or at Xianbei. This yelulu moon can''t stay." The voice of the chief of the Sanhe nationality. Pretending to be unconscious, Ryukyu listened to these words in his ear. He did not know how long she had been unconscious. These people had asked her for food and changed their lives. "It''s a pity that such a standard girl died." I don''t know who it is. "Expansion, you are less greedy and forget your life. If you give this woman a chance, you may be able to escape. Take this risk. If there is a problem, I will destroy your expansion clan." Xiongkuo clan head. "Haha, if you want to go to her, you don''t have to untie everything on her to go to her." Obscene laughter makes people vomit. "Say less, tomorrow I will sacrifice her to the God of fire." The leader of the Heli clan said in a deep voice. "Well, it''s a good proposal. Anyway, we have to sacrifice the God of fire every three years. It''s not sudden. The sooner, the better, so as not to have too many dreams at night." The patriarch of xiongkuo nationality thanked him and said. "What about the people she brought?" In addition, some of the chiefs of the seventeen ethnic groups of Xianbei, who had not heard the voice of Ryukyu, said the same thing. "Don''t worry, I''ve specially found someone similar to this woman, and I''ve gone to the north to lead their people. If I die in the Fuchi mountain, I don''t care about our business." The head of the Sanhe clan sneered. Chapter 617 If the Regent of northern Mu died in his Xianbei seventeen ethnic groups, the consequence is not to say that northern Mu fought against him in Xianbei, an endless war. However, if she died in the three regardless areas of jianchishan, and her northern herdsmen saw her go, they would not care about his Xianbei. "That''s settled. She''ll be on fire tomorrow." As soon as the sound fell, the patriarch of xiongkuo nationality started to walk towards the penalty room. Seeing that Ryukyu was still in a coma, he checked the binding situation, and the rest of them went out together. The iron door closed, leaving a silence. Slowly opened his eyes, a trace of absolute cold appeared in Ryukyu''s eyes, and they were going to burn her. As soon as she earned hard, the water whip tightened her even tighter, and there was no room to change. She is a woman, not a monster. In this case, it is more difficult to break free than to climb to the sky. The more dangerous the moon is, the more calm it is. Take a closer look at the present situation and what they said just now. The moment you take her out tomorrow is the last and only chance to escape. Stop the struggle, Ryukyu did not pay attention to the blood on his wrist, which was strangled by a whip. He slowly closed his eyes and kept his energy. Tomorrow, he can succeed, not fail. A kind of suffocating silence. Time goes by, I don''t know how long, or not at all. In the tunnel, there was a clear sound of a man''s footsteps, which came quickly. Ryukyu, with his eyes closed, heard very clearly. It was the footsteps of the patriarch of the extended tribe and the obscene man. Frowning, the iron door opened. "It''s not a pity that the beauty doesn''t enjoy it and burns like this." Shameless words, in the ear of Ryukyu ring, silver teeth instantly bite. The patriarch of the extended family hid the door and came up with a smile: "the beauty doesn''t need to sleep. I won''t untie any rope on you. I know you are powerful. I''m beautiful, but I''m not prepared to accompany my life here. The Regent of Beimu, thinking about it is enough to taste it. I can''t see if I can play it today. " The words of fornication sounded in Ryukyu''s ear, and the patriarch of the extended clan had deceived him. Chapter 618 Cold ice and cold eyes, killing force. The cold eyes Shua open, Ryukyu cold on the upper body bullying from the extended pull clan patriarch. One eye to the eyes of upper Ryukyu, the extended pull clan leader involuntarily made a cold war, good sharp eyes, good Yin cold Qi. Let his hair stand up for a moment. Turning his head, he didn''t look at Ryukyu''s eyes at once. The extended patriarch flashed to Ryukyu''s back and took a breath: "good eyes, good for my preparation." He said that he stretched out his hand behind Ryukyu, and a thick cloth tightly covered Ryukyu''s eyes. Only the head of Ryukyu, which is slightly active, is the opponent of the clan leader of the extended Ba nationality. Several of them are tied tightly under the struggle. The eyes suddenly darkened, the body was motionless, the eyes could not see, only the audible and audible hand was left, and the whole hand was tightly held. "If you touch me, you will die without a burial place." Not frightened, not afraid, the blindfolded Ryukyu is as calm as if she is not the one to be raped, but the coldness emanating from the inside, and the words spewed out word by word, reveal the extreme murderous spirit of determination. "Haha, I''d like to see how to die without burial place." Obscene smile in the ear ring, that rough big hand, has touched the shoulder of the moon. "Such a beautiful woman, I still meet the first one in my life." Haha''s smile echoed in the narrow torture room, and the stinking mouth slowly extended to the head and neck of Ryukyu. "Hiss." A crack in his lapel sounded, and Ryukyu felt only a chill on his body. His lapel was torn in half, and the wet whip tightly tightened his skin. No screams, no cries for help. Calm, a kind of calm like an outsider. But the tightly bound fist clenched tightly, and the whip on the skin tightened more and more tightly into the flesh of Ryukyu. Blood, little by little, drips down the fist to the ground, bright red and green. "Hiss." It was the sound of a torn skirt again, and Ryukyu felt only a chill on his leg. Chapter 619 "Tut Tut, it''s so beautiful." Obscene words become more unbridled. The more and more heavy gasping sound, in this narrow room, sounds so harsh and disgusting. The nail is deeply pierced into the flesh, and the whole body''s strength is held in the double fists. It''s hard, and it''s hard to stretch outwards. The tighter the whip went into the flesh of Ryukyu, almost into the bone. She didn''t want to pay attention to the obscene words, obscene actions, less and less clothes and chastity, which was absolutely fatal in her eyes. As long as there is life, everything is easy to say. Without life, everything is needless to say. For those walking on the edge of life and death, there is nothing more worth cherishing than life. It''s the best chance for her to wait for this man. According to her original nature, she can wait until then to seek survival. But now she doesn''t want to be touched or touched by others. She is xuanyuanche, even though her body is extremely poisonous now. If someone contacts with her, she will be poisoned to death. She doesn''t want to talk with others, and she doesn''t want to talk with people other than xuanyuanche. Teeth deeply bite, a taste of rust in the mouth spread. The hands are still struggling, the whip is getting tighter and tighter, the flesh on the wrists is all worn out, and the brown whip is dyed bloody red. Unable to move the body, in the hard hit of the drumming force, the tightly bound whip drew out the red marks one by one, drew out the bloodstains one by one. The skin is broken, and the blood color slowly permeates. However, this cowhide whip, however, was stretched out one by one in the fierce stretch of Ryukyu. "The bleeding skin is really beautiful." The words of praise sounded in the ear, and the patriarch of the extended tribe greedily swallowed a mouthful of saliva. "Bang." Voice down, a slight sound of chain pulling sound, Ryukyu only felt that his legs were tied in one place, and then he was pulled apart. Chapter 620 The legs are tied with a whip and pulled on both sides of the iron pillar, which is greatly opened. The heart sank in a flash. Would it really be got by this man? No, she can''t. She is xuanyuanche. Never touch anyone else. Never. Unable to remain calm, the body struggled violently, the whip in the struggle of Ryukyu, more and more tightly into the body of Ryukyu. The blood water penetrates along the broken skin, which is a kind of bright beauty. "Gulu, Gulu." The sound of saliva is just around the corner, so disgusting. As soon as the smelly body was quickly embedded, the dirty hands were greedily wandering on the bloody skin, and the breath was almost between the nose and the breath. "The extended family, I''m sure you don''t want to stay." The silver teeth of the moon are almost broken. His hands were hard and taut outwards, but they were still taut. The whole body was tied tightly. The extended patriarch didn''t untie the tie on her at all. "I''ll tell you when I''ve tasted you." As soon as the body approached, the bear like body was close to the moon. Ryukyu can almost feel the expansion of the physical state. Heart, the first panic. For the first time, it fell out of her control. No, no, she doesn''t want to be touched, she doesn''t want to be touched. "Che, Che, save me, save me." The silver teeth are broken, and her heart aches like wring. Where is her xuanyuanche? Why don''t you come and save her? The eyes are red, the hair is straight, the xuanyuanche You can''t go back to the sky. It''s just between the lightning and flint. The door, which had not been closed, was suddenly kicked open and rushed in like a gust of wind. "Bang." With a loud sound, Ryukyu felt a sudden heat on his face, pressing his body tightly, and then he was stiff, not moving. This Before she could get back to her senses, the bear''s body was quickly torn apart and he fell into a warm embrace. Someone hugged her tightly. Chapter 621 Sniffing the familiar breath on the tip of the nose, I felt that the chest on which I relied was so gentle and strong. I felt the constant shaking of my arms tightly holding her, but I tightened my grip on her even more. It''s very painful. It''s very painful to hold her. But it can let people put all their hearts down. This chest? This man Heart, settled. Ryukyu slowly closed his eyes and leaned on the solid chest. "No, no, I''m coming, I''m coming." There was a shaking voice in her ear. It was so deep and powerful that it could block the sky and the ground for her. Xuanyuanche, her xuanyuanche, is her xuanyuanche. "I''m not afraid, I''m not afraid." Murmuring repeat this sentence, Ryukyu lean on xuanyuanche''s arms, suddenly wet eyes. She''s really not afraid, but she doesn''t know why. In the face of such humiliation and danger, she can be so calm. But as soon as he fell into xuanyuanche''s arms, he couldn''t help his red eyes and full of grievances. Tears rustle down, quickly moistening xuanyuanche''s skirt. Teeth tightly bite xuanyuanche''s shoulder, biting fiercely. "Don''t cry." Xuanyuanche tightly hugs the crying Ryukyu, and his heart trembles. His Ryukyu never cries, and he is the strongest. But today All blame him, all blame him. Why didn''t you rush over at the first time when you received the blood book of Ryukyu? Instead, you went back to the state of Zhao, set the most critical battle situation, and rushed over again day and night. If he is a little late, if he didn''t find Ryukyu in Shengjing, then Xianbei finds something different. His Ryukyu He couldn''t think of it. "Don''t cry, I''m here. No one can hurt you from now on. I''m not here." The firm words resounded in the penalty room, so sonorous and powerful, so loud. It''s a promise of no return. Chapter 622 Buried in xuanyuanche''s arms, his head points fiercely, but he doesn''t want to lift it tightly. "Wang Shang, hurry up." At this time, the sound of autumn marks outside the penalty room sounded low. Xuanyuanche listens to the sound. He holds the moon in his arms, and the soft sword in his hand swings fiercely towards the iron chain that binds the moon. If you cut tofu, you can cut it in two. The blade of the sword flies across Ryukyu''s body. The whip, which has been tightly drawn into Ryukyu''s flesh, falls to the ground in pieces. It was dyed red with the blood of Ryukyu. Watching the whip fall, the bloodstains on Ryukyu''s body, xuanyuanche''s eyes almost red to kill. However, this is not the best time to bandage and seek revenge for Ryukyu. They are still in the enemy''s nest. Backhand pulled his coat, xuanyuanche quickly wrapped up the whole Ryukyu, covering the ragged clothes of Ryukyu and the blood stains of Ryukyu. Holding Ryukyu tightly in his arms, xuanyuanche unties the cloth on Ryukyu''s eyes, looks at the bloody face, and looks at his eyes. His heart is almost choking with pain. His month, how he put her in such a dangerous place, how he can make her so dangerous. Red eyes, head down, gently kiss the red and swollen eyes, xuanyuanche raised a smile on his face, whispered: "it''s OK, close your eyes and rest, the next thing to me." Dingding looks at xuanyuanche, and the corner of Ryukyu''s mouth slowly outlines a smile. She nods gently and hands herself over to him. She is at ease. Slowly close your eyes and give your whole to xuanyuanche. He reached out and hugged the moon. Xuanyuanche turned around and walked towards the outside of the punishment room. He passed by the extended patriarch who had been pierced by his sword. Xuanyuanche is angry from his chest. He is evil to the gall. He killed him with one sword. It''s too cheap for him. When he rushed in from the outside and saw such a situation, he almost hated to eat his meat, tear his skin and tear him whole. Chapter 623 How could he let his month suffer such humiliation, even if it did not succeed. As soon as the soft sword in his hand picked up the patriarch, he threw it towards the stove. Dare to bully his wife, he didn''t know how to die. The flames are burning fast. Xuanyuanche holds Liuyue in his arms and strides towards the outside of the punishment room. Outside the penalty room, autumn mark had been waiting here for a long time. Seeing xuanyuanche come out with Ryukyu in his arms, his eyes were heavy and a trace of lethality appeared in his eyes. Their princess was actually tossed like this. But also know that this is not the time to speak, immediately a turn around a quick step on the outward rush. Along the way, many guards had already fallen down, and the three of them went out quickly. The lights are dim, the ground is dark. In the dark, the long passage is gloomy. Holding the moon as the wind blows out, xuanyuanche steps out of the long prison. The lights in front of him are brilliant. The chief of the three ethnic groups is coming to check with several people, and they can bump into each other. The chief of Sanhe nationality squinted his eyes and stared like a copper bell: "there are assassins, there are thorns..." At first, a sentence came out of the startled roar. The silver light flashed in front of him. The chief of the Sanhe ethnic group made a gulp in his throat. The blood bubbles came out directly, and then he fell down. Red blood drops down the soft sword in xuanyuanche''s hand. Silver everywhere, as fast as lightning. Xuanyuanche, Qiuxian, rushed out at the same time. Where the sword light passed, with the leaders of the three ethnic groups, they all fell down without saying a word. However, they were quick. The chief of the three clans had an assassin, but in this quiet night, they had started a strange movement. All of a sudden, people in the surrounding tent rooms came to this side in disorder. "There are assassins, there are assassins..." One after another, the roar of the frightened voice rose and fell rapidly in the still night, and exploded in all directions. And the whole place where the seventeen tribes of Xianbei were stationed woke up. "Go." Xuanyuanche saw that there was no sign of panic. He didn''t slide towards the place with few people, but rushed to the place with the most people coming in. Chapter 624 The lights quickly lit up, and the seventeen people of Xianbei, who wielded swords and guns, rushed on. "Take the assassins. They can''t run away. Take them. No, just kill them." The nearest patriarch of xiongkuo clan, who was the fastest to fight out, saw that the assassin in the night was coming out from the direction of Ryukyu. His face suddenly changed and he shouted loudly. Ryukyu, she must not be allowed to leave, or endless troubles. The sword is gloomy and cold under the light. The figures of the people were shaking and the residence of the seventeen ethnic groups of Xianbei was full of people. Almost in an instant, these places were surrounded by people. When the sword passed, it was all bloody. Liuyue is held in her arms by xuanyuanche, and her head is buried to absorb the breath of xuanyuanche. She doesn''t care about all the movements outside. As long as xuanyuanche is there, she is determined. As long as she is surrounded by xuanyuanche, the sky will fall down, and she won''t be alone. Surrounded by the eyes, the seventeen ethnic groups of Xianbei were looking forward to the turtle in the urn. Not far away, their horse farm suddenly exploded with a loud crackling sound. Then there was a red fire, which spread all over the horse farm. The horse farm with dry grain and grass was a small fire with stars, which immediately became a big fire. In the fire, it crackled, like the sound of firecrackers, even louder. The horses were in confusion and neighing. All the people of the seventeen ethnic groups of Xianbei were stunned for a moment. There were tens of thousands of horses around the horse farm, all of which they brought from their own territory. This fire, this explosion, my God. "Quick, quick, horse..." In a flash, many people of the seventeen ethnic groups of Xianbei returned to God and rushed towards the horse farm. They have been on horses almost all their lives. They know the habits of horses very well. Such explosions and fires are just The body that turns around and pours at the past hasn''t made a few steps, the crazy horse neighs have already rushed to the sky, the galloping sound that the iron hoof treads on comes all over the world. Ten thousand horses galloped with astonishing momentum. Chapter 625 Ten thousand horses were frightened by the fire and the loud explosion. They were crazy. They broke the horse rope, rushed out of the horse farm, and rushed out in all directions. Tens of thousands of horses came out of the house, which was almost earth shaking. "No, run, run." "God, run away..." Panic, in an instant, all the 17 Xianbei people who encircled xuanyuanche panicked, and the assassins who were not in charge fled in all directions. Thousands of horses are rushing towards them. Even if they are made of steel and iron, they can''t resist such crazy trampling, let alone they are just flesh and blood. In a flash, all the Xianbei seventeen people in this place were like flies without heads, and the whole place was in disorder. "Don''t mess up, kill them for me, don''t mess up, kill the assassin..." "Stop it for me, do you hear..." "Damn it, kill the assassin first and run..." The heads of the seventeen ethnic groups of Xianbei, who rushed out of such a huge revolt, suddenly turned blue. Their people didn''t know who the assassin was and how important it was. But they knew that if Ryukyu was to run away today, it would not be one or two of them, but the whole of the seventeen families of Xianbei, or there would be no place to be buried. The frenzied command sound is deafening, and the sound of horse''s hoof is getting closer. It has no effect at all. The people of the seventeen ethnic groups of Xianbei turn a deaf ear and run faster. However, xuanyuanche not only didn''t avoid, but also rushed towards the direction of thousands of horses. The horse''s hoof is loud, like flying. The dark horse, like a dark cloud in the dark night, came from a distance along the ground, as fast as lightning. And in front of the ten thousand horses, a few figures came first. "Get on the horse." When Yanhu rushes up, he shouts at xuanyuanche, who is facing down. He just throws the whip in his hand at xuanyuanche. Dunbu leap, facing the air a turn, a grasp of the flying whip, xuanyuanche holding the Ryukyu firmly sat on the horse. Chapter 626 The fit is not bad. Behind him, Qiu Wen grabbed Du Yi''s whip at the same moment, and turned over to the horse''s back. As soon as the whip was raised, xuanyuanche suddenly turned around and shouted in the direction of xiongkuo clan head and others: "today''s revenge will break your Xianbei clan 17 in the future, Fang Xiu." "Drive." Said a Yang whip, xuanyuanche longitudinal horse rushed to the front. Behind him, thousands of horses roar and go at high speed, trampling on everything and destroying everything. In a flash, the camp of the seventeen nationalities of Xianbei was completely destroyed and in a mess. The patriarch of xiongkuo ethnic group and others who were in a hurry to escape, watched xuanyuanche and others turn over and go away, but they could not even get close. Can''t help but spit blood almost at the same time the spirit of the fight a shiver, not die endlessly. The horse''s hooves are wild and fast. In an instant, they have gone away, leaving only a dark back and a mess. Go through the mountains and forests, and run fast. After the initial agitation, Wanma slowly calmed down. Because all the horses were trained by the people of the seventeen nationalities of Xianbei, after a short period of mania, they began to disperse in batches and turn back. Gradually there was nothing left. The horse, like flying, is turning around a few hills, leaving everything behind. Xuanyuanche holds the horse in his hip and stops. Flying to the ground, xuanyuanche quickly held Ryukyu down and said: "how about that? Do you still support it? " On the other hand, he began to untie his coat wrapped around Ryukyu. Next to him, Du Yi, Qiu Chen, Yan Hu, and TOBI Mu turn around quickly when they see this. At the same time, Qi Qi lights the fire in his hand to illuminate xuanyuanche. "Not dead." Relying on xuanyuanche''s arms, ryukue opened a pair of eyes brighter than the stars, and he definitely looked at xuanyuanche and smiled. Xuanyuanche knew that as long as it was not a matter of life and death, Ryukyu would not care about it, and would not listen to Ryukyu at the moment. He immediately and quickly looked at Ryukyu''s wounds. Skin trauma, it''s really just skin trauma. Chapter 627 Although the whole body is covered with red marks and worn skin, it''s really just skin trauma. Don''t wait for a breath to relax, xuanyuanche glanced at Ryukyu''s hands and wrists, and his hands trembled. In the eyes that stare at Ryukyu''s wrist, the storm quickly agglomerates, and the heart aches constantly pile up. That kind of tangle makes Ryukyu''s heart panic. "It''s OK. It''s not a big deal. Don''t......" "It''s not a big deal." There is no crazy shouting, no violent shouting, only a low voice. But it was this murmur full of guilt, heartache, bitterness and indignation that made Ryukyu speechless. Gently reach out and lift the wrists of Ryukyu''s hands, only to see a piece of flesh and blood blurred, almost deep into the bones, wearing the muscles and veins. Very light, very light touch up, xuanyuanche''s hand is constantly shaking. How fierce the struggle is, how reckless the madness is to create such scars. Ryukyu''s Kung Fu is all in her hands. If her hands are gone, she will not be wasted. Such a deep wound has gone deep into the bone and hurt the tendons and veins. If he is a step late and the tendons and veins are damaged, then after the Ryukyu moon Feeling the continuous vibration of xuanyuanche''s hand, Ryukyu leaned tightly against xuanyuanche''s arms and whispered: "it''s OK, let alone if there is something, there will be you and you in the future." Gently a few words, higher than the mountain, heavier than the sea, that is the trust of the whole heart, that is the trust of the whole life. "Good." Turning his head to look at the Ryukyu in his arms, xuanyuanche''s whole red eyes, nodded heavily. Reach out and quickly take out the ointment in your arms. Xuanyuanche wipes it lightly for Ryukyu. The moon is bright and the lights are shining. There was silence. In the silence, xuanyuanche suddenly said one word at a time: "can''t you not kill me? Do you hear me? In any case, life is the most important thing. Other things can be ignored. I only care about you living. Are you ok? I don''t care about other things. Do you hear me?" Chapter 628 Looking up at the grave xuanyuanche, Ryukyu smiled slowly, but nodded without making a sound. This xuanyuanche, her husband asked again. The whole body up and down quickly on the good medicine, xuanyuanche to their own clothes for the Ryukyu wear, face suddenly is a heavy. Ryukyu has been staring at xuanyuanche. It didn''t last long, but how can she feel so long apart? She can''t see enough for a long time. She is reluctant to open her eyes for a long time. Therefore, she puts xuanyuanche''s face down. For the first time, it is at the bottom of her eyes. In a twinkling of an eye, Ryukyu immediately snuggled closer to xuanyuanche''s arms, put his hands around his head and neck, and said pitifully, "I know you don''t hurt me." Xuanyuanche saw that he could not help looking down at the moon. This is the decisive and merciless Ryukyu. If you hurt him a little, you will see the pain in your eyes. That''s just a slap in the face. However, he could not refuse Ryukyu, who played coquettish to him. With a slight sigh, he shook his head. Xuanyuanche reached out and hugged Ryukyu in his arms. He kissed Ryukyu''s face and said slowly, "you know my heart hurts. You still do that." Knowing that he would be distressed, he came all the way to guanwai. He also came to Longtan and Huxue alone and fought in the world outside guanwai. He said that he should not bear all the pressure on Ryukyu for their two affairs. He can work together with her to fight for the world. But this guy, this guy Alas, such a moon, how can he let go, how can he not love, not cherish. Night filled, but can not hide the deep feelings here. Eyes blink and don''t blink at xuanyuanche. Ryukyu looks closely at this man. She hurt him so much. She didn''t have any explanation. She only passed on the three words that she believed in me. He came so far, so little mustard didn''t come. Such an affectionate eye, such an eye that has never been doubted, can explain everything without any words. Chapter 629 Her xuanyuanche ah, how can she put such a beloved xuanyuanche in a dangerous place, how can she. Reach out and gently press down xuanyuanche''s head, and Ryukyu looks up and sucks the thin red lips deeply, her love. Light pick and slow grind, not crazy kissing, not greedy biting. It''s a kind of delicate kiss that conveys all the feelings, all the feelings, all the love, all the words that have not been said to each other in this kiss. A silent silence. Back to xuanyuanche and Liuyue''s autumn trace, they silently look at each other, the light in their eyes flickers, put away the lights in their hands, and quietly retreat away. This side of the world, to two long-time lovers. It''s just a kiss. Ryukyu takes a deep look at xuanyuanche, slowly reaches out and pushes him away, ready to stand up. When xuanyuanche saw this, he raised his eyebrows and eyes, and held them back to Ryukyu. His sharp eyes were close to the eyes of Ryukyu, as if he wanted to see through everything. "You think I''ll let go?" With a little gnashing of teeth, let xuanyuanche look extremely serious. He vomited blood and chased Xianbei all the way, not to let her push him away again, no matter for any reason. "Che, believe me, I will deal with it. If you give me more than a year, we will pretend that we don''t know each other, or you will pretend to hate me." Looking back at xuanyuanche''s sharp eyes, Ryukyu bit his teeth. "Hate you? Unless you and I are really desperate, otherwise, don''t think about it. " Dark red eyes contain a deep depth. "Che, you..." Ryukyu''s heart is warm and helpless. How is this good? Hurt xuanyuanche is the last thing she would like to do, but if xuanyuanche is like this, then hell island "Is it because of this that you avoid me so?" Looking at Ryukyu''s helplessness and anxiety, xuanyuanche suddenly sighed and felt something in his arms and put it in ryukyue''s hand. Ryukyu can''t help but be stunned at the sight of this thing Chapter 630 A thin ancient book with a history ring, which looks a bit broken, spreads quietly on her hand. Ryukyu doesn''t have to open it to read, but also knows what is written in it. She has read such a book. In the hand of Xuanyuan Yi, it is the ancient book that records the history of Ming island. "How do you..." Ryukyu is shocked. How could xuanyuanche have such a book? She has taken the book of xuanyuanyi. This one of him? Gently took the ancient books on Ryukyu''s injured hand, Xuanyuan looked at Ryukyu, and said slowly, "I found them in their secret storehouse when I exterminated the state of Chen." Hearing this, Ryukyu unconsciously clenched his teeth and his eyes darkened. Yes, how could she forget that Tianchen state, Aoyun state, the royal families of Chen state, Zhao state and other countries should also have, xuanyuanche destroyed Chen state, naturally She forgot. Gently biting his lips, Ryukyu looked up and stared at her xuanyuanche. All kinds of complexity are contained in the dark eyes. There was a trace of deep love in his eyes. Xuanyuanche reached out and gently stroked Ryukyu''s cheek. He said in a low way: "because of this, you dare not come back to be with me. Because of this, you are so proud of me. Because of this, you have come all the way to guanwai, and you have tried your best to bear it. " Three because of this, accompanied by the low voice with choking in the night, acid the whole heart. "Che..." Liuyue feels the pain and deep guilt in xuanyuanche''s heart, and her heart is also sour. She doesn''t want xuanyuanche to be like this. A word just shout out, the hand that caresses her cheek gently, pressed on her lips, stopped what she wants to say. "You fool, you fool." Gnash teeth but red eyes scold, that tells out that the heart is thicker than the mountain feeling. Dingding looks at xuanyuanche''s red eyes, how much love there is in those eyes, how much love there is in those eyes, how much love and self blame there is in those eyes. Chapter 631 Words of consolation and refutation are all invisible. Ryukyu sighed silently. His head was close to xuanyuanche''s body. He nodded and said softly, "yes, I''m a fool." Stupid enough to do everything for the one you love. Stupid to do not want to let their loved ones in trouble, put all the dangers and criticism, their own face alone. Yes, she''s stupid. She''s never been so stupid. She never thought she would be so stupid one day. However, she is happy, willing to go on so stupid, what is the way. Hearing Ryukyu''s acknowledgment, xuanyuanche suddenly started to shake his hands to open the lapel of Ryukyu''s back neck. The red cinnabar was so eye-catching, so vivid to remind everything and hug Ryukyu''s hand, which was more and more tight. The body is tightly held by xuanyuanche. The strength is getting tighter and tighter. It''s very painful on the body. It seems that the flesh wound is a little more split. However, Liuyue doesn''t move, so xuanyuanche is allowed to hold it. "Don''t be so stupid in the future." Clenched teeth, xuanyuanche hugged Liuyue road in his arms. Holding out his finger and pressing Ryukyu''s lips to speak, Xuanyuan Chuhong looked deeply at Ryukyu in his arms and said: "I know what you are worried about, and I know what you are running so far alone for. Yes, this is an opportunity, an opportunity to overthrow the hell island. But, you never forget, we are together, is one, you must have me where you are, I must have you where I am, we must work together to face all the unknown, known dangers, rather than alone to fight, to die. I would rather die together in defeat than live alone and far away. Do you understand me? " Gentle words to the last sentence, has changed the fierce color, xuanyuanche blood red eyes almost to the Ryukyu stare a hole out. He knew that he would be very dangerous. Chapter 632 He also knew that Ryukyu did not want to be embarrassed when he went so far alone. After all, he had a family and a country. He wanted to think from the perspective of a king and care for all people. However, this does not mean that he will abandon Ryukyu for all this and let her fight alone. He cannot do it. The teeth are clenched and the eyes are burning. "Listen, these things must be told to me in the future. You are not allowed to make any claims on your own and face them together. Otherwise, you and I will be cut off from each other and never communicate with each other." There is no room for change. "You..." Ryukyu''s eyes widened. She could hear that xuanyuanche was serious. How could this xuanyuanche say that? This xuanyuanche is damn, damn. She knew that she would never agree with them. They were so broke up. They didn''t communicate with each other when they were old. They said to her, damn it, damn it. "You dare." The silver teeth clenched, and the moon was angry and sighing. Xuanyuanche''s angry eyes to the upper Ryukyu moon, a smile on the corner of his mouth, said slowly, "then I have to listen to you." Smile, in xuanyuanche''s lips shallow brew out, against his originally charming face, more demonic amazing. Full of anger and helpless Ryukyu, looking at xuanyuanche''s happy smile, the unhappy heart slowly precipitated. For the bright smile and reassuring face, Ryukyu''s heart was filled with everything for a moment. After reading this ancient book, he should have known how dangerous he was, so that she could love him and die with her at any time. However, xuanyuanche is still like this. If she doesn''t say it as before, she becomes more and more affectionate. Such a lover, such a husband, how can she give up, how can she give up, and how can she let him be hurt. "Have you ever heard that?" Looking at Ryukyu''s bitter and sweet expression, xuanyuanche suddenly smiled at Ryukyu and asked, "the white head is new, and the cover is as old." Ancient Chinese, she has no attainments. She doesn''t understand it. Chapter 633 Xuanyuanche didn''t expect Ryukyu to understand either, and continued: "it means very simple, but it says that some people have lived for a lifetime, and they are still strangers to each other as if they were new people at first sight. On the day of marriage, some people open the bride''s Brocade handkerchief, but they feel as if they have seen it for a long time. Those who are familiar with it cannot be familiar with it, and those who are close cannot be close to it. It''s hard to meet someone who can love, know each other, and live and die with each other in life. Especially in our royal family, we have seen too many false feelings, too many intrigues, and this true feeling is too precious for me. In May, I''d rather fight, never regret this life. " The smiling face is full of determination and determination. Wen Dan is determined to listen to the words like this in the ear of Ryukyu, which warms the heart, enlivens the feeling and grows everything. Without opening his mouth, Ryukyu knew that it was superfluous to say anything. Holding xuanyuanche''s hand in the pain of his wrist, Ryukyu''s face slowly emerged a bright smile like the sun and the moon. Xuanyuanche holds Liuyue''s hand tightly on the other hand. Hand in hand with the total, wind and rain with the road. Night is quiet, a mountain wind blows, trees rustle, it seems more and more deep. The silvery moonlight splashed down from the sky, hazy the mountain forest under the starry night, the beauty of the moonlight, cold and proud. And in this cold silver world, the two figures snuggle together, silent, but have won everything in the world. The night passed quickly, and the sky brightened in a flash. The beautiful morning light broke through the horizon and jumped out. The golden morning glow was shining, replacing the bright moonlight and taking over the mountains and rivers. "The sun is so beautiful today." Covering his forehead with his hands, Ryukyu looked at the golden light from the treetop. "I think you are in a good mood today, so you can see everything well." As soon as Ryukyu''s voice came to an end, a joking voice sounded behind them. Autumn mark, Yan Hu, Du Yi and tobim came out of the woods behind. Yan Hu held his chest and smiled at Ryukyu. Chapter 634 Ryukyu turns to look at Yanhu with a high eyebrow: "I''m in a good mood. Do you have any opinion?" "No, I dare not." Yan Hu immediately said in a loud voice, but the smiling eyes revealed everything. Standing beside Ryukyu, xuanyuanche saw this, but also laughed, reached for Ryukyu to straighten his hair, pulled Ryukyu to hold him in his arms. When Ryukyu saw this in xuanyuanche''s arms, he hummed to Yanhu. Today she is in such a good mood that she doesn''t care about Yanhu''s disrespect. In a cold groan, the autumn Mark came quietly. Suddenly, he stepped forward and knelt down to Ryukyu on one knee, saying, "I''m sorry for the offending words in the past." There is no mention of the name of the princess of Ryukyu, and autumn trace is vague. However, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche all heard clearly what Qiu trace was for. Voice down, Yan Hu also a face of the brilliant, go to the autumn mark side, also one knee toward the moon knelt down: "please sin." The end is right, and the two look extremely positive. When Ryukyu saw this slightly unhappy face, he slowly put it away, showed a smile, and leaned against xuanyuanche''s arms to look at Qiuwen and Yanhu''s way: "well, if you are devoted to him, his heart is very loyal, though slightly offended, but it is excellent. In the future, just like this, to be good to him is to be good to me. " Think of that Aoyun country capital city gate, Qiu trace Yan Hu even name with the name of the angry scold with her, according to her past temper, do not know how many times killed. However, they are for the sake of xuanyuanche. This loyalty is precious. That''s all. As long as they focus on the sake of xuanyuanche, what else does she care? It''s good to have such a subordinate. Autumn trace Yan tiger smell speech to look at one eye, Qi Qi way: "thank Regent not guilty of grace." It''s not easy to call the princess when there are northern herdsmen. Then we should call two Regents instead. Xuanyuanche hears this, the smile on his face is deeper, and the hand holding Ryukyu is more and more tight. Chapter 635 The eye wave flows, Ryukyu turns his head and wants to talk with xuanyuanche. Suddenly, the corner of his eye sweeps to the stunned tobimu, but she can''t help but focus. How could she forget him. Turning to look at Toby wood, I saw Toby wood frowning deeply, looking up and down at xuanyuanche, one face of suspicion, one face of inexplicable. "Tobim, what are you looking at?" Ryukyu sees this opening. Tobim also directly pointed to xuanyuanche and said, "it wasn''t this man last night. Where did this man come from?" Strange thing. Last night, the four of them watched over this side. There was absolutely no one coming. Who is the man who looks so inconspicuous? As soon as the words fell, Yanhu and qiuchen immediately bowed their heads and laughed, which was really a man without experience. Ryukyu also smiled and turned to look at the plain xuanyuanche. Ouyang Yufei was beside her. I don''t know how many people are here. It''s better not to expose the appearance of xuanyuanche. If you want to fight, it''s better to be safe. Therefore, she used the things that xuanyuanche had on her body to make up for xuanyuanche overnight. The way to change her face was first-class. After a few drumming, she immediately changed xuanyuanche into an ordinary man like a northern herdsman. Autumn trace and xuanyuanche are too familiar, and here are just two people, so they don''t even move their eyebrows after seeing it, but TOBI wood is surprised. "Tobim, I have always trusted you, and I hope to continue to trust you. Today, since you see it, I will give you two ways." Looking at tobim, Ryukyu suddenly opened his mouth slowly. This TOBI wood can make a living in kusha ten cities, and he is not a stupid person at home. Hearing that Ryukyu looks so bland, but actually there is a dark color in it, he immediately knows that he saw the people he shouldn''t have seen and saw the secret things. At present, TOBI wood looks a positive, also do not wait for Ryukyu to give two what kind of road. Chapter 636 Fast way: "tobim''s loyalty to the city Lord can be seen from heaven. Tobim has seen nothing today, and will never see anything in the future. Don''t worry, the city Lord. If there is a trace of it coming out of tobim''s mouth, the grassland gods and tobim''s family will die without burial place. " Speaking of the back, tobim raised his right hand and made the heaviest oath on the grassland. The grassland trusts the gods. The most important oath is to take this poisonous oath, which shows its heart. Hearing this, Ryukyu immediately laughed and looked at tobim and said, "OK, tobim, I will never treat you half badly in the future." Tobim listened to Ryukyu''s promise. He was very happy and bowed heavily to Ryukyu. The morning sun more and more from the treetops down, golden flying. Quick and Qiuxian and Yanhu also changed their faces. The sound of horses and hoofs in their ears, the hundred elite soldiers who followed tobim, also gathered from all directions. Yesterday, after making trouble in their racecourse, they escaped in the dark. This time, they followed the agreement and made a detour. Xuanyuanche and others have already finished the face changing and left it to anyone else in the wireless cable. Looking at the elite soldiers found in front of him, Ryukyu Fang remembers how xuanyuanche got together with tobim and others? Can''t help turning around and saying: "how do you..." A word has not yet asked, but Ryukyu stopped asking, just to xuanyuanche a deep smile. Since xuanyuanche has caught up with him, the stand in of the patriarch of xiongkuzu can deceive Tobey wood and others, and how can he deceive him? It must be that xuanyuanche has seen through the falsehood and combined with Tobey wood to backfire, and then there will be a scene of galloping horses in the horse farm. It is not difficult to guess. Xuanyuanche saw the smile of ryukue Ming, and also smiled. We know that his Ryukyu is smart. We only need a little to know the whole picture. We don''t need any extra words at all. Personnel to Qi, except for Ouyang Yufei did not know there. However, Ouyang Yufei was very fierce. He was in such a mess last night. If he could not run, it would be useless. Therefore, Ryukyu didn''t worry about him at all. Chapter 637 After cutting her hair, Ryukyu pretends to be hurt very much and lets xuanyuanche walk on her back, saying: "what is this place?" The surrounding mountains and rivers are so poor that I don''t think I can''t see them at night. In the daytime, the forest they just stayed in is just a piece of black rock. The black reflects a piece of green from time to time, which seems to be unspeakable precipitous and gloomy. "Qichi mountain, the holy mountain of the seventeen nationalities of Xianbei, is not part of the forces of Xianbei, but a three regardless area." Toby wood walked forward and took the conversation. Hearing this, Ryukyu glanced around. It''s said that there are many demons and ghosts on the mountain. Everyone can only walk at the foot of the mountain for tens of miles, and they can''t go deep. The anti orthodox is in a mess. It''s very vicious. "Where are we now?" On the left is the mountain, on the right is the mountain, on the front is the mountain, on the back is the mountain. Where is this in qichishan? "I don''t know. "Toby wood went around his head and said. Liuyue heard that he looked down at xuanyuanche, and xuanyuanche shook his head. He was not from the grassland. Although his understanding of the grassland has been mended for a while, he did not know in detail how many inches and Zhangs he is now in Zhuchi mountain. Last night, I only wanted to get rid of the pursuit of thousands of horses behind me. I only knew how to run into this mountain. I can''t tell where it was, but it was obviously in the deep mountain. "It doesn''t matter. Go this way and go through it. Go out from the rear and enter behind the Xianbei seventeen." Looking up at the direction of the sun, xuanyuanche suddenly sneered. Xianbei seventeen families dare to fight against his wife, how can they just let it go. See if he doesn''t skin them. Eyes can''t stop the rippling smile. Ryukyu climbs on xuanyuanche''s back. If there is xuanyuanche, she doesn''t have to worry about it. Just leave it to xuanyuanche. Any holy mountain, ghost mountain, are deceiving things, afraid of where it comes from. With a smile, he buried his head on xuanyuanche''s back neck. The bandits and bandits with ryukue smile bit xuanyuanche''s neck lightly. Chapter 638 Xuanyuanche rubs his head against Ryukyu''s head, making a silent smile. When other people saw it, they thought that Ryukyu was too hurt to support. They were all worried about it. They walked forward silently, afraid that they might surprise Ryukyu. Ryukyu is more and more leisurely, tossing xuanyuanche wantonly, sending out the missing that hasn''t been seen for so long. Stepping on the forest far away, a rustling sound. Walking in the mountains with Ryukyu on his back, xuanyuanche never knew that Ryukyu had such a naughty side. He followed a little monkey and chewed on his neck. I''m afraid it''s hard to see. This guy, it''s tempting. Silent out of the mouth long gas, in such a bite down, he can not support. Then I coughed and started a topic: "how did you get caught?" Although it was put forward temporarily, he wanted to ask this question for a long time. How could Ryukyu be captured without a sound? Listen to xuanyuanche mention this matter, ryukue suddenly loose bite xuanyuanche''s mouth, frown. "A bowl of wine." Ryukyu murmured for a moment. "A bowl of wine?" Xuanyuanche repeated in surprise that Ryukyu had done more to poison than he did. On that day, she knew the poison of Tianchen town treasury as soon as she heard it. How could she plant it today? Hearing the surprise in xuanyuanche''s voice, Ryukyu also turned her white eyes without any words. She actually planted it on it, and she felt embarrassed. But it''s not a simple thing that can pour all her medicines. "A little fragrant, a little astringent." The moon frowned and recalled. That''s what it feels like when the wine enters the throat. Now I think it''s not the taste of the wine, but the taste of the poison sandwiched there. It suppresses the special fragrance with the pressure of the wine. "There is a day out of the sky and a man out of the sky, so you can''t be too self reliant in the future." Xuanyuanche listened to the words and said in a deep voice. Be careful to drive for thousands of years. Many people stumble, not on things they don''t understand, but on things they are sure of. Chapter 639 Nodded, Ryukyu hum, after this battle, she will not be too careless. After nodding his head, Ryukyu thought about what he was about to say. Suddenly, the wind along the mountain came, bringing the fragrance of a mountain grass flower, refreshing. Ryukyu''s nose is slightly frowning. He swallows the words when he comes to his mouth. This taste How could the taste be a little similar to the aroma of the bowl she drank. Ryukyu looked up at the fragrance. By xuanyuanche back in the back, Ryukyu was higher than everyone, at this time turn around a look, over the head of the people around, the line of sight fell on that not far away in the valley, a brilliant golden. "Go there." Ryukyu immediately indicated to xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche listened to the sound of Ryukyu and was serious. He didn''t stop at that moment. He turned around and walked towards fangshanwa. Autumn mark, Yan Hu, Du Yi, tobim and others saw this, immediately took the horse with more than 100 people, and followed up. The eyes are full of colorful golden yellow, which radiates magnificent color in the sun, almost shaking everyone''s eyes. The more you walk in, the more fragrant it is. A sea of flowers. Squatting down, Ryukyu picked up a branch and looked at it carefully. It looks golden from afar, but it''s a tricolor flower when you look at it. Only one of the golden petals is too big to cover the other two red and purple petals. So, when you look at it from afar, you think it''s a golden flower. "What''s the problem? "Xuanyuanche also squatted beside Ryukyu. After a look, he turned his head to look at Ryukyu and asked," he really doesn''t have much talent for poison. "It''s this thing." Ryukyu hears the fragrance from the flowers and says in a deep voice. This is the fragrance, the fragrance from her bowl of wine. It must be the medicine introduction made by this thing. Ryukyu holds the flower and watches it carefully. The flower itself does not look poisonous. The ants and butterflies on the ground around it do not look poisonous either. But why is it so powerful? Even her medicine is poured out. This flowe Chapter 640 Xuanyuanche looks up at this large flower cluster, almost tens of thousands of them, pondering. "Just this thing, I''ll burn it." Along the way, the conversation between Ryukyu and xuanyuanche naturally fell into the ears of TOBI muyanhu and others. At this time, TOBI Muyan listened to Ryukyu''s words, and immediately raised his eyes, which was about to ignite the disaster. "You want to attract the pursuers?" Du Yi, who has been cold and silent, made a cold remark. The seventeen Xianbei people will certainly not let go of his master. They must send someone to chase him. The fire is not a clear and honest way to tell others that I''m here. Hurry up and catch me. Toby wood immediately lowered his eyes and rubbed his hands. He thought of this. "Dig a few roots and go back." Xuanyuanche looks back at ryukue road. Since the medicine can pour down Ryukyu, it''s self-evident that it''s powerful. Dig back a few plants and study them carefully. If it is successful, it will be of great use. "Wait a minute, I feel a little familiar." Ryukyu played with the three colored flowers in his hand, frowning tightly. The flowers in front of her eyes were more familiar to her, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen them for a while. But it is certain that she did not see it in this country, but in her career as a mercenary. But, where did you see it? Frowning tightly, Ryukyu stared at the tricolor flowers in his hand. Seeing this, xuanyuanche didn''t disturb Ryukyu''s meditation either. He waved to stop talking and picked a tricolor flower to play with. Butterflies are dancing in the flowers, and bees are buzzing. They are full of life. Xuanyuanche picked a pedicel and looked at the almost transparent liquid, which slowly infiltrated from the broken flower stem and dropped on the ground, just covering a crawling ant. A slow ant crawling with a piece of food on his back. When excited by the liquid, he suddenly moves fast and climbs away. Chapter 641 Ryukyu unconsciously saw such a situation, suddenly his eyes were bright, and he jumped up uncontrollably, his face twisted almost excitedly for a moment. "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?" Xuanyuanche is scared by Ryukyu. He stands up to stabilize Ryukyu. Although it''s skin injury, don''t be so cold. "It''s it, it''s it..." Ryukyu was almost speechless, dancing and excited like a child. Never seen Ryukyu so happy xuanyuanche and others, but Qi Qi stared, what treasure is this? "Don''t get excited. It''s hurt." Xuanyuanche trapped the way of Liuyue. Holding xuanyuanche''s chest with his backhand, ryukue was almost excited to fly: "it is, ha ha, I have something to deal with them, I have something to deal with them..." She remembered where she had seen the flower. National Center for toxin research. On that day, she took a list to kill one of her biological doctors, who was one of the main figures in the study of the flower. In order to get close to him, she glanced at his research and conclusion on the flower. The main raw material of neurotoxin No. 17. It is not a harmful toxin, but a defensive toxin. The so-called poison requires antidote, which is just a defensive antidote that can be used on a large scale. At that time, she was not interested in such a painless antidote, so she didn''t care much about it. Today, she is very glad that she has seen it and still remembers its configuration. Clenching his fist tightly, Ryukyu would love to kiss the golden yellow flower in his hand. The ultimate poison that can destroy a mountain life with a drop of water from the hell Island, she has found something to contend with today. Ha ha. A blessing in disguise is a blessing in disguise. Happy smile, Ryukyu seizes xuanyuanche''s clothes and laughs happily. "I''m very grateful to the seventeen Xianbei people for inviting me. I''m very grateful to them. Ha ha, I have this thing, the Ming island, the Ming island..." I''m not an opponent who can''t fight back. I can only get beaten. You have poison, I have antidote, this game, who is afraid of who. Wild laughter goes with the wind of the curtain. The golden light is shining and the sky is clear. Chapter 642 Listen to the reason of Ryukyu carefully. Xuanyuanche is also shining with two eyes. Good things, good things. "Dig the roots and take them back together." Clenched clenched fist, Xuan yuanche squints at this place to open profusion extremely golden flower, that smile on the face, evil. Ryukyu also smiled and narrowed his eyes. He could not care about the pain in his hands. He waved his hands and threw down a word: "up." She dug this piece of flowers and plants with roots and soil, and took them back to her northern herdsman to prepare antidotes. Spring curtain roll, autumn mark, Toby wood and so on immediately shake off their arms and prepare to go up. It''s full of danger. It''s full of the forbidden area that no one is allowed to enter. It seems that it''s not because of the ferocity of ghosts. The real reason is that there''s the foundation of the secret medicine of the seventeen ethnic groups of Xianbei growing on it. In order to prevent other people from entering, make up things. However, the good fabrication scared all Xianbei and other people away. Today, it''s cheaper for her to stay in Ryukyu. Haha, Ryukyu wants to know this. A pair of curving pods with good eyes are common. There is no spade and hoe. The long sword and dagger are carried with you. Autumn trace, Yan Hu, Du Yi and others don''t treasure the sword. They bravely start to be hoes. One sword digs the moist sand under the golden flowers, and before autumn trace and others lean down to pick up the flowers dug up with the soil and roots, a rustle suddenly rings in the moist sand. The soil turned and something under it crawled out. "What?" Yan Hu glanced at the things crawling out under the soil, the unrecognizable express way. At the same time, tobim shouted, "don''t move." The voice was tense and appalled. Because the wrist of Ryukyu is temporarily unable to bear the force, he stands behind DUI and others. At this time, he listens to the dialogue between them and looks at them with his head extended. Under this golden flower cluster, countless black and bright scorpions came out of the sand and crawled under the golden flower. The scorpion''s tail was raised high, and the tail was red and black, and it didn''t move, so it stood there. Chapter 643 In the shining sunshine and the golden color, the black is like a swamp, which makes people shiver. "Red scorpion." Ryukyu frowned. This scorpion she once saw in the American desert, poisoned a camel, only a few minutes. And the red scorpion, the more red the tail, the more virulent it is. These scorpions crawling under the golden flowers, the tail has been red and black, which shows that its toxicity has reached its peak. After a nervous step back, tobimu listened to Ryukyu''s opening, and nodded his head quickly: "yes, scorpion, the God of Xianbei people''s town people, has to visit every year. They are so powerful that they can''t touch them, and they will die if they touch them." The seventeen families of Xianbei worshiped scorpions as gods. Ryukyu did not know, but tobim did. That''s why Ryukyu brought him here. She only knew about Xianbei, or about the native grassland people. As soon as tobimu heard this, he brought more than 100 northern shepherds, and immediately stepped back a few steps, his face showed fear. "Then what?" Autumn trace frowns and looks at the moon. Ryukyu stared at the golden flower without saying a word. So she had to go to Baoshan and go back empty handed. No, she didn''t want to take what was in front of her. She couldn''t say whether she was right or not. That''s why she was so sorry. But how can we kill these scorpions and take away these golden flowers? Ryukyu''s eyebrows were twisted. If she had something else on her body, she would have a way to deal with them. But when she was in a coma, all her things had been collected. Now she has no extra cloth. What can she do. And this scorpion can''t kill one by one, move them, that is, attack them together, so many afraid that there are not thousands of them, how can they win. Chapter 644 Can not attack with fire, can not damage flowers, can not use poison, poison scorpion, flowers will be useless, it is a dilemma, a dilemma. His frown was so deep that Ryukyu was almost in a bad mood. Today, how can we take these flowers back? If they fail, they will have no effect. It''s no wonder that at this time of every three years, the seventeen ethnic groups of Xianbei hold a prayer meeting, which is exactly the time of three years. No wonder, there is no guard here. It used to have something to guard. Eyes, deep black down, how could it be, how could it be. More than one hundred people surrounded a huge cluster of golden flowers. Their faces were dark, which could be compared with the black scorpion in the cluster of golden flowers. "Regent, I see us..." After a long silence, Toby faltered and looked at Ryukyu. There are so many scorpions that can''t be aroused. I''m afraid it''s just Before he had finished speaking, Yanhu, who was beside TOBI wood, suddenly stumbled and covered his mouth and nose, said: "what is it? It stinks. " At the moment when Yan Hu opened his mouth, a strong odor accompanied by a tear jerking nose odor came down the wind and filled the tip of everyone''s nose on this side. "What flavor?" All of a sudden, the whole group of people were dizzy and retreated. Even strong as the Ryukyu moon, he could not help but cover his mouth and nose and back two steps. His eyes were red, and tears could not stop bursting out of his eyes, and he began to flow out. What is this? Why is it so powerful? For a while, everyone looked in the direction of the smell. See that stink sends out place, unexpectedly is xuanyuanche, Ryukyu not only slightly a Leng, side head looks carefully. Xuanyuanche''s face remained motionless and squatted on the edge of the flowers, while his hand was holding a small porcelain vase and facing the black red scorpion under the flowers. The strong smell and acrid smell came from the bottle in his hand. Chapter 645 Smoked people''s tears and noses were running, but Ryukyu''s eyes were sharp. Just under the strong smell and pungent smell, the black and red scorpion, as if he had met the nemesis, rushed backward. Ryukyu''s eyes suddenly brightened. This thing The light in his eyes was sharp and bright. At the same time, xuanyuanche turned his head. They looked at each other. Xuanyuanche stood up and bowed forward, making an eye toward the moon. Ryukyu didn''t understand. He smiled and gave a thumbs up to xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche saw the hook lips and smiled. If he wanted to come to the grassland, he would come without anything. The grassland is dangerous. He should be prepared for it. Hook lip smile, set off the red eyes, tears, incredibly rippling up a different style, gorgeous amazing. With a wave of his hand, the silent mark of the moon, tobim and others, beckoned. Yan Hu, Du Yi and other people are not idiots. When they see the effect of xuanyuanche, they immediately don''t want ryukue''s orders. They immediately follow xuanyuanche''s back and dig towards the place where the black red scorpion retreats. The sword is flying, and the golden yellow flowers are dug by the people of Ryukyu. For a time, xuanyuanche smoked the red scorpion in front of him; Qiuxian, Duyi, dug in the back; TOBI, Yanhu, dressed up and put it on the horse. Each performs his or her own duties and cooperates with each other rapidly. And Ryukyu is covering his nose, wiping tears while watching in situ, doing nothing, very leisurely. A golden flying, iron men, tough men, waving sword, a snivel a tear in the work. All road men have tears not light play, the original tears is just a small matter. Zhunchi mountain, a good secret medicine protected by the seventeen Xianbei ethnic groups, was destroyed by the moon. A hundred steeds, all carrying the gold flowers and plants, are ready to go. "Toby wood, I''ll give it to you. You must keep it for me. There must be no mistake." Ryukyu looks at tobim with a dignified face. Chapter 646 Tobimu saw Ryukyu''s caution. He nodded heavily and said, "tobimu is here, they are absolutely there." Nodding his head, Ryukyu patted tobim on the shoulder: "remember your route and how to deal with them when you arrive at the northern pasture." "Subordinates know." Tobim looks quite right. When Ryukyu saw this, he waved and said, "let''s go." Even though the horse was whipping, tobim didn''t say anything superfluous. He turned over and took more than one hundred of his subordinates with him. Then he left in the other direction of Zhuchi mountain. From that direction, it''s the closest way to the North animal husbandry to get around the front and rear of the seventeen Xianbei ethnic groups. However, the most people defend there. Looking at tobim leaving with all his subordinates, there are only five of them and several good northern shepherds left in this world. Ryukyu looks back at xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche put his hand around Ryukyu''s waist, and there was a cold color and sullen feeling between his eyebrows. He said slowly, "I said that if I don''t break his Xianbei clan, it will be hard to eliminate my hatred. Now, let''s go to Toby MuQing road. " After all, xuanyuanche''s face slowly rippled with a smile, a smile of iron blood. Ryukyu saw that there was no inquiry or much talk, but he smiled and leaned on xuanyuanche''s arms. Since xuanyuanche said that, there was his way naturally, so he listened to everything. It''s rare for someone to support her. She is so happy that she doesn''t want to go there. Instead of going in the right direction, five people in a row ran to the residence of the 17 Xianbei ethnic groups. The sky is beautiful. A red sun slants on the horizon. The bright orange light comes from the sky. Everything is covered with orange. The beauty of sunset is incomparable. At sunset, the Moon Palace hangs high. White instead of orange, with mountains and rivers. The residents of the seventeen ethnic groups of Xianbei come and go, which is very complicated. They go out and in, and their swords go out of their scabbard. A serious atmosphere envelops the whole area. Chapter 647 Among the 17 largest cowhide tents rebuilt, xiongkuo, heli, and the remaining 15 patriarchs all sat in the tent with dignified faces. "Not yet found?" The head of xiongkuo clan looks rather ugly. "No, they''re in the Fuchi mountain." A young general standing in the tent, feeling and atmosphere in the tent, didn''t speak very quickly. "You don''t know how to catch up with me when I enter zhunchi mountain." The eyes of the head of the Jiuhe clan will come out. "We have sent people to catch up with them, but the size of Qichi mountain is too big, and there are too many traces of thousands of horses running. We can''t find out where they are going." The head of the young general can''t be lowered. Thousands of horses are running around, and the whole mountain is full of hoof marks. Even if they have a good way to identify the hoof marks, it is more difficult to find out the assassin''s whereabouts in this kind of hoof marks. "Catch up, and do your best to find out the people for me." The head of xiongkuo clan''s teeth are almost all to be crushed, and Ryukyu must not be allowed to run away, otherwise, their Xianbei clan will be against the northern herdsman in the future, which is not a good thing. "Yes." The young general immediately responded with a loud voice and turned back quickly. Before he stepped out of the tent, the patriarch of xiongkuo suddenly said coldly, "when I had to do something, I burned Zhuchi mountain." With a cold command, the young general suddenly trembled and was surprised. Jianchi mountain, but how can they burn the holy mountain of Xianbei seventeen ethnic groups? This Turning his head, he looked at the iron blue patriarch of xiongkuo nationality. The young general thought he had heard it wrong. There was a moment of silence in the tent. The remaining fourteen patriarchs looked at each other and said in a deep voice: "go quickly." This is undoubtedly the words of the patriarch of xiongkuo. The golden flower on the holy mountain is important, but the life of yelulu moon is more important. If yelulu moon returns to the northern herdsman, what is the appearance of the northern herdsman and Xianbei. Chapter 648 As for the woman herself, she has such excellent martial arts. None of them can match her. If she comes to visit, I''m afraid Gold flowers in good, not their own head good. The heads of the fifteen families of Xianbei are all the people who have a clear sense of weight. "Yes." When the young general saw that all the patriarchs had ordered him to do so, even though he was extremely surprised, he didn''t say much. He immediately responded and retreated. The tent door was closed and the tent was dead. The candlelight flickered, shining on the faces of all the people, twisted. "What about the Sanhe and Kuiba?" After a long time of silence, the leader of the non Yan Clan said in a deep voice. The heads of Sanhe and Kuiba are dead. The three and Kuiba have no leader. At this time, they are in chaos. If they want to annex, this is a good opportunity. When the voice fell, no one answered. A dozen patriarchs looked at each other with greedy eyes, but more of them were vigilance and fear. Kill with one sword. The three clan leaders have one body of martial arts. Even though they are not the best among the seventeen clan leaders, they are definitely in the middle. Unexpectedly, he died with one sword before returning his hand. The people who came to save the Regent of the northern herdsman were as fierce as that. Then Ryukyu At this time, it is the most important thing to think about how to extinguish Ryukyu. As for the issue of territory, it is really not in everyone''s mind. "Let them go in disorder first, and when it''s safe here, it''s important to say that territory is not as important as life." The patriarch of xiongkuo nationality kneaded his eyebrows and his heart sank. No response, but the rest of the patriarchs nodded, which was in agreement with the words of the patriarch. The patriarch of xiongkuo looked at the silent patriarch and stood up and said, "since this is the case, we are here today. Be careful." After that, he went out of the tent. The remaining fourteen clan chiefs also stood up, walked out in silence, and took revenge on Ryukyu carefully. This is the most important thing at present. The night is quiet, the stars are shining, and the cold wind blows on the desolate grassland. Chapter 649 Although it has entered the spring, the early spring night on the grassland is still very cold. The torch flickers and flickers in the wind, and the lights are shaking and dark. Night, quiet. "Bang." The huge fire burst with a loud crack. A piece of firewood in the fire burst, and the fire suddenly became bright. In the sudden brightness and cracking sound, the leader of the Heli clan, who came out of the tent and had not yet returned to his tent, suddenly fell silent and ran into the fire. The guard who was close to the leader of Heli clan quickly turned over and grasped the leader of Heli clan who had fallen down. It was too late to ask what happened. The guard behind the leader of Heli clan jumped up with a bang, and his face changed. I saw the vest of the leader of the Heli clan, with an iron sleeve arrow inserted at the end. The sleeve arrow had gone straight into the handle, leaving only a small tip outside. The bright blood flowed down the back of the leader of the Heli clan, who had no voice. Silently kill the leader of the Heli clan who is protecting them in the center, surrounded by more than ten of them. Oh, my God, this is a magic trick. "There are assassins, there are assassins..." In a flash, the whole chaos followed the guards of the leader of Heli and the warriors of Xianbei who stood guard around. Before we got close to the patriarch of xiongkuo nationality and others, we heard the roar close by, and our hearts were all tight for a moment. A single blow will kill, without a sound. Looking at the leader of the Heli clan who was just talking together, he had fallen down at this time. The remaining 14 leaders only felt cold on their back for a while. A gloomy feeling of the whole invasion, bristling. Here, here, here comes the moon of yelulu. It must be her. She has come for revenge. The ground is full of red fire, which can''t cover the fear in my heart. "Hurry, hurry, catch the assassin..." "Hurry, protect the patriarch..." "Don''t mess, calm, calm..." Chapter 650 For a time, the whole Xianbei people began to get disordered, and countless people started to cry, and countless people started to run fast. In the flickering of the lights, the faces of the patriarchs of the xiongkuo nationality and others are distorted by the light of the fire. "Ah..." In this panic, suddenly there are two screams. "Patriarch, patriarch..." "How are you, patriarch?" The leader of xiongkuo clan was excited. Looking at the two leaders of Xianbei seventeen clan who suddenly fell down in front of his eyes, his hands folded in his sleeves began to shake. Just under their eyes, they dare, dare The vests of the two patriarchs were inserted with two sharp arrows, which were black. They were the two patriarchs of Yunhe clan and Zhanyi clan, while the sharp arrows were the arrows that the Achan clan and the other aquarium loved to use. The atmosphere changed from tension to a serious stalemate. This is the arrow of the other two clans. Is it because they take advantage of this time to secretly kill and falsely accuse the assassin? Moreover, even if assassins are fierce, it is in their encirclement, in their base camp, is there such a universal means? The atmosphere is weird. From the direction of the sharp arrows to the two patriarchs, we found two bows, no one, no one. "Don''t mess up, and don''t doubt yourself, or we will lose before we fight." The patriarch of xiongkuo nationality looked at the different atmosphere and forced the uneasiness in his heart and shouted loudly. "Yes, it''s the most important thing to catch an assassin at this time. As long as we catch everything, we''ll be out of the water. If we doubt our own people, we''ll fall into the assassin''s trap." The head of the non Yan Clan immediately took over with a black face. "Yes, the most important thing is to catch assassins. We can''t mess with ourselves." The remaining patriarchs also opened their mouths. At a glance, a series of command voices of the patriarch of xiongkuo nationality passed down. In their territory, it''s intolerable for people to be arrogant to this extent. They are afraid that the Xianbei seventeen ethnic group has failed before they have enough money. Chapter 651 The command voice is flying far away in the night sky. The whole camp of Xianbei 17th ethnic group is full of swords and swords. Xianbei is also regarded as the Xiaoxiong on the grassland. There are patriarchs sitting in the town, and they calm down in the shortest time. The bows and arrows go out of their sheaths, and the cold light is brilliant. There is no chaos. If you don''t mess up, how can the outside world fish in troubled waters. Two or three hours passed, and nothing unusual happened. Assassin, seems to have gone. Looking up at the sky, there is a little dark blue in the dark sky. The sky is about to light up. Wave back to several other clan leaders. The clan leader of xiongkuo slowly walked towards his tent. After being tossed all night, he had no sleep. He talked about resting for a while and said it tomorrow. After entering the tent, scan the tent to see if there is any abnormality. The guards all retreat. The patriarch of xiongkuo nationality saw that all the people had gone out, and Fang slowly extended his hand. The sweat in the palm made him frown and breathe deeply. For so many years, they have never been so afraid. All of them are here. In their own territory, they are attacked and killed by the other party when they want to come and go. It has almost destroyed all their dignity and disturbed their hearts. So strong, they, they The idea in my heart is still fluctuating. Suddenly, the eyes of xiongkuo nationality jump. In the dark shadow of the tent, a figure is sitting there upright. The face hidden in the dark is smiling to him. The moon of yelulu, the moon of yelulu. "You..." The patriarch of xiongkuo clan was frightened. He pointed to the moon sitting on his chair. He could not speak. His face was twisted almost like a ghost. "Don''t talk, or my hand may be unstable." Behind him, I don''t know when, a figure has been deceiving him, and the cold hand tightly clasped his neck. The patriarch of xiongkuo, who was too frightened to resist, was taken down. Chapter 652 Liuyue smiled at the ferocious face of the patriarch of xiongkuo, stretched out his index finger on his lips, and said with a soft smile, "Xianbei is so warm, how can I leave like this? It''s not too disrespectful for the patriarch." The head of the xiongkuo clan could not say a word when he was buckled. He could only let the people behind him drag him to sit beside Ryukyu. Those eyes that stare at Ryukyu almost spray out. Seeing this, Ryu Yue was even more happy. He looked at the astonishing patriarch of xiongkuo, who was suddenly pale with blue tendons on his forehead. He shook his head and said, "look, there are so many sweats in such a cold day. Your body is very good, patriarch of xiongkuo." After that, Ryukyu looked at the patriarch of xiongkuo nationality, whose face was as white as snow, with a light smile and said: "I haven''t had a good drink of that wine a few days ago. Today, my king is inviting several patriarchs for you. We are all drinking two cups." When the voice fell, the patriarch of xiongkuo nationality, whose forehead was blue and sinewy, suddenly stiffened and looked at Ryukyu with disbelief. The light in his eyes was filled with despair and horror. "You You... " He can only utter the simplest syllables. The ferocious face of xiongkuo is almost cannibal. When Ryukyu saw this, he couldn''t help laughing more happily. And now, outside the tent. "I didn''t just say that. What''s the matter?" Before the leader of the non Yan Clan returned to his tent, a man dressed in the clothes of the xiongkuo clan quickly walked up with his head bowed. The leader of the xiongkuo clan had an invitation. "I don''t know." Someone lowered his head and said nothing more. The leader of Feiyan clan was also shocked today. Seeing this, he waved and took people to the tent of the leader of xiongkuo clan. "You''re here, too?" Outside the tent, the leader of the non Yan Clan looked at the other two clan leaders who also came over and said hello. The other two patriarchs nodded, their faces heavy. The leader raised the tent curtain of the patriarch of xiongkuo and invited three Patriarchs to enter. Chapter 653 When the leader of Feiyan clan saw this, he waved his bodyguard to wait outside, and the three men fished into the tent of the leader of xiongkuo clan. The curtain is lowered to cover everything inside. The three leading the way quickly backed away. "Xiongkuo, what can I do for you..." Before a word was asked, the words of the non Yan clan leader were stuck in his throat and could not be said. Staring at the frightened, pale patriarch of xiongkuo and the man beside him. Yelulu moon, Regent of the northern herdsmen, the one they want to kill soon after. It''s here. It''s here. The throat growled a few times, and the body slowly softened towards the back. On the opposite side, the yelulu moon smiled slowly. She was so beautiful and bloodthirsty. She came from hell. Finally, his eyes swept to the two elders who came with him, and they fell down together. The blood on their necks shook, almost shaking everyone''s eyes. All the words hovered in my throat, but I couldn''t say them again. Xiongkuo clan leader watched as three clan leaders were killed by Ryukyu''s people in his tent. His face was pale and completely bloodless. Lu Yue''s smile was enchanting. Du Yi, who was standing behind the patriarch of xiongkuo, gave a sign. Du Yi points out the cave path of xiongkuo clan leader, and takes xiongkuo clan leader to the dead clan leaders at the gate. He reached out and took the bloody sword from Yanhu, put it into the hands of the patriarch of xiongkuo who couldn''t move, and made a sharp gesture for the patriarch of xiongkuo. Face, the whole pale lost all colors. The patriarch of xiongkuo nationality wanted to talk, but he could not say anything. He wanted to move, but he could not move. The blood vessels on his face were about to burst because of the red blood in his eyes. This is to plant him, to plant him. "That''s smart." The chuckling voice was low, and Ryukyu came forward, smiling and looking at the patriarch of xiongkuo who was like a trapped animal and wanted to struggle but couldn''t. Smile, more and more enchanting. Chapter 654 Dingding looked at the patriarch of xiongkuo nationality, the bloodthirsty man of ryukue''s smile, one word at a time, and said slowly, "there has never been a man who has calculated me. He can come to a good end. You, Xianbei, should not provoke me." After his eyes twinkled and he was extremely murderous, Ryukyu smiled again and waved to Du Yi and Yan Hu. The three men hid in the shadow of the tent. "Eight, you''re here, too?" At this time, a voice sounded at the door. "Yes, Lao Xiong doesn''t know what''s going on?" The clan leader took over. "Let''s go. Maybe we find something." Another man opened the curtain and a group of people came in. "Lao Xiong, you..." Five clan leaders walked in one step, and the scene in the tent fell into the eyes of several clan leaders. Five clan leaders were shocked instantly. "You killed..." The patriarch of xiongkuo nationality holds a sharp sword. The sword is still dripping blood and his head is rising. It seems that he is preparing to receive the sword. In this case, they ran into "You killed the non Yan clan leader and others. I will avenge them." In shock, several broad-minded and martial arts people rushed into the tent. The five clan leaders waved sharp swords and rushed to the clan leader who seemed to be stunned and unable to move. Through a sword, blood splashed. Five clan leaders were shocked suddenly, and their faces were all changed. At the moment of the great change, the xiongkuo guard of the outer guard, hearing something different, immediately rushed in with a sword, and had a good look at the current situation. In a flash, xiongkuo guards went crazy. Sword light everywhere, murderous. Countless Xianbei people heard the strange sound, and Qi Qi surrounded them, and the battle regiment expanded in an unrestricted way. It''s a mess. The whole party is a mess. The three patriarchs died in the hands of the patriarch of xiongkuo. The patriarch of xiongkuo died in the hands of the next five patriarchs. The whole Xianbei was in disorder. The fire rolled and the sound of killing shook the sky. When weapons are used together, one can kill another. No one saw the five men who first started, hiding in the dark. All people see blood debt and blood payment, all people only see what they see is true. Xianbei seventeen are crazy. Chapter 655 Immediately after Xianbei camp hillside, Ryukyu looked at the front of a noisy fire, mouth raised a big smile. In order to deal with the Xianbei seventeen people who never unite, we don''t need a big fight. We don''t need the northern herdsmen to come all the way to fight against each other. It''s only necessary to plant stolen goods and graft on them to kill people. A very strong but there are many leading forces. Without the leading force and the feud, there is no better solution than to fight each other. The sound of horse''s hoof, not far away five people come at full speed, it is xuanyuanche and others. Look at each other, smile, turn around and clap. In the night, a group of people quickly disappeared in this area, leaving only the growing chaos and hatred. Without the patriarch, all the forces of Xianbei have to fight openly and secretly to seize the position of patriarch. The leader of his own clan was killed by other clan chiefs, and there were even fewer forces who had to put their guns on their horses and fight to death. Xianbei is fearless. The night is graceful and the silver light is shining. It''s a good early spring day. Although the horse whipped away, Ryukyu was happy in his heart. He turned his head and looked at xuanyuanche with a smile. "I said I was cruel, but you are more cruel than me." This idea is just her big love, big love. Xuanyuanche accompanies with Ryukyu. Hearing this, he hooks his lips and says, "there are many holes in it. He also wants to be a hero. It''s just wishful thinking." It''s just a small idea to play with it. When Ryukyu saw xuanyuanche''s pride, the pride in his heart spread out even more. Such a man was her. Weile sat down in a BMW and wanted to reach out to xuanyuanche. If you want to sit beside xuanyuanche, you must rely on him. You just want him to hold you. The horse Weile still hasn''t stopped. A horse hiss suddenly cuts through the night sky in front of him. Ryukyu''s body shape suddenly stagnates and looks up to the front. Only see, in front of the row of tall shrubs, a person standing on the moon, a white dress in the night under the dust, a light smile, not who Ouyang Yufei is. Chapter 656 "I was thinking about when you would come back for revenge. I didn''t want to move so fast. It was a beautiful job." Urging the horse to come up, Ouyang Yu Fei looks at the moon and smiles. He stood not far away, looking at the chaos of the Xianbei seventeen. "You''re not dead." Ryukyu''s good mood was disturbed and he showed his teeth to Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yu Fei saw this and smiled: "I think you care." He said that he was standing beside the moon. That day, the medicine and wine were really powerful, but those who used to whip and iron chain didn''t threaten him. They had a deep internal skill. If they couldn''t even earn the whip, it would be a joke. When he broke free of the whip and was about to find Ryukyu, Xianbei was in a great mess. Although he was strong, he was really unable to compete with Wanma. He knew that ryukyue was saved, and then he flashed. The rest, waiting for Ryukyu to revenge. I thought I would wait for two more days, but obviously Ryukyu was impatient than him, so he started today. Ouyang Yufei didn''t say that he wanted to save her at that time. He didn''t need to talk about things that had changed. He stood beside Liuyue. Ouyang Yufei squinted slightly at Liuyue and saw that there was no expression on his side. He looked ordinary xuanyuanche. On that day, it was like the moon that this man saved. Looking at Du Yi, who hasn''t appeared after Ryukyu, it''s obvious that these people are on their way with Du Yi. How can ryukyue even have a backhand that he doesn''t know? This guy is really smart, but he likes it more and more. "What happened to the hands?" At one glance, he saw the wound medicine wrapped around Ryukyu''s hand. With a slight frown on his eyebrows, Ouyang reached for Ryukyu''s hand. Very concerned and natural, as if he and Ryukyu should have been like this. The xuanyuanche beside Ryukyu saw the dark face immediately, but there was something on his face, so he couldn''t see it. Holding the whip in his hand, he became a fist. When is his turn to ask Ryukyu. Chapter 657 Feeling the breath of xuanyuanche sinking around him, the corner of Ryukyu''s mouth moved, his wrist crossed Ouyang Yufei''s hand, and he said lightly, "it''s OK." Ouyang Yu Fei was not angry when he saw this. He said with a smile, "it''s all right." He said that he took a look at xuanyuanche beside Ryukyu with his head slightly on his side, and the breath of that moment fluctuated, and he also felt that this man "Gone, gone, what are you doing here?" When Ryukyu saw this, he immediately waved, interrupted Ouyang Yufei''s side view, and then he went forward. He didn''t talk with xuanyuanche and didn''t make any gestures. Liuyue knew that xuanyuanche knew when to install and endure. He would not do bad things in such things. The breath has always been cold and cloudy. Ouyang Yu Fei sees xuanyuanche and has no mood change. It seems that this man is mostly like Du. He is an ice face, just the breath. At present, he did not study hard. He turned his head to follow Ryukyu and said with a slight smile, "let them go in disorder." When xuanyuanche saw this, he also mentioned the reins and followed Liuyue on the other side, but he saw xuanyuanche on the left, Ouyang on the right, walking in the middle of Liuyue. The three walked almost side by side. Behind him, Du Yi, autumn trace, Yan Hu, look at each other, Qi Qining eyebrows. Other people can''t see it, but they can see it clearly. It seems to be harmonious, but in fact it''s sinister. The whole thing covers the three people in front, with sparks flying all over them and weapons holding. As soon as they winked at each other, the three quickly followed, mingling and mingling, mingling and mingling, and moving towards the direction of northern herding. The night sky is quiet and starry. Thousands of miles away in the best BMW, not two days back to the north. At the same time, tobim and others also returned to the north. The sun is shining and the weather in spring is better. "What is this? Why do you dig so many flowers and bring them back? " In the imperial palace of northern animal husbandry, Ouyang Yufei saw a golden flower brought back by Toby wood, and was slightly surprised. Chapter 658 After hearing this, Ryukyu knew that Ouyang Yufei didn''t know the use of the flower. In other words, even the island of hell didn''t know that there was an antidote to fight against them. In recent days, he couldn''t complain about xuanyuanche''s intimate return journey, and then it disappeared. "Nature is useful." Ryukyu dropped a sentence and turned to tell people to plant well. Ouyang Yufei knew that Ryukyu never worked hard. He sniffed the fragrance of the flowers, looked at the flowers, and then smiled: "he wanted to study the medicine wine." Ryukyu hears the words and doesn''t refute them, leaving Ouyang to guess. The flowers are collected, and the most reliable Han Fei and others are selected. They are told separately, who will do what and who will collect what. Ryukyu begins to work hard. However, in addition to xuanyuanche and others, no one knows that Ryukyu is beating drums to fight against the antidote of the island of hell, including Ouyang Yufei, who also thinks that Ryukyu is only to study Xianbei medicine and wine. Under the eyes of the people of Ming island, a group of righteous and bright people began to deploy things to subdue the island. The spring sun and the morning light are bright and colorful. Seeing that their Regent was so quick to return from the prayer meeting of the 17 Xianbei ethnic groups, the ministers of the northern herdsmen were slightly surprised, but no one cared. As long as I come back safely, I don''t need to ask why the time is so short. There are several bodyguards around the Regent. It doesn''t matter. Everyone knows that kusha Shicheng belongs to the Regent. There are many good hands there. However, in this case, the chaos of the seventeen ethnic groups of Xianbei passed through the vast grassland in the spring breeze. "Regent, the great chaos of Xianbei seventeen." On this day, ryukyue is asking euyang Yu Fei about empress Xiao''s injury, and Prime Minister Xiao Chen rushes in. Hearing this, Ryukyu said with a faint smile, "let him be disordered." Xiao Chen''s face was full of excitement. When he saw Liuyue''s motionless face and Ouyang Yufei''s smiling face, he immediately understood. It must have been their Regent. Chapter 659 No wonder he came back so fast. No wonder he didn''t let him see the injured wrist though he had covered it well when he came back. The awe in his eyes grew deeper and deeper, and the woman was more powerful than he thought. With a flash of awe on his face, Xiao Chen said quickly again: "the Huns are mobilizing their troops, the Regent, we..." I didn''t finish, but the meaning was clear. It''s a good chance to annex the seventeen Xianbei ethnic groups because of their chaos and killing each other. The Huns were able to see this point, and were ready to move their troops. Then they led the northern herdsmen in this good play, and there was no reason not to pick up this advantage. Hearing this, Ryukyu reached out and touched his chin, which "It''s a good time." One side of Ouyang in the fly eyebrow color spread, the corner of the mouth raised a silk smile. "It''s really a good time." Ryukyu touched his chin slowly. On that day, it was just to take a breath, to disorder Xianbei, so that it could not become a threat to northern herdsmen. It would not be better if we did not turn a direction, to disorder it, and to annex it at the same time. "The territory of the seventeen Xianbei ethnic groups is very large. We should start quickly, or it will be too late for the Huns to eat them all." Xiao Chen''s face was filled with excitement, which was a good time to expand the northern pastoral territory. Ryukyu touched his chin, and a smile of excitement appeared on his face. "No, it''s not a good time to start." At the moment when Ryukyu was about to give orders, xuanyuanche, who had been standing behind Ryukyu as her personal guard, suddenly spread the message into Ryukyu road of the MI Dynasty. Hearing this, Ryukyu shrugged his shoulders slightly and did not look back, but asked silently why? "When the rabbit is in a hurry, it still bites, let alone its internal strength has not been destroyed. It''s just Xianbei, a bit of civil disorder. You can eat it at this time, but the price will be very high." Xuanyuanche pondered. Ryukyu didn''t speak, just fingertips on the table gently. Chapter 660 Xuanyuanche was born in Tianchen. What he nurtured from childhood was war and strategy. In turn, he was definitely more farsighted than her. "Watch the change, let the Huns go. When they are both defeated, you are attacking. That''s the best time." Deep voice and gentle language, xuanyuanche''s deep plan is far beyond the comparison of Ryukyu. Lifting his eyebrows, Ryukyu nodded slowly. Pretending to think for a while, Ryukyu''s slow and orderly voice came out with the plan that xuanyuanche had just said to listen to her. Xiao Chen, Ouyang Yu Fei listen, both of them are good hands, in a short period of meditation, both of them show a deep and unpredictable smile. "Regent, brilliant." The Minister of Xiao suddenly bowed to Ryukyu. At this time, he knew that he was far away from Ryukyu. When Ryukyu saw this smile, he did not retort, so he accepted it. "In that case, why don''t you play a good game, transfer troops and send them to the army?" Ouyang Yu Fei looks at Ryukyu''s fingertips on the table with a smile. If the northern herdsmen did not fight, the Xiongnu would have some scruples. If the northern herdsmen were ready to annex, the Xiongnu would hesitate, for fear of running away now. They let Xiongnu and Xianbei fight at a lively point. Looking at each other, the three laughed together. It has been said for a long time that this world is not the world of a rash man, it is the world of a wise man. The spring breeze is flying and the flowers are blooming. When they transferred troops and sent generals, kuzamu and Li Kuo pretended to send troops to Xianbei, and the northern Mu Modao made a great play. The night is graceful. Xuanyuanche, whose name is close protection of Ryukyu, seems to be the master and the guard. In fact, you have strong feelings and I''m not happy. "Wang, I have news." In the night, autumn mark suddenly came. Xuanyuanche leaned on the capital of the pavilion and reached out to receive the flying pigeons handed over by Qiuwen. "The state of Zhao has been destroyed." A smile appeared on xuanyuanche''s face. Ryukyu sits in front of xuanyuanche, his eyes narrowed, and he turns to yueya''er. Chen has been swallowed up by xuanyuanche. At this time, Zhao has been destroyed. There are only five countries in parallel. Tianchen is not a force that can be slaughtered, but the leader of the hegemonic side. Chapter 661 "Congratulations." Raise the cup in your hand, and the moon laughs enchanting. Xuanyuanche also laughed at what he said. Congratulations, it''s very good. Laugh and drink the wine cup in Ryukyu''s hand. Xuanyuanche turns his head and quickly blocks Ryukyu''s lips. Taste it and share it. Autumn trace see this immediately turn around, really, how the king and their princess, more and more a little suspicion also did not avoid. "You." The smiling face is like a flower. The moon laughs and scolds xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche''s eyes blinked at Ryukyu, and he was very evil. He looked down at the unfinished news. "Half a month later, the hundred flowers conference of the Southern Song Dynasty..." A sound read here, xuanyuanche suddenly stopped, smile consolidated in the face, eyebrow slightly wrinkled. "Hundred flowers conference?" Ryukyu looks up at xuanyuanche. He is so interested in the Southern Song Dynasty. What''s the flower appreciation conference? Ten lines at a glance, quickly swept the above news, xuanyuanche directly handed the letter to Ryukyu, Ryukyu looked down. Baihua conference, Southern Song Dynasty, Aoyun country, Xuesheng country, Prince of the Three Kingdoms. What kind of flower appreciation meeting is there? This is a conspiracy meeting. Ryukyu suddenly understood. "If the three countries join forces, the situation will not be good." Ryukyu looks up at xuanyuanche. Aoyun state, Xuesheng state and Southern Song state are all big countries. If we work together, the situation that heaven is strong will be broken immediately. Xuanyuanche nodded, holding his chest in both hands and thinking quickly. In this battle, he detained Dugu ye and he Lianyun, who were the first to join hands with the later Jin state to destroy the state of Chen and Zhao, and he was the absolute winner. Let Aoyun, Xuesheng and the Southern Song Dynasty think that Tianchen and Houjin have been completely united. Therefore, to start this beautiful hundred flowers conference, we must want to unite the three countries to fight against Tianchen and Houjin. The brain of these three countries is not slow. "Later Jin and Tianchen are definitely not long-term plans." Ryukyu played with his fingertip glass and said in a deep voice. Chapter 662 Houjin and Tianchen have a feud. It''s a time bomb. It can explode at any time. That''s not right. "It''s true that Tianchen and Houjin could not unite, so Aoyun Xuesheng wanted to unite in the Southern Song Dynasty..." The words did not finish, xuanyuanche''s face slowly rose up with a sinister sneer. "We can''t, and the rest of us can''t." Slowly put down the wine cup in his hand, Ryukyu looked at xuanyuanche and smiled slowly. If you want to unite, you can see whether they unite or they destroy it. "Tianchen is now annexing the state of Chen. To divide the state of Zhao, we must recuperate." Xuanyuanche looked at Ryukyu, reached out to play with Ryukyu''s black hair slowly. Squinting at xuanyuanche, ryukue raised his hands and wrists: "Xiongnu is to Xianbei, while Beimu is still watching its changes, there is nothing to do." Look at each other, black and red. There is nothing in those eyes, only the shadow of the other side. The smile is brilliant. They look at each other and smile. "OK, let''s go." Xuanyuanche chuckles. "The Southern Song Dynasty is so rich that I am short of money." Ryukyu holds xuanyuanche''s hand in reverse. "I''m short of money, too." Hands grip each other, xuanyuanche and Liuyue look at each other, laughing like two refined foxes. The night sky is vast, the size of the fox in pairs. Northern mu, Southern Song Dynasty, once in this chamber of the sky, once in the other side of the sky, crisscross and cross, few months is really difficult to meet. Fifteen days after the hundred flowers conference, according to such a distance, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche are afraid that they will only fly from the sky. After arranging everything for the northern herdsmen, I found that the time was too late. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche were in a bit of a hurry. Even if they were travelling day and night, they would not be able to catch up with the time even if they were in a hurry for half of the 800 Li expedition. In a moment of anxiety, Ouyang Yufei, the talented man, did not know that he was going to the Southern Song Dynasty when he heard that Ryukyu was coming. It only takes three days to walk from beimuheng to the junction of Houjin, day and night. From the junction, you can go up and down the sea, circle Houjin and the extinct Zhao state, cross the sky, turn around the half continent, and finally get on the shore in Licheng of Southern Song Dynasty. Chapter 663 No one knows and dares to think about the route except Ouyang Yufei, who comes from the sea and travels around the world. No one else really knows it. It''s not a problem to attend the hundred flowers Conference on the 15th in a day at sea. The spring is warm and the sea breeze is slight. The fishy and light sea breeze is flying on the sea, a little cold, a little fishy, a little bit of the feeling of who gives up between heaven and earth. On the blue sea, a white building boat drifted down the sea wind and came across the sea. The sea breeze is flying, blowing the white clothes, almost like a fairy. With a light wave of folding fan in his hand, Ouyang Yufei stood at the bow of the boat and looked at the moon standing beside him and asked with a smile, "how about my boat?" "Not bad." It''s beautifully carved and decorated. It''s really good. But at this time even if it can not be vulgar, Ryukyu moon will not say anything bad, joking, just rely on him, in bad, is good. I think she can drive everything in Ryukyu, helicopter and motorboat. But it doesn''t include driving such a ship. She can''t steer. She doesn''t have GPS. If she wants to steer, she may be able to drive to the Pacific Ocean. I don''t know if there is a Pacific Ocean here. And xuanyuanche also don''t expect, he will land things, sea, he is not seasick already good, have no hope. We can only count on Ouyang, who is a good sailor and master of navigation. Ouyang Yufei laughs at the words. He reaches out his hand to lift Ryukyu''s long hair, which is disturbed by the wind. He laughs and says, "deal with me, but it''s hard for us to swim together. Even if you deal with me, I''m happy." Ryukyu heard that he saw Ouyang Yufei, and suddenly he smiled. If he looked away from their two opposites, Ouyang Yufei was a character, and she would appreciate it. Ouyang Yu Fei saw Ryukyu smile, but his eyes flashed. He lowered his head near Ryukyu and chuckled, "don''t you think I''m good, too?" Chapter 664 This Ouyang Yu Fei, eyes too fierce, but Ryukyu also direct, simply nodded: "yes." One is one, two is two, she never hide. Ouyang Yufei laughs at the words and looks very happy. "It''s dinner." Laughter, not far away a faint voice sounded, it is autumn mark in the distance called a. Hearing this, Ryukyu turned around and walked towards the stern of the boat. Ouyang Yufei held Ryukyu''s hand and said with a smile, "come here." Ryukyu stood still and took a look at Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yufei smiled, "it''s hard to play on the sea. You listen to me, that''s right." Hearing this, Ryukyu suddenly smiled and said, "OK, according to you, but the news I hope to get is not perfunctory." "Don''t worry, old and young." Ouyang Yufei heard that the moon blinked in the morning. He was full of wind and current. The two get along alone and travel together for a date. Ouyang Yufei changes the terms of Ming island news one time. Since he wants to come and count as a date, let him go. Ryukyu doesn''t care that Ouyang Yufei won''t let her take kuzamu, Likou, Hanfei, tobim, etc. she really doesn''t care, as long as her bodyguard xuanyuanche is there, others, outsiders, outsiders. If Ouyang Yufei knew that their so-called two people were alone, in fact, they would spit blood if they had such a big rival. The table is set on the bow of the boat. The blue sea and clear sky are really rare to enjoy. There is no sign of xuanyuanche in the bow. Ryukyu looks at Yanhu, who is serving food. He sits upright and steady. Will xuanyuanche let Ouyang Yufei date her? Kiss me on the boat with her? She doesn''t believe in killing her. Although xuanyuanche won''t do harm to events or reveal his identity, she doesn''t think xuanyuanche is a good person. So, be safe, be safe. "This fish is only found in the sea. You can''t eat it on the land. Try it." Chapter 665 Ouyang Yufei points to a steamed fish brought up by Yan Hucai. He says to the moon of Ryukyu that he asked Xiaohua to salvage it himself. Ryukyu took a look at the fish. He looked at the vegetables beside him. He said calmly, "I don''t like fish. You eat it." Chopsticks in one hand attacked the dish of vegetables. Ouyang Yu Fei is not reluctant to see this. He strokes his chopsticks on the belly of the fish and lifts the thin layer of flesh. He looks like a fish eater. "It smells a little fishy." Ouyang Yufei commented on it, but it doesn''t matter. Ryukyu''s men can do this. It''s good craftsmanship. Listening to Ouyang Yufei''s saying, ryue moon looked at the fish carefully. He drew casually from the corner of his mouth and raised a smile on his face. Seeing this, Ouyang Yu Fei looked at the moon and said, "do you want to taste..." Before he finished speaking, the tip of the chopsticks had already cut the fish''s belly, revealing what was inside. Ouyang Yufei swallowed his words immediately. I saw that the belly of the fish was full of food, and the fish with a gut and stomach were all possessed. Even the black fish excrement was quite intact. The fish didn''t break at all. Ouyang Yufei''s face suddenly changed. He just took a bite. Ryukyu turns his head slightly, and xuanyuanche cooks in it. He can have good things. "Here, here, just in time." Yanhu came forward with a big plate. It''s a red lobster. The color is so pleasant. "How did you get this fish? It''s not broken." Ouyang Yu Fei ordered steamed fish with chopsticks and watched Yan Hu. Yan Hu looked down and said, "what''s the matter? Ah, it''s not broken. We haven''t eaten fish. I don''t know how to break it. I''ll let them do it again. " Yan Hu looks embarrassed and sorry. He takes up the steamed fish with shit and pees all over his stomach and quickly turns around to walk away. I haven''t eaten any fish. Ryukyu''s face is still. His smile is almost spreading. Tianchen is not so poor. The chief General of the Imperial Palace hasn''t eaten any fish. Thanks to Yanhu. Chapter 666 "Well, there are not many river fish on the grassland." Ouyang Yu Fei rubs his brow and heart, which is also magnanimous. Putting down his chopsticks, Ouyang Yufei reached for the lobster tongs and said to Ryukyu, "eat this dish. It''s a special dish. I was at sea..." "Keng." Ouyang Yufei hasn''t finished saying a word, the lobster that stops quietly in the plate suddenly opens its big pliers and moves its pliers to Ouyang Yufei, which is a click. There was a splash of Mars. Fortunately, Ouyang''s flying speed is fast, and his hand shrinks like lightning. He avoids the scythe. Otherwise, he can''t see his thumb coming down. Staring at the lobster holding two huge pliers in the plate, Ouyang Yufei ponders and ponders. The nearby Ryukyu can''t help but reach out and rub his eyebrows and heart. The whole smile in his eyes is hidden. It''s her vegetable and rice that is safe and safe. "Damn it, how can we still live?" Yan Hu, who was carrying another dish, saw the scene and rushed up with a black face. Raising your hand is a sword. Just listen to a click. The lobster is cut into two parts by a sword. "I don''t think you''re alive yet. OK, OK. You can eat now." Yanhu wipes the oil from his sword and smiles at Ouyang Yufei. At the same time, he quickly put down the dish he had brought in his hand, and walked away. Ouyang Yufei looks at the big lobster on the table, which has been solved in such a way that he hasn''t been back to his mind for a while, so that he can eat it? He didn''t know it was ripe. Sure enough, different chefs make different things. I twisted two of them on my leg to avoid laughing. Ryukyu looked at the third dish. It''s white, tender and tender. It''s washed and cut very well. It''s definitely not alive. The meat roll is wrapped with a layer of green things and smells fresh. But the taste of Ryukyu is familiar with it. In those days, the Japanese loved it very much. I don''t know where xuanyuanche found it. "This way, I think you can eat. Alas, you really can''t count on my subordinates'' cooking." Ryukyu said at will. Chapter 667 Ouyang Yufei heard deeply out of a long breath: "it seems that my own expectations are too high, overestimated them." How can we expect them to do well without eating shrimp? It''s not their fault, it''s his fault, it''s his fault. "I''ll try." Ryukyu volunteered to pick up a fish roll and put it into his mouth before Ouyang Yufei could stop it. "Not bad." Ryukyu nodded. Ouyang Yu Fei saw this and held out his hand and said, "is this OK?" I asked and put it in my mouth. Once the teeth are bitten, the juice is first-class. At that moment, Ouyang Yufei''s face was full of tears. The whole face was distorted and completely abstract. "If you cry, if you don''t eat, you don''t eat. Why do you cry?" Ryukyu is surprised. He reaches for Ouyang Yufei''s clothes and hands them over. But the smile in that eye almost collapsed. Ouyang Yufei didn''t know what was wrapped in the fish. How could she not know it? It was rough mustard. Such a thick roll, she just dare to put it in her mouth, dare not eat, this xuanyuanche is to kill. "A big man, cry what nose ah, feel delicious after the subordinates do for you, do not have to be so moved, do not have to." Yan Hu with a plate said that it was a straight one. "Delicious..." Ouyang Yufei holds his real breath in his throat. He wants to kill for the first time. What the hell is this? It''s hot and hot. His image is like a mountain for thousands of years, and he is destroyed by a single attack. "No, sir." The little flower from the other side of the boat was shocked to see Ouyang Yufei, who was crying with tears on his nose. Their childe cried. Was it his eyes that flowed, or was it a red rain in the sky. Far away, out of the cabin, standing in the stern of xuanyuanche, coldly raised the corner of his mouth, want to rob his wife with him, hum. The sky is blue and the sea is gentle. Seagulls are flying in and out of the sky. Ouyang Yufei was infected by a meal and cried bitterly, which has become a good story ever since. Chapter 668 Once bitten by a snake, ten years afraid of a well. With this lesson, Ouyang Yufei dare not do anything under the trust of Ryukyu. He will do everything himself. However, it is not bright in the East and bright in the West. Ouyang Yufei really has a good craftsmanship, which is comparable to the chef of the imperial palace. Even Ryukyu, who doesn''t want to eat heavily, nodded slightly. This can not help xuanyuanche secretly hate a strong enemy, the real strong enemy. Decathlon. The spring wind is flying, and the building ship is going away in a thousand miles. In just seven days, it reached Licheng in the Southern Song Dynasty. In the good season of spring, it''s not as warm and cold as the early spring of Beimu, and it''s not as cold as the February when the willow leaves are springing up in the sky. Located in the southernmost Southern Song Dynasty, the weather has warmed up, the hot wind is slightly rising, a warm April and may. The wharf is full of people, and the cargo ships and fishing boats are constantly coming in and out, which is a hot atmosphere. "Licheng." Xuanyuanche stood at the bow of the boat, looked at the scene in front of him, and whispered to himself. In seven days, he met for the first time in his life when he arrived at the other side of the sky from Beimu, which is thousands of miles away. It''s one thing to think of arriving in the Southern Song Dynasty in these seven days. It''s another thing to really arrive. It''s not surprising that he doesn''t like Ouyang Yufei very much, but he has to say that Ouyang Yufei is very powerful. In contrast to the shock of xuanyuanche and others, Ryukyu has no extra emotion. It''s not really incredible to think that he can circle the earth for half a circle on the first day of the Lunar New Year and night, although it''s really frightening today. "It''s good to have plenty of time." Standing beside Ryukyu, Ouyang Yu Fei said with a smile as he watched the boat move towards the wharf. Hearing this, Ryukyu saw Ouyang Yu Fei with a smile. Seeing this smile, Ouyang Yu Fei said to Ryukyu, "I hope my company doesn''t make you think this journey is boring. It''s my pleasure." Chapter 669 "Not so." Ryukyu doesn''t look back, but only the sour Qi she can feel behind xuanyuanche makes it impossible for Ryukyu to say that it''s boring. How can she feel it when xuanyuanche is around her. Listen to Ryukyu say so, the smile on Ouyang Yufei''s face is more and more beautiful. While laughing, he took something out of his arms. Ouyang Yu Fei smiled at Ryukyu and said, "I hope you like it." When Ryukyu saw this, he knew that Ouyang Yufei was fulfilling an agreement to get along with her alone and to divulge secrets. He then reached out to take over and started to have a look. There are many things painted on a thin cloth. It looks like a picture Map? The eyes of Ryukyu are bright. Is this a map of the island of Hades? Looking at the bright moon, Ouyang Yufei smiled and shook his head. "You don''t hide your mind at all." After Ryukyu quickly glanced at the map in his hand and put it away, he looked up at the smiling Ouyang Yufei. Suddenly, with a positive color in his smile, he exclaimed, "Ouyang Yufei, did anyone say to you that if you fall in love with him, he will be very happy." Too astute, too observant, too considerate, too coaxing. If anyone could get Ouyang Yufei to treat each other wholeheartedly, what kind of happiness would it be. Ouyang Yufei heard that the corner of his mouth was hooked, and he smiled at Ryukyu: "of course, I hope you have such happiness." Ryukyu hears the words and laughs, but he hasn''t opened his mouth yet. His ears are full of sour but loud promises ring out: "I will make you happier." The lips are high. Ryukyu doesn''t look back at xuanyuanche. She knew that the day she met xuanyuanche already knew that her happiness was him. The boat has come ashore in the breeze. Knowing that Ryukyu won''t answer, Ouyang Yufei doesn''t chase after him. With a flick of his wrist, he spreads his folding fan in his hand and steps forward with a smile: "I''m looking forward to getting along with him for the second time. At that time, I think there will be more things on this map, more things that many people don''t know." Chapter 670 In the warm laughter, Ouyang Yufei turns his head to look at the moon. His eyebrows are slanting, and he looks back. That''s the Ming stake and the dark stake on the Ming island. Ryukyu understands Ouyang Yufei''s meaning. At present, his eyebrows raised and he laughed, "I''m looking forward to it, too." Laughter goes with the wind, Licheng, here it is. Spring curtain roll, cloudless. The climate of the Southern Song Dynasty is warm and hot, and the flowering period is relatively early. At this time, in the February of the lunar calendar, hundreds of flowers have already begun to bloom, decorating the national territory of the Southern Song Dynasty. Chaocheng and Baihua assembly set up the city, which was also the capital of the Southern Song Dynasty. At the same time, Chaocheng is also the holy land of peony in the seven great powers in the Central Plains. It is the first choice in the world for its wide variety and rarity. The flowers are not good for thousands of days. The flowers in one season bloom in all directions. At this time, the flowers in other countries do not know where they are. The peonies that bloomed only in April and may are already blooming in Chaocheng. Xuanyuan Valley, outside Chaocheng City, is the venue of this hundred flowers conference. The fragrance of the valley is colorful, the intersection of the valley is full of pistils, the Green Valley is soft, and the mountains and rivers are painted. Handsome men and pretty women are in full dress. In the colorful Valley, all kinds of men and women, but also the side of the world decorated with spring, colorful. The fan in the hand flicks gently, Ouyang is flying, the moon in Ryukyu, xuanyuanche and Shanshan come. However, Ouyang Yufei''s white clothes are simple and plain, but the white clothes like this bloom in different colors. The folding fan slightly shakes, the corner of the mouth chuckles, looks down from the top, a body of wind, looks up from the bottom, the wind is moving backwards, and comes at will, but almost seizes the spring color of the garden. Behind him, he dressed up as an ordinary person with an ordinary face. Nothing could be ordinary in the ordinary Ryukyu and xuanyuanche. In the light of Ouyang Yufei, he really fell into two characters. Laugh at the words and go at will. Valley mid way corridor. "Please come back." There was no one at both ends of the corridor. Ouyang Yufei and his group of three came to the corridor. Before they stepped into the corridor, a group of officers and soldiers suddenly flashed out. The leader of the guard looked at the color of the invitation in Ouyang Yufei''s hand. He was very polite, but he threw down these two words powerfully. Chapter 671 "Why?" Ouyang Yu Fei doesn''t understand. "It''s the inner courtyard. Please enjoy it." The leader is still polite and cold. Ouyang Yufei nodded at the words, and a little embarrassment appeared on his face. He saluted the general slightly: "I don''t know the rules, forgive me, forgive me." Said, immediately took Ryukyu and xuanyuanche to leave. After walking around the forbidden guards, Ouyang Yufei waved the invitation in his hand and looked at ryukue and said with a smile, "there is not enough power to enter." Dressed in men''s clothes and painted with a tan color on his face, there''s no such thing as a gorgeous man. It''s just a common one, which can''t be found in the crowd. Hearing this, Ryukyu nodded and frowned. The invitation was made by xuanyuanche. The Southern Song Dynasty flower fair, as the name suggests, is a flower fair, but for so many years, countries have known that this is only a disguised meeting of marriage. Up to Princess Wang sun, down to the county Hou aristocratic family, as long as a few countries row name, can receive the South Song Dynasty hundred flowers conference invitation. Although there are other more important implications in this session, face is no exception. Qiu Han, the eldest son of Qiu family, is the owner of this invitation and the person of xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche, Liuyue, can''t pretend to be Qiu Han. The eyes of he lianyunzhao in Dugu night are not decorations, so Ouyang has to pretend to be. Fortunately, Qiu Han is not a person who likes to appear in the public. He only knows his elegant demeanor, and few people know where he is. Therefore, although Dugu Aotian saw Ouyang Yufei in the night, Ouyang Yufei dressed up a little bit and was able to get along. Looking at the invitation in Ouyang Yufei''s hand, xuanyuanche sinks his eyes. In the past, as long as there is an invitation, you can walk at will. This one is so guarded. Along the way, he has seen that the most peripheral is the Qianjin or childe of officials under the third grade of the Southern Song Dynasty, as well as the big businessmen from various countries. Chapter 672 It seems that this is the place where the officials above Sanpin of the Southern Song Dynasty gathered, and where the imperial relatives and relatives of all countries, even Dugu ye and others were. And Ryukyu look at each other, each in the eyes of the other see a heavy color. When they came to Chaocheng, they heard that the prince of Aoyun state, Dugu ye, and the prince of Xuesheng state, Helian Yunzhao, had arrived. But with xuanyuanche''s influence, they couldn''t find out where they were? Where do you live? If you can''t even figure out where your opponent is, what can be instigated by the conspiracy of the three countries. Therefore, today, I come to find out where Dugu ye and others live, so that I can design a plan. I can''t even get close. "If you can''t get in, you have to get in." Ryukyu said slowly with a low voice. "Lead them out if you can''t get in." At the same moment, xuanyuanche''s voice was hoarse, unable to hear the original voice. Two people look at each other, eyes flash a trace of the same ideas and sharp. Ouyang Yufei listens to the words and plays with the invitation in his hand. Looking at Ryukyu and her subordinates in front of him, he is not comfortable. How does he feel about this subordinates? I don''t know if it''s because of the cold temperament of this person all the time or the accomplice with Ryukyu. Anyway, it''s not pleasant to see him. He wants to say that he can do this. OK, he can do this. The smile on the corner of his mouth swung slowly. Ouyang Yufei waved a folding fan and said with a slow smile, "why do you need to beat the grass to frighten the snake? There are some means to get in." Say, toward the Ryukyu month blink an eye, carry a step toward a few people who are admiring flowers. Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, see this, once again look at,. Since Ouyang Yufei said that, they''ll see what he can do. Turn around to follow, ryukue and xuanyuanche are like two little guys. No one said that it would be nice to grab an invitation from a senior official with three or more grades. If these guards don''t know each other, they can go home. Chapter 673 Not to mention the royal family, it''s not to expose yourself and send them to the tiger. The sun is shining and the flowers are fragrant. "No, this is Wei Zi, not Zhao Fen." Several of them are dressed like peacocks and women fighting for beauty, pointing to several blooming peonies. "I think it''s Erqiao." The whole body is golden, and looks like the dazzling flower that Ryukyu dug out of naghi mountain, with long fingers. Beside the women, the three men stood together. Although they were not dressed up as gorgeous as the grass chicken, they were also dressed up to the extreme, but covered up some of the three people''s beauty. At this time, I was full of smiling faces and kept participating in it. It was both praise and approval, which made those women think they were right more and more. And in this chattering argument, a woman in a long pink dress, not far away from several people, was silent, only waving at a few peonies. Her face was plain, but her appearance was not vulgar. "I said it was Wei Zi..." "No, it''s Erqiao..." "Weizi" flowers are purplish red. They are as big as lotus or crown. "Zhao powder" is named after pink when flowers are in full bloom, or "boy face". The flowers are of various shapes and styles. They are fragrant and pleasant, and they are fragrant for miles. " Just in the middle of the argument, a lazy voice suddenly sounded, which overwhelmed the arguments of several women. The girls turned around at once and looked angrily at the interlocutor. But at one glance, Ouyang, who was as elegant as an immortal, came here with a smile. A few people stood on the spot in a moment and stared at the son. When the folding fan came forward, Ouyang Yufei pointed to the green petals, which were black peonies. He smiled at the women and said: "Erqiao, the same branch on one plant, can produce purple and white flowers, or the same flower with purple and white, is Erqiao." Chapter 674 Said, looking at a few women slightly smile, but not in the next words to go, that elegant demeanor, almost shook all people to go. "Then, what is this?" Silence for a while, only from Ouyang Yufei''s smile back to the Golden Peacock, red face, shy to Ouyang Yufei asked softly. The voice, soft and sweet, makes xuanyuanche and Liuyue, who follow Ouyang Yufei, fight a cold war at the same time and step back. Ouyang Yufei''s face was gentle, and he smiled: "you see their pistils are green in the center of the flower. There are many layers of dark purple petals around them, like a green dragon lying in the middle of the ink pool, so it''s called" Blue Dragon lies in the ink pool ", which is one of the eight treasures of peony." After that, he walked two steps sideways, turned the fan in his hand and pointed to the woman who was painting. At this time, he also raised his head to listen to the woman''s painting and said, "the Dragon lies in the ink pool, with spring and autumn brushwork, which has three flavors." The woman listened to Ouyang Yufei''s praise. She smiled and looked at Ouyang Yufei. Pointing to the blue dragon lying beside the ink pool, she said, "what about these two ones?" Ouyang Yu Fei nodded the sky and earth, smiled and said: "among these two trees, there is golden color..." The voice is not loud, but it spreads far away, which immediately attracts the pretty men and women who play around in twos and threes. Not long ago, Ouyang Yufei and the woman were surrounded by people. More and more people are gathering around. Liuyue stands in the crowd and listens. Ouyang Yufei is full of Yao Huang, drunken concubines and royal clothes Huang. He falls on his face, but he doesn''t listen. She had no idea how many varieties and how rare the peony flowers were. There was no such a romantic life in her world, and there was no leisure to enjoy the flowers and the moon. This was just what the idle people did. Listening to Ouyang Yufei''s talk, I watched more and more people gather in my eyes, and Ryukyu began to retreat slowly. Chapter 675 People love to be busy. Maybe there''s nothing to watch. But it''s impossible to see others around. If you don''t go around for a while, it''s impossible. Therefore, the periphery of the hundred flower fair is one to ten, ten to 100, not much Kung Fu. The whole area is full of people, or listen to Ouyang flying in the sky, or express their own opinions, which is extremely lively. Just as the crowd was full, and many people gathered from all sides, Ryukyu retreated quietly. At the same time, xuanyuanche also began to retreat. In the distance, I was afraid that if so many people were watching, something might happen. The hidden guards, one by one, appeared to come closer. That was a good time. One step just wants to leave far away. Ouyang Yufei suddenly retreats two steps. He reaches out and grabs xuanyuanche''s arm. Turning back, he smiles at xuanyuanche and says, "little flower, grind, miss love. I dare not say goodbye, but I will write twice." A small flower grinding, xuanyuanche suddenly black face, this guy actually used him as a little guy, also small flower, his little flower didn''t come in. Without waiting for his breath to come out, many people around him have locked their eyes on him, silently urging him to hurry up. No one doesn''t think he should be Ouyang Yufei''s boy. He glanced at Ryukyu, who had disappeared into the crowd. Xuanyuanche''s face was calm. Now everyone''s eyes are on him. It''s impossible to sneak away. Don''t make trouble for Ryukyu. Coldly, Ouyang Yufei''s hand is broken. Xuanyuanche walks towards the woman''s scroll without sleeves. Let him grind the ink. OK. There was no expression on the face of black paint. Xuanyuanche held up the inkstand and turned around. A small thing flowed down his sleeve and fell into the inkstone. The ink handle quickly follows the crushing process. No one sees it. Even Ouyang Yufei just happens to be behind xuanyuanche, and he doesn''t see his hands and feet moving. Dare to let his heavenly king grind for him, then he will naturally complete his idea of being in the limelight. Chapter 676 The spring breeze is flying and the flowers are blooming. The hidden traces among flowers, birds, fish and insects, pavilions and pavilions in the valley are the masterpieces of Ryukyu. Even xuanyuanche and others are inferior. Walking through the stem, lurking high and low. Inside, you can see where they might be at a glance. In the middle of the valley, there is a high two-story Pavilion, rising above the valley, which can be seen at a glance. All around the pale blue gauze curtain from the attic shrouded down, covering everything inside, nothing to see clearly. Below, the voice of the warbler, the warbler, the swallow and the swallow comes from afar along the wind. It sounds very lively. The dragon has a door, the snake has a hole. Dugu Ye he Lianyun summoned that person''s height, and would never allow them to hide by a latrine door to discuss things. Either it''s there, or they didn''t show up today. The figure was low. Ryukyu, who was wearing the imperial eunuch''s clothes, made up his mind. His eyes moved. He put on the silver gloves, and his fingertips folded on the fire. A fire rose in an instant, and a group of flames rippled in the valley. There was an immediate rush from the surrounding trees. Fold up, follow the grass and fly, Ryukyu like a civet lightning. The high-rise is shrouded in smoke. The outside world can''t see everything inside, but it can see everything outside clearly. "What happened?" At the age of forty or fifty, he looked like the leader of the Southern Song Dynasty who was a Maitreya Buddha. Seeing this, he said in a deep voice. In a short time, someone reported immediately after the curtain: "it''s just wildfire, no abnormality." The master of the Southern Song Dynasty nodded his head slowly, and looked at the cold and bright Dugu ye and he Lianyun Zhao. He said with a smile, "the withered grass in the mountain is easy to catch fire, it''s OK." Dugu Ye lost his wine and didn''t make a sound. He lianyunzhao nodded slightly, which was the answer. "Two princes, about our three kingdoms..." "Tomorrow is the day." Chapter 677 "If you like flowers, you can enjoy them." At the same time, Dugu ye and Helian Yunzhao made a sound. The leader of the Southern Song Dynasty immediately raised a Maitreya Buddha like smile and said: "well, today..." "Bang." Before the master of the Southern Song Dynasty had finished speaking, the attic below them suddenly made a loud bang, and the master of the Southern Song Dynasty could not help his face. Below, countless hidden bodyguards immediately rushed to the sound place like leopards, regardless of their own safety. The short-term post was lost. A green figure, as light as a civet, was attached to the attic in an instant and squeezed into the crack. "The pillar split a little. It should be the result of dry weather." Accurate analysis, the instant transmission up, the Southern Song Dynasty bodyguard speed is very fast. "Replacement." The emperor of the Southern Song Dynasty heard a faint sentence, and he did not know whether to replace the people here or the building. "Yes." Immediately the men who were outside the tent withdrew. "Drink, drink." The head of the Southern Song Dynasty smiled and raised his glass to call for Dugu ye and he Lianyun. Dugu Ye raised his glass coldly, while Yunzhao leaned on the chair and drank up the glass in his hand. It''s just February weather. Even if it was hot in the Southern Song Dynasty, it was far from that. Inadvertently, Dugu ye and Yunzhao glanced at each other, but their eyes were sharp, but they didn''t speak. Hanging upside down on the golden hook and the attic, Ryukyu held his breath and did not move. Dugu ye and Yunzhao were not easy to deal with, but they were caught by themselves. Three rounds of wine. "What happened?" Looking at Dugu Ye outside, he suddenly put down his glass and glanced at the main road of the Southern Song Dynasty. The leader of the Southern Song Dynasty also saw the changes of the outside world in Dugu Ye''s sight. Originally, I had a good seat in the imperial family. The senior officials of the three grades kept walking towards the periphery. From the beginning of one or two, to now almost all people stand up, everyone''s face is filled with surprise, this situation is really a little puzzling. Chapter 678 Maitreya Buddha''s face was also on the right side. The emperor of the Southern Song Dynasty didn''t give an order but waved. "Tell the Lord that there are people drawing butterflies around the valley." After a short time outside the curtain, someone immediately reported. "Draw the butterfly?" The emperor of the Southern Song Dynasty was slightly surprised. "Yes, the butterflies are fighting for sumo to the peony in the painting. It''s a wonder." Although the voice of the visitor was calm, it was also mixed with surprise. "Oh, there is such a thing. Let''s see." He Lianyun called to listen. He raised a little surprise on his face and stood up with a smile. Dugu ye said nothing but stood up. "Well, go and see whose painting is so divine." The emperor of the Southern Song Dynasty also stood up. Three people side by side, along the high stairs and slowly down, the front guard immediately opened the road, the array up. A light gold, an orange, two color glow side by side, can walk through the hidden in the attic crack in front of Ryu moon. The tip of the finger is light, and the two fingers are flying bullets. One is as light as a feather and transparent as water. It should be on the light golden orange red figure. A finger pop, Ryukyu quickly like lightning body shape a shrink, close to the attic gap. At the same time, Dugu ye and Helian Yunzhao turned their heads and looked in the direction where Ryukyu was just now. The slight wind at their fingertips did not hide their ears. No one, no breath, no breath. Dugu Ye frowned and looked behind him. There was nothing unusual. He lianyunzhao also turned to look at Dugu ye, and there was no trace of water. Two people looked at each other. Did they hear them wrong at the same time? The eyebrows moved a few times. The leader of the Southern Song Dynasty had gone down. Dugu ye and Yunzhao pondered for a moment, looked at the attic again, turned around and went down. Maybe they were too sensitive. There is no chance for the guards to go around the three. With a sigh of relief, the two men were very sharp. Ryukyu looked down and saw that there was no one left in the attic. , a turn over jump, a quick step to the outside flash. Chapter 679 Without any ambush in the open or in the dark, we can move very fast. Pass through the valley hinterland quickly and enter the periphery. At a distance, Ryukyu will see the original place where Ouyang Yufei and xuanyuanche stand. At this time, there are a lot of people who are already surrounded. What else can you see is Ouyang Yufei and xuanyuanche. There was a slight flash between the eyebrows. What these two people were doing was to let them lead people away, but they never let them lead all people to them. Quickly integrated into a large crowd, Ryukyu stood on the commanding height here and looked down through the neck of the person standing in front of him. The previous scene immediately made Ryukyu stare. I saw the place where Ouyang was originally standing. At this time, butterflies were flying all over the sky, red, yellow, blue and white. They danced and flowed like a luminous ball. In the golden sunshine, they were shining brightly. And in this streamer, Ouyang Yufei stands alone in the butterflies. White clothes are covered with red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple. Butterflies of various colors fly in their hair and float in their sleeves. Wave, a butterfly flying warbler. With a smile, the world returns to spring. Duan is the heaven gods fall on the earth, a body of the world. "What a beautiful fairy." When Ryukyu was surprised, a dream like exclamation sounded in his ear, and his mouth almost spouted. Female, Ouyang Yufei, which is like female? "This woman only has because of the sky, the human world that must see several times." "I want to marry her." "I want to..." Listening to all the dreamy expressions of love around me, my eyes were full of the love of men and women. The corner of Ryukyu''s mouth was cramped, and a cherry mouth almost cracked to my ear. I didn''t expect Ouyang Yufei to have such a good market, not bad, not bad. Resist the impulse to laugh, in the crowd crowded on Ouyang Yufei''s eyes, a face sullen but had to maintain the demeanor, natural and unrestrained show, Ryukyu more and more a bit can''t help. "Go." Can''t bear it, suddenly stretched out a hand around her and dragged her out, but that face is brilliant xuanyuanche. Chapter 680 The eyebrow tip and the corner of the eye are all satisfied with the smile. When Ryukyu glances at it, he knows that xuanyuanche must have done something. "What happened?" Ryukyu let xuanyuanche drag her away, while lowering the voice full of smile asked. Xuanyuanche smelt the words and glanced at the bee flying butterfly dance of that side, turned his head and blinked at Ryukyu and said, "I asked Du Yi for something from you and put it in his ink." When Ryukyu heard it, he burst out laughing. Du Yi has something she used to configure in her hand, which is used for contact or tracking. It''s a strong fragrance that people can''t smell, but animals are very sensitive. It''s usually used between the blood shadow guards, but it''s diluted. Today, I don''t know how much xuanyuanche has used for Ouyang Yufei, but it has attracted so many bees and butterflies to him. This time, it''s hard for Ouyang Yufei to be famous. Now I look back at Ouyang Yufei, who is repressing his anger. Liuyue smiles and waves to Ouyang Yufei, and turns to follow xuanyuanche into the crowd. Leave Ouyang Yufei and go. She''s so famous that she won''t go with her. Seeing Ryukyu''s brilliant escape with a smile, Ouyang Yufei hardly breathed blood. In the end, he left him here alone in disgrace, anger and anger. Flying butterflies, colorful. The sky is blue as green, and there are no clouds in it. Today, it''s really a good day. Immortals come to the world, and all flowers come to heaven. This year, hundred flowers will be completely conquered by a man, and the fame will soar all over the Southern Song Dynasty. In a moment, no one knows. The wonder of the butterfly flying around the bee is also spread. From noon to night, in a short period of half a day, many versions have been changed. At last, Ouyang Yufei came down from the sky, flying with all the white clouds, butterflies flying all over the place, with all the splendor of the whole body and seven stars flowing in the sky. It''s a real fairy. And this is limited to the capital city of the Southern Song Dynasty. Chapter 681 I don''t know if it will become Ouyang Yufei if it is passed down like this tomorrow. This is the inspection by the Jade Emperor himself, or it will eventually become that Ouyang Yufei did everything to open up the world in Pangu? I don''t know. Chaocheng, yufenglou, the first inn in Chaocheng. The night fell and the stars were shining. "Bang." Kick open the closed door, Ouyang Yufei enters with murderous spirit, staring at Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, Duyi and three people in the room. Liu Yue looks up and sees Ouyang Yu Fei, who is always elegant and tidy. At this time, his hair is slightly disordered. His white skirt has become red, white and blue. I don''t know whether it''s butterfly''s excrement and urine or something else. There are several wrinkles. Although the expression is not embarrassed, but absolutely no previous elegant demeanor, flaunt self-confident. With a smile on the corner of his mouth, Ryukyu looked at Ouyang Yufei, who was full of murderous spirit. He said with a smile, "I''m back, earlier than I thought." And xuanyuanche''s face on the edge has been restored to expressionless, and the standard guard looks like a mountain, which is not a trace of strange look, as if it has nothing to do with him at all. Cross the door with sullen face, Ouyang Yu Fei looks at the smiling moon, glances at the iceberg like xuanyuanche, eyes narrowed, white teeth in the night, white, shocking. Being dragged for an afternoon, women and men rushed up. He didn''t fight either. Not hitting them was like a million bees, which made him crazy. It''s not easy to take advantage of the dim sky and people''s poor vision to escape. Let him rest and work hard to get home. Today, he''s also blown up by the grinding gas. Seeing that Ouyang Yufei didn''t speak, ryukyue''s angry face was bulging. He couldn''t help it. He laughed and said, "it''s perfect. I didn''t expect the effect to be so good. It''s beautiful." When Ouyang Yufei listens to Ryukyu''s words like this, he directly admits that it''s her meaning, neither Qi nor anger. Helplessly staring at the laughing Ryukyu, Ouyang came forward shaking his head, with a bitter smile on his face. Chapter 682 "Beautiful, what do I want this beautiful to do? You ah, next time I need to do this, remind me. I''ll find someone to let you do it. I can''t bear this kind of beauty." After that, I touched my arm and thought about the gorgeous man and woman. I got goosebumps all over my body. It''s disgusting. Fortunately, he only needs to hold this face for a few days. As soon as things here are over, he will be able to change back to his original appearance, and then he will be at ease. Otherwise, he must have gone with Ryukyu. Hearing this, Ryukyu bent his eyebrows with a smile, reached behind her and pinched the leg of xuanyuanche, who was sitting behind her. However, he said in his mouth, "this is not..." "Back." Promised words just say two words, one side has not made a sound of Du Yi, suddenly looked at the window outside the sink way. Ryukyu stopped laughing and looked out of the window. The two birds, which are dark and a bit like bees, come quietly in the night. It''s the tracking secret device developed by Du Yi and them. It''s the method that Ryukyu taught them in those days. However, it can only track a short distance, but it''s useless if it''s long. Because the fragrance that only they can smell on their lapels won''t last long. In his hand, Du Yi quickly collected them, stood up and leaned against the window, looking at the courtyard below. Not for a moment, two figures came from the night, just a dark autumn mark and Yan Hu. "I live in the prime minister''s mansion of the Southern Song Dynasty, and I live in the monk temple in the suburb." Turning over and jumping into the house, qiukenyan tiger quickly reported the tracking results. No one was seen. They and Ryukyu entered the Chaocheng city in two ways. They were specially responsible for keeping track outside the hundred flower society. They didn''t want to be so purposeful. They still didn''t see the shadow of Dugu ye and Helian Yunzhao. If they didn''t have the secret weapon in hand, they would still go in vain. "Prime minister''s office? Monk temple? " Ryukyu''s eyes moved slightly. No wonder xuanyuanche''s people and xueyingwei couldn''t find the residence of Dugu ye and Helian Yunzhao. They actually lived here. Chapter 683 It''s strange that the Southern Song Dynasty entertained guests. If the prince of another country could live in the prime minister''s mansion, he would not be afraid to plot against him? And the monk temple? Who of them wants to become a monk? Turn around, and xuanyuanche looked at each other. "Now that we know where they live, it''s all right." Xuanyuanche looked at ryukue road in a hoarse voice. Ryukyu nodded and raised a sinister smile on his face: "that''s what I mean, too." Without an arm or a leg, Prince Aoyun or prince Xuesheng lost his life in the Southern Song Dynasty. Let''s see how they connected. Looking at Ryukyu''s smile like a fox, Ouyang Yufei shook his head and said: "who is your enemy, who hasn''t burned high incense in his last life." Hearing this, Ryukyu raised his lips and said with a low smile, "in this case, let''s..." The voice was lowered and several heads came together. Night, quiet down. The stars are shining in the sky, vast and boundless. The Moon Palace sinks in the west, and the golden and the black rise in the East. In a flash, it''s the second day. Ryukyu, xuanyuanche and Ouyang Yufei were equipped. Before they started, someone came to the door. According to the railings on the second floor of the inn, ryukue and xuanyuanche look down at the women waiting in the hall of the inn. A long purple dress, elegant and noble, is the daughter of yesterday''s painting with Ouyang Yufei. Who are you waiting for? Ryukue and xuanyuanche. They turn around and want to do business. They admire Ouyang Yufei''s miscellaneous affairs and let Ouyang Yufei solve them. "The inn is simple and crude. My father admires my son''s talent. He sincerely invites me to have a discussion with him for two days. I hope you don''t refuse." The words are soft and polite, which is really everyone''s demeanor. But I don''t know if I lost my self-reliance when I invited you in person. With a flick of Ouyang Yu Fei''s folding fan, he said with a light smile, "I''m afraid that despicable talents are not good at learning. I''m afraid that they will be offended by high love. Besides, all flowers will be exhausted. Despicable people still have something to do. I''m going back to Xuesheng." Chapter 684 Ouyang Yu Fei''s words of refusal fell down. The woman was in a hurry and stepped forward: "don''t refuse, young master. If you are worried about the business at home, my father can send someone to Qiu''s house to complain. I want my uncle to know that the young master is staying with Li''s house, and I won''t blame you." That''s when I met you. The name is close. Obviously, Ouyang Yufei''s charm is too infinite. "Li Fu?" Ouyang Yufei listens to this woman''s words to break his identity, but his eyes move. He doesn''t reveal Qiu Han''s identity in this place. Her father knows so quickly. Li Fu of the Southern Song Dynasty is famous for one family. Ziyi woman sees Ouyang Yufei to ask, not from tiny red face to bow head way: "father and father have some fame, be in the Prime Minister of Southern Song Dynasty." As soon as this words fell, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, who had already stepped out of the stairs, stopped one step, and they quickly looked at each other, the prime minister''s mansion of the Southern Song Dynasty. Unexpectedly, Ouyang Yufei meets a unique product and meets the prime minister''s daughter outside. But I don''t know that the daughter of Prime Minister Li loves peony very much. Although the grades and honored guests in the valley are the most honorable people, there are few good peonies. Therefore, I stayed outside to copy the precious tree peonies. Ouyang Yufei, who wanted to catch a person''s talent, met him. Luck, luck. Eyebrow tail light pick, Ryukyu slowly turn around and walk to the railing just now, holding the railing towards the lower Ouyang Yu Fei smile. The prime minister''s residence in the Southern Song Dynasty really took no time. "In this case..." Ouyang in the flying eye tail swept to the Ryukyu smile, not from the corner of the mouth micro hook also smile. If the prime minister''s mansion comes to you, why do you have to study and manage it. The spring breeze sends cool, the hundred flowers fragrance. Ouyang Yufei, with two young men, Liuyue and xuanyuanche, lived in the prime minister''s mansion of the Southern Song Dynasty. He is good at music, chess, calligraphy and painting. A talented person, a talented person. After living in the prime minister''s mansion for half a day, Ouyang Yufei got the favor of Prime Minister Li. He greatly admired talents. Chapter 685 Even with yesterday''s dancing and butterfly making, the magic skill made Prime Minister Li think that Ouyang Yufei, the prodigy of the world, is rare to see, and treat it more and more politely. Even Ouyang Yufei''s two young men were allowed to wander freely in the prime minister''s mansion. On the moon, the willows are hanging in the sky. Silver light from the sky, through the pavilions and pavilions, it volatilizes the noble breath of Yin cooling, and the land is hazy and illusory. Ouyang Yufei was invited by Prime Minister Li to eat tea and wine. The West Pavilion that was arranged for Ouyang Yufei left only Liuyue and xuanyuanche. In the hazy moonlight, the two figures shot out like civet cats. In the daytime, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche pretended to be lost and turned the prime minister''s mansion around. No one stopped them because of the prime minister''s special permission. In the end, he was stopped by someone in the East Pavilion. He couldn''t go in. He said it was the place where the inner family members lived. However, the style and the position of the guard could not be the place where the inner family members of Li mansion lived. In the evening, they moved their hands. His body is like lightning. He flies away from pavilions and pavilions. Although the prime minister''s office is heavily guarded, the strongest guard is around the mansion, not inside the mansion. Bai Bai lets Liuyue and xuanyuanche, who live in the mansion, pick up a loose defense. Fly and walk, a few ups and downs, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche have been close to the East Pavilion. Hidden on the octagonal hook beam, he looked at the hospital from a distance through the lights. A figure stood by the window. In the lights, Ryukyu saw a clear picture. He lianyunzhao. Squint quickly and xuanyuanche behind him have a look. Yunzhao lives in the prime minister''s mansion. That monk Temple must live in Dugu Ye. When they looked at each other, they didn''t need to make the next move. When the fire went out in the courtyard, Yunzhao held back, as if he was going to sleep. Looking up at the curved moon, just past the treetop, so early? Chapter 686 "Wait a minute." Xuanyuanche''s silent chaoryukue moon compares a mouth pattern. It''s too early for martial artists to go to bed so early, so they should take precautions. Ryukyu gives xuanyuanche a look, and she notices it. Two people crawl on the octagonal hook beam, quietly holding their breath. The moon is bright and faint. In the middle of breath holding, the East Pavilion, which had turned out its lights, suddenly had a shadow in the dark night. The soldiers, who had dodged the patrol, quickly disappeared into the night and headed for the main courtyard of the prime minister''s mansion. Ryukue and xuanyuanche, hiding on the octagonal hook beam, see this clearly. They look at each other at the same time, and hook their eyebrows together. What does that mean? Look at the black figure. It''s a bit like Yunzhao. It''s not very like that. Come out of this East Pavilion and go straight to the main courtyard. What''s the need for Yunzhao not to enter in the daytime in a fair way, but also to play this means at night? Eyes turn rapidly, xuanyuanche suddenly pulls Ryukyu''s hand, grabs Ryukyu''s back and chases the shadow. He wants to see what Helian Yunzhao is going to do? After crossing the blue lake and plundering the rockery, Liu Yue and xuanyuanche have chased the black shadow into the main courtyard of the prime minister''s mansion. It looks like a temple, not like a temple, but it is a very beautiful and solemn place. The faint moonlight sprinkled down, beating in the dark night, sketching the shadow. People who have evaded the patrol lurk on the floor. Xuanyuanche gently lifted the glazed tiles on the roof, and Liuyue each gathered an eye in the exposed gap, looking down. The light of the dark pearl. The palace is inlaid with night pearls the size of a baby''s fist, which makes the palace seem dazed. A study, filled with books and paintings, is very common. However, it doesn''t seem to be popular. It''s not like a study that often does things. Instead, it looks like a study that is enshrined without any traces of people walking. When Ryukyu saw that his eyes were moving, what did Yunzhao find in the study of the Prime Minister of the Southern Song Dynasty? Moreover, this study is not built in the middle of the main courtyard. It is so eccentric and eccentric. Chapter 687 But the xuanyuanche beside her is different from the water without eyes of Ryukyu. In the light of the bright night pearl, all the murals hanging on the four walls are handed down works. At a glance, it seems that they have a history of more than 100 years. Every book and tree in the house is not the thing at this time. It should be four or five hundred years ago at the latest. These four or five hundred years ago things are so well preserved, this place? Xuanyuanche''s eyebrows and eyes deepened slightly. The shadow shakes. In the dim light of the night pearl, the shadow constantly knocks and beats on the surrounding walls. It seems that it is looking for the key mechanism. The technique is very professional. "Silk." With the constant touch of the man in black, suddenly a slight rumble sounded. On the seamless wall, a picture rose slowly, revealing a gap behind the wall. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche look closer. But the man in black quickly opened the space behind the painting, revealing a ruby coral tree inside. Under the light of the Pearl at night, the ruby coral tree was dazzling, almost dazzling. Even if Ryukyu didn''t know the goods, he knew that it was a treasure. Unexpectedly, the man in black only saw one eye, but did not see anything else. His eyes were disappointed. He could not move the coral tree. He quickly pressed the mechanism, covered the coral tree again, and looked for it again. "What is this guy looking for?" Squint, ryukue asks xuanyuanche with his eyes. Xuanyuanche is dazzled. He knows that. In the silent communication between the two men, the voice of the guard patrolling in the distance came again. The man in black turned over and went out of the hall quietly and into the darkness. Chava turned back and went after the shadow. Seeing that the dark shadow entered the East Pavilion, it didn''t come out. It seems that there won''t be any other actions tonight. Ryukyu suddenly looked at xuanyuanche, and Qi Qi withdrew. It''s weird. Let''s not start tonight. Let''s see. "What is he looking for? What is the place worth looking for? " Back to the West courtyard, Ryukyu frowned. Chapter 688 In the prime minister''s mansion of the Southern Song Dynasty, there are only some important matters of the imperial court, which are not so secret. If Yunzhao wants to dig up some secrets of the Southern Song Dynasty, it''s not the best and most convenient to live in the imperial palace. What are you doing here? What the hell is this guy looking for? "I don''t know what he is looking for, but don''t underestimate the prime minister''s mansion." Xuanyuanche felt his chin, and his face was slightly positive. "Oh?" Ryukyu looks up at xuanyuanche. Touching his chin, xuanyuanche said slowly: "in the 531 years since the founding of the Southern Song Dynasty, the first generation of empress came from Li''s family, the Prime Minister of the Southern Song Dynasty. In the same period, Li''s family also had several founding officials, who were clans who fought with the Royal family of the Southern Song Dynasty. I''m afraid there is no other home under heaven. In the later period, after four or five hundred years, several ups and downs, several queens came out, and they were almost cut off. It''s not common to be Prime Minister of the Southern Song Dynasty today. And the place we went just now, I''m afraid, is the place and study where the founding queen of Li once lived. " Hearing this, Ryukyu raised his eyebrows lightly. It lasted for four or five hundred years and has not been destroyed yet. It can be seen that there must be something extraordinary. Four or five hundred years Ryukyu suddenly felt something in his heart. It seems that even if she doesn''t know the goods, she knows the age is long Is Yunzhao Ryukyu''s eyes suddenly brighten, and he looks at xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche saw Liuyue''s reaction, nodded his head and lowered his voice: "it''s very possible that the queen of the founding state left something for Li''s family. However, it''s impossible to find out whether or not, what it is. Li''s nearly died in hundreds of years, and no one has found anything. I don''t know whether it''s true or not. However, since he is looking for it, I can''t think of anything else except from here. It''s worth him to do it. " The eyebrows and eyes moved slightly, and Ryukyu''s tongue tip licked his lips. Suddenly he said, "it seems that Yunzhao is not a good thing either." To unite on the surface, but secretly But she likes it. Chapter 689 "Go and see the other one." As soon as he raised his head, the corner of Ryukyu''s mouth drew a sinister smile. Xuanyuanche saw that Ryukyu smiled like this, and he didn''t mention how to deal with Yunzhao. He immediately understood what Ryukyu''s idea was. But also a smile, reaching over the tip of Ryukyu''s nose: "you are smart." After all, they came out hand in hand, skimming over the dark night and heading for the monk temple on the outskirts of Chaocheng. The moon is faint, and the black clouds come from the sky, blocking the bright moonlight. Between the heaven and the earth, it is faint. Monk temple on the outskirts of Chaocheng. A common temple, seen in the dark, is very old and damaged. As soon as the overlapping yard spread out, it stood alone in the heaven and earth, almost a little better than the roadside repaired temple. Ryukyu looks at the broken temple in front of him and raises his eyebrows. She doesn''t know much about Dugu ye, but she definitely does. That man is not a person who can live and sleep anywhere. His aloofness and pride are integrated with this ruined temple. Suddenly, Ryukyu feels a sense of incompatibility. This is Dugu Ye''s brain. Come to live here? Then the leader of the Southern Song Dynasty had a problem, and he was also allowed? Heart stomach Fei, brain but turn fast, turn to look at the eyes of the old temple did not speak xuanyuanche, Liuyue sighed, toward xuanyuanche silent comparison: "what is this place?" Dugu Ye''s head was not funny, nor could the emperor of the Southern Song Dynasty let the prince of Aoyun live in such a roadside wild temple. This place is not a Tibetan dragon, it must be a crouching tiger. "The founding Temple of the Southern Song Dynasty." Xuanyuanche looks at the old temple and silently throws out six words. When Ryukyu heard this, he reached out his hand and pressed his brow and heart, and knew there was a problem. "At first, the Southern Song Dynasty worshiped heaven and earth, and the imperial temples of the royal families of the Southern Song Dynasty were in full bloom. Because of a fire a hundred years ago, they burned down, so they chose a new site and rebuilt the temple next to the imperial palace." Chapter 690 The voice rings in the ear of Ryukyu, and xuanyuanche''s voice is closely related. Step on, xuanyuanche points to the stone plaque on the top of the shabby temple. In the dim moonlight, Ryukyu vaguely sees the two big characters on the stone plaque, the national temple. "Although it was dilapidated, the temple of the state was the temple of the state. The plaque that the founder of the state of the Southern Song Dynasty proposed was a holy place, which could not be compared with other places." Xuanyuanche takes it back. It''s no wonder that the leader of the Southern Song Dynasty can let Dugu ye live here, which is also a symbol of his status. "Let''s go in and see what the trick is." Step forward. It''s a national temple. It''s also true that Dugu ye lived in it. However, with the help of Yunzhao, Ryu Yue didn''t believe that Dugu Ye respected the founding Temple of the Southern Song Dynasty. All of them abandoned the Imperial Palace and came to live here. Yes, absolutely. In mind, Ryukyu step into the boundary of the temple. At the moment, there was a flower in front of us. Just now, the moonlight was dim, the dark clouds were covered, and the temple was shabby and desolate. Suddenly it turned into the moonlight of the lotus pond, with pieces of lotus leaves flying in front of it. A pool of lotus leaves fluctuated with the night wind at its feet. The fragrance was trance, and the water was rippling at its feet. There was any temple in front of it, which was a lotus field. Suddenly, Ryukyu was shocked. He stopped and did not dare to move. Mirage, absolutely mirage, she suffered such a loss. Stop one step, Ryukyu hasn''t opened his mouth to call xuanyuanche around him, his arm suddenly tightens, and his whole back is pulled. Step back, the scene changes quickly, not what the ruins of the temple are. Pointing to the land in front of the boundary monument, Ryukyu express way: "yes..." "Shh." Xuanyuanche immediately pressed Ryukyu''s lips to stop Ryukyu''s words. Such a quiet world can be heard far away in a small voice. "You can''t be reckless where Dugu Ye is." The voice of the ear rings, and xuanyuanche holds Liuyue''s hand tightly. Dugu Ye is good at arranging array. There is no guard here. There must be everything. How could she forget that. Around the head, Ryukyu smiled at xuanyuanche, and obediently let xuanyuanche pull her to go forward. Chapter 691 She really has no way to deal with these five elements and gossip. The foot moves fast, the scene changes quickly. Ryukyu''s eyes closed and let xuanyuanche pull away. He was so happy that he entrusted everything to xuanyuanche. At the time of tea, xuanyuanche holds Liuyue''s hand lightly. Ryukyu felt that he immediately opened his eyes, and the temple stood up in front of him. The faint light came out from the inside. Although it was broken, the solemnity and atmosphere were even more threatening. Looking back at the place, they saw that it was still desolate and piled up several pieces of rubble. When they went to this tea, they didn''t go ten meters away. Shriveled mouth, speechless, I don''t know if it''s powerful or not. Turning around, I immediately followed xuanyuanche and flew to the temple. Although the temple is broken, the pattern is still there, the outside is broken, and the inside is majestic and solemn. The night was quiet and everyone in the temple was asleep. The wind blows and dances, leaving only the breath of quiet night. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche flied over the temple like flying. Maybe Dugu ye had a strong array outside the temple. There was really no guard in the temple, which reduced many difficulties for Ryukyu and xuanyuanche. One flew into the tall treetop in front of the main hall, and Ryukyu and xuanyuanche looked down at the man in the main hall. A golden suit, a black hair tied in the back of the head at will, carrying hands standing in front of the first Golden Buddha in the main hall, a proud, a cold body. Bingjie almost competed with Leng Yue. There was no one but Dugu ye, but it was colder than before. With his back to the door of the hall, Dugu Ye stared at the tall Golden Buddha, as if he had settled down, motionless, with no sound around him. He could hear the sound of the breeze. Liuyue, xuanyuanche held his breath. Dugu Aotian saw that the Buddha was divine. Did he really want to become a monk? For a long time, when Ryukyu thought that Dugu ye would not move, Dugu Ye suddenly reached out and stroked the left foot of the Golden Buddha, and the force in his hand was about to be pressed down. Ryukyu, xuanyuanche see this, not from the probe Qi slightly to see. The treetop is inching, a green leaf is wiping the head of Ryukyu moon and falling down. Some people, Dugu Ye''s eyes suddenly awed, and his gestures stopped at once. He didn''t look at the back of his sleeve robe. A sharp weapon flashed out towards the direction of Ryukyu and xuanyuanche like lightning. At the same time, his body turned around. Chapter 692 A leaf fell from the treetop and floated on the ground. There is no one, no difference. His eyes narrowed slightly, and Dugu ye saw the sharp weapon that had been nailed to the stone wall in the distance through the treetop, walked slowly under the tall tree, and reached out to take it down from the stone wall. It''s clean, no blood, no scratches, nothing. Reaching for the clean weapon, Dugu ye turned around and glanced at the lush tree. It seemed that he was sensitive and listened. After a deep look at the burning Buddha, Dugu Ye stood for a moment, turned around, didn''t open any mechanism on it, and left. It doesn''t feel right. Although there is no one around, he just has the feeling that someone is watching him. The golden figure slowly disappeared into the night, far away. On the top of the tree, the body was tightened, and the moon and Xuanyuan saw this with bated breath, and Fang Chang was relieved. He reached out and touched his cheek. There was a cold air on it, a cold air of sharp tools. It''s so fast. If it''s not her quick reaction, she immediately turned her head slightly. I''m afraid that the sharp weapon didn''t rub her cheek, but hit her head. Glancing down at the fallen leaves under the tree, Ryukyu looked up at xuanyuanche. It''s dangerous. Repressed the momentary uneasiness in his heart, ryukue and xuanyuanche watched Dugu ye go far away, never to come back, and suddenly jumped from the top of the tall tree. "Go and have a look." Facing xuanyuanche, he had a mouth shape, and Ryukyu walked towards the Buddha in the hall. What was Dugu Ye looking for? As high as four Zhangs, when I stepped on the platform, my bare feet were almost the size of an adult. There was no bright color on my body. It was gray and broken. Touch the big Buddha''s toes that Dugu Ye just touched. According to the way that Dugu Ye just touched, Ryu Yue presses his hands down as hard as he can. One press, no movement. Two pressure, still no movement. Chapter 693 When Ryukyu saw this shriveled mouth, he looked up and stood at his side. He was looking up at xuanyuanche of the huge Buddha statue, pulling a hand of xuanyuanche, and motioned for xuanyuanche to come. It is estimated that she has no internal power, so the Buddha ignores her. Xuanyuanche took a deep look at the Buddha, bowed his head and walked to the exposed toe. After a close look, chaoliuyue frowned and pointed to the tiny notch of the Buddha''s toe. He said silently, "no, we need something else." It''s not a simple mechanism, it''s not just pressing. There must be something else in Dugu Ye''s hands at that time, but they didn''t see it. Seeing xuanyuanche say so, ryukue shows his teeth. No wonder Dugu Ye left like this. He was confident that no one could move the mechanism. "That''s it?" Looking up, Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanche and compares his mouth. Tonight, I want to find the bad luck of Yunzhao and Dugu Ye. I don''t want to meet two mysterious people. If one person does this, he doesn''t want to do it. If both of them have problems, I''m afraid it''s impossible without thinking. It''s definitely premeditated. Aoyun and Xuesheng work together to sneak into the Southern Song Dynasty, which they want to unite with. It''s exciting just to think about it. Ryukyu''s curiosity is totally picked up. Looking up at his face, he saw xuanyuanche, a man of deep thought, and Ryukyu''s eyes were fully exposed, which could never be calculated. Xuanyuanche looks at Ryukyu''s obviously unwilling expression, and his pondering face suddenly smiles. He blinks in the light of Ryukyu''s eyes and says silently: "wait and see how it changes." Watching the changes, Ryukyu saw xuanyuanche say so. His eyes turned and he understood the meaning of xuanyuanche. He immediately raised a smile of treachery. They did not come to stir up the relations between Aoyun, Xuesheng, Southern Song Dynasty and the Three Kingdoms. Now it seems that they are not needed to stir up the relations. This hidden business already exists. Then, why do they work hard? Just stand on one side and watch the fire from the bank. Then help them in the most critical place. Just blow them the wind and add fire. Chapter 694 Dark, yellow Baba''s two faces, in the quiet light of the oil fire, smile than the cold moon in the outer also Yin. Dugu ye, who was far away, suddenly had a cold war. He had a layer of gooseflesh on his body. Dugu Ye looked up at the starry sky. How could it be cold at this time? The moon is hollow and the night is quiet. Tomorrow will be clear. In the next few days, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche did not start, nor were they impatient. They seemed to come to the Southern Song Dynasty to participate in the flower fair, just like sightseeing. Let not with them, but secretly accept the news of autumn trace and others, completely a little confused up, do not know what idea Ryukyu and xuanyuanche play. In the daytime, he wandered around with Ouyang Yufei and swayed endlessly. At night, he climbed over the wall and climbed the window to be a gentleman. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche have the talent of being thieves. They were never caught by Yunzhao and Dugu Ye. However, after following these days, Dugu ye and Yunzhao turned the forbidden areas of the national temple and the prime minister''s mansion upside down, but they still couldn''t find anything. Let the Ryukyu follow in the dark impatient. What are these two people thinking about? On this day, the blue sky is more pure than the sea water. The cool wind blows gently, bringing the fragrance of spring. It''s a rare good weather with suitable temperature. There is a peach blossom forest behind the temple. Tens of thousands of peach blossoms are competing to open, and the peach red color is spreading in this area of heaven and earth, and the beauty takes the breath of all the mountains. The breeze blows, the petals fly with the wind, little sprinkle, ethereal. In the forest, several people sat around the stone table, very comfortable. "It''s rare to have such a flower forest with thousands of trees without a single tree." Playing with the white jade wine cup in his hand, Ouyang Yu Fei looks at Hualin''s admiration. Among the ten thousand peach blossom trees, there are no other trees and weeds, such as the beautiful scenery, and there is no place in the world. The peach blossom, which is not brilliant, is set off as the best in the world. Chapter 695 "Thank you very much, benefactor." Sitting opposite Ouyang Yufei, an old monk smiles. "Abbot, our temple deserves this praise." Sitting next to the old monk, the Maitreya Buddha, the head of the Southern Song Dynasty smiled kindly. "It''s really a good view." According to Yunzhao, the leader of the Southern Song Dynasty, he tasted the wine in the cup, watched the peach tree on the top of his head in a breeze, sprinkled pieces of peach red, and was praised. The cold face of Dugu Ye beside Yunzhao didn''t make a sound, but he nodded slightly. In the Southern Song Dynasty, the emperor could not help smiling more and more. When the Guomiao temple was built, several peach flowers were planted. I didn''t expect that they have accumulated for hundreds of years. Today they have grown to tens of thousands of peach flowers, which seems to be a scene of the old Guomiao temple. And the flowering period is also later than the peach blossom, other peach blossom has already opened and thanks, this prescription is enchanting and comes slowly, showing its special products. On these two days, I saw the prince of Aoyun, Dugu ye, and the prince of Xuesheng, Helian Yunzhao. They all like spring. Now, they really like it. The leader of the Southern Song Dynasty could not help bending his eyes. "Qiu Han, do you have a wonderful sentence?" In the smile, the reclining Prime Minister Li turned to Ouyang with a smile. Qiu Han knows astronomy on the top, geography on the bottom, and people are not vulgar. He is really a rare talent, and his family background is innocent, not a person with no origin. Dugu ye, the prince of Aoyun, and Helian Yunzhao, the prince of Xuesheng state, are both rich and talented, with their eyes higher than the top. They can''t match each other in this view. Therefore, today I specially take Qiu Han with me. I want to draw a picture that Dugu ye and he lianyunzhao like. Sitting on the seat, several people heard that Qi Qi was looking at Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yufei sniffs at the words and chuckles, "I''m lost in the flowers. I don''t dare to show off in front of the prince and the prince Aoyun. It''s just rude." The words are very gentle and polite, but they dare not show off in front of helianyunzhao. He has not forgotten that Qiu Han is a person of Xuesheng kingdom. "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter," said Prime Minister Li with a smile. "If your Highness Prince Xuesheng gives you directions, it''s also your blessing." Say, smile to Qiu Han. Chapter 696 Ouyang Yufei hears that he has a flat mouth in secret. He Lianyun calls to point out that it''s his blessing. Maybe, let''s go in another direction. However, Ouyang''s face remained the same, with a little respect and humility: "in this case, the grass-roots people will sacrifice their ugliness..." After Ouyang Yufei, standing not far away and respectfully standing, Ryukyu heard that xuanyuanche blinked at his side. Ouyang Yufei was really good at it. In two days, he was summoned to the leader of the Southern Song Dynasty, Dugu ye and he Lianyun. It seems that Prime Minister Li is really optimistic about him. I don''t think he can run away. There was a banter smile in his eyes. Xuanyuanche also blinked at Ryukyu. He would like to join Li''s mansion as soon as possible. When Ryukyu saw this, the smile in his eyes became more and more brilliant. The golden light is shining and the peach blossom is blooming. "Good, good, rare good sentence." Put down the wine cup, Yunzhao looks at Ouyang Yufei and nods, praising him. "Thank you very much, Prince." When Ouyang Yufei heard the words, he immediately bowed to his feet, which was called thoughtfulness and humility. Cloud summoned Ouyang Yufei to take a look, reached out and motioned him to sit down, brushed the petals that landed on his knee from the sky with his fingers, and looked at Ouyang Yufei''s slow way: "Qiu family, it''s said that he started his antique business?" "Ouyang Yufei immediately took on the words:" yes, the ancestors are so rich "Then you have a sense of antiquity?" Yunzhao nodded and smiled at Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yu Fei sees this arch hand way: "dare not say to be special, but slightly understand one or two just." "Well, Prince Ben has got an antique here recently. Can you tell whether it''s true or not?" Yunzhao laughed happily, saying and waving at the same time. Behind him, not far away, a guard came up and handed Yunzhao a palm sized sandalwood box. This side of the moon see this can not be raised eyebrows high, squint at xuanyuanche. Chapter 697 Xuanyuanche shrugs, speechless. The real Qiu family is engaged in antique business, and now they are also engaged in micro antique business. He wanted this identity that day, but it was because of his convenience, and people in the snow holy kingdom would not be on guard. I thought it would be useless to mix it with a hundred flower club. I think there will be today. He lianyunzhao can''t recognize anything. Ouyang, who is not an antique expert at all, came here to recognize it. It''s not to be revealed in public. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche are cautious. Uncovering the carved sandalwood box, Yunzhao slowly takes out a jade from the sandalwood box which is not like jade, and iron is not like iron. Iron black, with two adult fingers wide, in an arc, it should look broken, not a whole thing, emitting iron light in the sun. As soon as this thing came out, the head of the Southern Song Dynasty, who was smiling like a Maitreya Buddha, suddenly changed his face. The hand brush holding the wine glass tightened, and the fat body slightly leaned forward. Although, in an instant, he controlled his body, but the vibration of that moment, let alone the Ouyang in front of him, was in his eyes, even the far away Ryukyu moon. At the same time, Prime Minister Li, who was sitting diagonally opposite the Southern Song Dynasty''s leader, also changed his face. He snapped his fingers against the armrest of the stone chair and almost stood up. Without the stone table in front of him, Ryukyu had no doubt that he would jump up. What is this? How did the faces of the two suddenly change? In my heart, I was thinking about this. Suddenly, I saw the abbot of Guomiao who was sitting on a slant and didn''t speak very much. The old monk''s calm face turned slightly red. The thin hand holding the Buddha''s bead stopped abruptly and held it tightly. Although the expression was not changed as much as that of the emperor of the Southern Song Dynasty and Prime Minister Li, Ryukyu''s eyes were aroused by such expression. When a shabby thing came out, the faces of the three people changed so much. This Chapter 698 Tightly frowning, Ryukyu micro side eyes toward xuanyuanche motioned. When he saw xuanyuanche from the corner of his eyes, he didn''t see her at all. Ryukyu couldn''t help but stop looking at the three men and turned to see xuanyuanche. His face did not move, but his eyes were absolutely shocked. He stared at the thing in Yunzhao''s hand. Xuanyuanche''s eyes were surprised, which Ryukyu had never seen. Frown more and more, what is this in the end? "Will you help the prince to see if it''s true or not? In what era? "Ignoring the color change on the faces of the three people around him, Yunzhao still looks at Ouyang Yufei with a clear smile, and hands the antiques that attract people''s attention to Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yufei had already collected the discoloration of several people in his eyes. He was worried, but his face was still, as if he didn''t see any difference. Stand up and walk up to take the antiques in Yunzhao''s hands. It looks like standing in front of Yunzhao. "It''s hard, colorful and traceable. It should be bronze. "Ouyang Yufei flipped the broken object in his hand and said slowly:" look at the degree of wear and the precipitation on it. It should have been something four or five hundred years ago. " As soon as the words came out, the faces of the three people around them changed even more, and they could not even control them. When Ryukyu saw this, he frowned tightly. He raised the broken object in his hand and looked at the sun. Ouyang Yufei shook his head and said: "although the bronze iron ring has a history of four or five hundred years, it is not a rare treasure with ordinary texture. Moreover, it has been damaged, which is just one of them." After a pause, Ouyang Yufei looked up at Yunzhao and bowed politely: "forgive the grass people for bravery, this thing is a rag and has no value." When the voice fell, he lianyunzhao not only didn''t get angry, but also showed his praise. He nodded frequently: "it''s true that he has vision, it''s good, it''s good." Ouyang Yufei is modest and outspoken. He reaches out to return the broken things to Yunzhao. Chapter 699 It seems that the waves are not happy, but in the dark, Ouyang Yufei has already made the patterns of the things in his hands dark, and the memory is clear. He is not an idiot. The two giants of the Southern Song Dynasty have changed color. I''m afraid that this thing is not something that can be said. Take it back and think about it. Then he reached back and took it without waiting for Yunzhao to reach out. Dugu ye, who had not spoken, suddenly said coldly, "I have got one too. Have a look." After that, he slowly took out a piece of debris from his sleeve and handed it to Ouyang Yufei. , almost as like as two peas of the cloud, in the sun. The head of the Southern Song Dynasty, Prime Minister Li, the abbot of the national temple, could not control his face any more, his whole body was tense, and he would definitely watch Ouyang Yufei. It seems that Ouyang Yufei is sure that they all want to jump up and eat people. What the hell is this? Ryukyu''s heart was hooked. He put out his hand and pinched the broken object which Dugu ye also took out. The xuanyuanche changed slightly. In a surprise, xuanyuanche looks down at Liuyue. For a moment after xuanyuanche pondered, he passed on a message to Ryukyu and said, "the rich Jias of the Southern Song Dynasty are richer than any other country in the Central Plains. This is due to their own wealth, and also to the wealth handed down by their ancestors. According to records, when the Southern Song Dynasty was founded, the territory was far from being so small now, almost including the whole snow saint and the sky, so large territory, infinite wealth, and fully recovered to the national treasury of the Southern Song Dynasty. " Hearing xuanyuanche''s words, ryukue not only didn''t tell her what the junk was, but also told her the history of the founding of the country. He frowned slightly, but listened attentively. To recall such a long history, it seems that this thing is not idle. "I don''t know when the rumor came out. It spread all over the world. It was said that the founder of the Southern Song Dynasty buried a huge treasure, which was opened to seek the world at the end of the Southern Song Dynasty." Chapter 700 After a pause, xuanyuanche frowned and then said: "according to the records of Tianchen history, one hundred years ago, there were three kingdoms who wanted to seek the great treasure of the Southern Song Dynasty. They fought for many years, but they didn''t force out a gold and a silver in the end, which made everyone suspect that it might be just a rumor. However, after the war, a piece of news and pictures were quietly spread among the nations. Three iron colored bronze rings open the key to XiaGu mountain''s treasure. " When it comes to this, Ryukyu suddenly looks back and stares at Ouyang Yufei''s broken ring. So, this thing According to Ryukyu''s eyes, xuanyuanche said in a deep voice: "no one has seen this ring fragment in a hundred years. I always thought it was just a fake, but I didn''t expect it..." It''s clear that xuanyuanche is not going on. In the twinkling of the sun, Ouyang Yufei is in charge of the broken ring. The leader of the Southern Song Dynasty, Prime Minister Li, the abbot of the national temple, changes color on his face, which has shown a lot. At the stone table, Ouyang Yufei reaches out to take the ring handed by Dugu Ye. Two pieces are put together to form a two-thirds circle. In the golden light, people can see clearly that there is only one piece missing from the ring, only the last piece missing. "The products of the same period should look like fragments of the same thing." Ouyang Yufei''s voice comes from the peach blossom forest, which is a little floating. "Bang." The Abbot''s finger trembled, and the string of beads broke, and the beads rolled all over the place. In the Southern Song Dynasty, it was advocated that the mouth should be enlarged and the air should be inhaled and exhaled continuously, as if someone had stuck his neck and was about to suffocate. But if the hand of Prime Minister Li that tightly holds the stone chair is not a scholar, I''m afraid that the stone chair has already been pinched into pieces. Peach blossom is flying with the wind. A soft place. "I remember I once told you that the empress of the founding of the Southern Song Dynasty reportedly left something to the descendants of Li''s mansion, but it''s not clear what it is. Now it seems that it should be this thing." Xuanyuanche looks at the three people who have changed color and suddenly speaks again. Chapter 701 "Three iron bronze rings, one in the hand of the master of the Southern Song Dynasty, one in the Li mansion, and one in the temple." Holding his chest in both hands, xuanyuanche bit his teeth. I didn''t know, but now it''s hard to see the faces of the three. It''s no wonder that Yunzhao and Dugu ye live in Li Fu and the temple of this country. The news of Aoyun and Xuesheng is indeed better than his heaven. "If you get this great wealth, proud cloud, snow Saint..." Fist tightly clenched, Xuan Yuan Che face a heavy color. "How many?" Ryukyu went back to xuanyuanche, the God, and had a mouth shape. "To make a country rise again, don''t you think?" Ryukyu heard that his mouth was slightly drawn, which could build a kingdom''s wealth. I''m afraid it''s very imaginable. If Aoyun and Xuesheng get this wealth, their future will be more thorny. Frowning tightly, he looked up at the cold face in front of him and the bright smile of Yunzhao. Suddenly, Ryukyu''s mind moved. "No, they didn''t get it." In his hands, Ryukyu severely twisted xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche suddenly turned around. "They didn''t get it. We followed them." Ryukyu quickly turned to xuanyuanche''s silent way. They followed him these days and saw with their own eyes that they didn''t get anything. This fragment is definitely not the hand of these two days. If they had it in the past, what else would they look for By the way, by the way. Xuanyuanche and ryukue both have bright eyes at the same time. That''s a fake. Those two pieces are used to scare people. If Dugu ye and Yunzhao got such an important thing, how could they show it in front of the leader of the Southern Song Dynasty and others? It would be announced to the world. There is only one purpose for this kind of action. It''s not a bad thing to beat the grass and scare the snake. If you want to catch the snake, you must beat it out before you know it''s not there. Chapter 702 Two pieces of fragments were born. The leader of the Southern Song Dynasty, Li Fu, and the temple of the state. People familiar with the situation need to check whether they are hiding or not. These two pieces are true or false. Those who can''t do it will have a chance. At one glance, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche squinted slightly. It''s a good move to beat the grass and frighten the snake. If they didn''t see that they didn''t succeed with their own eyes, they would have won their move. Dugu ye and Yunzhao are really good for acting. Want to pass, ryukue and xuanyuanche at the same time eyebrows and eyes turned, a smile appeared on the face. How can you let the proud cloud and the snow holy Kingdom get such a fortune? If you don''t take it, it''s not a bad idea. Evil smile in the eye wave circulation has reached an agreement. A breeze blew, and a peach blossom rain started under the peach blossom forest. It''s a beautiful thing to be contaminated with all people. "Lord, Lord, what''s the matter with you?" Beautiful, a discordant voice suddenly sounded, full of horror. When Ryukyu and xuanyuanche turned their heads, they saw that the emperor of the Southern Song Dynasty stroked his chest and was panting quickly, looking sad. "I''m afraid that the Lord of the country has an old disease. I''ll be fine if I take the congealing incense pill." "The congealing fragrant pill is in the Imperial Palace, but it''s not taken out." "Then..." In a panic, Dugu ye saw this and stood up and said coldly: "since that''s the case, it''s good to send the Lord back to the palace quickly. You can enjoy the flowers whenever you like. Don''t worry about it this time." "Yes, let''s go, let''s go." Yunzhao also stood up, with anxiety on his face. Everyone listened to the words of Prince Aoyun and Prince Xuesheng of the kingdom of snow. At present, they couldn''t neglect to neglect. They lifted up the Lord of the Southern Song Dynasty in a soft sedan chair, with Prime Minister Li beside them, and rushed back to the city quickly. In a flash, all the people who had to go left, even the abbot of the national Temple disappeared. Dugu ye and Yunzhao look at each other casually. They pass by one by one and go in two directions. By the side of Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, Dugu Aotian looked back at the respectful Ryukyu and xuanyuanche and frowned slightly. Chapter 703 How are these two people so familiar with each other? "Prince." Witton''s footsteps immediately attracted the low cry of the guard behind him. Dugu ye took another look at the two of them. He walked forward. Time didn''t wait for him. He couldn''t miss the crucial moment. Let the familiar figure go first. Birds fly by, peach blossom rain. People in the flower forest are scattered in an instant. Stars everywhere, instead of the bright sky. West courtyard of Prime Minister Li''s mansion. "It''s not simple, it''s not simple. I said it''s a big problem to take a broken copper as a treasure." In the West courtyard, Ouyang Yufei listens to Liuyue and tells him the key point. He can''t help but clap the palm of his hand and smile. "Then it''s up to you." Standing up, Ryukyu smiled at Ouyang Yufei, looking in a good mood. She needs Ouyang Yufei''s help, so we can''t hide it from him. Ouyang Yufei, hearing this, reached out his hand and rubbed his eyebrows. It seemed to be his favorite action in this period of time. He said with a little helplessness and a smile: "you really trust me, and I''ll take care of the planting." "That means I believe you." Ryukyu split his mouth and smiled. Waving the folding fan gently, Ouyang Yu Fei said with a smile: "go, go, spread you, and I can''t help it. Don''t worry, I''ve always been good at it." Ryukyu knew that Ouyang Yufei would agree. At present, he didn''t say anything polite. He left with xuanyuanche. XiaGu mountain, 700 miles away from the capital of the Southern Song Dynasty, was the first step taken by the Southern Song Dynasty in that year, and the place where it started. Fast horse and whip, Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, Duyi, go to XiaGu mountain day and night. Dugu ye, Yunzhao, try to get the three iron colored bronze rings. The final destination is here. Then why do they compete with them for the rings at the starting point? It''s not the best to wait for the rabbits at the end. The black curtain is like satin, and the stars are shining. The steed galloped like electricity. People all know that the mantis catches the cicada yellow Finch, but they don''t know who is the mantis, who is the cicada, who is the Yellow finch. Chapter 704 It''s a good spring to dance in the morning. XiaGu mountain is undulating and winding. Although it is inferior to qiandang mountain, the largest group of mountains in the Southern Song Dynasty, it has its own flavor. At this time of spring, flowers are in full bloom, grass is green and thriving. Qingmei is a hero when it''s boiled. XiaGu mountain is a place where tea and wine are tasted. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche are really rare. It''s a pity that there is no Qingmei at this time of year. They can''t be heroes. Swim with your arms and watch the three colors of Tianshui. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, not a little anxious and eager, but more like a leisure tourist, leisure. The sun flies, and in a flash it''s three or four days. The birds are singing and the sun is dancing. Turning his fingertips, Ryukyu squinted at the pigeons parked on his fingers and smiled, "here they are." Xuanyuanche glanced at the message from autumn trace. Dugu ye and Yunzhao had talked with the leader of the Southern Song Dynasty and left today. In fact, the two pedestrians have turned to XiaGu mountain. I don''t know what Dugu ye and Yunzhao talked about with the leader of the Southern Song Dynasty. Now it doesn''t matter. As long as I wait here, I''m afraid that he will not be able to unite with the Southern Song Dynasty. This is the League of intrigue, to defeat, in an instant. Look at each other and smile, Ryukyu xuanyuanche walked hand in hand, finally came. Sunset, orange cage all over the sky, sprinkle the setting sun. The sound of horses is as dim as wind and fire. Night fell and a dark fire flashed. "Here it is." Yunzhao''s handsome face is full of repressed solemnity and excitement. He holds the map in his hand and points to the place where the thick green grass has been poked in the middle of the mountain belly to expose the huge stone gate. The moon shed from the air, shining the green mark of the stone door. Lofty and mottled, hundreds of years of precipitation, the stone gate has not the original style, become old, but the neat, but no less than any modern architecture, intact standing. Chapter 705 Dugu Ye nodded and walked forward, looking up at a small gap on the stone door that seemed quite inconspicuous. A round notch. He reached out and slowly shook out the two rings in his hand. Dugu Ye''s eyes were still cold, and there was not much mood fluctuation. It seemed that the wealth of the whole sky could be acquired by any country, and it was not so great in his eyes. "Half a man." Yunzhao puts down the map in his hand and takes out the ring fragments in his sleeve. I have tried my best to do countless homework. Today I really get the key. In the meantime, I have been dangerous and resourceful. I really don''t want to be a stranger. "Well." Well, Dugu Ye didn''t say anything superfluous. He slowly reached for two pieces of ring fragments in his hand and stuck them on the gap of the stone gate. There is nothing to say about the contract that has been signed for a long time. In the Southern Song Dynasty, Aoyun and Xuesheng were one and a half people. They could build a plank road in the Ming Dynasty and live in seclusion. Xuesheng was not so nice to meet. Three pieces of debris tightly fit on the stone gate which has been empty for four or five hundred years. There was a flash of dark fire and a thrill. Everyone will definitely look at the huge stone gate, is it true? Is it fake? Is there really a great treasure, or is everything just a legend of wild history. The fist tightly clenched, the heart entire raised. No one is not nervous, no one is not excited. In the bright light of the lights on this side, the three quiet and waveless pieces pieced together into a circular arc suddenly made a light bang. Then in the eyes of all the people on this side, it slowly turned up. One, two, three. As if there is an invisible hand, pushing it to rotate, the circle rotates regularly. Dugu ye and Yun, who were close to the stone gate, called for this, and immediately stepped back two steps, far away. The stars are shining, and the silver moonlight is shining. Hazy, hundreds of years did not open the stone gate, in a silver world, came the sound of wheels, slowly opened. Chapter 706 Yin is soft and moist, and the light flashes from behind the stone door. Quiet and bright. Through the light of the torch, Dugu ye and Yunzhao clearly saw that it was the night pearl inlaid on the winding and endless stone wall behind the stone gate. With the night pearl to illuminate, do not need to go deep inside, already know its luxury and wealth. In the gentle night, the dusty treasure opened the door. It was a long time before Dugu ye and Yun Zhao led the way into the cave. At the open door, the strong general guards the forest, which is very strict. Lying on the top of the tree, Ryukyu, who had slept for a while, stretched himself, opened his eyes and held her xuanyuanche, smiled and said, "OK?" Xuanyuanche mouth hook: "wake up really is the time." "Of course." Ryukyu smiled and squinted, looking like a lazy cat, which made people ignore the sharp flash in his eyes. "Who?" The words of ryukue and xuanyuanche were not deliberately suppressed. Their voices flew with the night wind. In the dead of the night, they were far away to the people and horses of Aoyun and xueshengguo, who were guarding the stone cave gate. The two men and horses instantly got their weapons out of the sheath. "The one who wants your life." The flying five characters are floating in the air, and the three figures have been shot into the two sides like ghosts. The sword is flying, blood is splashing. The people that Dugu ye and Yunzhao brought here are the best of the best of the two countries, though they are few but excellent. However, the opponent is Ryukyu, xuanyuanche and Duyi. Such a good hand only has the share of admiration. In a moment, it has been solved. In the cave, Dugu Yeyun Zhao and other people didn''t even hear a strange cry or signal. Clap hands, Ryukyu Dynasty xuanyuanche side of the head, high outline from the corner of the mouth way: "go." "Go." Xuanyuanche reaches out and holds Ryukyu''s hand. The sleeve robe moves towards the stone gate. Behind him, Du Yi didn''t say anything superfluous. As soon as he raised his arm, a carrier pigeon flew away, waving his black skirt, he was already guarding at the gate of the cave. Chapter 707 Dugu ye and Yunzhao wasted so much time and money, but they didn''t expect to follow them closely. They followed two cannibal rats effortlessly. The night is full-bodied, and the sound of trees in XiaGu mountain is whirling. The cave is very deep, winding and open, can not see the end. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche are walking along the quiet and bright cave, quietly following the footprints of Dugu ye and others on the ground. The bluestone paves the road, hundreds of years later, it is spotless, and there is no moss. It can be seen how much craft and effort were expended on that day. Raised eyebrows, Ryukyu glanced at the stone wall. Every one foot or so, there was a night pearl about the size of a baby''s fist, which lit up the stone wall and shriveled his mouth towards xuanyuanche. So rich. She has been to some places in recent years, such as Tianchen palace, Houjin palace, Aoyun palace and Beimu palace. She has met the rich masters in the world. But no one can have such a great momentum, let alone others, this continuous almost a mile or two, and it seems that there is no end to the night pearl, it is very powerful. If you don''t see the treasure, you''ve got a good start. Xuanyuanche saw that Ryukyu gave him a flat mouth, but he tightly grasped Ryukyu''s hand. If this place is really the treasure of the founding of the Southern Song Dynasty, it''s better to be prepared in mind, which will be a huge number. Ryukyu reached out and shook xuanyuanche''s hand. She didn''t have to prepare. She thought that this is the modern excavation of the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin. Even if there are treasures and wealth in the sky, treasures that depend on her imagination and can''t be imagined at all, she was not surprised. Because that is the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty. No matter what it has, it should be, and it is reasonable. With such an idea, she would not be surprised to go there. Go ahead hand in hand and go around all the way. Go down the steps, take the fork, meander, don''t know where to go. Chapter 708 Ryukyu and xuanyuanche didn''t speak. They couldn''t hear Dugu ye and Yunzhao. They didn''t know where they were. Why bother the person who led them. Following the disordered steps, ryukue and xuanyuanche walk very easily. A turn ahead is still a bluestone curve. The dark and bright pearl of the night shines on the channel softly and deeply. Step out, the stone wall around suddenly heard a faint roar. Dull and murderous. Holding hands of the Ryukyu and xuanyuanche face immediately a positive, bad, who opened the mechanism. The thought in my heart just turned, the stone wall around me made a rumble, and a cold, murderous air came through my body. "Let''s go." Ryukyu and xuanyuanche shouted in a low voice at the same time. If they could not keep their leisure, they would shoot towards the end of the corridor in front like a sword and lightning. At the same time, the walls around the two men made a light sound, the stone walls trembled, and the long arrows, as thick as fingers, shot out of the stone walls like a rainstorm. Dense, toward the opposite stone wall on the shot. The Ryukyu and xuanyuanche in the corridor will be wrapped in the arrow rain. As soon as the figure is slippery, xuanyuanche pulls up Ryukyu, and his toes are on the ground a little, which is as fast as a flying eagle swooping ten feet, and then he pours out. It''s like thunder in the air. Behind him, the sharp arrow constantly rubbed his back across, deep into the opposite wall, like cutting tofu. The iron black arrow stuck in the stone wall, the tail of the arrow was shaking constantly, and the two walls became hedgehogs almost instantly. It''s amazing. It''s flying by. A flying body shot through the arrow forest. Xuanyuanche didn''t fall from the air in one step. On the bluestone road in front of him, there was a rustle. There was no back stab in the space, and it came out from the ground. The cold light flashed and spread over the front ten feet. The chestnut barb is full of silver black color, a strong smell, emanating from the barb. Chapter 709 Poison. There is a strong poison hidden in it. Behind him, the launched sharp arrow is shooting down the stone wall, approaching the back of xuanyuanche and Liuyue. Xuanyuanche''s eyes suddenly cold, hands in the waist touch, soft sword immediately scabbard, a sword toward the bottom of the barb swept away. When the tip of the sword sweeps across the place, the barb is immediately cut off by the waist, revealing a big space of sesame. Xuanyuanche grasps Liuyue with one hand, points to the ground on the tiptoe, does not dare to stay at all, and shoots out towards the front again. The sword in his hand was shaking, and he didn''t stop for a moment. The body shape is like a dragonfly skimming the water and flying on the barb. The sharp arrow sound behind him keeps shooting into the opposite wall. The black sharp arrow is lying in this corridor, killing fiercely. He was suddenly shot by xuanyuanche, and Ryukyu didn''t stop. He immediately put on the silver gloves that were collected from the 17 Xianbei ethnic groups, and then he was found by Ouyang Yufei, which concealed the silk on his wrist. The sharp arrow flies, the barb is gorgeous. Step on the ground and fly in. There is no room for any mistake or omission. The figure flew sideways, seeing the group of barbs to be seen. At the front of the aisle, there was a huge stone. Suddenly there was a thud, and the head of the bag fell down. Ryukyu''s eyes were suddenly deep. If the stone gate falls, and there are sharp arrows coming from behind, and there are poisonous thorns at the foot, is it not that there is no way to heaven or to the earth. Before the mind can turn, the body has made the first response. The finger is on the wrist, the sky silk breathes out, toward the stone door that falls quickly, the thick stone wall grabs. At the same time, Ryukyu''s backhand is to grasp xuanyuanche. As soon as the wrist shakes, the sky''s silk shrinks, and the two figures fly forward like flying. The stone gate fell rapidly. The two figures can not turn back and swoop. Faster and faster, the gap is smaller and smaller. One meter five, one meter, fifty centimeters. In a blink, the passageway is too small to be small. Chapter 710 Ryukyu''s eyes were wide, and he saw that the gap was almost vanishing. He could not help but drink: "go. " grasp xuanyuanche''s wrist and throw it towards the stone gate which is about to close. Xuanyuanche''s figure is empty and comes out. At the same time, Ryukyu yanked the silk in his hand, fell down and rushed towards the smaller and smaller gap. Keep your body flat, close to the ground and slide across. Ryukyu almost felt the heavy and strong pressure from the tip of his nose, and almost felt the hardness of the friction between the stone and the tip of his nose. The figure is like electricity, which is emitted horizontally. "Bang. "With a dull loud sound, the stone gate fell down and locked the space. There was a faint crackling sound. It was the sound of a sharp arrow on the stone wall. The body glides past, xuanyuanche presses his wrist, holds the momentum that he bumps into the wall in front of him, turns over in the air and looks back anxiously: "moon." "Bang." Just turned around, a figure rushed towards him, xuanyuanche hurriedly extended his hand and clasped the rushing Ryukyu. The fierce force almost hit him and he backed away. Even Ryukyu can''t control the power, we can imagine how much power Ryukyu used. With a clasp on Ryukyu, xuanyuanche looks at ryukyue''s half sleeve, which is completely gone. He looks up at the falling stone gate with his cheek shaking. Under the heavy stone gate, the sleeve edge of Ryukyu is clearly reflected. Xuanyuanche sees that this heart is tight. If Ryukyu is on the slow side, then "Nothing." Ryukyu props up his body, shakes his hands off the silk of that day, and grins at xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche didn''t say anything when he heard this. He just reached out and hugged Ryukyu for a while. Tightly, his Ryukyu was so critical that he was the first one to send out. "You will be the same." Backhand hugged her xuanyuanche, ryukue way. Chapter 711 If it was xuanyuanche today, he would let her out first. There''s no need to doubt it, or even think about it. They don''t talk about it between them. Ears hear Ryukyu so sure, xuanyuanche slowly smile, yes, the same. Stand up, pull up the Ryukyu, xuanyuanche did not do any extra expression, turned around to see the front side of the shiny cave, toward Ryukyu said: "continue." "Continue." Ryukyu turned to look at the closed stone gate behind him and blocked their way back. Since there was no way to turn around, he went forward. When we go together, instead of the leisure we just had, we will be cautious. I don''t know who touched the mechanism. Although I don''t need to be afraid of the mechanism hundreds of years ago, I can''t turn a blind eye to it. Who knows if there were any skilled craftsmen and mechanism masters hundreds of years ago. One before and one after, xuanyuanche naturally protected Liuyue behind him. The mountain path is deeper and deeper, as if it is walking downward, circling and winding. Turning a corner, xuanyuanche suddenly stops, and Ryukyu sees the scene ahead from xuanyuanche''s shoulder. One place is full of arrows and one place is full of brambles. In this mess of arrows and thorns, several people fell down, like a hedgehog, shot like a honeycomb. The walls, the top of the head, are full of barbs. It seems that the corridor on this side has turned up and down, standing strangely. "Without them." Xuanyuanche stepped forward and glanced at the dead man. He lowered his voice and said to Ryukyu. There were no Dugu ye or Yunzhao. Ryukyu nodded and walked slowly through the gap. Dugu ye and Yunzhao are all good at martial arts. They will not be destroyed easily. It seems that they have not retreated. They should go deeper. At a glance, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche are more and more careful to walk along the aisle. This time, there are organs and sharp weapons on the road ahead. Along the way, blood color spreads and one by one people fall down. Chapter 712 Looking at this situation, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche put snacks. It seems that all the mechanisms in front of them are down on Dugu ye and Yunzhao. They''ve broken them and made them both cheaper. Stop and go, the terrain is more and more, as if to go into the center of the earth. "Drawing?" Through a bend, xuanyuanche looks at a thin roll of paper in the forest of guns, which is nailed to the wall, and looks like the one the cloud summoned to see. At present, xuanyuanche is sideways, walking towards the drawing from the forest of guns. When Ryukyu saw this, he did not stop. He walked slowly towards the fork in front of the gun forest. Out of the gun forest, the road ahead suddenly split into two, there was a fork, Ryukyu looked down carefully at the ground, there are signs of people entering. It seems that Dugu ye and Yunzhao have entered the two roads separately. Looking up, I glanced at the two dark roads, and Ryukyu frowned suddenly. Gloomy, the road on the left is invaded by the gusts of overcast wind. It''s a kind of unspeakable cold and dangerous feeling. It''s creepy. Frowning, Ryukyu looked at the one on the right. It''s very calm, a calm and dangerous atmosphere. Looking up and smelling the calm breath, Ryukyu took a deep look at the cave on the right hand side. It was really quiet, but there was a feeling she could not say. It was an intuition, a sixth sense of walking on the edge of life and death, surpassing the five senses and being extremely sensitive to the potential danger. This road Hearing the footsteps of xuanyuanche coming slowly, ryukue suddenly extended his wrists and feet, erasing a few lines of traces of the road mouth, leaving only a few lines of steps. "Useless map." Xuanyuanche raised the damaged map in his hand. What is recorded above is just the road to here. There is no one below. He went there for nothing. "Two ways, which way?" Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanche and asks. Chapter 713 Xuanyuanche threw the damaged map and looked at the traces of the two sides carefully. After a moment of meditation, he looked up at Ryukyu and said with a smile, "since there are people walking on both sides, we have two ways. You go this way, I go this way." Say stop pointing, pointing to the Ryukyu is that trace, it seems that many people walk, and calm road. Hearing this, Ryukyu frowned and looked at xuanyuanche. "Don''t fight, remember, don''t rush if it''s dangerous, come back here and wait for me." Holding the hand of Ryukyu tightly, xuanyuanche admonishes carefully. That road looks like a lot of people walking. It shouldn''t be very dangerous. As for the one he left, it seems that there are few strange people. Although Ryukyu is powerful, it''s better not to let her be in danger. In a dangerous place, he will come. After a deep look at xuanyuanche, ryukue suddenly smiled and nodded: "well, you too." Seeing each other with a smile, xuanyuanche patted Ryukyu''s shoulder and stepped into the four volt channel. Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanche, who is not in the dark. There is a trace of tenderness in his eyes. He is in such a mind. She is not. They say they are going to die together. When they are in danger, they don''t want each other to suffer any damage. They are the same people and in the same mood. After finishing the whole equipment, Ryukyu walked slowly into the cave where only the natural killer could feel the danger. They have opened the mechanism and blocked their retreat. They can only go forward and find their exit from the other end. The light is dim and soft. Walking slowly, the road is calm, without any mechanism, without any danger. Ryukyu walked slowly, very calm, very calm. Fork, fork again. Along the way, there are more and more turnouts. Ryukyu sees fewer and fewer traces at the turnouts. Obviously, the people in front are almost divided. Mark well, Ryukyu does not choose to enter at will. Chapter 714 The terrain is more and more downward, as if it is really going deep into the center of the earth. In a turning room, the front is suddenly bright, a space of 2300 square meters, just like the body of the watch, lying on the strap. Heat, a kind of heat from the cracks in the ground. In a moment, Ryukyu was sweating. Eyebrow color does not move, Ryukyu a body calmly steps forward. In the open space, when walking to the center, ryukyue found that there were patterns carved on the space. A five element eight trigrams diagram was carved on the space at his feet, which contained a trace of red in the dark light. What? Ryukyu''s heart moved and his steps fell at will, just stepping on the black spot of the eight trigrams. "Boom." Hearing a muffled sound, the blue slate at the foot of the whole Ryukyu moon suddenly broke apart. A hot light and heat came out vigorously. The figure plummeted down, towards the red bottom of the split. Ryukyu''s nerves were tense for a moment. With a dagger on his back hand, he stabbed at the place where he had just stood. At the same time, his wrist moved, and the silk of heaven shot towards the hole at the other end. A dagger is inserted into the bluestone slab, and before Ryukyu can make a strong leap, the bluestone slab will fall immediately and fall into the red below. When Ryukyu saw this, his eyes suddenly tightened. The ground on this side was empty. In a flash, Ryukyu was already empty. There was nothing left. The speed of Ryukyu was amazing. Falling on the silk, Ryukyu falls into the air. An indescribable heat, rising from the bottom of the void, almost baking the Ryukyu moon in such a short time, it''s almost dry. Can''t look down, the wrist a shake, Ryukyu a kick, bear that day silk toward the cave exit ripple. A man swooped on the edge of the cave. Ryukyu stabbed a dagger across the square of bluestone. He climbed up the stone wall and looked back at his back. It doesn''t matter at this point, even if it''s a person with a strong heart like Ryukyu, he''s also scared out of a cold sweat by Sheng Sheng. Chapter 715 Behind her, where she had just stood in the air, the heat of the white forest rose and filled the whole space. And in this white heat, a red flying, red like fire, red almost took all the heat between the heaven and earth. A piece of red, thick as water, but the temperature is fire, a fire can not match the temperature and high heat. At this time, it is bubbling up and down, as if it can rise and fall at any time. In a flash, Ryukyu only felt a burning smell in his hair, and his body seemed to be burning. Magma, Ryukyu''s eyes opened suddenly. This is volcanic magma. God, where did these people get these things? Don''t tell her it was a volcano? Shocked in the heart, but not slow in the hand. Once shaking the silk in the sky, Ryukyu turns over and climbs towards the stone wall. This place can''t stay. It will kill people. Step up, Ryukyu has not yet boarded the stone wall, a golden and white figure step by step, standing in front of Ryukyu coldly, blocking Ryukyu''s movement. Ryukyu''s brows wrinkled and his face sank. Looking up, it was a cold face of Dugu Ye. Dugu ye, it''s really a narrow path for enemies, and Ryukyu''s mouth is slightly drawn. A golden white robe, without any embarrassment, is still as cold as the moon. Under the red magma, the sword in his hand sends out a hot cold. "I always felt that someone was behind me, and there were rats following me." Cold look at a face of black paint, ordinary can not be in the ordinary man, Dugu night cold way. He always felt that someone was following him all the way, but he couldn''t find it. It wasn''t that he felt wrong, but that there was a big rat who wanted to pick up the cheap. "Qiu Han, hum." A cold snort. As soon as the sword was crossed, Dugu''s eyebrows were cold, and the sword in his hand went down towards Ryukyu without mercy. The Qiu family of Xue Shengguo is a good Qiu family. He really despises them. He wants to find a bargain behind him and doesn''t see who he is. The sword is flying in the sky. It''s as fast as lightning. It''s coming straight down to the top of Ryukyu''s head. The magma rolled behind her, the cold sword on her head forced her into the air, and Ryukyu''s eyes opened in a flash. Dugu Ye didn''t even have a chance to open her mouth. Chapter 716 The cold wind is close to the body, no matter how fast it comes. Slightly raise the wrist, release the dagger inserted into the stone wall, expose the sleeve arrow on the wrist, and quickly aim at Dugu Ye. If you want her to die, you need him to bury her. Cold light sword shadow, head down, wrist light, horizontal to up. "Eh?" The strong wind meets the body. The sleeve arrow in Ryukyu''s hand hasn''t been shot yet. The sharp sword that has already come to the top of his head suddenly stops in an inch of the top of Ryukyu''s head. The face of Ryukyu against the cold light is cold and shining. Suddenly, Dugu Ye stopped his movements. When Ryukyu saw this wrist button, he stopped. At this time, she is at a disadvantage. If Dugu Ye doesn''t move, she''d better not fight first, or she will be worse if she can''t kill Dugu Ye. The sword light is shining, reflecting the eyes of Ryukyu. Dark as the night sky, deep one, deep not to see the bottom. Dugu Ye narrowed his eyes slowly, these eyes, these eyes "Ryukyu." His brow was tightly frowned, and Dugu Ye''s two words broke out from his teeth, which he knew. People''s face can be changed, body shape can be camouflaged, but eyes can''t be changed. Even if we do more hiding, it can still let familiar people see through. Ryukyu, who knows wrong, he will not recognize her. The tip of the sword was on the top of Ryukyu''s head, and Dugu Aotian was looking at Ryukyu in front of him. Ryukyu''s eyebrows moved slightly, but he didn''t expect that Dugu ye could recognize her like this. His eyes were slightly hooked, and Ryukyu looked up at Dugu Ye coldly, without saying anything, and his hands moved upward. Deep eyes will surely look at the Ryukyu hanging in the middle of the sky, looking at the burning Ryukyu under the hot magma. There was nothing on Dugu''s face in the night, but his eyes were deeper and deeper. Move the tip of the sword away from the tip of the sword facing Ryukyu''s neck, and point obliquely at the slightly moving hand of Ryukyu. When Ryukyu saw this, he stopped and bit his silver teeth. Dugu Ye''s eyes were so powerful that he could not take any advantage of it. Chapter 717 Damn it, when is it not right for him? This is the time. "Meet again, we are the enemy." It''s as cold as the breeze of snow mountain for thousands of years. Without temperature, it comes from the end of the sky. The point of the sword pointed to the moon. Dugu ye did not move his eyes, but he said slowly. Aoyun capital, the eve of the wedding. That night''s heartbreak, that night''s unveiling, he never forgot. "Take care of yourself. When you meet again, we will be the enemy." We are the enemy, the enemy. Whether you die or not is the enemy I die. In many feelings, in many loves, we should also be destroyed in the hatred of our families and countries. This is what he said to himself and to Ryukyu. Bury all your feelings, only enemies from now on. I thought that when we met each other, it must be a fight between the two countries. But I didn''t expect that it was now, that the man who thought that he would never be in the sky was so suddenly in front of him, so dangerous for a moment. Eyes, deeper and deeper. The fire is red and hot, and the red magma is bubbling constantly. Gudu, the sound of gudu comes from the quiet space, like boiling water. Hot, hotter and hotter. The temperature is getting higher and higher. The red magma seems to be inch by inch spreading towards the top, and pouring up towards the top. The Ryukyu moon hanging on the edge of the stone, with beautiful black hair, seems to have been completely bent. Cold to cold, hearing Dugu Ye''s words in Ryu Yue''s ear, his eyebrows were heavy. Meet again is the enemy, she has not forgotten that she and he are the enemy. "Then what are you hesitating about?" Cold to the deep eyes of Dugu ye, the cold way of Ryukyu, one wrist to the top of Dugu Ye. There was no flaw in Dugu Ye''s whole body. If she was down and he was up, if she didn''t get a second chance, she couldn''t act rashly. Chapter 718 But if he does, then she can find out the way to kill in that instant. Eyes, don''t avoid looking at Dugu ye, Ryukyu is so hanging in the air. Yeah, what are you hesitating about? She is the enemy, she is his enemy, killed at this time, later no one can threaten him from outside the pass, threatening him Aoyun. But, but The hand clenched the hilt tightly. He knew, he knew, he knew, this time killed Ryukyu is the most appropriate, is the most suitable for him to do. Just, damn it, how can he not get off this hand, how can he not get off In the fiery space, a silence, an unspeakable silence. It''s heavy enough to drop water. It''s heavy enough to suffocate people. The magma in the back is continuously upwelling. It is getting closer and closer to the Ryukyu moon hanging below, and the heat is more and more turbulent. For a moment, he stared at Dugu ye, who was holding his sword in front of him. There was no movement on Ryukyu''s face, but the fire in his heart was already rising. Why not? What''s the matter with Dugu ye? What is worth his hesitation so long? Dammit, she is his enemy, treat the enemy, is he like this? Or was he waiting for the magma coming up from behind to engulf her? In my heart, it''s a good night for you. As soon as the silver teeth bit, I was thinking so. The magma that had been bubbling up and down all the time broke out with a loud bang and the heat was suddenly high. No, Ryukyu suddenly called out. The magma is alive. It''s in the eruption period. Her wrist is on Dugu Ye. She is going to fight. Dugu ye, who had been holding the sword and pointing at her hand, suddenly had a slight change in his face. As soon as he took the long sword in his hand and bent down, he reached for her. Ryukyu frowns at once. This is She did not want to think about it. Dugu ye, who was very fast, grabbed her hand and lifted her up with all his strength. Chapter 719 The hot temperature came quickly behind him. Ryukyu could not care what Dugu Ye was thinking. He stood on the cave step by step, and rushed towards the cave as soon as the silk was collected. Volcanic eruption, this power, is not human can contend with, now is how far can run is how far, how far can hide is how far. The rest, have life to think. Beside, the figure flickered, the sleeve robe flew, and Dugu Ye followed closely. The magma burst out, the fire was red and earth shaking. The violent magma, like the fireworks of the festival, broke up and blew everywhere. The deep red color leaps out of the deep ground and shoots out towards all directions. The beautiful color, incomparable high temperature, is galloping and roaring. No choice but to run when you see the road and run when you see the road. What mechanism and secret way did Ryukyu notice? Why didn''t Dugu Ye catch her instead? The rolling magma behind her is more powerful than any poisonous snake and beast. The body is like lightning, and Ryukyu uses the power of suckling. But she is fast, the magma behind her is faster, the bright fire, the flying red, just like a red dragon roaring and chasing her. Frown tight, do you want to die here today? No, no, xuanyuanche is still waiting for her. It can''t be put out here. Never. Eyes red want to split, Ryukyu run with life. Behind him, the magma is getting closer. Seeing the two sides getting closer and closer, ryukyue suddenly felt a tight waist, and a unique cold Cross came from Dugu ye, tightly hugging her waist. Before she could do anything about it, the arm suddenly applied its force, and the body suddenly flew forward, which was almost several times faster than her. With black hair flying and golden white body flying by, Dugu ye, who is as beautiful as the snow lotus in the snow pool of Tianshan Mountain, flies away with the moon. Lightness skill. Dugu ye, who has lightness skill, is faster than Ryukyu. The eyebrow color slightly gathers, the Ryukyu light wrinkles the eyebrow, but also has not resisted, lives is the most important. Chapter 720 Dugu Ye''s speed was much faster than Ryukyu''s, but the magma behind him seemed to be sexual. Maybe it had been suppressed for a long time. Now, with the chance to stretch freely, he must be vigorous and more turbulent. Even Dugu Ye was so fast that he couldn''t get rid of the magma behind him. "There is no way ahead." Liu Yue was held in his hand by Dugu Ye. He saw the dead lane in front of him, and his heart sank. "Well." A low hum, it''s cool, with the calm that the sky is falling apart. Before a flying body rushed to the dead lane, Dugu Ye slapped the thick stone wall on the concave and convex stone. The dull rumble suddenly sounded, and a door slowly appeared on the wall beside the dead lane. The opening of the stone wall is slow, but the magma behind it is surging and jumping. "Damn it." Clenching his fists tightly, Ryukyu''s silver teeth clenched and stared at the stone gate which was slowly opened in front of him. He wished that the stone gate, which was almost 50 cm thick, would be opened with his body. Come on, come on. The stone gate slowly opened a crack, and the magma behind it had rushed up. His face was white, his gums were clenched, and his fingertips were pinched deeply into his palm. It''s over. It''s over. The magma is coming. "Bang." With a light jumping sound, the magma, like the fire of a festival, broke apart, and the red liquid flew out in all directions, including all the heaven and earth. As soon as he clenched his teeth, Ryukyu fell on the slowly opened stone door and closed his eyes. The flame flies, towards the moon on the stone gate and Dugu Ye. Back tight, ready to bear that can burn all the liquid, but do not want the next moment, a cool and warm body tightly covered in the tight back. So cold, so tightly covered everything. Ryukyu suddenly opened his closed eyes, which This Chapter 721 Behind her, Dugu Ye stretched out her arms and tightly guarded her in her arms. Her tall body covered everything, all the heat and all the dangers. The skin is close to each other, and Ryukyu suddenly feels that the cold body is suddenly tightened. The whole body is as tight as a bow. There is a sense of breaking. Heart, jump for no reason, Dugu ye "Boom." When the stone gate opened, Ryukyu saw this fierce force and rushed forward with Dugu ye, who was protecting her tightly. With a backhand, Dugu Ye hit the open stone door hard. With a rumble, the stone door closed immediately. The fire is flying, red everywhere. The moment was cut off in the thick stone door, cut off in that side of the world. Supporting the stone wall behind the stone gate, there was a moment of silence between the empty aisles, only the sound of breathing heavily. The blue light is deep. Slowly, he let go of his hand and held Ryukyu tightly. Dugu Ye stumbled and fell to the ground, leaning on the ground. His face was white, not a trace of blood. The silver teeth bit slightly, and Ryukyu moved her body for a while, without any harm. The fiery magma did not invade her inch. Listening to the rapid but faint breath behind him, Ryukyu frowned and turned slowly. A pale face, a mess. The black hair had been burned in disorder, and the gold and white clothes were in tatters. The blood rushed out quickly along the gold and white, and spread out from behind Dugu Ye. A stink of smoke came out from the destroyed skin and gradually permeated the space. Inclined to the ground, a messy, but the face is still high, still proud, still no extra expression. Teeth deeply into the lower lip, blood dripping, but silent, silent. Ryukyu didn''t know how much the magma hurt her, but she could imagine it. Chapter 722 "Do you want me to show you my feelings?" The voice was low, and Ryukyu looked at Dugu ye, who was lying on the ground. He bent down and picked up Dugu Ye''s long sword, and said low. At one glance, Dugu ye, who was afraid to go out in pain, swept deeply to Ryukyu, where there was anger, heart tremor and unspeakable intensity. I didn''t say anything, but I said too much at the same time. Ryukyu looked at Dugu ye and knew that she had said this. This person is proud. In that case, the sacrifice of self-protection is not an intentional design, not a calculated favor. It''s involuntary. It''s the deepest feeling in his heart. This can''t be blasphemous. Heart, slightly moved, this Dugu ye But he waved Dugu Ye''s long sword to Dugu Ye''s neck. "We are the enemy." To the pale face of Dugu ye, ryukyue''s exit was very slow. They are enemies. It''s just a good thing to kill Dugu ye at this time. They can not only eliminate the heartache for her and xuanyuanche, but also use the opportunity to provoke Aoyun, Xuesheng and the Three Kingdoms alliance of the Southern Song Dynasty. A pair of blue and black eyes on the bloodless face tightly stared at the indifferent Ryukyu. It was very deep, as if to see into the heart and carve into the bone. After a glance, Dugu ye still said nothing, didn''t ask for mercy, didn''t beg for mercy, didn''t even resist, and closed his eyes gently. It''s his own will. He''s willing to save. It''s none of other people''s business. Even if his rescuers wanted to kill him, they would kill him. Moreover, he knew for a long time that he and Ryukyu were enemies and enemies. His eyes closed slightly, and his face slowly raised a smile like self mockery and opening, which was very light, almost invisible, but miraculously rendered the cold face of Dugu Ye. Forget it, fight for a lifetime, seize a lifetime, maybe, to die in the hands of the one you love is a kind of happiness that others can''t get, even xuanyuanche can''t get unique. Chapter 723 Pale face, bloodstained, but like God slander, the beauty of the soul stirring. The tip of the sword points to Dugu Ye''s neck. Looking at Dugu ye, Ryu Yue lets her eyes close, and his teeth clench tightly. He hesitates for the first time. The golden white body has been spread into a reddish color. That fragile but proud Dugu Ye is pitiful. Moving slowly, Ryukyu glanced at Dugu Ye''s back. It was bloody and full of wounds. He could hardly see the original shape. This is to cover for her, so it''s so heavy. The hand tightly clenched the long sword in his hand, and Ryukyu took a complex look at Dugu Ye lying on the ground. This man, how to say, how to say Half a sound. "Bang." With a slight sound, Ryukyu coldly dropped his sword and looked at Dugu ye on the ground and said coldly, "this time, I will spare you. Next time, I will kill you." After that, he squatted down, stretched out his hand and tore the tattered clothes behind Dugu ye, took out the medicine from his arms, and applied it to Dugu Ye''s back. She didn''t care about Ryukyu. Although she was a little reckless to achieve her goal, she was not so inhuman. She didn''t like it very much, because he interfered with her and xuanyuanche''s affairs, which was their enemy in the future. But today, even if she is cold and cold, she can''t kill Dugu ye at this time. After taking a lot of medicine, she almost took the preventive medicine and used it on Dugu Ye''s back to stop the surging blood. "Gone." Standing up, Ryukyu coldly threw down a sentence and walked forward. After a few steps, there was no movement behind him. Ryukyu bit his teeth and turned back. Dugu Ye was still crawling on the ground, as if he had passed out in a coma. Inhale, exhale, inhale "Bastard." Clenched his teeth, Ryukyu walked forward with a face full of unhappiness, helped Dugu ye up, put his back on his back, and walked forward. Chapter 724 It''s true that he was upset today. He was so soft hearted that he bit his teeth and carried Dugu ye on his back. Being carried by Ryukyu on his back is like the dusk of Dugu Ye. In the slight fluctuation, he slowly opened his eyes, looked at Ryukyu on his back, and looked at the warm face beside his cheek. Eyes, a flash and a gentle, slowly closed again. No matter how much pain, maybe it''s worth it. In the quiet light, the delicate Ryukyu, carrying Dugu ye on his back, went to the front of the corridor. Four small rooms, one bed and one chair, are carved from stone. They may be places where craftsmen rest when digging here. Where does the ignorant wind come from? It''s a little clear and cold. In a time to climb on the bed of Dugu ye on a medicine, Ryukyu saw a coma in the past of Dugu ye, stood up, and after he woke up in the walk, carrying a big man in this dangerous place to walk, a little difficult. "Why don''t you like me?" When he left, Ryukyu took a step. A low, light, almost inaudible voice suddenly came. Ryukyu is slightly stunned. Turning around, Dugu Ye asks her? There was a morbid purples on his white cheeks. Dugu Ye closed his eyes tightly and frowned gently. "Why..." "I just want to love you, love you..." Low voice ups and downs, no rules, like inquiry, but more like talk. Ryukyu looked at Dugu Ye''s closed eyes and breathed gently. The man in front of him didn''t wake up. He wasn''t asking himself. "I didn''t want to hurt you, I just want you to love me and be with me I just want you to be with me... " "I can''t be worse than him, I can give you anything you want..." "Why don''t you like me..." The tangled brow and the expression before crying seemed to be in a nightmare. Dugu Ye''s frailty, which had never been seen before, was deeply exposed. Looking at Dugu ye with a fever and bright red cheeks, Ryu Yue frowned slightly. This man Chapter 725 There is nothing wrong with loving someone, just When I got to my room, I fell in love and complained. There was no taboo when he was awake, no cold when he was awake. In his coma, Dugu Ye seemed to find an object to talk to, and unfold the heart that no one had ever seen. The ice core under ten thousand years of ice and snow may be as hard as iron, or as weak as water. Ryukyu did not move when standing at the head of the bed. He just listened lightly. Listen One room reverberates, one room is quiet. There is only a light wind, with a cool air. I don''t know how long it took. In a coma, Dugu Ye slowly opened his eyes and entered a simple room. That attack sent out the cold figure invisibly, standing quietly in front of him, back to him did not know what he was looking at, what he was thinking. If you cut your shoulders, stand tall. It''s not the description that should be used for women, but in Dugu Ye''s eyes, only these four words can describe Liuyue. Sniffing the taste of Ryukyu in the room, Dugu Ye crawled on the bed and looked at Ryukyu''s back. His heart was slightly warm. She didn''t leave. Was she waiting for him? In the eyes, a little smile appeared, sweeping the ice and snow in the eyes, very gentle, very gentle. This woman is what I like. She is the one who is willing to protect her life. When did you feel so much for her? When did you sink so deep? The eyes darkened. Why do you like her? Is that the first time he visited Tianchen and saw Jinghong in the street? Or the sound of a dark death in the palace that day? Is that hunting ground, iron cold, for xuanyuanche at all times? Or the Wulin assembly, the first moment in the world? Southern Song Dynasty barren mountains, killing four volts, cutting through thorns, courageously forward? Proud of the capital of the kingdom of clouds, smiling, asking for warmth, and feeling? I don''t know. I don''t know when I like her. I only know that when he knows it, he will be thinking and thinking about it. He will never be able to accommodate other women, and will never move his eyes. Chapter 726 Eyebrows slightly lowered down, eyes flash and lonely. Deep love, but not to him, cut through thorns, but not for him, the two feelings, life and death hand in hand, but without him. No one knows how much he thinks that the one who can join hands with her is him, the one who can accompany her is him, and the one who can look down on the vast world side by side with her is him. It''s a pity "Not dead." Thinking in the heart has not stopped, the faint voice cut through the silent air, passed in the room, Ryukyu slowly turned his head. Low eyes slowly raised, eyes that wipe lonely and sad has disappeared, replaced by that consistent cool and lonely. "Not dead." The lips are dry and cold. Ryukyu looks at Dugu Ye''s recovery. His weakness and sadness in coma are concealed under the thick ice and snow. The solid ice has consolidated his lost position and returned to Dugu ye, the prince of Aoyun. Heart, suddenly move. How is this similar to her in the past? Her mind can only be hidden, and no one can tell it, let alone entrust it. Heart, no reason to gently sigh, the past resentment suddenly a little light down, but the face of the motionless way: "since death can not get up, it''s time to go." Say, carry a step to go out. Dugu Ye didn''t say a word. Seeing his hands propping up his body hard, he didn''t think of his arms being soft. He climbed on the bed again with a bang. He didn''t have any strength all over his body. The wound on his back that had stopped bleeding penetrated again. For a while, Dugu Ye was dizzy. He knew that this was a symptom of excessive blood loss. His internal breathing was confused and the poisonous fire was too strong. Unwilling to show weakness in front of Ryukyu, Dugu Ye staggered and tried to support him again. Suddenly, a force caught his arm and propped him up. "I don''t have so many pills for you." Coldly throwing out a sentence, Ryukyu gave Dugu ye a fierce stare, turned around and helped him up his shoulder, and then recited Dugu ye again. The face is full of unhappiness. Chapter 727 This man is really dead. This time, I will return his love to him. I won''t do it next time. Leaning on Ryukyu''s shoulder, Dugu Ye looked deeply at the thin woman under his eyes. He had said a great deal to her, but he could not give up his heart to Ryukyu. His eyebrows were slightly low, and he slowly put his hand around Ryukyu''s neck, regardless of the pain behind him. That would be very good, even for such a moment. Ryukyu is thinking about him. Step away, towards the end of the aisle. The light is dim, and the two overlaps to form a figure. Winding away. I don''t know how long it took. "GA." In the emergency room, a light sound suddenly came from the surrounding walls, crisp and faint, as if volatilizing on the whole space. This is the sound of closing the mechanism. When Ryukyu''s eyebrows are crossed and the mechanism is closed, does it mean that someone has entered the center? So Now I can''t help but carry Dugu ye to the front quickly. "A good thing, dare to follow behind us, want to pick up this cheap, not so easy." Turning a few turns, Ryukyu suddenly heard a roar in front of him, but it was the voice of Helian Yunzhao. In the roar of anger, the weapons came with each other. It was moving. It must be xuanyuanche who can fight with Yunzhao at this time. As soon as Ryukyu''s mind is settled, the speed under his feet becomes faster and faster. A few turns, suddenly, the eyes are bright and bright. A spacious stone platform, and the two figures between the platforms are constantly collided with each other. The sword light is Huo Huo. In the sword light, it''s not xuanyuanche and Yunzhao. Beside them, several guards surrounded them with sharp swords in forehands. Step out, everyone''s eyes were immediately attracted by Ryukyu, including xuanyuanche and Yunzhao, who were fighting, Qi Qi Qi stopped. Turning around, he saw that it was Ryukyu. Xuanyuanche felt a moment of joy in his heart. However, before that Joy came into his eyes, his eyes swept to Dugu ye, who was carried by Ryukyu on his back. Tightly around the neck of Ryukyu, the two faces are very close, looking very close. Ryukyu never pretended to be color to the enemy. Ryukyu never hated Dugu ye, but today he let him Eyes suddenly sink, this Chapter 728 A sudden silence after the sound of swords and guns is very strange. Spacious stone platform plane, for a short time, you look at me, I look at you. At the first time, no one spoke, a breath of speechless and unclear Tao hovered over all the people. Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanche, who has nothing to do with it. He doesn''t notice that xuanyuanche''s eyes sink abruptly. When his whole heart is lowered, he knows that he will be OK. The eyebrows and eyes are slightly raised, showing a smile to xuanyuanche. Looking at Ryukyu smiling at himself, xuanyuanche''s heavy eyes moved slightly, and he looked up at Dugu ye, who was leaning his head down against Ryukyu''s neck. Then he suddenly raised his feet and left the cloud call beside him, and walked towards Ryukyu. When Ryukyu saw xuanyuanche coming towards her, he let go of his arms and let down Dugu ye, who was carrying on his back. Dugu night raised his eyes and glanced at the scene around him. Once again, he took a deep look at the Ryukyu under him. His feet settled on the ground. His body was as cold as ever, his ice and snow were still the same, and he could not see any tenderness. The time that belongs to both of them has passed, and the dream will finally wake up. "What can I do for you?" Step by step, standing beside Ryukyu, xuanyuanche looks up and down at Ryukyu, and asks at the exit. "Nothing." Ryukyu moves his hands and feet, and says to xuanyuanche. His answer is very indifferent. He doesn''t even look at xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche saw that there was no injury on Ryukyu''s body, and his heart was down. Hearing Ryukyu''s saying, he nodded and stepped forward. If there was anything, he would stand between Ryukyu and Dugu ye with his eyebrows down and hands down. Both of them are not very enthusiastic, like a real dialogue between the master and the guard. How can their identity be discovered by Dugu ye and Yun Zhao? That''s not a good thing. However, xuanyuanche obviously didn''t know that Dugu ye had found Liuyue''s identity, and Liuyue was so indifferent that he didn''t want to let Dugu ye and Yunzhao find xuanyuanche''s identity. Chapter 729 It doesn''t matter if her identity is found. She is the king of northern herdsmen. They have no way to deal with her. But if they know xuanyuanche, I''m afraid the consequences will be hard to say. "What''s the matter? What did you meet? " At this time, Yunzhao calmed down. After glancing at Ryukyu and Dugu Ye strangely, he went up to Dugu Ye. "Ghost fire." Dugu ye thought for a moment. Such a fierce fire is not like fire, and water is not like water. He has never seen it before. I''m afraid that only these two words can describe it. Standing on one side, Ryukyu listened to the words and continued to move her arms. She did not say a word. She did not expect that people in this era knew that it was magma. Voice fell, and Yunzhao suddenly saw Dugu Ye''s back. He took a breath of air-conditioning and said: "so powerful?" Dugu Ye''s back was covered with medicine. It was a serious injury. It looked more terrible when he was coated with medicine. In addition, his own clothes were worn out. Ryukyu''s clothes could not be worn. It was so exposed in the air that people were frightened. Hearing this, Dugu Ye didn''t make a sound. His face was still clear and cold, as if there were no serious injuries at all. Xuanyuanche, with his head bowed down, could not help but look slightly at Dugu Ye''s back when he heard Yunzhao''s inhaling voice. Yunzhao is not a strange person. It''s gorgeous and ugly. Even though he has seen countless scars, but it''s not so fierce, xuanyuanche is also surprised. After a surprise, xuanyuanche Shua turned her head and stared at Liuyue. How could she be so dangerous? He didn''t give her the way. How could he? To the eyes of xuanyuanche, Liuyue smiles at xuanyuanche, silently indicates that it''s OK. She''s OK. And the two Dugu Ye guards around Yunzhao. Chapter 730 Seeing this, he immediately came forward, took off his clothes carefully and put them on Dugu Ye''s body, and waited in horror. He put on his clothes and looked up at Yunzhao. Suddenly he said, "she saved me." Although he didn''t say the question in Yunzhao''s eyes, he saw it clearly. As soon as the voice fell, he just lost his worry in his eyes, lowered his eyes and looked down at xuanyuanche''s eyebrows on the ground. He raised his eyes and looked quickly at Ryukyu. Ryukyu saves him? How is this possible? What is the relationship between Ryukyu and Dugu ye? The whole world knows that it is definitely the enemy. Why will Ryukyu save him today? Heart, the moment raised a touch of indescribable feeling, stuffy people can hardly breathe. Ryukyu is moving his wrist. Seeing xuanyuanche suddenly raise his eyes to see her, his face is full of questions. He does not move his wrist, but makes a gesture to xuanyuanche. It was Dugu ye who saved her. Xuanyuanche glanced at it, and his eyes were suddenly raised. Ryukyu won''t cheat him. Dugu Ye saves Ryukyu. What does that mean? Is he trying to exonerate Ryukyu? Excuse for Ryukyu? Why, why is it for an unknown opponent who wants to get rid of the mantis? This Eyes wave light flow, silk doubt all placed on it. Ryukyu sees xuanyuanche''s doubts and gently makes a gesture towards him. Xuanyuanche eyebrows deep, Dugu Ye recognized Liuyue, he recognized Liuyue. No wonder he wanted to get rid of Ryukyu. He recognized Ryukyu''s identity, and his hand was slightly clenched in his sleeve. The thought in his heart was turning. Yun Zhao of that side made a sound and nodded: "I saved you, brother Ye. Don''t tell me that he is your man." It''s not surprising that the servants of Qiu''s family in Xuesheng country knew this, let alone why they saved him. Yunzhao thought that he had found a logic to make sense of, but he didn''t think that Dugu Ye shook his head slowly and said, "No." Chapter 731 "No?" Yunzhao''s eyebrows suddenly sank, and he turned to frown at Ryukyu and xuanyuanche. Ryukyu did not look at Yunzhao in an instant, and he was not afraid at all. Xuanyuanche lowered his head and became his bodyguard, hiding the emotion of fretting in his coldness. Looking at Ryukyu with sharp eyes, Yunzhao said in a deep voice: "the Qiu family of Xuesheng country, good, good. I have been hiding in Xuesheng for many years, but the prince doesn''t know yet." In this way, Yunzhao didn''t turn around to look at Dugu ye, but said to him: "brother ye, he will save your life. You should feel his kindness. You can, but you can''t expose any rumors. If you can''t guarantee this, then you can''t move your hand. I''ll come." Voice down, behind several bodyguards immediately sword up, surrounded the moon and xuanyuanche. Hearing this, Dugu ye did not move his face, as if he had expected that the cloud church would make such a decision. If he did not know that this man was Ryukyu, he would also be ruthless, and let the outsiders know that their two families had made the idea of this amazing treasure in the Southern Song Dynasty. Later, he was afraid that there would be no peace. His lips moved, but Dugu Ye didn''t say anything to his mouth. He kept staring at the moon. Suddenly, he sneered and said, "since I dare to come, I will have the last move. Prince Xuesheng, it seems that I should say that. If you want to get out of here, it depends on whether I agree or not. " Cold words, mixed with is indeed unparalleled pride and confidence. Voice down, cloud Zhao''s face suddenly changed. Damn, I forgot that. Since he followed them to lurk in, I''m afraid all their arrangements have been destroyed by him, otherwise, there would be no warning message. It is impossible for a family to know that there is such a thing. This Qiu family didn''t know what country was lurking behind them. Today, it must have been arranged properly. Instead, he and Dugu Ye became puppets in the urn. Chapter 732 Cold eyes on the cold face of Ryukyu, Yunzhao''s face sank for a moment, then he suddenly laughed again, holding his chest and looking at Ryukyu. Yunzhao''s face didn''t have a look of horror. He said slowly, "well, you can have a try. See if you can get the treasure or if we can get out of here." Melodious voice, with the cloud call has always been bright. Voice down, Ryukyu has not made a sound, ears xuanyuanche transmission into the secret ring: "no way, can not find the way out." He arrived here before Ryukyu and Yunzhao. He had already found this place. There was no mechanism around him. There was no gap. It was as if all the roads had arrived here and there would be no more. This was the end. Listen to xuanyuanche''s words, ryukue''s eyes are slightly chilly, can''t find the way out? So they''re stuck here? In the eyes of the divine light hidden, Ryukyu cold look at a face leisurely cloud call, who can go out from here? Since he said that, he must know. Looking at Ryukyu looking at him coldly, Yunzhao''s eyes suddenly moved slightly, so familiar with his eyes. When he wanted to look closely, the eyes returned to calm and waveless, a pair of ordinary extreme eyes, and Yunzhao could not help being slightly shocked. There is no superfluous words, no you to come to me, the eye gaze has declared that both sides know everything, this pair hold the situation. Ryukyu killed Yunzhao, but Ryukyu didn''t go out. On the contrary, Yunzhao didn''t have the ability to kill Ryukyu, so he didn''t dare to move, stand still, and completely stand still. A breathtaking silence. "In that case, well, I''ll take a third." Half a sound, Ryukyu slowly opened his mouth, first out in saying, out can not be their world. "No, I''ll give you half as much as I can." Yunzhao''s face is smiling, but his eyes are cold. "Then I''ll shoot and scatter. No one wants to go out. I''ll change two princes for a nobody. It''s worth it." Ryukyu is colder than Yunzhao. He plays hard with her. "Then try whether you are worth it..." Chapter 733 "From my share." Before Yunzhao finished his sneering words, Dugu ye, who had never spoken, suddenly spoke out. Yunzhao and Liuyue stop at the same time and turn to look at Dugu Ye. After a deep look at Ryukyu, Dugu ye saw xiangyunzhao''s way slowly: "your share is still, what she wants, take it from me." Light and cold words, as if to say is not important things like grain. On the huge platform, the breeze is blowing slightly, and there is a moment of silence. "You give it to him?" Cloud Zhao stared at Dugu Ye. Take it from him. There''s no bottom line at all. How could Prince Aoyun, Dugu ye, give such an unlimited promise? If this man wants all he has, will he give it? To a benefactor. Is it worth giving such a huge fortune? For the first time, Yunzhao was a little impressed by Dugu Ye''s decision. Ryukyu was also shocked. Did Dugu ye know what he was talking about? They are enemies. It''s one thing for her to seize them. It''s another thing for him to give them. If she had such wealth, the most dangerous thing was that he was proud of the cloud. Would Dugu ye not faint like this? The slender figure turns around. He doesn''t look at Yunzhao or Ryukyu. He''s cold, aloof and Loneliness. Looking at Dugu ye, who had no words but fully affirmed Yunzhao''s inquiry, ryukue suddenly understood. Dugu Ye didn''t know the consequences, he didn''t lose his head. He was just telling his deep feelings and his heart to her in another way. Heart, with a sigh, she was not a person who cared for others, nor was she a person who was too compassionate, but she really understood Dugu Ye''s heart. Even if she could not have that feeling, she could not help but soften it a little. There was no opposition. Chapter 734 Looking down at xuanyuanche standing beside Ryukyu, he saw that Ryukyu didn''t object to it. He raised his head and looked into his eyes. Ryukyu was looking at Dugu ye with his back to everyone. In that eye, there was no frost of the past, no hatred of the bone. It was very plain, even a little soft. Fist clenched instantly, Xuan Yuan Che eye sank. "Go ahead." The words of Qingqing and Lengleng sounded on the silent platform for a moment, and Dugu ye turned his back to all the people. Yunzhao frowned, looked at the Dugu night with his eyes back to the crowd, looked at Ryukyu, whose face was cold without any expression fluctuation, shrugged his shoulders and walked forward: "in this case, OK." There are no rules for stepping on the steps, but Yunzhao is so forward, there is no gap, just like a complete stone cave in front of which a gate slowly emerges from the stone wall and blooms in front of everyone''s eyes. Dugu ye, Yunzhao, go to the open gate first. At the end, xuanyuanche saw that no one else had turned back. He grabbed Ryukyu''s hand and held it tightly. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Liuyue feels xuanyuanche''s mood fluctuation, but she holds xuanyuanche''s hand hard with her backhand, taps it gently, and smiles to xuanyuanche. Love, she wants one. People, she wants one. She can''t stop other people''s affection for her. She can only control her heart. Dugu Ye protects her. She will return her love. As for the rest, she doesn''t have to accept it. She knows that she can''t accept some love. Since she doesn''t want to, don''t give others hope. She knows better. Feeling Ryukyu''s heart, xuanyuanche''s worried heart fell firmly on the ground, and more tightly grasped Ryukyu''s hand. His Ryukyu is his, he knows, but the softness of that eye makes him inexplicably upset. Hold xuanyuanche''s hand tightly, look at each other in pairs, and the words are all silent. The passage is quieter than the sound. A line of several people are fast walking in the dark and bright corridor. Chapter 735 Yunzhao is always at the front. Sometimes he has no way. I don''t know where he is. Sometimes he''s out of water. But he''s very familiar with it. There is no mechanism, no danger. It seems that everything is peaceful. There are more and more night pearls inlaid on the walls on both sides of the walkway. The originally quiet light, the changed light, the changed white light, and the long passageway shining in detail. When they saw this, their pace quickened and the number of night pearls suddenly increased, which may indicate that they are not far from the real treasure in front of them. I don''t know where the breeze comes from. It''s cool and refreshing. Winding, as if from the center of the earth, like the top, from the edge of this side down to the end, slowly from the other side up. It''s a big circle. Turning the last big bend, the light was already shining. Yunzhao stopped in front of a huge stone gate almost ten feet high. The stone gate is simple and ancient. It is carved with things. There are people, flowers, grass, animals, houses As long as there is something in the world, you can find it on the stone gate. It''s just a stone gate that makes a world. Looking at each other, it''s a kind of arrogant idea, a kind of self-confidence, which means that we can build such a world and build a world by relying on the things behind it. Even though no one here has ever seen a person with money, their heart is beating faster. They don''t know how much money is hidden behind them. Reaching out to touch the stone gate, Yunzhao''s face was filled with unprecedented Prudence: "this is the last pass, after which there is treasure, but I don''t know the mechanism of this pass." The excited eyes immediately fell silent. The last pass must be the most important one. Even Yunzhao didn''t know about it. Then Chapter 736 "Break in." After a brief silence, the moon dropped a word. It''s all here. There''s no reason to turn around. She doesn''t believe that she and xuanyuanche can''t make it. Turning to look at Dugu ye, Yunzhao frowned slightly: "can you do it?" Dugu ye did not speak, but nodded coldly. Cloud summoned this and said in a deep voice, "in this case, everyone is ready." In the sound, Yunzhao clasps the outstanding one king on the stone door with both hands and touches the sculpture. The transportation capacity is one press. "Boom." The sudden loud noise seems to come from the end of the sky, like the spring thunder bursts, dull and contains endless power. Step back, Yunzhao grabs the sword in his hand. Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, and Dugu ye are all waiting for the same moment. Without any external force, the stone gate seemed to be pulled by someone inside, and opened slowly towards the back in front of everyone''s eyes. Golden light flickers, a golden light flickers, almost shaking everyone''s eyes. Micro side eyes, avoid the sudden strong light, a few people look behind the stone gate. There is only a long passage, winding behind the stone gate. The passage is very wide, which can accommodate nearly a dozen people and walk in a row. The walls on both sides of the passageway are inlaid with countless night pearls, which make the passageway shining. Under the night pearls, there are two rows of divine Weihe, a bodyguard in gold armor. All the armor made of gold radiates brilliant light under the light of the night pearl, that is, it dazzles everyone''s eyes. A red blanket is displayed on the ground, with a powerful bodyguard on both sides of the aisle, winding to the deepest place. At the moment when the gate was opened, the light wind from there came in, and the red blanket immediately turned into powder and flew gently in the light and almost imperceptible wind. Four or five hundred years ago, even when things were in good condition, they would turn into wind. Chapter 737 Light raised raised eyebrows, Ryukyu looked at the winding and go, can not see the end of the bodyguard. Majestic, holding a long gun, a short sword, a broadsword, a sharp arrow in his hand, the fierce murderous spirit, even after hundreds of years, does not reduce at all, as if there were real people. Seeing this, Ryukyu frowned slightly and looked at the golden bodyguards more and more seriously. "Bodyguards guarding the Treasury." At the front, Yunzhao murmured a sentence, and a long sword in his hand said: "the ground, the surrounding, the head, the bronze man, may have all kinds of mechanisms. Be careful. It''s not a person''s business to touch them." After that, hold the sword first and step into the passage. Seeing this, Dugu Ye stepped in without looking back at Ryukyu. Turn head and xuanyuanche look at each other, Liuyue and xuanyuanche are close to each other, holding sharp tools, and step in slowly. One, two, five, ten. There is no movement, nothing. It seems that this is just a common walkway. Is there no mechanism? Ryukyu holds the dagger in his hand. No, it''s impossible. There''s no mechanism at the last checkpoint. I can''t say it now. It''s only more dangerous than they think. In the mind of a turn, Ryukyu has not opened his mouth to remind, suddenly a gust of wind came, the corridor suddenly raised a gloomy breath. In a flash, it was only in a flash that Ryukyu stepped out of the ground and didn''t fall. All of a sudden, the golden guards on both sides of the passage kept their formation posture and moved. Powerful as a tiger, fast as lightning. All the golden guards, alive. The sword is full of dark sword light, dancing in the state of killing; the sharp knife is flying, bringing great killing spirit; the long arrow is flying in the air, fast as a meteor chasing the moon, the axe is dancing wildly, rising to kill. The golden bodyguards swooped towards the moon. The tense face suddenly changed. Ryukue, xuanyuanche, Dugu ye, Yunzhao and others were all surprised. Chapter 738 Think of thousands of mechanisms, think of any danger, even think of shooting weapons and poisonous smoke from the wall behind these golden bodyguards, or from their bodies. However, no one ever thought that it was they who moved and killed them. A small lifeless copper man unexpectedly came with a sharp knife. This unexpected action shocked several people. After a brief shock. "Kill." With a cold drink, Ryukyu''s sword went up at once. Surprise is just a moment. Copper man, controlled by mechanism, even if the dancing has a model, how accurate and powerful it can be, it''s easy to say. The sword is flying across the sky. Xuanyuanche and other people immediately turn their hands on it. The copper people can surpass them. Such mechanisms are just jokes. "Bang." A sword cut the arm of the copper man. Ryu Yueh thought it was strange not to cut off one arm of the copper man''s arm with the sharp weapon in her hand. Gold is not a hard thing. I didn''t want a sword to go up. I just heard a bang. Ryukyu''s arm was numb and almost softened. The copper man''s arm that came at the head didn''t even have a mark. He still wielded the sharp knife in his hand, which was as powerful as Mount Tai. Suddenly, Ryukyu was shocked and hurried to one side of her body. The copper man''s broadsword waved from the tip of her nose and hit the ground heavily. The bluestone ground was immediately cracked. Suddenly, a cold sweat rose on his back. He was so powerful that he was shocked that Ryukyu had not yet stood up, and his eyes had already seen the situation of other people. In the same way, one hand in hand is defeated by the other. If she didn''t cut off the copper man''s hand, she didn''t have internal power. Xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, and others are not first-class experts, who are not the weapons of the world''s magic soldiers, but the copper man is still intact. "What?" Yunzhao''s face sank. Waving his sword, he was embarrassed to avoid the attack of the coppers on both sides. Chapter 739 "So hard." Xuanyuanche frowned and stepped back. He leaned on Ryukyu''s side. Ryukyue didn''t have internal power. I''m afraid he would suffer a loss. What a hard thing. With their sharp weapons and internal power, they only shake their hair. Heaven, what are these things made of? "Hurry up." Xuanyuanche''s voice just dropped, and Dugu''s cold voice suddenly sounded. It was short and powerful to the problem center. When they looked at each other, they said nothing, waved their swords and rushed toward the front of the corridor. The copper man''s skin is thick, and he can''t cut it. So down, only they will suffer losses. If he is slow, he will be more dangerous. If he is caught by them, it will be difficult to escape. In an instant, all the people who knew the power gave up the slightness and neglect they had just made and fought with a spirit of 120000. But saw the sword light dance, quickly in the copper people to fight and go. Glittering gold, murderous. The sound of the wheel turning gradually came from all directions. After a moment, it seemed to ring in my ear at any time. I couldn''t tell where it was coming from. Gulu, Gulu, was ringing nonstop, full of the whole corridor. This is the sound of the mechanism wheel opening. The copper people dance, hard and fierce. They are very organized and not confused at all. However, where they are connected with the wall behind them, there are countless wheels turning and pulling the copper people to make any action. Advance and retreat, quite fast, and absolutely tenacious, even xuanyuanche snatched up a sword to cut down, there is no damage, still connected with the copper people attack. There is no fear of pain, no fear of chopping, and the cooperation between the people is seamless. The former copper man uses his sword, the latter one absolutely uses his sword, the front one uses his hands, and the back one uses his feet immediately. They complement each other completely and never stop. For a time, Ryukyu and other Chong are very hard. "Bang." With a dull sound, Yunzhao''s body was shaken, and his leg was broken by a large piece of skin, but he did not dare to stop and rushed towards the front. Chapter 740 A sword swept across, and took the long sword that hit Ryukyu. Xuanyuanche''s soft sword was almost killed. The strength has a thousand jin, the whole body does not have any acupoints, who said that the strength has reached the acme, how to ignore all means and skills. Now, what they meet is. "Bang." There was another muffled sound. Ryukyu took another sword and turned around to see Dugu ye in front of him. The wound on his back had already split. At this time, two bronze men were coming to him. The two guards around him were too busy to care about themselves. Dugu Ye''s exhausted physical strength could not support him. The hand holding the sword could almost see his trembling for a moment. These two coppers attacked and smashed down. Dugu ye would surely die. Frown a little and see him die? Sigh in my heart, when I return his kindness to protect him, I will still return to the bridge and the road. In his heart, Ryukyu grabbed Dugu ye with a lunge. At the same time, xuanyuanche turned around and passed through. He took the long sword on the other side of Ryukyu and handed the attack behind him to Ryukyu. In the war, the two of them complement each other and share the same soul. They have always been the most proud place of xuanyuanche. One step away, Ryukyu catches Dugu ye, and Sheng pulls him down from the swords of the two bronze men. As soon as she left, xuanyuanche threw her attack. Naturally, no one could take it, and immediately smashed it towards the unprepared xuanyuanche. The sound of the wind is as fast as lightning. Ryukyu''s face suddenly changed as he swept around the corner of his eyes. He roared, "go back." The wind is close to the body, xuanyuanche''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, and Ryukyu doesn''t even take the attack. When he shrinks, he will fly sideways at the critical moment. He can shoot past the long knife, and the lapel on his shoulder will be cut straight. If it''s half late Yangjian turns around, xuanyuanche turns his head and looks at Ryukyu. How can he make a mistake? Seeing the scene of Ryukyu at this time, xuanyuanche understood. Her face was as gloomy as water. She grabbed Dugu Ye. She was saving Dugu Ye. She even gave up him to save Dugu Ye. Chapter 741 He was shocked and angry. Xuanyuanche couldn''t believe what he saw in front of him for a moment. He stared at Ryukyu with unbelievable eyes and almost forgot to cover up his identity. "Not yet." Seeing xuanyuanche stop at the local place for a moment, Ryukyu''s heart almost didn''t jump out, so he had no time to think about it. He turned around and took the attack of a copper man towards xuanyuanche and shouted: "what are you doing? What''s the stupor at this time? " One side of a wrong body, a hand like lightning tightly shook xuanyuanche''s hand, silently conveying her mind. She knew that she had been negligent, but she didn''t mean it. Xuanyuanche''s eyes flashed and she saw clearly that she didn''t abandon him to save Dugu ye, just by chance. At this time, I can''t say anything more. Ryukyu only tightly grasped xuanyuanche''s hand and silently delivered it. Don''t be angry. I''ll explain to you later. Feeling the temperature and strength on his wrist, feeling the thoughts from Ryukyu, xuanyuanche came back from his anger. With a deep frown on his brow, he gave Dugu Yee a cold look, a sharp sword in his hand, and quickly confronted the copper man. It''s not the time to explain. Wait until you get out here. There is no need to do anything. The angry look is hidden under the cold face. Xuanyuanche and Liuyue fight again and go forward mutually. Meanwhile, Dugu ye, who was pulled from the edge of life and death by Ryukyu, went back to the protection circle of the two guards again, and his safety was guaranteed. He raised his eyes and saw the moon in front of him from behind. Dugu Ye''s eyes were still cold, but the deepest part was filled with endless tenderness. She saved him. She could save him Touching the place touched by Ryukyu''s hand, Dugu Ye rushed forward with the two bodyguards beside him and held it gently. There is the temperature of Ryukyu there. If you put his hand on it like this, you will hold Ryukyu''s hand. Chapter 742 There was a smile in the corner of his mouth that he didn''t find, and Dugu Ye rushed forward as hard as he could. The short sweetness even made him not find the original eyes of xuanyuanche, or even his biggest enemy at his side. The word of love is wrong. Quick as lightning, quick as thunder. The bronze man array is powerful. Xuanyuanche, Liuyue and others are not weak. Although they were subject to the copper man everywhere, they were cut shallow and deeply by the copper man, and they were all in a mess. However, it was only a matter of time before they broke into the copper man array when they found its flaws. The copper man is subject to the mechanism and wheels behind him. He is not as flexible as the living man. Sometimes he can kill the people who break the path if he cuts down a point. However, the copper man has stopped and started the second round of attack. Their attacks are regular and dead. Although they are powerful, it''s not impossible for them to walk in that tiny error as long as they are careful and have excellent martial arts. A rush, a fast break. A few vertical and horizontal, all of them burst out of the golden copper man array, and stood panting on the other end of the long corridor. Sitting on the ground, Yunzhao gasped and turned to look at Dugu Ye behind him: "how is it?" He points the acupoints around his wound. It''s not very serious, but it''s a lot of broken skin, a little bleeding. "It doesn''t matter." At night, Dugu stood on the wall, panting violently. The wound behind him had already broken completely. His face was white, and he was as wet as if he had pulled it out of the water. At that time, Dugu Ye was the weakest one among them. The two guards who rushed along with Dugu Ye couldn''t take care of their injuries, so they immediately applied medicine for Dugu ye again. Seeing that Dugu ye could not die, Yunzhao squinted at ryukue and xuanyuanche, who were standing beside Dugu ye, and their eyebrows flashed dark. Apart from a scratch on xuanyuanche''s shoulder, they had almost no injuries. Chapter 743 How can you be so good at martial arts? Yunzhao''s heart is slightly suspicious. There are few experts who can work with them. It''s impossible for two people who are so strong to have no fame. Who are these two people? On the contrary, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche didn''t make a sound. They just stood one by one. Now it''s not the time to talk. They are talking alone. The stomach Fei in the heart, but the face of Yunzhao didn''t show a deep and different expression, stop the blood color on his body, Yunzhao stood up, turned to look at the tall curtain behind him. At the end of the corridor, there is a curtain as tall as the stone door. It''s thick and gorgeous. It hasn''t melted because of the wind. I don''t know what kind of material it is made of. At this time, from the height down, shelter in the end of the corridor, a golden flow color. "That''s it..." Yunzhao looks at the golden curtain in front of her eyes, and her face rises with uncontrollable excitement. After that, it should be the place where the treasure of the South Song Dynasty is located. It took him three generations to figure out everything here. Today, he can finally see the legendary wealth. The curtain was light, and several guards grabbed the heavy curtain feet and began to tear it from the middle to both sides. All people''s eyes are involuntarily attracted, including Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, who has something in mind. No one can think of other things at this moment. The shining golden light accompanied the golden curtain, just like the light when the sun rose in the East, shot out from behind the curtain. Gold flying, do not stare. Xuanyuanche, Yunzhao and Dugu ye, who had been trained all year round, couldn''t stand such a strong light. They could not help but cover their eyes and turn away. Only Ryukyu has received more systematic and cruel training. Although this body is not the other body, he is not afraid of it. He ignores the golden light that almost blinds people. The world of glass, the treasure of troubled times. Jinshan ups and downs, continuous and go, a hard to see the end. The silver mountain paved the ground like the sea converging and winding without knowing the front. White jade is like grass, emerald is like sand, gem is like earth, agate is like mud Chapter 744 Endless jewels, endless treasures of the world. It takes everyone''s eyes and upsets everyone''s heart. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly. Ryukyu was not a man who loved money as much as life. He was not too keen on the great wealth. But when he saw such a vast treasure, he took a breath of cold air. He couldn''t help but move into it. "The world is so precious that it can rival the country." Dazzled, Yunzhao''s face turned red with excitement. The treasures of the Southern Song Dynasty, which had been treasured for hundreds of years, were finally found by them. There was a light red color on his face. Xuanyuanche and Dugu Ye stepped in slowly, shocked and excited. If anyone in the world looks at the most wealth, there is no better than these three people. But at present, even if the three people have seen too much, they have to break their waists for them, which is the wealth they have never seen before. Endless, as if the whole mountain is such a treasure. Go along the treasure road. At the end of the day, almost all the people were left with gold. They still didn''t finish one tenth of the treasure here. "Here you are." Reach out and take out a blood red agate from the nearby gem mountain at will. Xuanyuanche breaks the silence atmosphere after entering the mountain and hands it to Ryukyu. It''s not too precious, but when he saw it, he thought that the blood red was very suitable for Ryukyu. It must be very beautiful on his hair. Hearing the sound, ryukue reached out to take it, looked at xuanyuanche, and smiled at his lips. The spirit, who was shocked by the huge treasure, also calmed down in xuanyuanche''s words. At this time, seeing so much wealth, thinking about her and not being fascinated by the treasure, I''m afraid that xuanyuanche is alone. Heart is doing this read, the arm was suddenly touched, Ryukyu has not turned around, a thing has been handed to her hands. Figure slowly forward, Dugu night jumped over Ryukyu, did not say a word, even did not look at Ryukyu, gently brush past, towards the front. Ryukyu''s eyebrows were slightly raised, and he looked down at the things that Dugu ye had put in his hands. Chapter 745 A white sheepskin jade ring is a warm jade that can be worn close to the body and resist the cold. It''s cold in the north. This jade can be used. Ryukyu reached out and rubbed his eyebrows, looked up at xuanyuanche and shrugged. It was none of her business. Xuanyuanche''s face was calm without anger or anger. There was a kind of calm with rain coming from the mountain and wind all over the building. At this time, I saw that Ryukyu shrugged at him and didn''t talk much. I reached out and took the sheepskin white jade ring directly from Ryukyu''s hand. With five fingers and one force, just listen to a click. The treasure in the treasure is directly squeezed into powder by xuanyuanche. As soon as you drop it, the powder will float around and fall into the gem pile. When Ryukyu saw this, he raised his eyebrows and looked at xuanyuanche. This xuanyuanche, the things here are theirs. What''s the anger of his own things. Xuanyuanche sees Liuyue looking at him, but he stares at Liuyue fiercely with a high eyebrow, and expresses his full eyes. Do you have any opinion? It''s too late to have an opinion. Rubs the eyebrow heart, the Ryukyu cannot help but laugh, jealous xuanyuanche. Silent eye communication, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche walk forward, two people have been in the last, can not be called to leave, otherwise how to go out. "Half a man." In front of him, he looked at Yunzhao, who was full of gold. He turned his head and looked at Dugu Ye. After sweeping Ryukyu, he made a gesture to Jinshan and Yinshan. There are all treasures in the huge mountainside. The two sides of the mountainside are divided. There is a road left in the middle. Both sides are treasures. There''s no big difference. It''s better to just carry one side like this, even if you suffer losses, you can''t eat there. Hearing this, Dugu Ye nodded, not against it. Seeing this, Yunzhao didn''t ask Ryukyu. He looked at Dugu YeYe and said, "OK, I''ll open the door to get out of the warehouse. My men should be in place. Your soldiers are in..." Falling behind Yunzhao and Dugu ye, Liuyue and xuanyuanche listen to Yunzhao and Dugu ye and start to arrange how to go out and how to carry them. They look at each other and say nothing. It''s as if they are here for sightseeing. That''s easy. Chapter 746 Busy, moving. There is no danger. When the mountain gate opened, Dugu ye, who had been waiting here for a long time, and Yunzhao''s soldiers and horses quickly entered, carried, packed, and formed a team. Without Ryukyu and xuanyuanche''s army, there was no one to spare. Yunzhao, who was ready to open the mountain gate for a hard battle, was full of surprise. There was no force. Was Qiu Han''s people playing with Huaqiang, or were they prepared? Heart stomach Fei, move faster. Early out of the mountain, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche saw this, but they didn''t stop them or ask about it. They just went to work. When Yunzhao saw Liuyue''s leisure and indifference, he did not contact Qiu Han, nor did he have any other actions. He couldn''t think it through, but it didn''t matter. When he moved out, he was afraid of anyone else. Days are fast, snow is holy, cloud is proud, people and horses of the two countries are traveling with very fast speed, which shows how well prepared they are. In a few days, the whole mountain was emptied by them, and countless mules, horses, cattle and sheep were scattered, ready to be transported out in a whole team. Green leaves fly on the road in spring. The sunlight penetrates through the treetops, like gold, like green light, extremely bright. In recent days, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, who have been leisurely like tourists, stood among the trees and looked at the preparation ahead to continue. A treacherous smile was exposed from the tip of the eyebrows and the corners of the eyes. In the early morning among the green trees and mountains, they were extremely beautiful. The wrist is light, a white pigeon falls from the treetop, staying on xuanyuanche''s hand. Xuanyuanche opened his eyes and eyebrows with a smile, and handed the message to Ryukyu. It''s all set, just four words. Looking at each other, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche are all spring breeze. "It''s hard to prepare so well for them, which saves us a lot of things." Destroy the information in his hands, hold his chest in his hands, and Ryukyu looks down and winds away. The two countries are well prepared and succinct, with smiles on their eyebrows and eyes. Xuanyuanche listens to Ryukyu''s words and looks at the two teams that have already moved forward. Suddenly he says in a deep voice, "is he OK?" Chapter 747 "No problem. Ouyang Yufei is a man of first-class ability." Ryukyu said with a smile. Ouyang Yufei, although he is from the island of hell, he can rest assured that he will take good care of the time difference. Xuanyuanche listened to Ryukyu''s saying. His eyes suddenly moved, and he slowly turned to look at Ryukyu. In these two days, he was not allowed to ask about the things that had been in his mind for a long time. Today''s words reminded him. "Yes?" Looking at xuanyuanche turning around and looking at her, Ryukyu can''t help but slightly converge the smile on his face and look at xuanyuanche. Nodding, xuanyuanche simply said: "on, I ask you, what happened in the mountain? Why are your attitudes so different? " Hearing this, ryue Yue looks at xuanyuanche and smiles. He reaches over xuanyuanche''s hand and says with a smile, "nothing, but listen, I''ll tell you..." The mountain wind is flying, and the soft voice spreads. At the foot of the mountain in front of him, Yunzhao saw that the last carriage had come out, and that the wealth of the Southern Song Dynasty for more than 400 years had been completely carried away by them, with a smile on his lips. Smile, turn around and look at Dugu ye, who is sitting beside him. He is cold and noble, but there is no one who follows his Qiu Han family for two days. At present, Yunzhao stepped forward to look at Dugu ye and said slowly, "I didn''t speak much when it was hard to speak. Today, I''m asking you once. Do you really want to give this wealth to that kid? You need to know that the consequences may not be what you and I have to say. What they have behind them is either the gold or the sky. They are all our enemies. " Hearing this, Dugu Ye raised his head, looked at Yunzhao, who was showing his true color, and said slowly, "it''s not them." "Not them? Do you know who is behind him? " Yunzhao grabs the meaning of Dugu''s words and frowns. With a little silence, Dugu Ye didn''t answer the question of Yunzhao. He said coldly, "she doesn''t threaten you. You can rest assured." Chapter 748 Seeing Dugu Ye saying that, Yun Zhao surely knows what forces are behind Qiu Han and will not threaten his Xuesheng. Who is that? Is there any other force in the Central Plains besides the later Jin and Tianchen? The eyebrows and eyes were deep, but Yunzhao knew that Dugu Ye didn''t want to say, and he couldn''t ask. Since Dugu Ye wanted to give him that share, he couldn''t manage it. No matter where the wealth came into the Central Plains, it would be hard to swallow it quietly. It didn''t matter if Dugu Ye didn''t say it, he would send someone to check it. He made up his mind that Yunzhao didn''t ask Dugu Ye anymore. He glanced at the last group of motorcades and said, "go." "You go first." At night, Dugu turned to look at the place where Ryukyu stood in the distance, and stood up. Instead of leaving with Yunzhao, he walked slowly towards the place where Ryukyu stood. The cloud summoned this, the eyebrow color is different and deeper. The people who have never seen the money are not active. The people who have been paid are so active. Qiu Han''s family hasn''t come to him yet. Dugu Ye is so eager to let others share it. Dugu Ye is crazy. I have a deep look at ryukue and xuanyuanche, who are standing tall and standing in front of the treetop in the distance. Yunzhao''s eyes flash with different colors. How can I feel familiar with their body shape and temperament. "Prince, everything is in order. You can go." In the middle of my mind''s calculation, I arranged all the guards to get together. Yunzhao hears the words and presses down the idea of showing his head in his heart. At this time, nothing is bigger than carrying out the wealth. With a wave of big hands, the sound of horse''s hooves started, and Yunzhao chased the horse team ahead. Green is flying, full of vitality. "That''s what it looks like." Stall hands, ryukue looked at xuanyuanche: "I really didn''t mean to, a life for a life, his kindness I also, after meeting or passers-by, don''t be angry." After that, she reached out and rubbed xuanyuanche''s eyebrows. At that moment, she was shocked. If xuanyuanche was hurt because she saved Dugu ye, she would not regret to spit blood. Chapter 749 Reaching out to hold Ryukyu''s hand, xuanyuanche frowned slightly and looked at Ryukyu: "Yue, you don''t understand what I asked, I didn''t ask him how to save you, do you want to return favor with him, I asked..." Before he finished speaking, xuanyuanche suddenly stopped, and the grass was rustling nearby. Someone came over. At one glance, xuanyuanche stands behind Ryukyu, who is a loyal guard. Ryukyu looks at the direction of the people with a cold face and is indifferent. At the place where the grass leaves were raised, Dugu ye walked up slowly. The face is gaunt, but it does not damage the beauty. "You''re going to ship it from there. I''ll send it to you." Standing in front of Ryukyu, Dugu Ye watched Ryukyu''s voice slowly. After hearing this, Ryukyu glanced at Dugu ye, but she didn''t mention it these days. She thought he was just dealing with it at that time, but she didn''t care whether he was dealing with it or not, so she didn''t think that Dugu Ye actually asked her at this time. With his hands folded in his sleeves, Ryukyu looked at Dugu ye, who was cold, and suddenly said, "do you really give it to me?" Hearing this, Dugu ye turned to the north. After a half silence, he said slowly, "the northern herdsman is suffering. You want to be stable. There is not enough food and grass. My share will be given to you. Take these with you. They are afraid to move you." The voice floats, a little weak, a little cold in early spring. However, the deep meaning of depression in the cold is heavier than Mount Tai. Dugu Ye was not forced to give it, but for her sake. He was afraid that she would be bullied by others in the north by herself, so he gave her his share. Xuanyuanche, standing behind Ryukyu, clenched his five fingers. With a wave of his sleeve robe, he was about to step forward. If he didn''t care about it, it wouldn''t fall into his hands at all. I didn''t expect that Dugu Yehui would say that. For a second, Ryu Yue was stunned and felt the rush of xuanyuanche behind him. With his hand extended, Ryu Yue stopped xuanyuanche who was up and opposite Dugu YeYe. Chapter 750 For such a moment, don''t show his identity at the last moment, let Dugu ye think that she can move to the north and don''t let him look at the sky. Holding xuanyuanche''s hand tightly for a while, ryukue frowned slightly, stared at his face calmly, and Dugu Yee said in a cold voice: "are you not afraid that I will deal with you first?" If she had such a fortune, the first thing she had to deal with was Aoyun. It''s impossible that Dugu Ye didn''t know. He also Turning his head slowly, Dugu Ye glanced at Ryukyu and smiled at himself: "I''ll see you on the battlefield then." Light as wind, bitter as ice. I''ll see you on the battlefield. Knowing that there is no hope, but still rose. The breeze blows, a bitter astringency. "Let''s go. We can''t stay here any longer." Without saying anything extra, Dugu ye turned his head and walked down. I am not looking at Ryukyu. The mountain wind blows, the clothes are flying, all alone. Looking at the lonely back, Ryukyu suddenly sighed a long sigh. She shouldn''t have asked the last sentence. After asking, she couldn''t have killed her heart. Just, just, in his mind, let him go today, another day, on the battlefield, a fair fight. "Stop." Mind settled, Ryukyu towards Dugu Ye is a cold drink. Hearing this, Dugu Ye stopped, did not look back, but said softly, "how?" Looking at the lonely back, Ryukyu said in a deep voice, "Dugu ye, I don''t owe you human feelings. Today, I will let you go once. In the future, whoever wins or loses will speak according to his ability." The sound of soft drink resounds in this mountain forest, and the sound of trees is whirling, shaking off the spring. Looking at the moon beside Dugu ye, xuanyuanche didn''t object, but his eyes were deep. Standing in front of him, Dugu ye could not help frowning at Ryukyu''s words. Today, she let him go. How do you say that? Chapter 751 Although his heart was sad, there would be confusion in Ryukyu, but in other things, Dugu Ye was not confused. Suddenly, Dugu Ye was shocked and looked down in the direction of the capital of the Southern Song Dynasty. The dust of smoke and horses came from afar. One is towards here, the other is towards the direction of Yunzhao. It was too far away to see the flag, but a little red from it made Dugu ye see it clearly. The flag of the Royal Guard of the Southern Song Dynasty was red. This is This is the army of the Southern Song Dynasty. In his heart, Dugu ye turned to look in the direction of Yunzhao. According to the calculation of time, the freight team going forward is almost out of this mountain range. It''s a little far away from Yunzhao''s cargo at last. It will not catch up for a while. At this time, in front of the smoke and dust of the Southern Song Dynasty guards, there was only the last group of treasures escorted by Yunzhao. The eyes were deeply frowned. The Southern Song Dynasty sent troops to come here. They didn''t receive any news. If they were caught, this Eyes slightly closed, the consequences have no need to think about, the Southern Song Dynasty, snow saint, turned his face into a feud, and there should have been his, his proud cloud. "Those treasures..." Before he finished, Dugu Ye suddenly sighed with self mockery. How did he forget Qiu Han, who is a romantic person, who has learned from ancient and modern times. It must have been the man who followed her when she came to his wedding and was called fiance by Ryukyu outside the capital of Aoyun. He was angry and spitting blood. A person''s appearance will change, but his temperament will not. He ignores that person. Now, I think that the treasures that were shipped out earlier have already fallen into the hands of Ryukyu. The last team was used by Ryukyu to plant them. No, they were not called to plant them. They were stolen and captured by others, so they were specially left to Yunzhao. Slowly shook his head, wasted their time, spent countless efforts, wasted and Ryukyu did a good thing. Chapter 752 With a wry smile on his lips, Dugu Ye looked back and saw Ryukyu deeply. That''s all. Anyway, he didn''t want these treasures, so he gave them to her. Moreover, today Ryukyu is so satisfied with him. The sleeves and robes were slightly raised. Dugu ye turned around and didn''t say anything. He walked slowly down the mountain and went away. The mountain wind was flying. Dugu Ye''s robes were hunting and dancing in the wind and gradually went away. Make only one shadow. "You''re upset with him?" In the silence, a cold voice suddenly sounded, breaking the silence. Ryukyu is not from a Leng, turn to look at a face cold, look very ugly xuanyuanche. "How can it be, Che, don''t tell jokes, you know I only like you one." Shaking his head, Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanche inexplicably. Reaching for xuanyuanche''s hand, Ryukyu said: "you blame me for letting him go, don''t you? I just think you should think the same way... " "No, my husband knows his sword and his gun. What''s the blame for winning or losing on the battlefield?" Xuanyuanche interrupts Ryukyu''s words, pushes Ryukyu away and holds his hand. He points to Ryukyu''s heart and says, "it''s you. I care about your heart. It''s soft for him." Hearing this, Ryukyu frowned: "it doesn''t mean anything." She felt a little pity for Dugu ye, but how could she be moved when she got there. "You''ve softened your heart to him this time, and you''ll find his good next time. You can''t help it next time. In May, you don''t understand that feelings are initiated from a corner of your heart." Xuanyuanche stared at Liuyue, frowning. Even if he had been separated from Ryukyu for thousands of miles and disappeared for three years, he still had great confidence and their feelings would never waver. That''s because he knew that Ryukyu''s heart was only for him, only for him to shake. Today, Ryukyu is shaken by Dugu Ye. Even if it''s not because he likes it now, he can''t say anything about his feelings. Today''s soft heart will destroy everything in the future. Chapter 753 He won''t, absolutely not. Shaking his head, ryukue looked at xuanyuanche: "I don''t understand. I only like you. Even if Dugu Ye is attentive to me, it''s his business. Che, what are you worried about?" Looking at xuanyuanche frowning, there was never any anxiety on her face. For a moment, Liuyue had no idea. She didn''t like Dugu ye, Che. What''s the matter? Looking at Ryukyu don''t understand, xuanyuanche didn''t get reassured, but more and more angry. Understand, but also self-control, that is, do not understand, these two days of action just let him more frightened, that is completely from nature, to wait for Ryukyu to understand, that is late. "Well, in that case, I killed him." When the sleeve robe falls, Xuanyuan chushua turns around. He will not let the gap in that corner grow larger and larger. He will block it before the gap is fully revealed, even if it turns back. Seeing xuanyuanche going, ryukue frowned and stepped forward to pull xuanyuanche: "Che, don''t you believe me?" What does she mean by being angry? Don''t believe her feelings for him? Damn it, so many years, so attentive to him, he didn''t believe her, he didn''t believe her. Ryukyu was a very proud and arrogant man. Because of his thoughts, he was naturally considerate and tolerant of him. Today, he was suspected by the people who couldn''t betray himself and trusted him the most. Ryukyu was about to explode. Turning around, xuanyuanche looked at the fiery Ryukyu: "this is not a question of trust and distrust. Are you defending him, Yue?" At this time, Dugu ye would never be his opponent, and Ryukyu grabbed him. Fire, on the rise, Xuanyuan Che asked gnashing teeth. "I defend him? I defend him? " Ryukyu asked twice in a row. Her face trembled with iron and green teeth. Her Che said that she defended Dugu Ye. Damn it, OK, right. "Yes, I will defend him." Gnash one''s teeth and cut one''s teeth. Xuanyuanche listens to the drop of water on his face, his eyebrows are sharp, and he says angrily: "OK, OK." Throw down two good words, xuanyuanche flings away the hand of Ryukyu, turns around a few ups and downs did not enter the mountain forest, threw down one Ryukyu. Chapter 754 Ryukyu Shua''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe the back of xuanyuanche''s departure. Xuanyuanche ran like this and threw her away. It has never been. Anger flared in a flash. "Stop for me." Black hair is in the air, and Ryukyu rushes to the place where xuanyuanche disappeared. How could it be? He left her alone and wanted to rush away so inexplicably. No share. Let her know. The figure soars, two figures one before and one after, the moment goes far. Chasing in anger, Ryukyu is so fast that it can be chased far away in a flash. But at this time, xuanyuanche is jealous and angry. As soon as the body is unfolded, the supreme lightness skill has gone far in an instant. Although Ryukyu is fast, how can he catch up with xuanyuanche under the rage? In a blink of an eye, there is only a forest in front of Ryukyu, where there is the shadow of xuanyuanche. Fortunately, Ryukyu is very good at tracking. Although there is no shadow of xuanyuanche, the route is not lost. Fly away, you have no idea. There is no good route at all. It can be seen that under the extreme anger of xuanyuanche, where to rush there is no good route. The golden light from the treetops, a soft green light, but can not cover up the burning anger. "Boom, boom..." In the process of tracking, the roaring of the horses suddenly came from far and near. They were still a mile away from each other at the first moment and rushed to the next moment. Ryukyu''s eyebrows are heavy, and he stands at the moment step by step. What''s the matter, the galloping horse from there? Looking up, the dust and smoke billowed in the distance. It was actually the soldiers and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty, who came with a lot of people. This is the team of the Southern Song Kingdom''s forbidden army that they attracted to chase Yunzhao. The fist immediately clenched tightly. Damn it, xuanyuanche was not easy to walk there, but rushed into here. His eyebrows and eyes wrinkled severely. Ryukyu stood still and let the roaring soldiers and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty. The horse''s hooves are crisscross, rushing away from the direction in front of Ryukyu. Ryukyu was stopped here. Chapter 755 Green, full of vitality, is full of murderous spirit. "Bang, bang, Bang..." In the deep green, suddenly there was a loud bang. The big green pine at the mouth of the bowl cracked and fell to the ground. In an instant, the pine, which was still standing proudly, seemed to be in transit by the strong wind. It was broken, broken and in a mess. And in the middle of this mess, a face of iron green xuanyuanche, is constantly breathing. Damn it, I can''t defend Dugu ye, even if it''s easy to say, I can''t defend anyone in this world, but I can''t defend him. Bang a punch hit in the side of the broken loose, only a part of the broken loose, broken into pieces by the strong wind, splashed out. And broken pieces of pine accompanied by this fist, deeply stabbed into xuanyuanche''s fist, the bright red color immediately splashed out, a sting wound. Eyebrow immediately a wrinkle, xuanyuanche looked down at his fist. The bright red blood color is left along the wound and quickly drops the green grass in front of the body. Watching the blood drop down, rolling on the grass leaves, melting into the land, turning into the mud, rendering a trace of dark red, xuanyuanche''s eyes rage slowly calmed down. When the wind blows, the trees are rustling, with the quiet breath of grass. Xuanyuanche coldly pulls out the fragments embedded in the back of his hand, turns around and slowly leans on the trunk, and his mind has recovered. Four glances, I don''t know where it is. It seems that when I was furious, I ran here without paying any attention. Leaning on the trunk, xuanyuanche slowly glided down and sat on the grass. He leaned on the trunk and looked at the blue sky overhead. The sky is blue as water, white clouds have no phase. The corner of the mouth slowly outlines a bitter smile. Today, what happened to him? How could he quarrel with Ryukyu so much? He so let, love, hold in the palm of his hand to be afraid of falling, hold in his mouth to be afraid of the moon, so wholeheartedly believe in the moon, he actually hurt her today. Chapter 756 It''s a bit unreasonable to say such nonsense. Thinking of that moment, he was shocked. His face was full of iron. That sentence protected Dugu Ye. I''m afraid it hurt Ryu Yue''s heart. How can she protect Dugu ye? How can she choose Dugu Ye between him and Dugu ye. It doesn''t need brains, it can be thought of with feet. Today, he even asked and said that. Backhand a slap, xuanyuanche mercilessly hit in the face, the face of the demon spirit immediately red a large block, engraved a five finger mark on it. "Yes, I am defending him." Thinking of the stubborn mouth, now I think, at that time, the eyes showed clearly, which is not the meaning of the eyes. He was an idiot. He would listen to that sentence, turn around angrily and walk away. He was afraid that one could not help fighting with Ryukyu. He would really kill Dugu Ye. He knows Ryukyu best. He should be able to understand Ryukyu''s eyes best. Today, I actually ignored it. I even mistook it. I lost my temper. Backhand is a slap again. He hit it hard. He''s a jerk. He''s a jerk. The mountain wind blows, and brings up the smell of grass. Head down on the grass, xuanyuanche heart and Se regret. Now God''s thoughts are restored. It''s not good for Dugu ye at all. It''s just to tell him to be true. He also said to himself that he understood Ryukyu best and was most proud of the fact that the two men only needed one look in their eyes to communicate with each other. He''s a jerk, blinded by jealousy. Five fingers clasped the grass beside him. Xuanyuanche lay on the grass and looked at the blue sky and white clouds overhead. The white clouds were flying, and Dugu Ye''s figure appeared invisibly. Xuanyuanche''s eyebrows suddenly sank, all because of him, all because of him. Five fingers buckle, green grass leaves in xuanyuanche between five fingers into powder. For others, he doesn''t pay much attention. Even Ouyang Yufei, who is Ryukyu''s real fiance, doesn''t pay much attention. He should eat a little vinegar at most. Chapter 757 But for Dugu ye, he didn''t know when he was already in his heart. Maybe it''s because he knew Dugu ye so well. Who said that he knew himself best must be his enemy? There''s no mistake in this. Because they are two of the Seven Kingdoms standing side by side, young talents and ordinary Phoebe, he can see how much heart Dugu Ye has used and how deep his feelings are. Maybe not less than him. So, he is proud of the same outstanding person. He has the moon, and Dugu ye will never get it in his life, but at the same time, he is also on guard. Today, Ryukyu, who was deeply distressed by Dugu ye, actually let him go, saved his life, and was very soft to Dugu Ye. It was like a firing line, which ignited the latent tension in his heart. Therefore, he would lose control, be blinded by jealousy, and throw Ryukyu away alone. Reaching out to cover his eyes, xuanyuanche silently bit his teeth. In silence, Dugu Ye suddenly sat up, his eyes shining. The moon loves him. Even if he is soft to Dugu ye now, he and Dugu ye will never share the same weight in Ryukyu''s heart. What''s more, Yue doesn''t already say that she doesn''t like Dugu ye, but she can''t bear it. Then what should he run for? At this time, he should join hands with Ryu Yue to drive away the shadow of Dugu ye, leaving Ryu Yue alone. Instead of storming away and giving up the gap. His feelings with Ryukyu are not easy to get, and they are not easy to walk. We must cherish them. A turn over to stand up, xuanyuanche identified the direction, turn around to run back. Ryukyu didn''t understand what that soft corner represented, so he had to teach, lose his temper and never solve the problem. It''s absolutely a fool''s job to quarrel with opinions and go down in anger, so that the enemy can take advantage of them. The spring breeze is flying, and a smell of grass is dancing. It''s refreshing. Chapter 758 Xuanyuanche was so fast that he found a quiet place. However, Liuyue just met the army of the Southern Song Dynasty. All the traces and breath left by xuanyuanche were immediately crushed by the army that was hurrying away. There was nothing left. Ryukyu can''t recognize any position. All around, there are dense woods everywhere. Everywhere, they are the same. Without those traces, ryue moon can''t find the direction of xuanyuanche. His face is blue. "Where the hell are you going?" Full of murderous Qi, the blood of Ryukyu''s eyes is red. At this time, if you ask her to find xuanyuanche, you will not have good fruit to eat. Don''t believe her, don''t believe her. Angry in the heart, but slightly sour in the eyes, quarreling with her for an outsider, not believing her for an outsider, xuanyuanche, how can you not trust her for so many years? She didn''t understand. He said she understood. Why quarrel with her? Why do you say that? The Ryukyu is like a locomotive, smoking and emitting absolute power. "Kill..." "Kill..." "Snow holy Kingdom, it''s Helian Yunzhao..." In the middle of the rampage, the shouts of killing came from the valley not far away. Through the layers of spring wind, they leaped to reveal the clank of iron anger and killing. Hearing the sound, Ryukyu suddenly stopped to live. It was hard to go anywhere. He even went to the place where Yunzhao escorted the treasure. If at other times she has leisure to see the bustle, at this time, she does not have the heart to see the bustle. At the moment, Ryukyu turned and walked in another direction. Behind him, the fierce weapons added, shouting and killing sound layer flying, the whole rendering of the side of the valley. Listen to the situation, it must be the treasure that he Lianyun summoned and escorted. It was besieged by the forbidden guards of the Southern Song Dynasty, and it was fighting fiercely. Her plan was perfectly realized. But at this time Ryukyu is not really in that good mood, to enjoy her and xuanyuanche director''s good play. Turn around and walk, the route is trance, can not find xuanyuanche completely, Ryukyu can not help but more and more angry, a cavity of anger almost to lift the original. Chapter 759 "Xuanyuanche, you bastard." Turn a few circles, haven''t found xuanyuanche, the look up of ryukue gas is a curse. From afar, there was a sound of angry scolding, and the trees nearby suddenly clicked. As soon as Ryukyu''s ears stood up, he turned over and hit the hidden breath at the top of the tree with a fierce fist. He hid it for her, but he didn''t want to see her. The breath in Ryukyu''s chest suddenly didn''t have so much. This fist went faster and faster, almost mixed with all her strength. "Bang." Just listen to a dull sound, a fist and a palm on the air. Ryukyu was unable to bear the force, and even retreated several steps. The man who was hidden in the treetop was also unable to hide his body shape and exposed his body. Furious, xuanyuanche still can''t stop beating her. Ryukyu''s sleeve is pulled to fight, right? That''s clear. His face was full of iron rage, his sleeves were pulled in two, and he had not rushed out a step under his feet. His eyes were swept to the man who showed his figure from the treetop. Ryukyu suddenly stopped and stared at the man who came out from the treetop coldly. He was a little embarrassed, with blood on his lapel. His handsome face was not xuanyuanche, but Yunzhao. From the top of the tree, Yunzhao looks at the face of iron anger. The familiar man cannot be familiar with him. His eyes sink deeply: "Ryukyu, it''s you." Qiu family of Xuesheng country, he thought about many kinds of people, the only thing he didn''t think about was the loyal king of northern mu, Ryukyu, who should be far away from ten thousand miles at this time. It''s impossible for Ryukyu to appear here at this time, so he ignored it, but didn''t think he ran out of the encirclement and met here, and heard the real voice. Looking at Yunzhao, who was killed from the encirclement, Ryukyu coldly put up his offensive. With a wave of his sleeve robe, he turned around and left. She didn''t think that Yunzhao would die here or be caught by the Southern Song Dynasty. That''s not Yunzhao. What she wants is that the two countries can''t unite, or even turn their faces into enemies. Therefore, she doesn''t care about Yunzhao''s affairs now, and she doesn''t have so much talk to him. Let him think that the treasure is well stocked by her. Chapter 760 Looking at Ryukyu turning around and leaving, Yunzhao clenched his five fingers into a fist. It turned out that it was her who instigated the Southern Song Dynasty to take one of his hard work, and in turn fell on his head. It''s her, it''s Ryukyu, it''s the woman in front of her. The teeth are clenched. For a moment, Yunzhao almost wants to rush and fight. But, however, she is Ryukyu The grip of the hand, in an instant but relaxed. With a long sigh, Yunzhao looked at Ryukyu''s back and said slowly, "I hate you so much. I have to start a dispute between Xuesheng Kingdom and the Southern Song Dynasty." Footsteps Weidun, Ryukyu also did not return to throw down a sentence: "do not hate, but you blocked my way." Yes, she didn''t hate Yunzhao. Although the first day was the day when Yunzhao came, she proposed to marry xuanyuanche, but he was not the one who did the most evil. Now she forgives Dugu ye, not to say how bad Yunzhao was to her. But his kingdom of snow stopped their way. They should stand up from here and have the strength to deal with the island of hell. The kingdom of South Song blocked their way. So, she must eradicate them. Listening to Ryukyu''s crisp answer, Yunzhao''s face flashed complex but clear. Yes, outside and inside the pass, they were never friends. They were enemies. Then the enemy''s opponent''s fight, win is win, lose is lose, he fell today, also want to admit defeat, but Watching Ryukyu go further and further away, Yunzhao suddenly says, "that proud cloud didn''t stop your way?" A sound falls, the moon suddenly stops, Shua turns to look at Yunzhao, squints: "what do you mean by that?" Yunzhao came out from behind the tree and looked at Ryukyu''s eyes full of danger. He said in a deep voice: "I once broke your business, so that you didn''t marry xuanyuanche, forced you to fall off the cliff, and forced you to go to the northern pasture. I owe you these things. Today, you planted them on the head of our snow holy country. Although I was angry, I also recognized that I was inferior to others and could not blame anyone. Chapter 761 But, Dugu ye, you let it go. I believe I''m far less hurt than him. You can destroy his big marriage and rob him of so much food and grass. You can see that you are cruel to him in your heart. But today, you let him go. You let this black pot be carried by the snow holy kingdom alone. Ryukyu, why? You tell me why? Are you really negative xuanyuanche, like Dugu ye? That''s why you let him go? " Yunzhao is not a fool either. When he saw that the man of Qiu Han''s family was Liuyue, he suddenly appeared in the Southern Song Dynasty. But now before Dugu Ye arrived, he had already understood everything in his mind and thought everything through. Hearing this, ryukue frowned deeply. It was Dugu ye and liked Dugu Ye. Xuanyuanche asked, and Yunzhao asked. To put a person, must like to put it? "This is my business. You are not qualified to ask." This xuanyuanche asked, she will answer, cloud call by what let her answer, he is her who. On the Ryukyu suddenly rising anger, Yunzhao is quite calm: "that person is xuanyuanche." It''s like question and answer, but it''s affirmative. Ryukyu a listen, originally the foot to walk the pace of an instant listen. Yunzhao didn''t see how Ryukyu moved. The wind was blowing. Ryukyu''s sword was on his neck: "I killed you." Yunzhao actually guessed that the guard beside her is xuanyuanche, which is very bad. Listening to the voice of Yin measurement, Yunzhao not only did not fear, but also smiled lightly: "since you care about him so much, Ryukyu, would you like to hurt him?" When Ryukyu saw Yunzhao saying this, his face became more and more gloomy, and his anger became more and more intense. Hurt her, hurt xuanyuanche. It''s because xuanyuanche doesn''t trust her. It''s because he bullies her. It''s like she''s sorry for xuanyuanche. "Fart, I''m sorry for him and hurt him." In anger, Ryukyu almost gnawed at the cloud call, which knows nothing about it. Chapter 762 Hearing this, Yunzhao ignored Ryukyu''s dagger against his neck and turned to look at Ryukyu and said, "then why did you let Dugu ye go? Why do you carry him so intimately? Why did you save him? " Looking at the world, who doesn''t know that Dugu ye and Ryukyu hate each other as deeply as the sea, and they don''t recognize that this man is Ryukyu. Once they recognize this, Yunzhao feels that this day is about to change. "Do I have to like to save him?" This sound, Ryukyu almost roared to the cloud. After touching the muffled ears, Yunzhao looked deeply at the sullen and angry Ryukyu and said slowly, "it''s not necessary to like it to save it, but you and him have such a big feud. Apart from the soft heart caused by liking, they will save and let him go. Besides, I can''t think of any other reasons." Soft heart caused by liking? When Ryukyu suddenly heard this, she was shocked. Xuanyuanche also said that she was soft hearted. She was soft hearted to Dugu Ye. The brow frowned tightly. She seemed to catch the center of xuanyuanche''s words, but she didn''t. Is xuanyuanche arguing with Yunzhao because of the meaning of this sentence? Yunzhao looks at the suddenly silent Ryukyu and gently pushes away the dagger that Ryukyu holds against his neck. His eyes flash with a trace of unspeakable regret. "I thought you and xuanyuanche could be together forever. Now it seems that maybe I''m wrong. How long is it? It can''t stand the test." Slowly shook his head, Yunzhao looked up at the sky. On that day, the scene that the moon shot down the cliff in wairyukyu, the capital of chenguo, was too fast for him to remember. He could see clearly the crazy and reckless xuanyuanche. He asked himself for his feelings for Ryukyu, which was not so deep that he could be reckless, so he gave in and he let go. But, that persistence, that earthshaking feelings, he did not get, but expected it to go to the end, hope that the perfect and shock, can finally hand in hand. Such a heart made him unable to accept the disillusionment of Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, and Ryukyu''s empathy for Dugu Ye. Chapter 763 Hehe sneered, and Yunzhao turned to look at the silent moon: "it''s because of Dugu ye that xuanyuanche was angry. Hehe, it''s just angry. I think it''s a miracle that xuanyuanche didn''t kill you and Dugu Ye because of his temper." In those days, tianchenyi, Wang xuanyuanche, was famous for his iron blood and coldness. He was not a passionate master. Frowning deeply, Ryukyu raised his head and stared at the cold cloud Calling: "who says that xuanyuanche and I can''t be together forever? Who says our feelings can''t stand the test? Did your eyes see that I like Dugu ye? " Its face is as deep as water, but its color is positive. "I admit that my heart is a little soft when I let him go. However, Yunzhao''s heart is not equal to like, or even like, but it is not equal to love. Love, only for one person, like, but can be given to anyone. " He reached for his dagger and put it in his sleeve. Ryukyu leaned back against the tree trunk and looked at the green grass. Yunzhao''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled as he listened. What''s that? Love, life only for one person, like, but can give anyone? It''s just nonsense. Love and love are the same thing. There is a man who can tolerate his beloved woman and likes other people in his heart. These inexplicable ideas come from Ryukyu. "Is it so amorous? Well, as long as you and Dugu ye are together, don''t blame me for not quitting. " Yunzhao''s face was right. She wants to be with xuanyuanche, and he can make it. If you empathize with Dugu ye, then he must come to intervene. Ryukyu listened to Yunzhao''s words, but did not listen to the second half of the sentence. Instead, he listened to the first half of the sentence, but could not help being slightly shocked. How do you say that? I''ve heard a lot of people say that she''s cold and heartless. I haven''t heard anyone say that she''s abusive. This Yunzhao Stunned only in a moment, Ryukyu suddenly woke up. This is the difference of concept. Her concept comes from the 21st century, which is a deep-rooted concept, and they are a concept that has been passed on for hundreds of years. How to explain Chapter 764 Ryukyu frowned slightly. The wind was blowing, and there was silence. At this time, xuanyuanche, who rushed out quickly and returned faster, crossed the mountains. In an instant, he went back to the place where he and Ryukyu broke up. A silence, a silence. No one, no shadow of Ryukyu, no trace of Ryukyu. Eyebrows immediately tightly wrinkled, so a moment where Ryukyu went? After four glances, there were no extra footprints or marks of confusion. It seems that nothing happened. Ryukyu left by himself. In such a short time, Ryukyu unexpectedly left. She She is really angry with herself, so she doesn''t wait for herself, or Heart, a little bit tight. Shua''s fist is clenched. Xuanyuan''s iron teeth are clenched. It''s impossible to escort Dugu Ye. It seems that he was mostly angry with him. So he left and beat the big trees around him. Xuanyuanche turned around and headed for Licheng in the Southern Song Dynasty. The final destination of these treasures is Licheng in the Southern Song Dynasty, walking through the waterways. One group let Ouyang Yufei and Liuyue take them back to the north to deal with Ouyang Yufei''s eyes, while the other group was secretly detained by Qiuxian and others, and they also went to other places by water. Even if Ryukyu was angry, when the Licheng was launched, ryukyue would surely arrive, and it''s not certain that ryukyue would have gone in that direction now. After catching up with her, he explained to her that his figure was like flying, he didn''t enter the mountain forest in a second, and xuanyuanche was flying towards Licheng. Blue sky and white clouds, the wind moves everywhere. In the mountain forest, after leaning on the Ryukyu tree for a long time, he suddenly looked up at Yunzhao and said, "Yunzhao, you are cheerful and refreshing. I like this character very much." As soon as the voice fell, Yunzhao was shocked. Ryukyu liked him. This Without waiting for Yunzhao to open his mouth, ryukue went on: "Ouyang Yufei is considerate and considerate, which I also like very much; yeluhong, the king of northern herdsmen, is naive and pleasant, and I like it; empress Xiao is my arm, and I like it; kuzamu, Li Kuo, is brave and good at fighting, and I like it; qiukendu, I like it, Xiaohua..." Chapter 765 "Stop stop stop." Ryukyu''s I like not finished, Yunzhao already can''t help but stop Ryukyu, eyebrows tightly wrinkled. "You like it here and there, you..." "No, if I don''t like you, I won''t tolerate you coming near me." Ryukyu took a look at Yunzhao and said slowly: "I like it. It can be many kinds, or it can be because of one side, one appearance, one character. But that''s not love. For you, because I like it, I can let you go, and drink green plum wine. If it''s not the enemy, I can treat you as a brother, indulge you, and even save you when you are in danger. For Dugu ye, it''s the same, maybe a little more pity. However, for xuanyuanche, it''s a feeling of poverty and falling into the yellow spring, and we should also hold on tightly. Even if we go against the sky, level the ground, and drain the last drop of blood, we will never let go, and we will die together. It''s a feeling that we would rather lose the world than his feelings. It''s a feeling that we should soak ourselves together and integrate our blood with our bones. " Pointing to the heart, Ryukyu said very lightly. It''s a feeling that she can''t speak clearly. She may not say well, but that''s her idea. "Only one life is enough, many, in the absence of that wholeheartedness, love each other. A man''s heart cannot be wasted. " The voice is very light, because she knows that it''s really valuable, so she cherishes it, so she let go of her soft heart. Just because she knows its value, she can''t be confused. The breeze passed, and the leaves fell slowly. He was shocked. He had never heard Ryukyu say such a thing, or heard such a profound thing. Yunzhao could hardly respond for half a day. For a long time, Yunzhao took a deep breath, and a smile slowly appeared on his face: "you should say this to xuanyuanche. I believe that no matter how angry he is, he will disappear after listening." "No, he knows." Ryukyu is quite sure. "No, if you don''t, even if he knows, he will doubt that men are not always smart and rational." Yunzhao smiles. Chapter 766 Ryukyu is said to pick his eyebrows. That''s right. Looking at Ryukyu''s eyebrows, Yunzhao suddenly laughs: "brother, thanks for your love, do you have to make up for what you have done to your loved one, and send me out of the mountain?" Ryukyu can''t help but stare at Yunzhao. She climbs along the pole, but she doesn''t really hate Yunzhao. If he is a brother, he should be very good. And now, although she and Yunzhao have made clear xuanyuanche''s idea, which is different from the idea, she is still very angry. Don''t trust her. Go to him later. In my heart, I calculated the time of launching Licheng, enough to send the cloud out of here. "Let''s go." The breeze is light and the voice is scattered with the wind. Sunshine through the treetops, a good time. Licheng. The white clouds are flying, the sound of the sea waves. Countless fishing boats stop at the shore, xuanyuanche stands at the bow of the boat and keeps watching. Everything is ready and the boat is about to start. Why hasn''t Ryukyu come yet? Ming knew that it was this time that he was going to sail. Did he hate him so much if he didn''t come? A burst of pain in my heart, is it because I feel that Dugu Ye is good, and I hate him? I will never hate him or be angry with him before the month. "Wang, it''s time to sail. If you don''t leave, you''ll run into it." The autumn mark lowered the voice. The treasures that he secretly withheld, as early as Ouyang Yufei knew, arrived at the coast as early as possible, and he could avoid Ouyang Yufei only by walking a step earlier. If he didn''t, Ouyang Yufei''s ships and treasures would come soon, and then they would run into each other, and all his efforts would be wasted. Clench the fist tightly, nail goes deep into the palm. If such a large amount of wealth is to enter the sky quietly, it is necessary for him to go back in person. Ryukyu, Ryukyu, are you really not coming? "Wang, it''s time. If you don''t leave, you''ll be hit. The treasure that Ouyang Yufei escorted is almost at the wharf." Yanhu grabs Du Yi''s message and urges quickly. Du Yi follows Ouyang Yufei to Beimu, and is about to arrive for shipment. In the distance, their fishing boat has begun to come in this direction. "Wang..." Iron teeth clenched, xuanyuanche looked at the front, no one, then took a deep breath, waved with a big hand, ugly face: "go." Chapter 767 ¡°¡£¡± Autumn mark, Yan Hu, immediately a high drink, sound spread everywhere. Sail up the boat, the dark fishing boats go in the direction of the sky. Blue sea and blue sky, sunlight from the clouds, sprinkled on the blue sea, a shimmering, the moment is good-looking. Walking along the water is as fast as lightning. Standing in the bow, xuanyuanche looks at the increasingly distant wharf coldly, without the shadow of Ryukyu, without Ryukyu coming, without coming. Heart, deep down. Half ring, xuanyuanche turned his head, looked at the vast sea ahead, slowly closed his eyes, came together, went, unexpectedly Warm wind flying, with a point of sea water unique fishy smell, but can not disperse that diffuse in the heart of boredom. Go along the water for a thousand miles in a flash. The black ship is getting farther and farther from the shore. "Step on..." At this time, a horse on the wharf came as fast as a thunderbolt, with its hooves crisscross and legs flying towards the sea. "Whew." Five fingers a button tightly hold sit horse, Ryukyu month gnash teeth looking at the empty sea, no boat, no one. In the distance, there is only a black spot on the blue sea, only a black thing like sea level line. It must be xuanyuanche''s boat. He didn''t wait for her, he didn''t wait for her. The sea breeze blows, flurries Ryukyu''s long hair, sets off Ryukyu''s haggard face. When he sent Yunzhao out of the mountain, he met with some troubles. The Southern Song Dynasty was not all mediocre soldiers and common things, and his time was delayed by so little. She has come all day and night. She knows that she''s delayed a little, so she tries her best to let the horse come, but her xuanyuanche doesn''t wait for her. She just leaves before she does. "Xuanyuanche, you bastard, you bastard." Angry, Ryukyu silver teeth clenched, eyes red in an instant. I don''t know if it''s angry or sour. "You bastard, what a big thing, you are a stranger and ignore me. Wait for me, xuanyuanche, you son of a bitch." Chapter 768 Turning over and dismounting, Ryukyu rushes into the shallow sea with a single lunge. His voice shakes everywhere, almost roaring out. The sea water splashed everywhere, and the moon was angry and sour. Just in this chamber, the horses on the wharf behind Ryukyu were singing, and they came from hehe, but Ouyang Yufei and his party arrived according to the time. At the same time, the fishing boats gathered from all directions and gradually stopped in this direction. "Ryukyu, what are you doing? Do you think it''s too hot? " Ouyang Yu Fei comes here in white, with a smile on his face. He looks very amorous. At this time, he sees Ryukyu standing in the water with his back to the people, and cannot help but make a joke. Ryukyu ignores Ouyang Yufei''s words and forcefully suppresses his anger and sour mood. He is dissatisfied, bad, angry and weeping. He can only show his feelings around xuanyuanche. Others can''t see her weakness. Ouyang Yu Fei saw that Ryukyu didn''t look back and didn''t care. He turned over and dismounted, laughing at the same time, and said: "it''s a beautiful job. It hasn''t been so refreshing for a long time. Looking at the faces of the leader of the Southern Song Dynasty, the Prime Minister of the Southern Song Dynasty and the abbot of the temple of the Southern Song Dynasty, I''m still happy. The three people don''t know that the key to the treasure that they inherited for hundreds of years in the Southern Song Dynasty is in the hands of the three parties, as long as they gather together, they can get it. Ha ha, it''s killing me. " Thinking of the faces of the three people who suddenly realized that day, he wanted to laugh, but he didn''t know that the other side was the same person close by. He had never seen such a fool before. "You are not a mountain thief, young man." Xiaohua jumps off the horse and stares at Ouyang Yufei. It seems that they are mountain bandits. What are they talking about. Ouyang Yufei was very happy at this time, but also connived at the small flowers, ignored them, walked forward to Ryukyu''s side, smiled and said: "I said Ryukyu Eh, you... " At the sight of Ryukyu''s expression, Ouyang''s smile on Yufei''s face suddenly receded and he looked at Ryukyu carefully. Ryukyu recovered to his expressionless face, but his anger was too sour. Even if he restrained, there were still traces left on his face. Ouyang Yufei was the best one to observe the details. Chapter 769 "What''s the matter with you?" Looking at the moon, Ouyang said softly. "Nothing, all right?" Through his wet hands, he touched the splashed sea water on his face. He could not see any color on his face. Ryukyu asked in a cold voice. He looked up as if he had no intention to look at the horizon. The dark spots had already disappeared. Xuanyuanche had gone far. Seeing this, Ouyang Yu Fei took a deep look at Ryukyu. His eyebrows moved and his eyes moved. He said: "it''s already good. You can sail when you arrive." One side along the eyes of Ryukyu looked at the sea in the distance, eyes turned around and looked back at the quayside. The sea water is gently sloshing, and there are many traces of docking on the quayside. Ouyang Yu Fei glanced at the moon, then looked up at the sea and frowned slightly. "Then go." As soon as the sound fell, Ryukyu turned around and walked towards the building boat that Ouyang Yufei had docked. It was colder than the sea in early spring. Ouyang Yu Fei saw the folding fan in his hand beating the palm of his hand and made a gesture towards the people behind him. He didn''t say much. He followed Ryukyu on the boat. "Ah, it''s great. I''m sure I''m sorry for drizzle when I go back." Jumping on the bow, Xiaohua looks at the dense fishing boat behind her. Her face is almost twisted with excitement. He didn''t go ashore with Ouyang Yufei and qiukeng. He had been stopping by the sea all the time. It was all his ability that so many fishing boats could catch up quickly. Seeing that so many treasures have entered the ship, he has never seen so many treasures for so many years. This time, if you don''t take good care of empress Xiao, Xiaoyu, who hasn''t come here, will be proud of her. She will not be angry. Sailing, everything ready ship speed is quite fast. Between breaths, the dark fishing boat drove toward the sea. Green sails far away, disappearing to the sea. At this time, the sky was just bright, people began to flow on the quiet wharf, and the busy wharf began its day''s life. Chapter 770 The golden light is shining. Seagulls fly and fish jump on the sea from time to time. Go with the wind. The fishing boat that has eaten enough of the wind is going up very fast on the sea. Ryukyu stood at the bow of the boat, looking at the vast sea in front of him with a cold face. He didn''t get the joy that so many treasures should have. He was only cold. "Stop at Licheng in the Southern Song Dynasty. I have something else to do. You can take these things back to Beimu." Looking at the blue water and the sea wind, Ryukyu suddenly looked back and saw that he had been standing beside her, just like Ouyang Yufei road. Ouyang Yu Fei folded the fan in his hand and listened to Ryukyu''s words. There was no ordinary cynicism on his face. He pondered for a moment, reached out his hand and waved away the flowers and other people behind him. Looking at Ryukyu, he said, "to heaven?" It''s like a question, but it''s a affirmation. Hearing this, Ryukyu frowned and stared at Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yu Fei looks at Ryukyu. He flicks the fan in his hand and says slowly, "how about your bodyguards?" Without waiting for Ryukyu to make any answer, Ouyang Yufei continued: "I''m an idiot. I can''t see that he is xuanyuanche. Such a good make-up skill even deceived me." If it wasn''t for the trace of Ryukyu''s face, if it wasn''t for the three words xuanyuanche that he heard from afar along the wind, he would still be in the dark. Hearing that Ouyang Yufei was so sure, ryukyue squinted and said coldly, "what do you mean?" Ouyang Yufei pointed to Ryukyu''s eyes and shook his head. "What else do you want to hide? It''s clear here." After all, without waiting for Ryukyu to answer, Ouyang Yufei turned his head to look at the far away wharf and said slowly: "there are many traces of docking on the wharf. I think this batch of things, the property of such a large piece of land in the Southern Song Dynasty, is definitely more than that. It should have been divided into half, or more than half, to xuanyuanche, Ryukyu, the king of heaven. Are you right about what I said Chapter 771 Looking back at the cold moon, Ouyang Yufei sighs. The sea breeze is flying, there is a moment of silence between the two people. "Ouyang Yufei, sometimes, people should not be so smart." In silence, Ryukyu looks at Ouyang Yufei and squints deeply. Ouyang Yufei hears that he looks at Ryukyu and is not frightened by his sharp eyes. On the contrary, he leaned on the edge of the boat and looked at Tianshui: "let me take so many things back to the northern pasture, you believe me, you..." Before he finished speaking, Ouyang Yufei sighed softly again. The feeling has not been obtained yet. I don''t know whether it''s good or not. "People shouldn''t be so clever. Ryukyu, you know, sometimes cleverness is mistaken by cleverness." Ouyang Yufei looks at Tianshui in front of him and sighs again, as if his sighs in this life are all summed up to this day. Hearing Ouyang Yufei''s words, ryukyue frowned more and more: "what do you mean by that?" Ouyang Yu Fei shook his head, did not look at the moon. He pointed to the vast sea with his fan in his hand. Slowly said: "such a large amount of property, if you want to go to heaven silently, it''s absolutely impossible to walk on land, and it''s a good idea to walk from the sea. It''s quick to learn and use. But you forget, where is the Ming island? It is an island. It has been living on the sea. " The light words came from Ouyang Yufei''s mouth, suddenly let the cold hair on Ryukyu stand up. The meaning of Ouyang Yufei''s words "The island is not isolated from the rest of the world. It also trades with Haikou in the Southern Song Dynasty, Zhao state, etc. there are people from the island all the year round on the wharf. They are quite familiar with ships, goods, etc. This time, we need so many fishing boats in a short period of time, and we don''t want to find them in the Southern Song Dynasty. I sent an order to collect fishing boats from the island of Ming to see the draft weight of the boat. They naturally know what I''m going to carry. Chapter 772 Ryukyu, who lives on the sea all the year round, knows too much about the boat. What marks does the boat have when it comes to shore, the depth of the waterline and the speed of the boat are the basis for judging what is carried on the boat. Xuanyuanche took the half of the things a step earlier. They know what you are going to carry, and now there are a large number of ships carrying the same things, but not to the north, but to the sky. Ryukyu, the people of Ming island are not stupid. " In a word, Ouyang Yufei slowly turned his head and looked at the moon. He didn''t expect that Ryukyu and xuanyuanche were working together. He didn''t expect that both of them were smart and knew how to learn and use flexibly, so as to minimize the risk. However, the ocean is the world of Hades. They don''t know that such a large number of ships and goods leave under their eyes. Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, joined hands, they did not break up, did not die from old do not communicate with each other, but secretly still love. It''s not hard to understand. Shua fist clenched, Ryukyu''s face for a moment pale. Damn it, she forgot this, or didn''t think about it at all. In her eyes, the island of Hades is a mysterious, dark and noble place. It will be mixed with fishing boats. Here "Speed up." Eyes wide open, Ryukyu clenched his teeth and suddenly roared. No, she wants to catch up. She can''t bear the pain of losing xuanyuanche. She can''t even hurt him. Ouyang Yu Fei sees the folding fan and orders Xiaohua to get off the boat and go to other boats. Building boat immediately speed up, left behind the dense fishing boat, toward the front of xuanyuanche fast pursuit. Ouyang Yufei''s building boat is really different from the ordinary fishing boat, and its speed is incomparable. Half column incense time, a black appears far away in the sky, which is the same as the black that Ryukyu saw on the wharf. It''s xuanyuanche''s boat. Chapter 773 "Hurry up." Ryukyu can''t help urging. "This is the fastest." Ouyang Yufei looks at Ryukyu, who is staring at the front of him. He takes his hands on his back and suddenly regrets. Today, he took the wrong medicine and told Ryukyu that it''s not the best to let xuanyuanche die like this. His biggest enemy has been solved. It''s none of his business. He reached out and rubbed his eyebrows. Ouyang smiled bitterly on Feifei''s face. Was it because of the trust? So The blue sea and blue sky, the North cloud in the sky, the sea is rippling. The sea breeze blows and the white waves turn over. It''s very beautiful. "Boom." Just in this blue sea and blue sky, in the prosperous scenery, in the gradually clear black line in front of it, a spark suddenly sprang out and bloomed on the blue sea. It seems that the flame is small and small from afar, which is like a fire rising on the water surface. It really can''t do anything. However, Ryukyu''s face turned white. "Come on, come on..." Ten fingers tightly clasp the ship''s edge, and Ryukyu almost wish he had wings on his body for a moment. It''s on fire. There''s a boat on fire in xuanyuanche''s fleet ahead. At a long distance, the flame looks small, but it can bloom in such a formation so far away. It must be the whole burning of a ship to produce such brightness. A ship burns in an instant, which is absolutely impossible to be an accidental fire. In addition to Ouyang Yufei''s words just now, Ryukyu''s heart is completely tightened. Ouyang Yu Fei was also surprised to see this. He made a series of gestures. He rushed forward as fast as he could. At the same time, he put his hand on Ryukyu''s shoulder and said in a deep voice, "don''t panic. He should be OK. He can''t do it by his ability." Ten fingers tightly clasp the edge of the boat, not panic, not panic, xuanyuanche is so fierce, it is impossible to have a situation in an instant, not panic. I know not to panic, but how to control it, how to control it. On the deep blue sea, a cluster of sparks grew larger and larger. The coexistence of fire and water seemed so enchanting. Chapter 774 The boat was flying, and Ouyang Yufei''s boat was almost ready to fly. The flame in front of him was more fierce. It seemed that it was nothing on the huge sea, but in Ryukyu''s eyes, it almost burned his heart and lungs. The ships around the fire quickly dodged and left, far away, and stopped on the sea. In the blue sea, there was only this burning ship left in an instant. The boat went very fast. Ryukyu was close behind. It became more and more clear that it was the leading boat. It was the leading boat. It should be the one xuanyuanche sat on. Heart, the whole up, Ryukyu''s eyes almost than the burning flame even red. The ship is flying fast. And the ship in the fire burns faster. Before Ryukyu could catch up with it, he saw a pucker of flames and a splash of enchantment. Then he slowly sank into the sea. The blue water is boundless and quickly engulfs the gorgeous flame. Ryukyu can''t wait to see this any longer. He turns over and leaps out of the ship''s edge. He jumps down to the sea and goes to the place where the fire ship sank as fast as a fish. Ouyang Yu Fei saw that his brow was slightly wrinkled. He folded the fan in his hand and shook his head. The sea is warm and cold. Ryukyu''s heart pounded, almost forgetting to breathe. Fast approach to the sinking fishing boat, a fire into the water after the hot, warm this side of the sea. The ship has been completely destroyed. The treasure loaded on the ship began to slide out of the ship along the crack in the crash sound and on the way to sinking, and then sank into the bottomless sea. Looking at the baby falling from his side, Ryukyu was still willing to take care of these things, and he was looking for them on the sinking ship. A body sinks by, another No, not xuanyuanche, not Constantly pulling the wrecked ship, Ryukyu looks at a corpse, or sinks into the sea from her side, or is pulled out of the cabin. Chapter 775 The confusion was almost out of control. Frantic search, such as the flying rush, the fishing boat is small, and in an instant, it was turned around by Ryukyu. The boat is sinking faster towards the bottom of the water. The last main cabin, Ryukyu, regardless of being quickly brought into the sea by the sinking ship, gritted his teeth and was blocked by the water. At this time, the cabin door that could not be opened was almost dripping blood, pulling out fiercely. If it doesn''t move, it means it doesn''t move. As the boat sinks deeper and deeper, the pressure on the water becomes greater and greater. It can''t be opened at all. When Ryukyu was about to spit blood, Ouyang Yufei, who had swam around, grabbed Ryukyu''s hand and hit it hard on the cabin. I can''t hear any sound, but I can see that the water is in a mess. The closed hatch is broken into several pieces and opened. Not caring about Xie Ouyang Yufei, Ryukyu slips in as soon as he flies. Ouyang Yufei, who is next to him, sees this. He puts his folding fan back in his neck and is ready to follow up. He swam forward and didn''t enter the cabin. Ouyang Yufei suddenly turned his head and looked at the cabin door. His face slightly changed. There was something carved on the cabin door. Several floating and sinking, quickly found a circle of cabin, no one, no trace of xuanyuanche, Ryukyu a heart immediately put down, no one is good, no xuanyuanche is good. This time, Ryukyu felt short of breath and his chest was almost bursting. The diving time and depth were almost beyond her limit. One shot out, and Ryukyu floated up to the water after several tosses. As long as xuanyuanche wasn''t here, she didn''t miss other things. In one breath, Ryukyu breathed the fresh air and looked at the fleet in the distance. Originally resting on the sea, the fleet began to move forward again. It seems that xuanyuanche is OK. It''s ok if it''s OK. It''s ok if it''s OK. Chapter 776 Watching the ship sailing away, Ryukyu''s heart finally landed in his stomach, stepping on the water and chasing the ship sailing away. "Don''t go." Just stepped on a few feet, Ouyang Yufei suddenly emerged from the water behind him, and grabbed Ryukyu''s arm. Ryukyu suddenly looks back at Ouyang Yufei. Without waiting for Ryukyu to speak, Ouyang Yufei frowns and drags Ryukyu to swim towards his building boat, saying, "come here, I have something to tell you." Seeing Ouyang Yufei''s face turning positive, Liuyue knows that Ouyang Yufei is not a man who is busy with nothing. Such prudence must be found, and he is not struggling at the moment. Follow Ouyang Yufei to the direction of the building boat. One step on the boat, Ouyang Yu Fei also wait for two people to tidy up, looking at the face full of water and flowers of the moon, frowning and holding out his hand. Ryukyu looks down and Ouyang grabs a board in his hand. "What?" Ryukyu took a close look at the board. It was very common. There was a fire character engraved on it. It was not like a knife, but like a finger. Ryukyu frowned. He stretched out his hand to wring his wet hair. Ouyang Yufei turned his head and looked to the East. He thought for a moment: "Ryukyu, listen, I won''t say it twice. The Ming island has been inherited for thousands of years and has become a unified system. The division of political power is quite clear and the hierarchy is strict. Under the throne of the Ming king, there are three kings, six lords and nine saints who are the leaders, except for the soldiers and generals. " Speaking of this, Ouyang Yufei turned to look at Ryukyu and said slowly: "the person who handed out the gold medal and ordered the arrow before was only the lowest force in the island of hell, and it was not a big thing to do. It was only the royal families of the Central Plains, who were awed by the majesty of the island of hell and didn''t wait for the action of the island of hell, so he was scared. And this time, Ryukyu, the island of Hades seems to be on the heart, the three kings have come Who is the low voice of the sea breeze floating out, misty. When the three kings came, the light words made Ryukyu hold the wood chips in his hand in an instant. The three kings of Hades. "Fire, medicine, power, three kings, this time it''s just a warning or a test." Ouyang Yufei looks at the wood chips pinched by Ryukyu and reaches out to rub his eyebrows. Chapter 777 Three kings, six masters and nine saints. He knew that with Ryukyu''s temper, he would come one day, but he didn''t expect that so soon, the master of Hades came. Silver teeth clench, wet hair drips water, the face of the moon cannot sink. "Discuss it carefully. Don''t catch up rashly. It''s useless." Twisting his wet clothes, Ouyang Yu Fei looks at the moon. Turning his head and looking far away, the boat went farther and farther, and the sky was full of bright red clouds. It''s a sign that the rain is coming and the wind is blowing all over the building. On the boat of xuanyuanche, xuanyuanche was wet and his face was very ugly. "Wang, are you ok?" Autumn mark tightly frowns, how suddenly on fire, this is how to do? "Nothing." Xuanyuanche wiped the sea water on his face, and his eyebrow color was a little heavy: "what about others?" "The fire is too fast, too late..." Yan Hu, who was on the same boat with xuanyuanche, also came over wet. He was making something in his hand. His face was very ugly: "Wang, look at this..." gold medal arrow as like as two peas in the library of the emperor''s father''s library. Xuanyuan looked at the things in Yan Hu''s hands, and his face was instantly blue. Hell Island, it''s actually hell island. "Wang, here You... " Autumn trace is also a stupor. It represents Before he finished speaking, xuanyuanche suddenly reached out, grabbed the gold medal in Yanhu''s hand, snapped it in half, and threw his backhand into the sea. "Hell Island, don''t be afraid of you." With a wave of sleeve robe, xuanyuanche walked towards the cabin with his murderous head. Autumn mark Yan tiger saw this look at each other, slightly frowned. "Go back first." Autumn mark handed a sentence to Yan Hu. He was about to turn around. Suddenly, he saw the sunken ship from the corner of his eyes. It seemed that a ship was docking there. It''s a little far away. I can''t really see it, but it''s a bit like Ouyang Yufei''s boat. I twisted my brow deeply. I felt it was not very similar when I fixed my eyes. Maybe the white light reflected from the water surface was wrong. Chapter 778 Moved eyebrow, autumn mark did not open mouth, twist body tail to go with Xuan Yuan Che. The sea breeze is flying, and a little bit of fishiness is spreading everywhere. Go back to Tianchen, collect the secret storehouse and make the whole square. Tianchen goes up to xuanyuanyi and down to several important officials. Seeing xuanyuanche''s annihilation of Chen Guo and Zhao Guo, he comes back with so many treasures. He laughs and wakes up happily from his sleep. Tianchen and the state of Chen and the state of Zhao started the war. Although the final goal was to win, the loss of the Treasury could not be said to be small. Once so many properties were added in this time, Tianchen''s national strength could be restored immediately. It can be done almost immediately by raising soldiers and buying horses. Even if we are fighting immediately now, we are afraid of his coming. Therefore, in addition to xuanyuanche''s bad mood, other people can''t be happy. Tianchen palace, peach blossom is blooming in March. "Wang''er, it''s your birthday in a few days. We''ll celebrate this year." Empress Dowager Chen frowned with a smile. This year, not only xuanyuanche became king, but also destroyed the state of Chen and Zhao. In addition, she brought back so many properties. It''s impossible to say that she didn''t come to Daqing. "Whatever." Xuanyuanche answered with a light voice and walked away. He is not interested in these things now. Ryukyu is not around. He is not in that mood. Ryukyu has no news until now. The people he sent out only saw that the fleet passed the sky without stopping and went to the direction of the northern herding. Is she still angry with him? Get xuanyuanche a casual, Empress Dowager Chen led, right phase for the middle, Murong invincible from the Ming island back for the tail, began to xuanyuanche Zhang Luo. Xuanyuanche''s first birthday as king must not be careless. Besides, xuanyuanche is in a bad mood. It''s more lively to do. Let him be happy. Good scenery in March. The sun is getting warmer and the spring wind is blowing. It means three minutes of warmth, three minutes of spring and three minutes of comfort. Willows fly, mountain flowers are brilliant, a flourishing spring. Just in this flourishing age, xuanyuanche''s birthday is getting closer and closer. However, no one saw that under the prosperous age, the choppy layer upon layer of approaching opportunities were also near. Chapter 779 To destroy the power of Chen Guoping and Zhao Guowei, and then the power of Gold Alliance. Tianchen suddenly leaped from a small country in the southwest to a hegemon in the southwest. Its national strength was almost as powerful as that of the later Jin Dynasty, the hegemon in the southwest. The unprecedented national strength and prestige, to make xuanyuanche longevity, heaven and the whole country do not say. The other four countries in the Central Plains, apart from the allies, sent the Minister of military affairs of the Jin Dynasty to congratulate each other. Even Xuesheng, Aoyun and the Southern Song Dynasty sent envoys to congratulate and do the surface work. The sky is clear and the sun is flying. The Tianchen kingdom is bustling and bustling. On this day, the golden light, mountains and rivers are in the same spring. It''s the day of xuanyuanche''s birthday. From the imperial palace to the official residences, all of them are in good spirits and are dressed in colorful clothes. In the Imperial Palace, the eunuch''s maids are too busy to touch the ground and smile. Running back and forth, turning like wind and fire wheel. "Bang." With a slight sound, a eunuch holding a plate was knocked unconscious and dragged into the corner outside the kitchen of the imperial palace. In a flash, a slender eunuch lowered his head and walked towards the celestial palace with the plate. The bells, drums, music and courtiers visit. At this time, xuanyuanche, a black robe inlaid with gold, sat on the Dragon chair coldly and looked down at the orderly two important ministers listed below. He didn''t want to live a birthday at all. By the way, his mother and empress put on such a big show. Sitting on the high seat, Xuanyuan''s face is cold, as if it''s not him who lives today, cold and tight. On both sides of his side, there are xuanyuanyi and empress Chen with a bright smile. The hall was jubilant and worshipped loudly. "The Minister of war of the later Jin Dynasty arrived." The sound of praise rang out. A powerful middle-aged man walked into the hall with a smile on his face. It was the grandfather that Ryukyu and xuanyuanche had met on that day. Later Jin was now the Lord of the kingdom Chenfei. Look flying, very spiritual. "Later, Lu Cheng of the kingdom of Jin paid a visit to the Lord of Tianchen. My king was busy and could not come in person. He asked Lu Cheng to replace me, Wang Gongzhu, and wish his majesty happiness as the East China Sea and longevity as the south mountain." Chapter 780 After that, with a wave of one hand, the two young men who followed immediately stepped forward and carried on a big mahogany box. Pull down the red cloth on the top, and show two colored night pearls as big as the goose egg in the box. There are many colorless night pearls. It''s rare to see them in color. Although the number is small, it''s really a good thing. Seeing this, xuanyuanche nodded and said lightly: "the king of the later Jin Dynasty is very polite. When Lu Shangshu comes, I''m very happy. I''ll give you a seat." Although I don''t want to, I can''t break the hearts of all people. It is said that although Lu Cheng is the Minister of the Ministry of war, he is the grandfather of the later Jin State Lord. Now he is the most powerful person in the later Jin State. The later Jin prime minister also wants him to be divided into three parts. This time, he is actually the most influential person besides Chen Fei, the later Jin State Lord. "Thank the Lord of heaven." After that, the Minister of Jinbing Department saw the position introduced by this courteous official who was respectful and did not lose his identity. The splendor and arrogance on his face show that he is superior to others in the guest position. At this time, the sky and the future gold are allies, which can be compared with other three countries. However, now he is so happy. If he knew that the Lord who killed their first king was xuanyuanche and Ryukyu in front of him, he would not know whether he would laugh so happily and have such a close attitude. "The emissary of Aoyun comes." "The emissary of the Southern Song Dynasty arrived." The white clouds are high and wide, and the praises come one after another. The envoys of the other three countries in the Central Plains have arrived. Polite and self-sustaining, neither warm-hearted nor disrespectful, keep a quite different attitude. In a short time, Chen palace has been sitting on a high head. Almost all the courtiers and envoys in the court have arrived. Tianchen palace is almost full of seats and bustling. Good wine and running water, the whole table is on display, a piece of happiness. The slender eunuch lowered his head and wandered among a group of eunuch maids, slowly moving towards xuanyuanche with a plate. The body is slim, the face is calm, there is no difference. Chapter 781 "I wish Wang a long life and boundless future. I don''t dare to show my disgrace to Emperor Yan if I want to come to the country. However, when I visited Yucheng a few days ago, I got a good treasure." In a happy mood, Tianchen Hubu Shangshu walked out with a smile and spoke in a high voice towards xuanyuanche. As soon as this speech came out, there was a smile on the main hall. The words of the Minister of the Ministry of finance were very direct, but Yucheng is a poor place in Tianchen. What''s the treasure. "Oh, what''s a good baby?" Xuanyuanyi, the former Emperor of heaven and the present emperor, was not interested in xuanyuanche, so he took over and smiled at the Minister of Hubu and asked. When the voice fell, the Minister of Hubu, with a smile on his face, took out a green ear of wheat from the wooden box he carried with him. It was full of grains and almost bent the waist of the straw. As soon as this thing comes out, all the officials around immediately burst into laughter. What kind of treasure is this? However, the Minister of the Ministry of Hubu looked up with a positive face and looked up with excitement at the cold xuanyuanche. He said in a high voice: "the treasure is thin but a thing to enjoy. It''s only when I have a good harvest in the sky that the people are rich and the country is strong. This is the wheat that is only heading this year. Look, Wang, it''s so full and full that I''ve never had a day before. Yucheng and other places have such a good harvest. It can be imagined that other places in Tianchen are well-off. What''s the worry of Tianchen? Wang Shang, this is the real treasure. " As soon as he spoke, all the laughing ministers in the hall immediately fell silent. Has been slightly reclining on the Dragon chair, not keen xuanyuanche, at this time slowly sat right in the body, looking at the face of excited ministry minister, cold face for the first time showed a little smile. "It''s true that the country is rich and the people are strong is the best thing for Tianchen. Few people like this treasure. Come and enjoy it." The cold voice is heard in Tianchen palace. Xuanyuanche''s face has the color of joy for the first time. "Reward..." One after another, the rites passed away, winding out. Chapter 782 For a moment, all the silent ministers in the hall woke up and turned around. They shouted loudly. This is a good saying. This is a good thing. Xuanyuanyi, Youxiang, Murong invincible, and others also nodded together, which is the truth. The Empress Dowager Chen, who is sitting under xuanyuanche''s head, has a smile on xuanyuanche''s face, and she is very happy at once. She only cares about her son''s mood no matter what the country is peaceful and the people are safe. Now xuanyuanche has a smile on his face. He is very happy. He immediately said in a high voice: "I have the best harvest in the sky, but wang''er, today''s mother and queen also have birthday gifts. You..." "The three kings of Ming island say congratulations..." "The three kings of Ming island say congratulations..." Before the Empress Dowager Chen''s words were finished, one after another report from the outside was sent from far to near, very fast. Xuanyuanche, with a smile on his face, listened to it. His face sank in a flash, his eyes were awed, and his fierce murderous spirit rose up and wrapped him tightly. "Three kings of Ming island......" Xuanyuan Yi, the emperor with a bright smile, has jumped up in surprise before the smile on his face can be stopped. His eyes are totally changed. He is in a panic. The three kings of Ming island, Tian and Ming island are here. Here "How could it be?" Murong''s face changed. He has been to hell Island, and he knows more about the level of hell island. The three kings of hell Island don''t leave easily. Why On the other hand, the happy empress dowager Chen and her right face also changed. In the past, they didn''t know what the hell island was, but since the time of Ryukyu, they also knew the whole story. The hell Island, the most sacred and horrible place in the world. At one glance, empress Chen and the right side of the eye can''t stop flashing panic, it has nothing to do with Ryukyu, how can they still come? What''s going on? Outside the main hall, one after another, the report sound penetrated the golden light. In the hall, the atmosphere suddenly changed, and the feeling of elation disappeared, leaving only fear and murderous. All the officials in the temple saw xuanyuanche, xuanyuanyi, Youxiang, general Murong, and others changed their colors. Although they didn''t know who the three kings of the Ming island were, they saw the formation and felt that the atmosphere was suddenly changing. The guests were not hospitable, so they all started to be on guard. Chapter 783 And the envoys sitting on the guest table, who can come to Tianchen to celebrate their birthday at this time, even if their official positions are not high, they are definitely the first-class intelligence figures trusted by the royal family. Tianchen''s coup a few months ago, the sudden cancellation of the marriage, the death of the princess wing, and Aoyun''s sudden money to food, the loyal king of northern herdsmen. This series of changes, other people do not know, they are more or less know a little bit of the details, so the next, also slightly changed the color, Ming island. A happy Tianchen palace is silent for a moment. All the people were still, only the slender eunuch moved very slowly to the place closest to xuanyuanche. However, all eyes were focused on the outside of the hall, Qi Qi ignored him. The golden light came from the outside of the hall and shone on the inside of the hall. It was golden. In this golden color, the three figures come against the light and are not touching the ground. Red, white, blue, three color figure, running clouds and flowing water, the former moment is still outside the hall white jade platform, the next moment has stood in the center of the hall. A red, a white, a blue, a * * brocade robe, the sleeves are elegant, without any gesture, as if flying out of the sky, people only feel a flower in front of them, the three people have settled down, the three colors are bright on the red jubilant hall. Without making a sound, the situation has been taken away. The three people are generally tall, short, fat and thin. The people in red robes are very powerful. They have a national character face and very strict complexion. The white robed man in the middle, however, is relatively elegant. He looks like a doctor who practices medicine and helps the world. He is very gentle. As for the man in the Blue Royal robe, he looks like a stone, cold without any expression. At this time, his fingers are clasped with a square iron and wood box. With a wave of sleeve robe and a release of five fingers, I heard a loud bang. The end of the iron wood box was right and fell to the ground. The sound of the collision between the iron wood and jade sounded like the weight of the iron wood box was a thousand jin. Everyone in the hall took a breath of cold air. Cold and indifferent, six eyes sitting on the same level with the xuanyuanche. Chapter 784 The line of sight interweaves, the absolute collision of ice and fire. For a moment, people in the hall almost felt the sound of Zizi. The Empress Dowager Chen stood up unconsciously. She and Xuanyuan Yi, one left and one right, stood at Xuanyuan Che''s hands, as if they were not supposed to sit in front of the three kings of Ming island. There was silence in the palace. There was no weakness, no timidity, only arrogant dictatorship, only a powerful king. Xuanyuanche looked back coldly at the three kings of Ming island. He was surrounded by a murderous spirit and sat high on the Dragon chair. With a pair of three, the breath is not weak at all. After a brief look at each other, the unknown light in the eyes of the three kings of Hades flashed, and they all took back their eyes to look at xuanyuanche. "Ming island hears about the birthday of Tianchen Wang, and specially orders me to wait for three people to send me the gift of Ming island." The elegant man''s sleeve robe in white flickers on the iron and wood box, making a sound slowly. "I dare not, I dare not..." Standing Xuanyuan Yi''s forehead was sweating. Hearing this, the man in white put his hands on and on. There was a bit of imperial spirit there. The three people standing in the center of the main hall ignored xuanyuanyi, and only looked coldly at sitting high and up. Under their momentum, xuanyuanche was lofty, not affected at all, but powerful. Cold eyebrow slowly pick, xuanyuanche looked down at the three people below, very slow way: "that widowed is not to thank Ming island?" As soon as this word fell, Murong invincible, right phase, and others were sweating on the forehead. This was too tit for tat. "Yaowang, you see my Wang received your kindness in his early years. Here..." There was a smile on his face. Murong Wudi bowed to the man in white and was about to make a round. Unexpectedly, when he spoke, the white medicine King''s sleeve robe waved and took the words lightly: "it''s a long time ago. Besides, it''s a day to repay your kindness. Tianchen and Mingdao don''t owe you any kindness." Murong Wudi''s face suddenly turned white when his voice fell. He didn''t want to read his kindness. He was so fierce today. This Chapter 785 "In those days, I was treated by the king of medicine, and I remember it. But the king of medicine saved me to repay my kindness. When I was well, I also received all the gratitude I owed. Although I felt something about it, there was no default between the heaven and the island." Cold voice sounded, xuanyuanche back to break Murong invincible want to climb friendship meaning, cold swept Murong invincible. Murong invincible immediately fought a cold war. At the same time, when xuanyuanche''s sleeve robe waved, xuanyuanyi and empress Chen, who were unconscious of standing up, stumbled to sit on the big chair. The emperor and Empress Dowager stand up for you. What do you look like. The island of the dead is not good. What kind of friendship do you have? It''s not as powerful as the sky. Come to the door and be afraid. Can we solve the problem? What''s more, he has never been afraid of his island. With a smile on his lips, the king of medicine looked at xuanyuanche, who was cold and solemn, and nodded slowly: "xuanyuanche, I knew you were good, but now it looks really good." "I don''t have the qualification to evaluate the island of Hades." Xuanyuanche hooks his lips and raises his eyebrows in response to Yaowang''s smile. The demon spirit is born, but the coldness of his eyes is frightening. When the king heard that his eyebrow was cold, he was clear to the sharp Xuanyuan, and his eyebrow was heavy. With a wave of his sleeve robe, the iron box placed on the jade floor was immediately pushed forward by the force of a stroke. "I hope Tianchen Wang likes it." Voice down, the side of a blue shirt king suddenly step forward, a wave on the iron and wood box. In an instant, I saw the iron and wood box smashed from the top direction, bit by bit, layer by layer, into powder. The people in the main hall can see that the hardest iron wood, which is almost as thick as two fingers, is ground into powder under the invisible palm force. The motionless palm was so powerful that the faces of the people in the hall changed. Slowly back on the Dragon chair, xuanyuanche''s eyes are cold. A sleeve of iron wood dust, which was completely broken into powder, was volatilized by the king of medicine, sending out a smell of iron wood in the air. Chapter 786 The upper layer of the wooden box was destroyed, and the contents of it immediately exposed. A piece of square looks transparent and colorless, with silver light and cold air. It looks like ice crystal. And in that ice crystal, a white jade bottle of lanolin is placed on it. Slowly step forward, the medicine king in white picked up the jade bottle in the ice crystal, looked at xuanyuanche and said: "the treasure of the thousand years of Ming island, the treasure in the medicine, the heaven king can see the efficacy." The Millennium treasure of hell island? This hell island will never really send him a congratulatory gift. I''m afraid the gift is fake, the demonstration is true, and the medicine King''s medical skill is powerful, and the poison is even worse. You should know that the medicine and the poison supplement each other. Try the medicine, hum, xuanyuanche sneers in his heart. Looking down at the people below, xuanyuanche sneered: "since the island of hell is sincere, I will not refuse to accept it. It will be tested." The bodyguards who were standing at the end of the hall immediately backed down. There was a brief silence in the hall. Yaowang is playing with the jade bottle in his hand. Liwang and Huowang on one side simply hold their chest in their hands and close their eyes. They are extremely arrogant. In a moment, several retiring bodyguards came together. But I saw a transparent fish tank in the hands of several people, in which several fish were swimming happily, and the water and grass were swinging, looking full of life. The transparent fish tank was placed in the middle of the hall, and the king of medicine didn''t say anything, so he put the bottle into the water without opening the seal. Fish swim, water and grass float. The eyes of all the people in the hall are focused on the fish tank. What''s the use of the Millennium Collection of Ming island? A dead silence, only to hear people slightly gasping. When the bottle was put into the fish tank, in a flash, people clearly saw that the fish faded and quickly turned over their white belly, and then slowly began to fester and melt. And the green grass, fast withering, with the speed that the naked eye can see, into the blue water, into the clean water. Chapter 787 Breathing speed up, everyone in the main hall stared at each other, and the gasping became intense unconsciously. This This thing After a while, the living fish melt and the green grass melts into water. Crystal clear water flowers are rendered into dead red and black, with a little smell. He reached out and took out the white jade bottle of lanolin from the fish tank. The king of medicine put the bottle on the ice crystal again, and looked at xuanyuanche and said: "this thing is carefully prepared by the island of hell. It has been toxic and invisible for a long time without Kaifeng. After Kaifeng, a drop can destroy ten li mountains and rivers and kill all life. Such a bottle, such a big river and mountain, heaven is at your fingertips. " The voice is slow and weak, but it reveals the shocking content in front of people. "Boom." As soon as this words fell, all the people in the main hall who were still in a trance came back to God in an instant, and exploded. In an instant, there was something frightening, something ecstatic, something frightening, something big Five emotions and seven colors are different. If Tianchen had this thing in his hand, Ao Yun, Xue Sheng, Southern Song Dynasty, Hou Jin, and the royal family would not dare to disobey him and send them back to their hometown directly, wouldn''t this world be easy to get. Everyone understood that the courtiers of heaven were excited, and the envoys of Aoyun and other countries were frightened. On the main hall, the atmosphere is very different. Without looking at the reaction of all the people in the hall, the king of medicine dropped his words and immediately stepped back. The king of fire, who had not moved around, suddenly opened his eyes and waved his sleeve robe on the ice crystal. Immediately, the blue flame came out of the ice crystal, like a ghost fire, without any sign. "Please." Looking at the burning ice crystal, the king of fire could not see his face was still, neither could he see his excitement, nor could he see the xuanyuanche of any other color. He stretched out his hand coldly. It''s blue and fiery. It''s very strange. Xuanyuanche looked at the blue flame coldly. This was the fire on the ship that day. This is the king of fire, who fought against him that day. Chapter 788 I have a cold vision. It''s a dark island. I don''t want to hide it. I really think his sky is like nothing. I think his xuanyuanche is a decoration. OK, ok The thought in his heart turned and he didn''t open his mouth. He looked at his medicine king all the time and saw this slowly saying: "the king of heaven doesn''t accept the gift of our country, does he dislike the island of the underworld, or does nobody dare to reach for it?" The bland words, said lightly, give people a more aggressive attitude instead. "It doesn''t matter if I don''t take back what I sent out from the hell island. The fire is burning to the center, and the jade bottle is cracked. I''m afraid that the world will not die by then, but the sky..." Light words, but let people more and more fear. A drop of water in this jade bottle can destroy ten li of living creatures. If it explodes and cracks, all of them will leak out here. That day, all of them here As soon as such words fell, Wen Chen became frightened, and Tianchen military general exploded. Xuanyuanche, whose face was chilly, didn''t get angry when he heard this. He was born with a beautiful face. At this time, a layer of ghostly monstrosity filled up slowly. It made people almost look stupid, but it made people send out bone cold from the bottom of their hearts. "The world will never die. I don''t know. I only know. You will never see the sky." Cold eyes lock the three kings of Ming island below, and xuanyuanche fingers knock on the Dragon chair. "The king, the minister to take." Immediately, some generals rushed out. Xuanyuanche glanced at a small flame. This general has internal skill. His martial arts are not weak. Even if he can''t take it or withdraw it, it''s OK. Now he blinked. The general was approved by xuanyuanche. As soon as the iron palm was sharpened, a flying body would catch the white jade and mutton fat bottle in the ice and fire. When you are half empty, you will be in the range of ice and fire. The king of fire, who was standing before the ice and fire, suddenly waved his sleeve robe. The little blue dodged the fire. Suddenly, he jumped up with a bang. The general just grabbed it with one hand, and the fire was on the air. Chapter 789 Looking at the small flame, in this rapid and fierce, the whole wrapped up the captured general, blue body guard, burning. "Ah..." The general suddenly screamed. He fell heavily on the ground. His whole body was on fire, burning wildly. Xuanyuanche''s eyes suddenly snapped. Murong invincible and qiukenyanhu stand recently. When they see it, they can''t care much. Qi Qi takes one hand and sweeps away to the general on fire. The palm wind is close to the body, and the flame suddenly goes out. In such an instant, the general has been burned and fainted. All the officials in the hall immediately took a breath of cold air and turned pale. What kind of ghost fire is it? It''s so fierce? "Ghost fire, ghost fire..." Some timid ministers blurted out in surprise, and their faces turned white. The hall was frightened except for the little eunuch who was standing behind empress Chen and almost ignored by others, but he frowned tightly and stared at the blue flame. "Tianchen Wang, don''t send these mediocre hands to play, waste time." The voice of cold and arrogant sounded, and the king of fire looked proud and disdainful. "Weichen comes." "Minister." "I beg your order." As soon as the voice of the king of fire falls, Qiu Wen, Yan Hu, and other experts sink their faces, and ask for their orders before xuanyuanche talks. Xuanyuanche looked at the people who asked for their lives, but his face was cold and silent. "Weichen comes." Murong invincible''s steady voice sounded slowly. Today, at this time, it seems that the hell island and the sky can''t go well. Since they are on the right track, they can only meet the enemy if they have any use. Xuanyuanche is the Lord of Tianchen kingdom. If they want him to come in person for everything, these generals will do something else. Besides, this Tianchen has the highest skill except xuanyuanche. And xuanyuanche looked at each other, Murong invincible spirit sink Dantian, slowly walked out. The sleeve robe is windless and automatic. Murong is invincible step by step. Every step, the jade ground should have a simple footprint, and the skill has been improved to the extreme. The flame leaped and twinkled, not far from the white jade bottle in the middle. Chapter 790 The corner of his mouth drew a sneer, and the king of fire pressed his hand on the burning ice crystal, "boom" but saw a dragon flying around the flame, and rushed towards Murong invincible. Hands flying, invisible inner strength, towards the blue flame on the right up. In an instant, the flame mingled in the air, there was a moment of stagnation. Seeing this, the king of fire snorted. He pressed the ice crystal again, and the blue ghost fire suddenly thumped violently. The fire makes the archery, and goes out towards Murong invincible. One arrow breaks Murong''s invincible defense and rushes straight to Murong''s invincible eyebrow. Murong''s invincible looks at this and raises his real Qi, turns his back and puts his hand on the red flame. "Bang." Hearing a loud sound in the middle of the air, Murong Wudi was staggering. He stepped back a few steps. He sat high on the Dragon chair with xuanyuanche. His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. With a wave of sleeve and robe, Murong Wudi was immediately covered by a force, and he was stopped. Murong invincible can stop in front of the steps under xuanyuanche high platform, a mouthful of blood gushed out, and his face turned pale instantly. At this time, people in the hall seemed to be stagnant even taking a breath of cold air. One of them was hurting Murong invincible, and the ghost fire was about to burn on the jade bottle. Cold eyes squint at xuanyuanche, the eyes of the king of fire are full of provocation and disdain. Xuanyuanche saw this. With a wave of his sleeve robe, he stood up suddenly "It''s just a bit of a cover up. Why don''t you do it? Let the small ones solve it. Just sit high and watch the opera." Xuanyuanche just stood up, a low voice suddenly sounded, breaking the silence of the hall. Everyone in the main hall immediately followed the sound. I saw a little eunuch with strange color, slowly walked out from behind the Empress Dowager Chen, slender and tall, with a calm face and a calm body. Who is this eunuch? The courtiers in the main hall are all acquaintances in the palace. The little eunuch has never seen them before. However, at this time, the people didn''t ask who the stranger suddenly came out. It''s good to solve this situation. Walking slowly to Murong Wudi, the little eunuch turned his back to xuanyuanche and looked at the three kings of Ming island. Looking at the thin back, xuanyuanche''s heart was awed, his eyes were shining fast, this back, this back Ryukyu is Ryukyu. Chapter 791 Her eyes brightened and she was by his side. Looking at the slim but proud figure of the three kings of Shangming Island, xuanyuanche''s cold killing instantly melted in his eyes. Since Ryukyu was going away, there must be some countermeasures. Surprise in the heart, but not on the face, this is not the time to meet joy. At present, xuanyuanche looked at the back of Ryukyu and said lightly, "you should judge yourself." Said, slowly sat down again. "Little one knows." Liuyue, dressed as a little eunuch, did not look back. She answered loudly. No one else could hear it. She would not miss her careful meaning beyond xuanyuanche''s words. Cold eyes on the opposite three kings of Ming island, Ryukyu slowly put on the silver gloves. Behind him, Qiuwen, Yanhu and Murong are invincible. When they saw the strange eunuch with silver gloves in his hands, their faces changed a little. Look at each other. They have seen this glove. It belongs to Ryukyu. The anxieties and anger in his eyes immediately disappeared. This eunuch is Ryukyu, and Ryukyu is here. It must be safe today. There was silence in the hall. Looking at xuanyuanche, the king of fire actually let the little eunuch who didn''t seem to have a weak crown come out to deal with him. His proud face was full of anger. How dare you despise him? Good, good With white gloves on his hands, Ryukyu walked slowly towards the ice crystal burning blue flame. His steps were not fast or slow. He looked very casual. The brow tip of the disdainful face is slightly wrinkled, the deep internal power is not felt, and the breath is not oppressive. It''s very light and relaxed, as if an ordinary person passed by. Chapter 792 I can''t find the focus point, it seems that my whole body is full of flaws, and my whole body seems to have no flaws. The fire king''s face is still, but his hands are more and more tight to hold back the burning ice crystal, which is a deep feeling. Maybe he despised the eunuch. Staring at the blue light, Ryukyu is getting closer to the ice crystal. Behind him, xuanyuanche gathered his hand under the sleeve robe and raised it slightly. The blue fire is so strange. If Ryukyu is defeated, he is good Seeing Ryukyu enter the attack range of fire, the king of fire squints his eyes and presses his big hand on the ice crystal. In an instant, I saw a fire almost as high as someone''s jumping up, showing a ferocious momentum that never existed before, and rushing towards the whole face of Ryukyu moon. Like a wall of fire, to swallow the moon. In the hall, the people who had been waiting for attention saw that the fire was so great that they almost raised their heart to their throat for a moment. Blue face, not as hot as the heat of the heat, but with a little bit of wine, and she expected the slightest cold. Ryukyu''s mouth suddenly raised a sneer, not only did he not avoid the light of fire coming towards her, like a faint blue fire dragon, but he bowed his head, shrunk his whole body, flew into the ground obliquely, wiped the ground and rushed towards the bottom of the fire dragon. The people in the main hall almost stared at this. What is this? The fire is so fierce that it''s too late for others to avoid it. The little eunuch, instead of avoiding it, rushes towards the wall of fire without hesitation. It''s his own death, not his life? Chapter 793 In a moment, almost everyone forgot to breathe, including xuanyuanche sitting on the Dragon chair. But in the moment when Tianchen courtiers were shocked, the originally scornful king of fire changed his face slightly, and a little surprise flashed in his eyes. Shoot hard to the ground and enter through the fire. Ryukyu rushed into the fierce fire. The blue moon is covered with light blue. The people in the fire are astonished. A body into the fire, Ryukyu an instant turn over, a grasp on the white ice to grasp. When the king of fire saw this, he couldn''t control the fire. He raised his hand and cut it from the moon. Compared with the speed on hand, even if the king of fire is one of the three kings of the Ming island, and the superior master of the whole world, there is absolutely no specially trained Ryukyu. The fire king''s palm hasn''t touched Ryukyu''s wrist yet. Ryukyu''s sharp fingers have snapped on the thick ice crystal. Five fingers and one button in white gloves, "bang." Just listen to a clear explosion. Under the grasp of Ryukyu, the transparent ice crystal broke up and fell in all directions. The whole wall of fire, which was as fierce as a dragon, broke up with the breaking of ice crystal. It''s like that mirror, it''s broken, it''s all in one piece. The blue flame splashed all over the hall. Suddenly, a shower of flowers flew around the hall. All the frightened ministers dodged. "Bottle." Standing at a high altitude, I saw the real autumn marks. Seeing Ryukyu smashing the ice crystal, the jade bottle on the ice crystal fell down. My face suddenly changed and I roared. Chapter 794 If the bottle is broken, the poison in it will flow out. Everyone here The voice is urgent and half empty, but it hasn''t exploded yet. The white gloved hand has already spread out on its back and grasped the falling white marble bottle. After grasping the bottle, Ryukyu flipped backward and stepped back under the high platform in front of xuanyuanche. He stared coldly at the fire king who was still in the middle of the sky. He raised the jade bottle in his hand and said in a cold voice, "it''s just fun to use it here." When the three kings of Ming island heard this, their faces were all slightly changed. They have never been so ridiculed. The fire and rain went out, and the little broken ice crystals on the ground began to melt into water in the warm air, slowly brewing a light smell of wine. In the hall, there was a moment of silence. Everyone looked at the undamaged Ryukyu moon, which was enveloped by the blue fire. His eyes were shocked, shocked and joyful. For a moment, almost forget the voice and action, completely stupefied looking at the Ryukyu holding the jade bottle. "Well done." In this silence, xuanyuanche''s eyes flashed with admiration. As long as it was Ryukyu, no matter how shocked things happened to her, he felt justified. I don''t know when he thought it, but that''s what he thought. "Thank you for your praise." He turned to xuanyuanche and made a respectful salute. Liuyue walked to xuanyuanche''s side and presented the white jade bottle. Xuanyuanche side of the autumn mark, immediately step forward to take over the past. Chapter 795 Xuanyuanche waved to show Liuyue standing beside him. Ryukyu sees this also not many words, directly stood in xuanyuanche''s side. "Good..." "Good..." At this time, the stunned Tianchen ministers and the visiting guests reacted. They were all flushed with excitement. Looking at Ryukyu''s eyes, they almost came out with stars. It''s awesome. However, those who got the occasion were all high-ranking officials and smart people. At this time, we all know that the three kings of hell island are not good at coming. After a monotonous cry, they are so excited that they can''t show their weakness in front of the enemy. They need to feel that any Eunuch in Tianchen can solve it. Tianchen can. At present, there is not much ecstasy in the hall. The ministers have brewed a wave of life. I have talent in heaven, just to test the ox knife. "What a arrogant boy." Depressed excitement, the king of fire looked coldly at the moon standing beside xuanyuanche, his eyes showed a sense of killing. Hearing this, Ryukyu kept his cold eyes on the king of fire: "wine can control the fire. It''s common sense. It''s not my arrogance, but you think there is no one in the world." Tit for tat, light words are sharp. The king of fire heard that his eyes were filled with murderous Qi. He was determined to look at Ryukyu. The king of medicine and the king of strength around him also looked up and saw ryukyue deeply. The purer the wine is, the more it can burn, freeze into ice, with the aid of things. It''s easy to burn. The alcohol lamp and the alcohol block, which Ryukyu has seen too much, are very common. Chapter 796 But the alcohol lamp is blue, the outer flame is extremely hot, but the inner flame is relatively cold, which is more common sense. The fire hurts people, but the king of fire has powerful internal power. It''s just wishful thinking to deceive someone you haven''t seen. To see what is in it, we need to talk about the mystery. Although all the people in the main hall still don''t understand Ryukyu''s words, the hypocrisy of regarding the three people of the island of Hades as gods has actually decreased, and their heads are even higher and higher. Tit for tat in the eyes, the king of medicine suddenly smiled, looked up at xuanyuanche and said: "this gift is for Tianchen king. Tianchen can be controlled by someone, but it''s best." After that, with a flick of the wrist, the ice crystal on the first layer was broken, and the upper layer of the iron and wood box was swept by the strong wind, revealing the second layer. When the king of power and the king of fire saw this, they lost their sense of killing and surprise in their eyes, returned to peace and stood behind the king of medicine with their chests in their arms. Bending to open the second layer, Yaowang slowly takes out a white jade tray. On the tray, there is a piece of blood jade of the size of palm, which is bright red and lustrous, without any impurity. It has no carving and is naturally shaped like a unicorn. The red silk in the jade flows like a unicorn stepping on a red cloud and living. The sunlight comes in through the hall and shines on the blood jade. It is bright and emits Colorful streamers. It takes people''s breath. All the officials in the hall are experienced people. They don''t know how many jewels they have seen. At this time, they suddenly saw the second treasure taken from the island of hell. Qi Qi took a breath of cold air. Chapter 797 In the silent hall, there was a sound of inspiration. The jade is precious, the color is the treasure, and the less is the rare treasure. the blood jade unicorn is so bright and lustrous. It is the thing they have never seen. Although they don''t know where the treasure is, they can definitely confirm that it is the rare treasure. She glanced at the precious jade of the Ming island. Ryukyu didn''t respond. It wasn''t that she saw the treasure as dung, but that she really didn''t know the quality of these things. She didn''t study antiques. The other thing that didn''t move in the hall was xuanyuanche. He didn''t know the value of the moon like Ryukyu, but he knew that the more precious the island was, the more important the mind was. There is no need to be shocked when blessings and misfortunes are in proportion to the value. When he lifted the white jade plate, the king looked up at the expressionless xuanyuanche and said in a deep voice, "this blood jade unicorn is the treasure of the 103rd generation of the Ming king, who lived on the island of Ming. It has been treasured by the royal family for a long time, and it is a favorite of the king. Tianchen Wang xuanyuanche, what do you have to do with my island of the underworld? You know, I know, you and I both know. Today, I think you are a real person who is not born in the world. I love you in Ming island. I don''t want to destroy you so easily. Today, I give you the world''s treasures, which can help you win the world. Tianchen Wang xuanyuanche, an opportunity, only once, you can''t get it. You have to choose carefully. " After that, the wrists moved, and the red silk covering another thing was pulled from the white jade plate. A common tile was put on it. Chapter 798 The world''s white jade unicorn, common broken tiles, this is simply the thing that the wind, horse and Ox are not in touch, and can''t stand together. However, at this time, it was put in a jade plate by Ming island. In a light way, all the other officials in the hall are in a fog. The blood jade unicorn is put together with broken tiles. The people in the hall are confused. What do you mean? Don''t understand, people only understand that sentence can help you win the world. Not from the joy of joy, fear of fear. And Murong invincible, Xuanyuan Yi, and other people who know the inside story, then they take a look at Xuanyuan Che and the three kings of hell island. The island of hell never gives anyone a chance, and it''s a great thing to present it with treasure today. It''s just this treasure. This treasure needs to be replaced For a moment, the mind in the hall was very different, and a strange silence emerged. Xuanyuanche looks at the king of medicine from below coldly. In his cold and solemn eyes, he slowly smiles with a sneer, and outlines with a high corner of his mouth. He is evil and cold. He understood that the three kings of the island of the underworld were soldiers first and then rites. It''s a treasure of thousands of years. It''s a drop with infinite power. The four great powers in the central plains are afraid of it. It''s so easy to unify the world. The rarefied blood jade unicorn, the symbol of the imperial seal, is also the most precious treasure of the Ming island. Although it seems useless, it actually implies more powerful support of the Ming island. After receiving these two things, the world is at your fingertips. However, the treasure is not obtained for nothing. There is only one person in the world in the Central Plains, the most important person in the island, Ryukyu. Chapter 799 To the world, or Ryukyu. Today, this is where the island sings. The smile on the corner of the mouth is more and more enchanting, with the slightest casual coldness. "It''s rare that I have to look at the island in such a different way. Do I have to be complacent or thank the island for looking at it like this?" The voice of light smile rings, xuanyuanche slowly stands up, listening to the voice seems to be very happy. Yaowang looks at xuanyuanche who raises a smile. He smiles back. His eyes are full of magic light and all words are in his eyes. Walking slowly down the platform, xuanyuanche has a deep smile on his face and looks very happy. Standing at the bottom of the Yan Hu see this, can not help but look at the smile of the happy xuanyuanche, in the corner of the eye sweeping standing on the platform dressed as a eunuch Ryukyu. On the one hand is a woman who can bring infinite danger and threaten life, and on the other hand is a promise that the world can easily get. For an emperor, there is no need to say which is the more important. See their Wang Xiao''s so happy, is it determined to know what is the best and most favorable choice? All the people in the hall were excited and nervous to see xuanyuanche walk slowly towards the treasure of the king of medicine, overflowing with two distinct oppressive breath. Standing high on the steps, Ryukyu''s face is calm, his eyes are calm, and he looks at xuanyuanche, who is walking towards the blood jade unicorn. He is calm and thin. A little anxious, strange, worried, scared I didn''t feel it. I don''t know if it''s overconfidence or Step by step, xuanyuanche stood in front of the medicine king, looked at the blood jade unicorn, and raised his mouth and said, "it''s very precious, very good." Chapter 800 The sound is smooth and the drag is long. All the people in the hall were delighted. "Unfortunately, I don''t like it." The voice of Xiaodan suddenly sank. The ministers in the hall had not yet responded. Xuanyuanche''s face suddenly turned cold and his backhand was a sword. I saw a flash of light. The blood jade unicorn on the white jade plate that Yaowang held in his hand was cut in two by Shengsheng. Sleeve robe a flick, xuanyuanche a sleeve roll away that broken tile, cold voice way: "I still like this." Then he turned to the throne on the high platform. Full of cold, full of incomparable majesty and determination. Standing still on the high platform, even the face of Ryukyu did not change a little. At this time, he was looking at xuanyuanche''s eyes, and a smile slowly appeared in the bottom of his eyes. A smile as sweet as honey. The two look at each other, and thousands of words are in the eye. Better be broken than broken. Their feelings can not be replaced by anything, can not be compared with anything, the world is important, and the unity of rivers and mountains is his wish and goal. However, it is not on the basis of losing one''s feelings. If the world is big, when climbing to the top, if no one can enjoy it side by side, if the world is for the sacrifice of his lover, what is the use? He xuanyuanche hasn''t got the job yet. A sword cuts off the blood jade unicorn. In a moment, there is a sound of astonishment and inspiration in the hall. All the people in the sky are shocked. The benefits of sending the door are not good. This This However, xuanyuanyi, empress Chen, Murong Wudi and others did not have much change, only Qi Qi lowered his eyebrows and sighed. Chapter 801 As if they had expected it. In the hall, the three kings of Ming island changed their faces, and their murderous spirits were all over their bodies. Doushou throws down the broken treasure in his hand. Yaowang looks at xuanyuanche coldly and says, "toast without penalty, OK." A good word falls, the three kings brush their sleeves together, turn around and walk out. Step by step, standing in front of the Dragon chair, xuanyuanche''s black and Gold Dragon Robe waved, Shua turned around, and the cold extreme one shouted: "stop." The voice was not loud, but it seemed that there was a thunderclap in people''s ears. The people in the hall were almost unstable. The three kings of Ming island squinted and stopped. "Hell island is a long way to congratulate. Tianchen has its own hospitality etiquette. When we go like this, all countries say that Tianchen has no rules." Sharp as an eagle''s eyes, xuanyuanche looks down on the three kings of the Ming island and says in a deep voice: "come, but don''t be rude. Come, have a glass of thin wine and thank the three kings of the Ming island." After the order was issued, someone immediately brought three cups of thin wine. Seeing this, Ryukyu stepped forward, took his finger and flicked it on the glass, and slowly sent it to the three kings of Hades. Seeing this, the king of medicine stared at Ryukyu. The liquor in front of the three people''s eyes is constantly bubbling, which looks like boiling. What kind of liquor is it? "Why, the three kings of hell Island dare not take it?" Ryukyu looked at the three kings of Ming island with a wine plate, raised his eyebrows and said slowly, "if the three kings dare not take over, I will take the place of the three kings." One word falls, the three kings of the island of hell change their colors. It''s an insult. It''s an absolute insult. Will their three kings be inferior to even a eunuch. Chapter 802 The wine cup is bubbling violently. Everyone can see that the wine is not right, and Ryukyu''s hands are not covered at all. So let me tell you plainly, I''ve done it, I''ve poisoned it, and it depends on whether you have the skill to deal with it. A deep thought, Yaowang fingers in three glasses of the wine above a whisk, wine surface fluctuations immediately smaller, but did not stop. The king of medicine saw the deep look in his eyes and didn''t untie it. The eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, but at this time, they can''t lose that face and don''t drink. At present, the three people look at each other, Qi is moving to Dantian, strengthen Qi, and drink to the end. A wine into the throat, three people face color when a change, instant red as blood. However, I dare not take one step to use Qi secretly and use internal power to transform poison. "When the two countries are at war, they will not cut off their envoys. When the three kings return to the island of Ming, they say that the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. It is uncertain who is the best winner." The words of coldness and solemnity floated on the main hall, absolutely and coldly. At the same time, xuanyuanche beckoned to Liuyue. Seeing this, Liuyue walked quickly to xuanyuanche''s side. Xuanyuanche listened to Liuyue and said a few words. Ryukyu''s eyes flashed with surprise, but he didn''t make any objection. He stepped into the back hall. The hall looked at all the ministers whose atmosphere had changed abruptly. They couldn''t help but look at each other one by one and couldn''t speak. In a short time, Ryukyu turned out from the back hall, holding a big fire pot in his hand. Now it''s March, and the weather is already warm. It needs a fire pot. This Everyone, look at the moon in the Qi Dynasty. Chapter 803 Put the fire pot beside xuanyuanche''s feet. Ryukyu turns around and takes the thousand year old collection of the Ming island presented by the three kings of the Ming island from the place where the autumn trace is presented, and hands it to xuanyuanche. Reaching for the jade bottle, xuanyuanche glanced at the people below. Heaven is happy, proud cloud, Southern Song Dynasty, Houjin, Xuesheng, and other emissaries are frightened and defensive. Holding the jade bottle high in one hand, xuanyuanche coldly pointed out to the three kings of Ming island who were using the martial arts to detoxify: "I have generals and good officials in Tianchen, who can retreat and defend, and advance and attack. If we want to map the world, we have a million masters and three thousand generals. It''s just wishful thinking, which will make my world famous. " With determination and great voice, xuanyuanche pulled out the lid of the white marble bottle before the ministers in the hall reacted, and then fell down slowly towards the fire pot below. The silk liquid drips the flames, and is baked to dry in an instant. Even if the poison can kill thousands of miles of life, can it be intimidated or not, it can''t resist the fire of the natural enemy. In the wise poison, in the baking of the fire, it will also turn into smoke. Filar venom pours down, the Millennium Collection of netherworld Island, the deadly poison that frightens all countries, turns into smoke in the fire. After dumping, xuanyuanche shakes his hands and throws the jade bottle into the fire. The fire burns. Even if there are more poison left in the jade bottle, it will disappear. In the hall, there was no sound. All the people were shocked. Even the three kings of Ming island, who were forced to poison by their martial arts, were surprised. Chapter 804 "Well, it''s burning well. I''m the most powerful man in the world. How can I be tired of a little poison. this world is the world of the able. Can I get it by poison? Wang Yingming, long live, long live." Silence, has not spoken right phase suddenly a high roar, turned to xuanyuanche and bowed down. Murong is invincible. These people, such as the Minister of the official department, are also old and sophisticated people. When they see the right side, they will understand it in an instant. Tianchen is so poisonous. Aoyun, Xuesheng, Houjin and Southern Song Dynasty will surely focus on Tianchen. In the face of a strong enemy, alliance is the most natural thing. At this time, there is the island of hell before, and the four kingdoms of Buddha after. I don''t know how Tianchen died. Today''s plan is to break the alliance of four countries. What''s more, poison can subdue people for a while, but it won''t subdue them for a lifetime. If all the people who are gone are poisoned, then it''s not interesting to be alone in this world. However, immediately Qi turned around and bowed down to xuanyuanche: "long live Wang Yingming." One after another, the sound immediately wafted in the sky over Tianchen palace. The envoys, such as Aoyun, who were quick to respond, were excited and relieved. They bowed down to xuanyuanche in a solemn and sincere manner, which they had never seen before: "heaven and earth are wise." The voice floats up and rings through the palace. "You are all in peace. If you are attacked by the Ming island, I will recognize you. I will recognize you." The strong voice is loud and powerful as the golden light blows everywhere. Chapter 805 One word to overthrow the country, one word to destroy the country. As a common saying goes, with the spring breeze flying in all directions. If a gentleman does something and doesn''t do something, the king of heaven is not willing to seize the four kingdoms with poison and abandon the great opportunity. Maybe he will get the attack of Ming island, which doesn''t know where it comes from. This is the rumor that there is no head and tail. It immediately rolls up the spring breeze and spreads. His face is as red as blood. He looks at the man Dynasty''s culture and martial arts. He kowtows to xuanyuanche excitedly and adoringly. The three kings of Ming island look at each other, and Qi Qi throws down a cold hum. He takes a strong breath, turns around and flies away. Ryukyu''s eyes and mouth were slightly hooked, and he smiled coldly. "The emperor and his subjects are happy together when they are in Yonghe palace." With a wave of sleeve robe, xuanyuanche looks at the hundreds of houses below, and the sound is everywhere. "Set up the Yonghe palace, and the emperor and the minister will be happy together." At once, it is reported that the transmission will be carried out one by one, and it will blow up on the Tianchen palace. Spring in March, golden. The flowers are in full bloom. When the night fell, the officials enjoyed the day, and the palace was filled with joy. Outside the glass hall, the night is like ink and the stars are bright. Liuyue, a eunuch, leans on the trunk and looks up at Liuli hall. How long has she not been here? Liuli hall was once the happiest place for her. At that time, I was only 13 years old. At that time, xuanyuanche was only 16-7, which was very nice. The corner of the mouth slowly rippling smile, eyes rippling gentle. "Month." A black robe inlaid with gold, xuanyuanche stood in front of Ryukyu, looking at the gentle face of Ryukyu, and shouted softly. Lowering his head, Ryukyu looked at the xuanyuanche standing in front of him with his back against the big tree. He did not speak. The night is graceful, a round of moon is hanging in the treetop, the silver light is sprinkled, enveloping everything hazy, the distant gongs and drums are noisy, the singing and dancing are joyful, the contrast of this side is more and more silent. In the gentle moonlight, xuanyuanche looks at Liuyue, and Liuyue looks at xuanyuanche. Looking at each other, we can see that the moonlight lengthens the shadows of the two people and interweaves them. Chapter 806 "Remember when you first came here?" In the silence, xuanyuanche suddenly opens his mouth gently, and black eyes look at Ryukyu deeply. The corner of the mouth slowly outlined a smile, Ryukyu smiled at xuanyuanche: "remember, I remember someone is bathing." The smoke was rising and misty. How can she not remember that she came here for the first time because she was suddenly given a marriage, but wanted to teach xuanyuanche a lesson. As a result, I saw a goblin in the water, and was said, "after that, I will be your backer. Whoever dares to bully you will give me a tit for a tooth, an eye for an eye." Lead to move the heart, soft hand, from then on can''t let go. Hook lips a smile, enchanting and charming. I haven''t seen xuanyuanche laugh like this for a long time. It''s really fascinating. Ryukyu''s eyes are dark. He picked up his lips and chuckled. Xuanyuanche looked at Ryukyu deeply. He whispered, "there was a little thing who didn''t know the height of the earth that night. He came to challenge me, but I couldn''t let her go any more." The deep voice resounds in the night sky. Xuanyuanche walks slowly towards Ryukyu. His fingertips touch Ryukyu''s cheek. Xuanyuanche touches Ryukyu a little. "Thin, don''t worry." The deep voice lingered in my ears, a little unknown. However, Ryukyu understood. The tip of his nose was slightly sour. He put his hand around xuanyuanche''s waist and grinned and stared at his gentle face. "How can I not worry? I don''t worry about you. Who else do I worry about?" The three kings of Ming island come to xuanyuanche. How could she not worry about it. Light ring arms around the arms of the Ryukyu, xuanyuanche rubbing Ryukyu''s head, low sigh: "you ah..." "Not a lot." Xuanyuanche''s words have not yet been opened, and Ryukyu suddenly beats them. Zhang Dagou bites xuanyuanche''s shoulder severely, and ryukue pillows xuanyuanche''s shoulder. Chapter 807 "Don''t believe me, don''t get angry with me, don''t leave me alone, don''t, just don''t, let''s say something, next time, I won''t lift your nest." Even rub belt threat, Ryukyu said the voice just. Xuanyuanche heard a flash of smile on his face and hugged Ryukyu in his arms: "OK." A good word, which is totally indulgent, absolutely unconditional and without hesitation, warms Ryukyu''s heart. Rub against xuanyuanche''s chest, ryukue holds xuanyuanche in his arms, and says softly but loudly: "Che, listen to me, I only say these words once. You can doubt anything, you can distrust anything, but you can never doubt what I mean to you. My life can''t be taken by anyone. I can''t give everything to anyone. Maybe I will like someone for some reason. Maybe I will save them. But you are the only one who can live and die with me. I give you all my love and hate. I don''t have the heart to manage and work hard for other feelings. Listen, that''s what I want to say. If you don''t believe it, I''ll tear your bones apart. " Low and gentle voice, to the last sentence incomparably hard up, accompanied by the rising head of Ryukyu sharp white teeth. Looking down, xuanyuanche didn''t laugh at the face of the moon. He only strengthened his hand and held it tightly. "I know, Yue, I know, I don''t distrust you, just because I love you so much, I worry too much, because I cherish you so much, I''m afraid of breaking. However, it won''t be in the future. I''ve already figured it out. " Deep and powerful, xuanyuanche definitely looked at ryukue and said. Chapter 808 When the words fell, the face of xuanyuanche was normal. Suddenly, the eyebrows were raised and the waist of Ryukyu was twisted. The tiger eyes bared their teeth: "but if there is another time, you dare to give up me to save others, you will wait and see how I clean you up." Say, more menacing effort patted Ryukyu''s buttocks. Bang, it''s clear in the moonlight. Ryukyu jumped up immediately, staring at xuanyuanche, not red, not blue. For so many years, no one has ever spanked her ass. this is a lesson to a few-year-old. Besides, xuanyuanche has spanked her here. It''s so erotic Staring at the smiling xuanyuanche, ryukue''s face is red, black and blue. "Ha ha..." Seeing this, xuanyuanche burst out laughing. He lifted Ryukyu in his arms and danced. I knew that Ryukyu had only one in his heart. The moon is more and more bright, and the silver light is shed, covering the two people who embrace each other. It is beautiful and warm. There are misunderstandings. That''s because they are not firm. If the relationship is rigid, there are any misunderstandings. They don''t need too much explanation. What they have done is clear. The Moon Palace sinks in the west, and the golden and black rose in the East. In a twinkling of an eye, the morning light covers the earth and a new day begins. Liuli hall, Liuyue and xuanyuanche haven''t got up yet, xuanyuanyi, Murong invincible, Empress Dowager Chen, right phase, etc. have been waiting for the outer hall early. "What can I do for you?" He was dressed in a light Black Dragon Robe, and xuanyuanche looked at the serious people in front of him with blue eyes. Last night, he put his arms around Ryukyu and slept, but he could not touch them. It was a great test for him. Xuanyuan Yi looks blue, but Xuanyuan Che, who is obviously in a happy mood, sighs and says: "wang''er, you are determined not to give up the moon, and it''s hard for the father to say to Shangming island. Chapter 809 Only today''s plan, I''m afraid we need to have a good discussion about how to deal with the three kings of the Ming island, is what we Tianchen and you should do at present. " Overnight, xuanyuanyi seemed to be one or two years old. Xuanyuanche listened to the words and put away the tired color on his face. He took a deep look at xuanyuanyi and said slowly, "father, you don''t need to worry." A father, Xuanyuan Yi''s eyes suddenly red, since that night, Xuanyuan Che never called him father, today, today The Empress Dowager Chen saw this, reached out and held xuanyuanyi''s hand, looked at xuanyuanche and said: "che''er, remember, Tianchen is weak, but since you have decided, all of us support you. He has a strong Ming island, and we Tianchen are not easy to bully. Let''s do it." Cold eyes sweep over xuanyuanyi, empress Chen, right face and pale Murong invincible. Xuanyuanche didn''t see the opposition and fear on the faces of all the people. He only supported the decision of breaking through a dead fish. He couldn''t help laughing slowly. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it. Tianchen will never die in my hands." Standing up, xuanyuanche stepped forward and grasped the hands of empress Chen and xuanyuanyi. Fear, fear, scattered sky is dangerous, but unity, fight to the end of the sky, what else to fear, is absolutely not to let any external force hit. One room, one room, one room. Leaning on the door of the outer hall, Ryukyu smiled at the scene. From the time when she was driven away by any means, to today''s compromise and unity with the outside world, Tianchen has changed a lot, and Tianchen''s people have changed a lot. But the key is xuanyuanche''s persistence. As long as he insists, the iron bar will be ground into a needle one day. It''s a fine day again. "Never in seven days?" In Tianchen palace, Murong Wudi stares at the recovered Ryukyu, surprised. Chapter 810 "Yes." Ryukyu nodded, and she was also a great expert in making poison. If the three people in the hell Island were not poisoned by that glass of wine on the spot, then they could manage it for at least seven days, and they would not get rid of it within seven days. "Then we have seven days to prepare." Right face is serious. "I''m afraid ordinary preparation is not enough to deal with Hades." Murong said in a deep voice. "No matter whether we look at it enough or not, we must guard against the security problem. There are only three of them. Even if they are good enough, so many of us will drown them with one mouthful of saliva. Our martial arts are not good enough. We use human tactics." Yan Hu opens his mouth in deep thought. "That''s also true..." Autumn mark also took over. Xuanyuanche and ryukue, who were sitting high, saw that the people had gone away from their own deliberation, totally ignored the two of them, and couldn''t help looking at each other. Qi Qi had a silent smile. "The sea of people is the sea of people. Ordinary force is given to them. I''ll get the rest. I''ve already started to prepare." Looking at xuanyuanche, ryukue''s eyes move very fast. "The enemy is in the dark, I am in the light, I think it''s better to lure..." The low voice sounded, xuanyuanche and ryukue continued to discuss, Tianchen palace is full of never serious. Three days passed in a flash. The forbidden camp of Tianchen. "General, the list has been made in three days. All the stocks in the country have been found." The leader of the forbidden guard reported loudly to Yan Hu. Yanhu nodded, waved back to the leader of the forbidden guards, and entered the inner layer of the most strict camp. The smell of sulfur and saltpetre filled the nose, almost occupying half of the forbidden camp. Yan Hu frowned tightly. I didn''t know that Ryukyu was not in the palace to protect the king. What''s the use of making so much sulfur and saltpetre? Is she going to make fireworks? Chapter 811 "Three parts of sulfur, four parts of saltpetre, four parts of clay..." In the secret chamber, Ryukyu is commanding hundreds of forbidden troops to deploy continuously. In her last life, she was the best at making guns. Although she could not make machine guns and sniper guns, there was no problem in making a land mine. You Ming island''s three kings have great martial arts. I can''t kill you. I''ll kill your assembly. The sky is clear and time flies by. In a flash, it''s the seventh day. Leave them time to prepare for the last day. The whole Tianchen palace was a little nervous, except for Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, who seemed to have nothing to do with each other, as if they were not the center of the problem. "Princess, Du is here." It was dark on his face. In the camp of the forbidden army, Ryukyu, who was constantly improving the land thunder, turned around and ran out. At last, Du Yi arrived. A white suit like snow, a folding fan light fan, far from seeing Du Yi, saw Ouyang Yufei a leisurely waving folding fan. Ryukyu''s eyebrow color suddenly rises slightly, and Ouyang Yufei comes. "Where is the blackhead from?" Far away, Ouyang at a glance to see the dark moon Ryukyu, immediately smiled, a fan pointed at the moon Ryukyu laughed. When Du came, xuanyuanche, who came from the Imperial Palace, also happened to be there. He reached over the moon and wiped the black ash sulfur for it with a smile. In Ouyang Yufei''s eyes, he didn''t avoid suspicion at all. Ouyang Yu Fei saw this squint and saw xuanyuanche. He knocked the palm of his hand with a folding fan. He said slowly, "I''m angry with you." Before Ryukyu answered, xuanyuanche turned to see Ouyang Yufei. His face was right, and he could not see the past teasing and jealousy. He said lightly: "come here all the way, not to say this. Ouyang Yufei, the moon believes you, and I believe you. " Chapter 812 Ouyang Yufei is shocked when he hears this. Xuanyuanche, what do you mean Hearing xuanyuanche''s words, Ryukyu suddenly chuckled and said to Ouyang: "how did you come? I''m not tired. " When Ouyang Yufei heard this, he suddenly looked at the moon. His eyebrows were waving and he laughed, "it''s a good play. It''s worth it to be tired." "That''s bullshit." Hearing this, Ryukyu glanced at Ouyang Yufei, then walked away to Du Yi, who was standing behind him. In such a short time, so many treasures are transported back to Beimu, and they come here so fast, even the flowers that are close to their bodies are not brought. Ouyang Yufei is worried that she can''t cope with it, saying it''s cold and tight. Ouyang Yu Fei listens to Ryukyu''s saying, and the smile on the corner of his mouth is high. Step by step, standing in front of Du Yi, Ryukyu said in a deep voice, "got it?" Du Yichao bows to Ryukyu Yiyi: "I have it. It''s being deployed." Hearing Du Yi''s affirmation, Ryukyu slapped his palm severely, and his face was full of excitement. Looking at a big wooden box at the foot of Du Yi''s side, Ryukyu doesn''t feel too heavy or not at this time. He bends down and picks it up, and rushes towards the direction of Tianchen palace. "You..." Xuanyuanche see this can not help shaking his head, one step ahead, took the box in Ryukyu''s hands, two people side by side quickly. "Not fast enough." Ouyang Yufei waves a folding fan, and listens to xuanyuanche''s words that he doesn''t throw back his head, and raises his eyebrows high. What''s the matter? I haven''t seen him for a few days. It seems that xuanyuanche has changed his attitude towards him. Instead, he doesn''t say much. Looking at the two people who left side by side in front of him, Ouyang Yufei slightly shakes his folding fan. How do you feel that the two people are more and more close than before, as if nothing can be inserted. Chapter 813 The folding fan shakes, starts to move forward, the illusion, should be the illusion. The scorching sun is like fire, and it''s gradually setting in the West. The enchanting red haze slowly gathered in the West. The fire haze danced in the sky, and it looked very enchanting. People say that the setting sun is infinitely good, but that''s right. "Bang bang bang......" Like the setting sun, the sky is full of gongs and drums, the golden bells are ringing, and countless forbidden troops are on the streets. "The sky is dry and the things are dry. Spring diseases are very popular. Now the king has to have some miraculous medicine to prevent diseases. He has a special purpose to give it to the world. Every family will come and get it quickly..." Serious patrols read out one after another. The guards carrying countless clear water rushed to every corner of heaven. The common people in the heaven and the earth all heard that they were disease prevention and didn''t need money. That''s because everyone competed to take less. For a time, all over the sky. Countless forbidden forces carry the water color that looks like clear water, which is sprinkled on every corner of the capital of heaven and the earth, water wells, treetops, corners, roofs Into everyone''s stomach. At this time, Tianchen palace is also like washed water. The water is sprinkled around the palace one by one, and everyone gets the water color to drink. The dust flew into the air like rain. The sunset quickly submerged, the sky red gradually dull, night began to come. "Princess, this is fine?" Murong Wudi is a little hesitant. He knows the power of the Ming island and the power of the king of medicine. Can this liquid medicine resist the Millennium treasure toxin of the Ming island? In response to him is Ryukyu''s white eye. "Don''t worry, the king and the princess are going to get it together. It''s absolutely useful." Relatively know the thin autumn mark Dynasty Murong invincible whisper. Chapter 814 This is the golden flower that was accidentally obtained by the seventeen Xianbei ethnic groups that day. Their princess said at that time that it was used to deal with the poison of the hell island. It''s specially developed, and now it''s a long way to let Du Yi bring it from the northern herdsman. I''m sure it can''t be wrong. Autumn mark to now don''t know how to call, had to also call the princess Ryukyu very trust. The raw materials, dilution, dilution, in dilution, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche are almost irrelevant. Ouyang Yufei is sitting on the treetop in front of the Tianchen palace, looking at the busy people, and his eyes flash with pity. Is the poison of hell island so easy to deal with? The night fell, and the sky and the earth were black. The light of stars from the sky, hazy, the sky palace shining bright and holy. Sharpen your knife and wait for it. All the soldiers and horses under the shadow are waiting nervously. The leader Qiu Chen, Murong Wudi, and others are very clear that as long as they pass the first pass, there is no destructive toxin. The hell island is powerful, and they are not afraid. On the highest star picking Pavilion of Tianchen palace, there are three people in one seat, enjoying the moon with authentic wine and overlooking any part of Tianchen palace. "Good wine." Praised the wine in his hand, Ouyang Yu Fei squinted and leaned on the chair, slowly dividing the xuanyuanche of the fishbone in his hand, and really holding his breath. "By the way, did you make the fish I ate on the boat last time?" Looking at xuanyuanche picking fish, Ouyang suddenly flashes in his mind and squints at xuanyuanche. Ryukyu can''t help but gently hook the corners of his mouth. The originally strict atmosphere makes Ouyang Yufei''s sentence clean. Xuanyuanche squints at Ouyang Yufei, chopsticks move in his hands, and directly clips the whole fish in the plate to Ouyang Yufei. Chapter 815 Without much expression, he said, "I''ll pay you one." It''s straightforward. It''s not repudiated at all. Ouyang Yufei looks at the whole fish in the eye plate and stares at Xuanyuan Chul for a while. Suddenly, he slowly smiles again: "it''s my honor to be able to eat the delicious food made by Tianchen king himself..." Before he finished speaking, Ouyang Yu Fei suddenly folded his fan in his hand and looked down. At the same time, xuanyuanche also looked at the vast night. When Ryukyu saw the two men''s expressions at the same time, he knew that the three kings of Hades had come. In the night, the three figures fly past the pavilions, still dressed in white, red and blue. They don''t want to cover up their arrogance. Stop in front of Tianchen palace step by step, and the three people live in the shape. "Do it?" The king of fire turned his head. "Lazy." Stone man as the king of power coldly threw out a word. "All or what?" The king of fire turned to look at the king of medicine when he heard it. His voice was cold, and he did not cover up his voice. The voice was not small in the still night, but it was not small at all. Obviously, the three kings of Ming island did not pay attention to the sky at all. The king of medicine was indifferent: "don''t hurt yourself, don''t take his life, it''s too much to kill all. If you kill all the people in the palace, you''ll have to stop." "Well, according to you, hum, I''m going to see who dares not to pay attention to the hell island in this world." Arrogant and arrogant, the king of fire with his hands around his chest, full of contempt. Under the moonlight from the sky, the three kings outside the Tianchen palace were shining in a delicate way. Dressed in white, Yaowang takes out a porcelain bottle from his arms, opens the seal, and slowly tilts half a drop of transparent liquid towards the ground. Ouyang Yu Fei, standing high in the star picking hall, saw this, shook his head, and stood in front of Ryukyu and xuanyuanche. His wrist moved, and a silver would pour down from his palm. Chapter 816 He came all the way here. He was afraid that Ryukyu would not be able to pass the pass. The poison of the king of medicine could not be dealt with in the afternoon. The moon is like water. Half a drop of transparent liquid falls to the ground in the moonlight. On the faces of the three kings of Ming island, there is a trace of coldness. Liquid into the ground, in the green grass leaves a few roll, into the grass. There was no movement. A moment passed, but there was no movement. It should have been a devastating display, engulfing the whole Tianchen palace and taking the poison of all the lives in the palace, but there was no reaction at all. Just like a drop of real water, it''s not in the earth and it''s not surprising. The faces of the three kings of hell Island changed in a moment. They were almost twisted under the moon. How could it be that there was no movement? Is it untied? Fist mercilessly in the sky, Ryukyu silver teeth clenched, face can not suppress the excitement. Ouyang Yu Fei is also surprised to see this. He turns his wrist and takes back the silver thread that is ready to save Ryukyu and xuanyuanche. Look at the unbelievable three kings of Hades in front of you. Look at the excited Ryukyu on your face. Does Ryukyu really untie the expert poison of the medicine king? How is it possible? How could it be, God In the other side, xuanyuanche''s eyes were always in a state of displeasure. At this time, he was in a mess of light. He hit the high morning clock on the star picking pavilion with a backhand, and the clear bell rang over the whole palace immediately. "Shoot." As soon as the bell rang, Yanhu, Murong Wudi and others, who had been lying in ambush in all directions, immediately waved their hands down. In a flash, the fire was as red as a meteor, towards the three kings of Ming island who stood outside the Chen palace that day. After the rocket broke through the air, the cold arrow, covered with highly poisonous arrows, roared away, mingled with the sound like thunder. Chapter 817 Ten thousand square shooting, sharp arrows from all directions, potential to encircle the three kings of Ming island into a hedgehog. "Go." With a shout of violence, the three kings'' body shape surged up to three or four Zhang in one leap. They stepped on the rocket and rushed out as fast as lightning. Even if they are able to reach the sky, if they are trapped in an encirclement, they will not die. It''s the best way to fall into the ambush. Standing high and xuanyuanche on the star picking hall, seeing this cold hum, I mentioned the big bow on the star picking loft Pavilion. Gold arrow with bow, silver bow wide open. Xuanyuanche aimed at the king of fire, and put his fingers on it. In an instant, I saw a golden light passing through the clouds and breaking through the moon. Under the bright moonlight, there was a golden arc. The sound of tearing the air made people scared. Golden competition, such as into the realm of no one, rowing through the air, who can block. The golden arrow broke through the air. It was much faster than the rocket of the forbidden guards. In a blink of an eye, it was in front of the king of fire. "Bang." Listen to a light sound, blood burst, sprinkle to the sky. In the dark sky that ten thousand rockets shine like day, all people can see it. The fire king''s hand is empty. I planned to split the arrow directly. I didn''t want to break the sky with my palm power, but I only split the golden arrow by half an inch. I couldn''t change my moves. The golden arrow rushed by and was shot down by xuanyuanche. The body shape is wrong, and the king of power passing by sees this. He grabs the king of fire. His body shape flashes and rushes out of the rocket formation. "What a heavenly king! We have recognized this battle. It will never be so easy next time." The night was dark, and the voice of indifference came from the sky. As soon as the wrist was raised, xuanyuanche grasped the silver bow, which was colder than the voice of Yaowang: "I will accompany you at any time." "Anytime..." Xuanyuanche''s voice is still falling. The autumn trace below, Murong invincible, Yanhu, and others are shouting. Thousands of people roar in the night sky, curtain roll up the sky, magnificent. Chapter 818 The night was so confused that it could not hide the murderous spirit. Looking down at the creatures without any color change, Ouyang Yufei turns to look at Ryukyu. In the light of the fire shining in all directions as if in the daytime, the moon is looking down at the heaven and the earth with a smile on its face and xuanyuanche. There was a deep light in his eyes. Ouyang Yufei sighed: "Ryukyu, I still look down on you." This poison really got rid of her. He never wanted to look down on Ryukyu. It''s just that this woman always surprises him, or it can be said that she''s scared. It''s like a treasure house. It''s a foot deep, but it''s getting deeper and deeper. It seems that there''s no end to it. What''s the mind of this moon. With a smile on his side, Ryukyu could not stop the glare in his eyes: "this is just the beginning." The gorgeous smile blooms in the night sky, and the crisp voice accompanies the spring breeze of the night. It goes with the wind and spreads everywhere. Ouyang Yufei looks at Liuyue who looks at xuanyuanche and turns his head. He flicks his fan in his hand. Yes, it''s just the beginning. He would like to see how deep Ryukyu is and how many things there are in his head. Night flies, open the vast sky. Spring in March, the situation. Ming island begins to emerge, shocking the Central Plains. The Imperial Palace, the capital of snow holy kingdom. "What, the three kings of Ming island are facing the sky? The island of the underworld appears? " He Lianyun, who had just returned to the snow holy Kingdom and had not yet had a rest, was almost shaken by the news. Snow Saint country Lord''s face is full of serious but also mingled with gloating, nodded: "hundreds of years of silence, today unexpectedly, I don''t know how xuanyuanche offended hell island." After scanning the information about the sky, the island of the dead and everything in his hand, Yunzhao frowned. Help or not? How can I help you? Tianchen, snow saint, is the enemy. Chapter 819 The thought quickly revolves in the mind, cloud calls rare also to be unable to grasp for a while. Tianchen is such a treasure in the Southern Song Dynasty, and its national strength will become more powerful than ever before. If it develops, Xuesheng will be in danger. At this time, it''s best for Youming island to restrain it. Turning to look out the window of the bird, Yunzhao ponders. The enemy is always the enemy. What''s more, it''s very likely that his snow saint will fight against the Southern Song Dynasty. It''s just that, it''s not that he doesn''t help, but that he can''t get away with it. The sun is shining from the treetops, but it''s a little chilly in March. "Ming island to xuanyuanche?" Just through the snow holy country, but before reaching the Aoyun border, Dugu ye received the news. Frown, looked at the eyes in the hands of the pigeon. Half a sound, Dugu Ye waved his hand, and the flying pigeon fluttered away without any message or instruction. Ryukyu is the person of the Ming island. The Ming island will not hurt Ryukyu. As for xuanyuanche, he is responsible for Dugu Ye. To destroy the sky is only good for him, but no harm. The robe flies, and the horse returns to the proud cloud without stopping. Sky blue as brocade, white cloud flying volume, vast soup. Countless news, in this blue sky and white clouds, flying with the four Central Plains. Ordinary people don''t know what the hell island is, but the royal families of the four countries don''t know anything. For a while, all the four forces stood still and watched their changes, including the allies of Tianchen, Houjin, who dared not move at all. Neither help nor fall. It''s more peaceful than when it''s peaceful. The dead water is calm and strange. Even the three kings of the Ming island are gone. It seems that they have just gone. Chapter 820 But xuanyuanche and Ryukyu know that they won''t go, so calm, I''m afraid it''s a huge wave. Tianchen palace. "General." Xuanyuanche''s fingertips flick, a chess advance, eat Ouyang Yufei''s soldiers, who wins or loses on the chess surface has shown signs. Ouyang Yufei shakes the folding fan in his hand and looks at the chessboard. He looks at xuanyuanche, who is calm and self-confident. With a wave of folding fan, the chessboard is disordered: "no way." Sitting on one side is eating fruit Ryukyu, see this pick eyebrow to watch Ouyang Yu Fei: "can''t afford to lose?" It''s rare that Ouyang Yufei can cheat. It''s just that the sun rises in the West. "Any comments?" Ouyang Yu Fei squints at the moon and raises his eyebrows. "Of course not." Ryukyu throws out a cherry and falls into his mouth. He reaches out his hand and feeds xuanyuanche a cherry. Xuanyuanche doesn''t have any problem. She doesn''t understand any problem. Finger tip clip up a red cherry, xuanyuanche a smile, handed to Ryukyu, Ryukyu mouth open to eat, natural pole. Looking at the flirting in front of him, performing the intimate xuanyuanche and Liuyue, Ouyang waved the fan in Fei''s hand and said with black eyes: "do you think I don''t exist?" He never knew that his sense of existence was so weak. "Such a big man, who will ignore you and eat or not?" Ryukyu glanced at Ouyang Yufei and handed him some. It''s as if Ouyang Yufei is not a man of the Ming island, but their friend and brother. Xuanyuanche on one side obviously has no problem. Ouyang Yufei shakes his head when he sees this. These two people are really as carefree as if they are all light. Every day, they go up to the court to listen to the government, go down to the court to review, appreciate flowers, play chess and taste wine. Chapter 821 This is what the kings of the high ages have done, not what the king of heaven, who should be in a state of flurry now, has done. However, xuanyuanche was still in a good mood and killed him on the chessboard. Deeply looked at the motionless xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yu Fei sighed, and said slowly, "look at each other with great admiration." There are four characters without head and tail, but xuanyuanche understands them. At present, the corners of his mouth were slightly hooked, and xuanyuanche said with a cold smile: "soldiers are coming to block it, and water is coming to cover it. I''m afraid that I don''t have today." Since he was a teenager, he has been assassinated and besieged. Sometimes he can meet several times a day. He has to be on guard. He doesn''t dare to take another step. It''s a habit for him. This time, it''s just that the opponent is a little stronger. With a light smile, Ryukyu reached out his hand to feed xuanyuanche a cherry, and said with a smile, "we have all come from the ambush. We are already strong and strong." Xuanyuanche listens to Ryukyu''s saying. He answers Ryukyu''s hand and holds it slightly. Ryukyu looks up and smiles at xuanyuanche. There is no deep feeling to look at, no meat and hemp to be interesting, just very natural, very casual. But in this casual, the sense of compatibility and integration, the performance of incisively and vividly. Ouyang Yufei looks at the two people in front of him. Suddenly, he has a feeling that he is an outsider who can''t get in between them. The eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. How can I say "Wang Shang..." Eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, autumn marks suddenly come from afar, holding a 180 Li urgent, serious face. Looking at the autumn mark with such expression, xuanyuanche sits right. "Jincheng 800 Li emergency." Quickly rush to xuanyuanche''s side, autumn trace is a express in hand. Chapter 822 Shua of a open, xuanyuanche at a glance ten lines. The corner of the mouth cold sketch a sneer, xuanyuanche heavy eyes way: "come." He threw down two words and handed eight hundred Rigas in his hand to Ryukyu. According to the legend of the Southern Song Dynasty, the treasures of the Southern Song Dynasty were acquired by Tianchen. The Southern Song Dynasty mainly mobilized 500000 soldiers and horses and border guards to attack Tianchen. A hasty line of writing. When the moon sweeps it, there is a cold sharp flash in the eyes of the eyebrows. It''s no wonder that there was no movement in these times. It seems that Tianchen didn''t come to make a fuss to assassinate Tianchen. If he wanted to do it, he would do it big. It revealed that Tianchen had the treasure of the Southern Song Dynasty and provoked the Southern Song Dynasty to attack Tianchen. It''s a good three kings of Ming island. This move is not to destroy the imperial family, but to provoke the world to destroy his Tianchen. Cold breath, immediately around xuanyuanche and Ryukyu two people. "As I said, the island of Hades is not a fool." Ouyang Yufei slowly leaned on the chair behind him and waved the folding fan. The three kings of hell Island ate a dumb loss. They were unwilling to kill xuanyuanche, but they were going to die. If the four countries in the Central Plains knew that the top secret treasure of the Southern Song Dynasty had been obtained by Tianchen, they would not wait to see it change, but would mobilize their troops to attack it. With a cold smile, xuanyuanche suddenly waved his sleeve robe and stood up: "I''m worried that I can''t find an excuse to attack the Southern Song Dynasty. It''s just right to send it to me today." Say, a sign Ryukyu, turn around and go. The golden light jumps. It''s a busy spring. With the eight hundred Li expeditions, the five kingdoms of the Central Plains spread out that the treasures of the founding of the Southern Song Dynasty were obtained by Tianchen. This rumor is said to be coming with a strong momentum, and the clamor is rising. There is a reason and even a treasure to testify. For a time, the evidence seems to be iron can''t be in iron. In the Southern Song Dynasty, the whole country was enraged and sent troops. Chapter 823 Half a million soldiers and horses, almost out of the nest. The whole world focuses on the sky. In the fierce moment of the Southern Song Dynasty, xuanyuanche, the king of heaven, made an order, which blew up in the sky of the five countries in the Central Plains. "Tianchen''s benevolence and righteousness were the first. He refused to kill the imperial families of the four countries in the Central Plains. He fought against the overseas forces of Mingdao alone. He didn''t think that the Southern Song Dynasty was not grateful, but listened to the rumors and attacked Tianchen. I''m not afraid of the Southern Song Dynasty. I''m ungrateful. If I fight alone, I''ll be insulted. " Under a decree, Tianchen mobilized 400000 troops to promote the Southern Song Dynasty. Without waiting for the Southern Song Dynasty to attack Tianchen, Tianchen has already sent his troops directly to the Southern Song Dynasty. The situation in the world suddenly changed. The emperor xuanyuanche was the commander-in-chief, general Liuchuan, Zhoucheng, chensi and three deputy commanders, who attacked the Southern Song Dynasty directly. Murong Wudi, the first military general of Tianchen, stayed in the capital of Tianchen and was in charge of the state affairs together with xuanyuanyi, the emperor. In a moment, the world is on fire. At the beginning of April, the cold of spring was completely removed, and the scorching heat was spread everywhere. Jincheng, Tianchen border, a thousand miles of mountains, rolling. Among the green mountains and forests, the winding army is spread out, vast and mighty, with no head in front and no tail in the back. It''s green all the way. The red setting sun shed the bright light from the sky, shining on the vast green, as if the general, glass spark, red leaves. In a white suit, Ouyang Yufei rode on a high horse, waving a folding fan and looking at xuanyuanche, who was walking beside him, shaking his head and saying, "good you, xuanyuanche. It''s bad luck for them to meet you in the Southern Song Dynasty." A suit of iron armor, xuanyuanche horse in the mountains, smell words swept Ouyang Yufei, a plain face, no voice. Chapter 824 "I took a bite back from the righteous words, and transferred the battlefield to the Southern Song Dynasty. It''s up to you to come out." Shaking the folding fan and looking at the winding army ahead. for the first time, Ouyang Yufei thought that xuanyuanche was also the last person. He didn''t even think of the war and the opportunity. "It''s a fight anyway, no exchange." Xuanyuanche eyebrows are cold. Ouyang Yufei glanced at xuanyuanche scornfully: "when I don''t know whether the number is right or not, the battlefield is transferred to the Southern Song Dynasty, and no matter how Tianchen''s native land is lost, Tianchen wins. If the battlefield is in Tianchen, no matter who wins or loses, it will be Tianchen''s loss. The ruined city and the ruins after the war will not be recovered for more than ten years. " Listen to Ouyang Yufei say so, has been expressionless xuanyuanche, cold hook mouth corner. He never loses in the world when he marches to fight and plans for the world. Looking at the proud smile of xuanyuanche''s mouth, Ouyang closes his folding fan and looks up at the fire in the sky. "The first is to change the battlefield. The second is to lead out the three kings. You are in the light, and they are in the dark. In a different direction, you are not in the dark. They are in the light." The light voice rings, Ouyang Yufei doesn''t look back at xuanyuanche. Listen to Ouyang Yufei say so, xuanyuanche slowly turned his head and looked at Ouyang Yufei. For the first time, he gave Ouyang Yufei a good look. "Ouyang Yufei, have I ever said that if you are the enemy, you will be the most terrible opponent in the world. If you are a friend, you will be the happiest thing in your life." A low voice sounded, and with the wind came the blue clouds. Ouyang Yufei hears the words from the corner of his mouth, which sounds comfortable. It suits his heart, but he smiles on his face and says, "we are the enemy of love." Chapter 825 Welcome you xuanyuanche to listen to the words, squint at Ouyang Yufei, ignore. The enemy of love must have a little score. It''s the enemy and the friend. Xuanyuanche and Ouyang are flying. They are a bit confused. "By the way, where did Ryukyu go?" Not with xuanyuanche in the topic just now, Ouyang Yufei turned around and saw the eyes everywhere, without the shadow of Ryukyu. "To find a place to settle down." Xuanyuanche looked at the winding mountains in front of him. There was a smirk in the bottom of his eyes. As the army marched forward, 400000 troops wound through several mountains. The sky is sinking, the setting sun is setting, and the night is coming. Setting up camp, xuanyuanche''s handsome account is relatively flat on the top of the mountain. The surrounding troops and horses were very strong, and the stars and flames almost spread these mountains. Camp on the ground, cook on fire. In the night, just outside xuanyuanche''s big tent, hundreds of soldiers set up more than ten or twenty big pots, which formed a semicircle circle. They didn''t know the water they got from there, and they were making bubbles in the pot. There was a fire on the edge, burning things like dry meat. Xuanyuanche also sat around the fire in a black robe. Although it was not cold in the early April, it was not hot in the forest when the night wind blew. "I said that you are really able to choose a place in Ryukyu. You will be near the top of the mountain and look at all the small mountains. If you choose such a high place, you are afraid that other people will not see you. Don''t you know that you are camping here?" Ouyang Yu Fei looks around and smiles at Ryukyu. In such a high place, xuanyuanche''s Royal account is arranged here. Does she want to tell anyone that xuanyuanche is here and the commander of hundreds of thousands of troops is here. That''s so obvious. Chapter 826 Ryukyu, dressed in a small guard''s costume, stood on fire and looked up at Ouyang with a smile. "I didn''t know you cared so much about him," he said He pointed to xuanyuanche as he spoke. Ouyang Yufei suddenly turned a white eye to the sky and looked at the idiot staring at Ryukyu and said: "I care about him? Are you mistaken? " Hearing this, Ryukyu suddenly chuckled. The meaning of Ouyang Yufei''s words is not to mention that she didn''t find the right place. It''s too dangerous to admit it. With the fire in his hands and the meat in his hands, he could not say in a low voice, "do you think they will come tonight?" Xuanyuanche and Ouyang Yufei pondered for a moment and said, "you are not waiting for them." Voice down, two people look at each other, immediately and together to open their eyes. Seeing this, Ryukyu smiled and looked up at all sides of his eyes. He said slowly, "the most extreme place can be seen by hundreds of thousands of troops. Today, if commander Tianchen died here, hundreds of thousands of troops would collapse immediately. Five hundred thousand troops from the Southern Song Dynasty came from outside Jincheng, and Tianchen could be destroyed by the sun. This is an absolutely good time. If I were them, I would come today and kill the king of heaven in front of so many troops. All the faces of failure in the past can be recovered. " Xuanyuanche listens to Ryukyu''s saying, but he looks at Ryukyu with a smile in his eyes. Ouyang Yufei shakes the folding fan and looks at Ryukyu with a smile: "I said..." The words came out, the cold wind suddenly flashed in the mountain forest behind, and a fierce murderous air burst out, which was as cold as lightning. Blue flying sky, sword in the sky, one of the three kings of Ming island, the king of power comes like flying. Chapter 827 "Tianchen king, xuanyuanche, take this king''s sword." If it''s as cold as a stone, it will blow in the dark night sky and shake everywhere. At once, there''s a thrill around. The power of King Li is as powerful as electricity. It''s extremely fast. Xuanyuanche''s reaction is not slow either. He can support himself on the ground with one hand, and shoot after flying. In a flash, ten feet away. "There are assassins, there are assassins..." A turn hide far Ryukyu, pull up the voice is chirping up. With her, Ouyang, who was leaving with her, came to see this. He couldn''t help but look at the crying moon. What is this guy doing? A sword splits the sky, as powerful as Mount Tai. Xuanyuanche saw that the huge sword had been cut. He put his hand on his waist, and the backhand was a sword. Just listen to a loud bang, a spark explodes in the intersection of the two swords, and sparks are everywhere. Wrist a acid, xuanyuanche eyes cold light a heavy, good power. A sword splits up, the power king is a sword in a twinkling of an eye, fast and fierce, the hand almost does not give xuanyuanche any breathing time. One turns over in the air, xuanyuanche leans to avoid the second sword of the king of strength. Li Wang''s sword crossed xuanyuanche''s body and cut heavily on the ground. Just listen to the thud of the roar. Under the sword of liwang, the ground immediately cracks a big opening, explodes and breaks the mountain. All the soldiers around are discolored. It''s powerful. Ryukyu''s face was also slightly changed and strong. With a cold hum, liwang sword follows people, turns around and shoots in the direction of Xuanyuan chudun. After a oblique step, xuanyuanche saw this roar: "you also take the sword of widows." A sound still fell, xuanyuanche heavily in the place where he stood a firm foot, the ground appeared a tiny crack in an instant. Chapter 828 Xuanyuanche uses his strength to rush into the air, and cuts down the king Li who comes rushing with his sword in both hands. In a flash, he stepped on the place where xuanyuanche had just stood, and Li Wang looked up at xuanyuanche, who had been smashed down from the middle of the sky. It was as cold as a stone''s eyes, with a flash of fierce light. The huge sword in his hand is held hard, and his backhand is across the air. The foot of Dantian is stepping on the ground with all his strength. He wants to use his strength to jump up and fight xuanyuanche. Pour the foot of full strength to step on the ground. Before Li Wang could leap into the air, the ground suddenly sank and the whole ground broke away towards the bottom. In an instant, a big hole, which was as deep as darkness, was revealed. The king is making full use of his strength and feet. When he stepped on it, his body shape dropped. He had no time to change his strength and move. He fell into the cave with a thud. "Up." Liu Yue, who had been shouting at the assassin, saw this. His face changed and he roared loudly. Hundreds of soldiers, who had been waiting on both sides that morning, immediately stopped talking and grabbed the big pot on the fire and poured it down towards the dark hole. The water is lustrous, and there is no smoke. The wind was blowing, and the smell of water was blowing along the wind. Ouyang Yu Fei, standing on the sidelines, sniffed the air, his face slightly twisted. There is water, there is oil. This Ryukyu is burning dozens of pots of oil. What kind of water is that. The corners of his mouth twitched, and Ouyang Yu Fei looked pitifully at the powerful king who had not come out of the big hole he had dug for a long time. In the middle of the sky, xuanyuanche flew obliquely and stood on the edge of the big hole. "Howl..." Dozens of pots of clear water fell down in a flash, only to hear a howl from the king of power below, almost as ferocious as a beast. Chapter 829 As soon as it is poured out, dozens of pots of boiling oil creak. The beast howled and rushed out. The blue light was dazzling, as fast as lightning. Dozens of pots of oil have just been poured out. The Fallen King Li has roared and burst out. But I saw that his face was ferocious, full of big bubbles, and his body was half empty, with a smell of oil. Looking at the powerful king in the middle of the sky, Ryukyu smiled coldly and saw the flame in his hand. But he saw the small sleeve arrow flying out with the flame. Toward the king of power who closed his eyes and dared not open his eyes. "Boom." The fire flies in the air, and the fireball appears. In a blue suit, the king turned into a bright fireball in the middle of the sky. The flame was enchanting, almost dazzling everyone''s eyes. "Ouch..." A scream is deafening. Internal power: the clothes on the body are broken into pieces immediately. They are spurred by powerful internal power and seem to rain in the middle of the sky. The whole body is on fire. The king dare not wait. As soon as the speed is on the ground, he bumps his head and wants to extinguish the oil fire on his body. I think this is the top of the mountain. It''s such a big place. The internal power of the life and death critical shooting. Isn''t the speed and power equal. In an instant, the king of power, who was in the middle of the sky, had already rushed out of the range of the mountain top, and then hit the bottom of the mountain. The fireball flew out and fell down towards the top of the mountain in a twinkling of an eye. In an instant, I saw a red meteor, flying and falling, with a long tail, shaking half of the sky. The night is bright. If you watch meteors in the night sky, the brightness is different. "The three kings of hell island are different. This skill, tut Tut, master, master." Ryukyu holds his chest in both hands and looks at the meteor falling. His face is full of praise and admiration. Chapter 830 Ouyang Yufei, who was standing beside her, heard that, with a black line on his face and a cramped mouth, he was looking at the bright meteor under the bright half sky. The meteors in the sky are really dazzling. The corner of the mouth draws a brilliant smile. Xuanyuanche turns on Ryukyu''s cheek and says, "it''s really fast." Ryukyu smiled and squinted at xuanyuanche, joking, can free fall be unpleasant? This person is not much different from her. It''s cool. "Protect Wang Shang, protect Wang Shang..." Xuanyuanche''s voice just came down. The soldiers from all directions will have rushed to the place. The speed must be very fast. It can be seen that they are well-trained. With a sharp sword in his hand, he was anxious on one face, and his eyes were shaking. On the huge mountain top, their majesty stood on the mountain top to see the scenery. The guards and other people on the side were not in a hurry. They also followed the scenery. There seemed to be assassins there. It was just like watching the scenery together. However, the general who rushed up to protect xuanyuanche was stunned for a while, and all of them stretched out their heads and looked at the top of the mountain. Meteor? Everyone looked at each other, looking at the meteor rushing down. This is from there. Why didn''t they see the sky? Sweeping at a glance, not waiting for the reaction of all the soldiers, the meteor, which fell suddenly and crossed half the sky, suddenly flashed, suddenly hit the mountain belly. Fall in the hillside, in an instant there is no that glossiness, become a pitch black. Only in the sky, left a firework tail. Qi Qi raised his eyebrows and looked puzzled. What''s the matter? This meteor can also change its orbit freely, flying across the sky? Strange things happen every year. This is the most strange thing this year. The eyebrows and eyes flickered slightly. If they were not surprised by the soldiers, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche understood that it must be the king of fire or the king of Medicine on the mountainside, who took the king of power. Chapter 831 Look at each other, and they laugh together. Squinting at the suspicions of the soldiers, Ryukyu said gently: "in spring, the sky is clear, it''s really a good time to watch meteors." Then he turned to look at xuanyuanche and said with a smile: "this artificial meteor is very good. When will there be a chance, I will make it for you." As soon as xuanyuanche heard Ryukyu''s words, he immediately laughed, waved away all the soldiers who rushed up, seized Ryukyu and walked towards the tent. This Ryukyu moon is full of flowers and intestines. The night wind is cool, whirring and blowing, good wind. Standing on the top of the mountain, looking at the dark area below, looking back at the back of the moon, Ouyang Yufei''s cramped mouth never stopped. It''s hard and accurate. I have long known that Ryukyu is cruel, and I also know that I have a deep calculation in my heart, but I never saw her so exposed. This woman, this woman He reached for his long hair, which was disturbed by the wind. Ouyang Yufei rubbed his brow and heart. Fortunately, he had no friendship with Sanwang. Turning back, he had no interest in roast mountain pig. The night is full of color, and the little assassin incident is over, and the night is peaceful. But I''ve seen meteors flying in any direction from southeast to northwest, and I''ve never seen meteors suddenly falling from the top of the mountain. As a result of 400000 soldiers competing to deliver messages, it seems that this is a good omen. They will win this year. This morale is coming up. The morning dawns, the wind blows, the trees rustle. The golden light falls from the treetops, and the golden thread is flying. "Wang Shang, crossing the two mountains in front is our border with the Southern Song Dynasty. According to our current marching speed, we should camp in shansheng mountain tonight, fifty miles away from the border of the Southern Song Dynasty." While marching, the river and xuanyuanche report together. Chapter 832 Xuanyuanche listens to the words and nods, but does not speak. "It is reported that 500000 soldiers and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty have been stationed in the Emerald City of the border of the Southern Song Dynasty..." Liuchuan''s voice fell, and Zhou Cheng took it directly. He rode all the way to the Chinese army and kept reporting. The sun is shining, and when the soldiers arrive, they must be the beginning of the war. In this golden light, even the horse galloped away, Ryukyu quickly galloped towards the mountain and went to the front of the team. "What are you doing with me?" Ryukyu''s horse galloped and stared back at xuanyuanche, who had been following her for a few days. Today, Ouyang Yufei was not separated from her. Ouyang Yu Fei''s flying horse did not leave Ryukyu for a moment. Seeing Ryukyu staring at him, he could not help but look back at Ryukyu and say, "Buddha said it can''t be said." Liuyue listens to Ouyang Yufei''s sentence. He''s angry. What''s the matter with him. Staring at Ouyang Yufei''s eyes, Ryukyu suddenly squinted and said, "what kind of eyes are you looking at?" Ouyang Yu Fei looks back, but he has never seen the evil spirit. Blinking, Ouyang Yufei said definitely, "good eyes." Asked two words can not ask a so naturally come, Ryukyu not from mercilessly swept Ouyang Yu Fei one eye, a pull horse rope Le fixed the horse that sat down, the place arrived. Flying off the horse, Ryukyu suddenly took two big sacks on the horse''s back, and then he jumped off the horse to follow her, Ouyang Yu Fei, and threw them on his body: "take it." Go straight ahead. Ouyang Yufei reaches out to take over and weighs the weight and volume. He doesn''t even say anything. He puts down his horse and follows Ryukyu to the woods. Walking around, Ryukyu quickly walked around the forest, calculating the direction and stepping on the spot. "Here, jump over..." "Here, fly one sideways..." "This way, this way..." Chapter 833 "Come on, jump up, jump as far as you can." Pointing to the top of the tree, Ryukyu once again flew towards Ouyang. Ouyang Yu Fei''s fan is waving, staring at the moon. Is it over? He''s not here to show how good his jumping ability and lightness skill are. Seeing Ouyang Yufei staring at her from the corner of her eyes, Ryukyu said slowly: "you just want to see what I want to do, how, don''t want to see?" She is not an idiot. Ouyang Yufei gives up listening to xuanyuanche''s marching strategy and follows her early in the morning. She can''t guess what he is going to do. Ouyang Yu Fei is not ashamed or even more ashamed to hear what Ryukyu said about his purpose. On the contrary, fan Yiyang said directly, "but I''m not interested in being a monkey, and I''m not interested in murdering my own people, although I really have no friendship with them." Don''t treat him as an idiot, so you can jump and fly in the woods, although you don''t know what Ryukyu wants to do. But he also guessed that Ryukyu must be using his landing point, position and speed to calculate what to use against the three kings of Hades. Hearing that Ouyang Yufei was so frank, ryue suddenly chuckled. "Since there is no friendship, what do you come to see?" "I want to see what tricks you have. Don''t lose face when I''m still on my own." Ouyang Yufei waved a folding fan, saying that the clouds are light and the wind is light. Hearing this, Ryukyu suddenly laughed and looked at Ouyang Yufei after half a laugh. "You stand neutral and don''t hinder me. These tricks will never be used on you." "What if I get in the way of you?" Ouyang Yu Fei folds the fan. Chapter 834 Hearing this, Ryukyu looked at Ouyang Yufei and said with a brilliant smile, "then you don''t have to look at these things. At that time, it''s absolutely not the things of these levels that are used on you." Ouyang Yufei heard that the corners of his mouth were slightly hooked. He looked at Ryukyu with a smile and helplessness: "then should I be proud or cry?" "Nature is yours." Ryukyu''s hands are very generous. Ouyang Yufei can''t cry or laugh. "Come here, help." Yu Fei and Ouyang said a few words, Liuyue unexpectedly did not avoid suspicion to take out the things in the sack, and did not return to the road towards Yu Fei. Ouyang walked up to him and saw that the sacks were all black, fist sized black balls. He squatted down and raised his eyebrows. "Are you so sure they will come tonight?" Ryukyu, playing with the black ball in his hand, said: "after tonight, the army will arrive at the border and be stationed on the flat ground. At that time, it will be difficult to enter the Chinese Army account where Che is surrounded by hundreds of thousands of troops. If I want to take it easy, tonight is the last chance. If I were, I would choose to do it tonight. What''s more, even if Li Wang didn''t die last night, he was seriously injured. The three kings seemed to have a good friendship. One Wang was seriously injured, and the other two Wang swallowed this tone? " Speaking of this, ryukyue took a look at Ouyang Yufei and reached out his hand to pat him on the shoulder: "if you are beaten like that by the enemy, I can''t help it. I will definitely kill you to revenge. Besides, the king of fire is such a rebellious and impatient temper." Ouyang Yufei listened and smiled at Ryukyu and said, "then should I thank you?" With that, Ouyang Yufei suddenly sighed deeply: "he thinks too much of himself and doesn''t know that he is destined to suffer a lot." Chapter 835 Hearing this from Ouyang Yufei, Liuyue said that the three kings of Ming island drew a cold smile from the corner of his mouth: "they think that there is no one in this world, so let them see whether they are going to do their best to reduce the hundred meetings or to overcome the strength with softness." This is what she and xuanyuanche estimated last night. The two armies will fight against each other soon. If there are three kings of Ming island to join in, it will definitely be a great threat to their sky. If they succeed tonight, they must win the three kings. That''s right. "So sure?" Ouyang Yufei listens to Ryukyu''s saying that he is so confident. He can''t help smashing his mouth. To know that reckoning is reckoning, but the world is endless. "Then, make a bet." Hearing this, Ryukyu looks over at Ouyang Yufei, and suddenly smiles at Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yu Fei sees Ryukyu smiling like this. He has a bad feeling in his heart. It''s treacherous. But he didn''t believe it. "Good." Seeing Ouyang Yufei''s promise, Liuyue smiles, grabs two black balls and stands up. He goes forward and says: "I''ll tell you the bet. Get up and help. Remember not to touch them. Use less force..." Helplessly rubbing his eyebrows, Ouyang Yufei brings up two sacks of black balls to catch up with Liuyue. When did he become an accomplice. The spring breeze is not hot or cold. It''s a fine day. In one day''s action, the front army has passed shansheng mountain, but the rear army is still behind shansheng mountain. The Chinese Army''s accounting camp arrived at shansheng mountain as expected and stopped in front of the forest. The red sunset falls, the brilliant cloud fire slowly submerges in the sky, and the afterglow is very few. In the blink of an eye, hazy black began to replace the brilliant sea of clouds, covering the whole world, and the night fell. The wind is blowing all over the place, and the fire light is orderly spreading all over the mountain. It goes on and on without end. Chapter 836 At a glance, it was spectacular. There was no oil pan fire in front of the Chinese Army''s account yesterday. It was very quiet. A lot of soldiers are patrolling, a little serious and a little relaxed. The fire came out of the account of the Chinese army and showed the figures inside. All around the account of the Chinese army, there is a sense of relaxation that seems to have retreated from the enemy yesterday. "All right?" In the account of the Chinese army, xuanyuanche looked at the ashen moon with a sinister smile. He wiped away the gray for the moon and said with a smile. Compared with an o gesture, Ryukyu smiles and blinks towards Xuanyuan. I didn''t understand Ryukyu''s gesture, but xuanyuanche could understand it in the blink of an eye. Now the corners of his mouth are higher and higher. End post in clear water, pass to the mouth of the moon. After a busy day, I''m afraid that he didn''t eat or drink anything. Xuanyuanche rubbed his hands with a little heartache on the head of Ryukyu. I am really tired of his Ryukyu. In the tent, Ouyang Yufei, who was flying with dust on his body, saw this discontented way: "what about mine?" He said after a day of tiredness. Although he just wanted to see what Ryukyu was going to do, he didn''t want to be a helper at all. He went up and down the tree, moved and jumped. Finally, I was tired and half dead, but I didn''t see what Ryukyu did at last. I only saw that large forest, completely leaded by thousands of wires, full of black balls. Xuanyuanche glanced at Ouyang Yufei and threw his sleeve robe at the teapot: "pour it by yourself." Finger tip a pick, take over, Ouyang Yu Fei also lazily with xuanyuanche care of the attitude is not correct, cattle drink up. "I''ll tell you, these places..." After drinking all the tea in the cup, Ryukyu directly spread out the simple map in his hand and began to talk to xuanyuanche. Chapter 837 Ouyang Yufei didn''t have to stretch his head to see it. That''s the picture of the woods drawn by Ryukyu today. They are two masterpieces. The lights were shimmering and hazy. Night, slowly quiet down, the whole mountain, thousands of troops seem to have fallen into a deep sleep, a piece of peace. "Xuanyuanche, get out of here." In this silence, suddenly a blast burst out of the air, burst in front of the Chinese Army account. A fire knife came out in the air, and a knife went up to the Chinese Army''s account. The sharp blade is unparalleled and powerful, which is unparalleled in the world. Xuanyuanche is closing his eyes and chatting with Ryukyu. The first sound of the sound doesn''t wait for the sword to strike. Xuanyuanche has opened his eyes, and a backhand is a stab. Just listen to the bang and the crisp crash. One sword and one sword were right in the Chinese Army account. The standing Chinese Army account beside it had been split by the fire king''s sword, and fell down from both sides, revealing the people inside. Full of iron anger, a murderous spirit, the king of fire is really the king of fire, a burning spirit almost rushed to the sky. The horizontal knife slashes wildly, with ferocious fire, almost sweeping xuanyuanche. Seeing the fierce coming of the king of fire, xuanyuanche dare not wait. His body is inclined, and he has a meal on the ground under his feet, and a oblique flight has rushed out of the account of the Chinese army. "Dare to run." Turning around in the air is a knife. The hot flame is accompanied by the knife. Everything ignites in a flash and burns up. "Assassins, assassins..." The soldiers on patrol immediately roared and rushed up. The king of fire saw this cold hum. Thousands of soldiers could not get close to the place where the fire knife passed. They were all scurrying in the fire. His face was cold and hard. Xuanyuanche didn''t dare to provoke his sharp point. He waved his soft sword and quickly retreated towards the woods outside the Chinese Army''s tent. Chapter 838 Under the cover of the Chinese Army''s tent, Ryukyu and Ouyang, who were gathered inside, came out of the tent slowly and stood far away. "You''re not very powerful. What can I do for you? I swear I won''t be a man if I don''t scorch you today." The fire king''s rage, accompanied by a fierce roar, the fire in his hand more and more huff and puff. At a glance, it''s almost a foot long. The hot temperature has already bent xuanyuanche''s hair far away. If it''s touched, then The three kings of Hades were not illustrious. Ryukyu''s heart was electrified. The body shape flies fast and retreats, xuanyuanche whole submerges in that forest, continuously regresses, looks is completely unable to catch the fire king''s attack. Roaring voice, invincible, the king of fire came to support the fire, hard to give up. Xuanyuanche''s speed is fast, and the king of fire''s speed is absolutely not slow. There is only a momentary difference between them. Step back to the center of the forest, xuanyuanche swept away from the fire king with a sword, relying on the fire king''s strength, the forest fire light ignited, quickly swept around. A few inches behind him lay the tiny silk that he would never have found if Ryukyu hadn''t told him in advance. We can''t go back. The body must be in a certain shape. The fire king forces in front of him and rushes fiercely. The flame pours on the iron teeth, and xuanyuanche falls back. Under an iron plate bridge, his body almost collapses into a straight line in an instant. Only his heel is fixed on the ground, and the whole body can stand on the silver which is only a few inches high from the ground. On the face of a hot, the hot flame from the tip of the nose cross rushed out. Do not wait for the body to rise, xuanyuanche heel a meal, on such a position to fly forward in a high speed, fierce towards the king of fire. Chapter 839 The king of fire saw one of the sounds of cold hum, and the xuanyuanche, who was leaning towards the ground in one step, was a knife. Hold the sword, get up, return the sword, turn in the air, so many actions are completed in a flash, xuanyuanche flies to avoid the fire king''s sword. Once the body shape is turned, gather all internal power to face the fire king who has fallen behind him at this time is a sword. When a sword is struck, xuanyuanche doesn''t wait for the fire king to fight back. His body is like flying, and he exits towards the forest. Seeing xuanyuanche''s fierce sword, the king of fire in his anger slashed it, but Shengsheng took it, and was repeatedly backed up by xuanyuanche''s powerful power. He grabbed the top of the tree behind him and held on to his body. The king of fire was still angry and didn''t seal his throat. Suddenly, he felt something was wrong in his hand. He could not help but look at it from the side of his eyes. He tore a broken silver wire in his hand. What? "Boom..." Do not allow the king of fire to come back to his senses, the deafening explosion began to ring one after another. The whole forest, for a moment, was full of sparks, and white light came out through the night. Black smoke filled the air, and a burning smell came out. "Bang, bang, bang." There was a loud noise one after another. In an instant, I saw the trees flying across, being blown to powder, flying with the wind at night. "Son of a bitch." The roar came out of the loud noise, with astonishing anger and ferocity. In the fire, only one figure was seen flying in the treetops, one after another, with amazing speed and strength. However, it seems that the calculation is good. Every place where the figure in the forest falls, there will be a series of explosions under it. There is no leakage. The soldiers and generals who came to capture the assassins were stunned. Chapter 840 "Powerful." Xuanyuanche stands beside Liuyue and looks at the rampage in the forest. He is pale and smashes his lips. I heard that Ryukyu said slightly that the black ball is powerful, but I never thought it would be so powerful. Heaven, what are these things. "Ouch..." The roar of rage broke through the air and reverberated in the night for a long time. With the roar, there was more explosion. The black smoke goes straight up to the blue cloud, the trees are flying in disorder, and the hot breath comes face-to-face, with a strong smell of sulfur and saltpetre. The corners of his mouth cramped. Ouyang Yufei stood beside the moon and looked at the fire. He was less and less vigorous. His face was blue. Is this the little black ball he''s been touching all day? This is the black ball that looks like a dog can only be half dead? God, what did he do today. With his hands together, Ouyang Yufei looks at the king of fire in the forest. Amitabha, God bless you. It''s nothing to do with him. It''s not that he stepped on it first, calculated the location and foothold. He''s innocent. "I can''t kill you. I can''t kill you." Ryukyu holds his chest in both hands and looks at the king of fire who is almost unable to make a sound after being bombed. His face is full of pride. It''s expensive to belittle her. The power of the explosion is increasing. When the gloating eyes saw the forest that was bombed, xuanyuanche couldn''t laugh a little, and there was a little cold on his back. This black ball, sky What the hell is this? With one side of Ouyang Yufei look at each other, both a little surprised. The sound of explosion and shooting came out from afar. Through the sky, hundreds of thousands of soldiers at the border of Southern Song Dynasty heard it clearly. "Where are the fireworks?" "I don''t know. The direction should be the sky." "Fireworks now? That''s how confident they are? " Chapter 841 "Who knows..." Looking at the dark sky and listening to the blast of the wind, the soldiers of the Southern Song Dynasty were surprised. It was not too early to be happy. "Ah..." In this surprise, a howl of the beast''s death resounded in the air, and the blasted one was completely black in the fire light. No one could see the original fire king. One swooped, leaped over the forest, fell towards the distance, and made a final fight to die. "God, I didn''t see it." Ouyang Yu Fei sees his eyes squinting together. He looks over his head. He can''t bear it, but he squints out the corner of his eyes. That place, but the place where the most black balls are placed, he tested it himself, estimated the escape direction himself, and bound it himself. Bang, the violent sound blooms in the middle of the air. In an instant, the sky is black with smoke and flames. The power released by the explosion is amazing, which makes Ryukyu, xuanyuanche and Ouyang Yufei feel so far away. The heat wave is coming. It''s terrifying. Xuanyuanche''s face was already expressionless. After the violent explosion, everything was quiet. Without the king of fire and howling and figure, everyone looked at each other. They had no idea of the charm of language. His face was tight. Ouyang Yufei looked at the trees that were almost razed to the ground. He was looking around at Ryukyu, who was indifferent. Reach out to wave the sweat that does not exist on the forehead, murmur: "the old saying has cloud, the most poisonous woman''s heart, the ancients do not deceive me sincerely." Hearing this, Ryukyu turned to look at Ouyang Yu Fei, who was blue and white on his face in the fire. He opened his mouth and showed his white teeth. "That''s right. Next time you offend me, I''ll give you a salute and send you home." Ouyang Yufei heard a plaintive cry: "when the old saying is wrong, I am wrong. You are the best in Ryukyu." There is only a few residual sound, straight up to the blue clouds. Chapter 842 The night was full, the stars were twinkling. "Go." With a wave of his hand, Ryukyu walked towards the forest which was almost razed to the ground. He wanted to see people for life and corpses for death. A few walks out, the surrounding is silent, nobody has followed. When Ryukyu saw this, he could not help but stop. He turned his head and stood still. His face was slightly twisted. He said to Ouyang Yufei, "what are you doing? Let''s go. " What''s the matter with these two people? They don''t move at this time. The mountain wind is slightly blowing and the silk is cool. Not only xuanyuanche and Ouyang Yufei can''t move like a mountain, but all the soldiers around are calm and motionless. Ryukyu''s eyebrows were raised when he saw this. Reaching out and twisting his arm, xuanyuanche looked at ryukue''s stiff cheek, without saying anything, and raised his thumb directly. Powerful. When Ryukyu saw this, he immediately smiled. He grabbed xuanyuanche and walked towards the forest. What is that. It''s amazing that we haven''t seen what explosive is in ancient times, but in modern society, such a earth mine is simply unbearable. In order to kill a person, there need to be so many chain torpedoes. A time bomb will take him home. It''s, little, little. The wind blows at night, cool to the bone. "Ryukyu, I will worship you as my teacher." Gulu, Ouyang Yu Fei tailed behind Liuyue and xuanyuanche, walking towards the woods, smiling. "A secret recipe." Head also does not return, Ryukyu rejects Ouyang Yu Fei directly. She didn''t intend to develop tulei here. "I pay for my tuition..." Unwilling to bargain, flying in the night. "Damn it." Standing not far away from the autumn mark, I watched several people''s figure quickly sink into the forest, and then I reacted. I patted my face gently and said a dirty word. Chapter 843 "My God." Yan Hu, who was with him, also swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Hidden in the dark night, Liuchuan and others who protect xuanyuanche''s safety at any time have not returned to God. Only one cold face of Du Yi, or one cold face, can not see whether he is in the trance, or in the reversion. Knead the stiff cheek, autumn mark and Yan Hu look at each other, also toward the woods. Knowing that their princess was setting traps and other things to protect the king, they were also informed not to enter the forest. But they had no idea that it was such a powerful thing. What the hell is it? This is the power of the black ball made in the camp of the forbidden guards of the Heavenly Kingdom. That''s the saltpetre and sulfur? Yanhu, who handled it, was more shocked than anyone else. Fast into the woods, a dark scorched soil, everywhere was bombed disorderly trees, the scene is simply horrible. The strong smell of gunpowder came from the air, and little fires were burning. It was not so good. The corners of the mouth cramped, xuanyuanche and Ouyang Yu Fei walked behind Liuyue, looking at the situation around them. They could not suppress the shock even though they had gone through the storm. "God, what a power?" Stepping into the forest, Yanhu, looking at the inside situation of the forest which is not clear from the outside, blurted out. No one responded to him. Everyone who walked into the woods was shocked. "If I have hundreds of thousands of soldiers with one staff, then this world..." Liuchuan felt his chin and his eyes were round. Step down, xuanyuanche looks back at Liuchuan, eyes, bright. as like as two peas, what inexhaustible power and power can he exert to what he can do? Chapter 844 Ouyang Yufei, walking beside xuanyuanche, heard that his eyebrow color was almost invisible and slightly wrinkled. If Tianchen is so equipped, then "It''s impossible. It''s OK to kill a person with a small brawl and a staff. It can''t be done. Don''t think about it." Head also does not return, Ryukyu side toward the place where the fire king finally settled down, while way. It is necessary to lay out the lead and calculate the location of the landing point. Such a battle of manpower will become a burden rather than a need. When you have laid out the lines on the battlefield, the enemy will be in the vanguard for a long time. No way. She can''t make explosives like grenades. Listen to Ryukyu say so, xuanyuanche eyebrow heartbeat jump, there is nothing to say, Ryukyu unexpectedly said no, that is definitely not. Stride away to the last forest where the king of fire ends. A piece of scorched earth and broken wood, the star flame is still burning on the surrounding trees. You can see it clearly at a glance. No one, no trace of the king of fire. There are no broken limbs, no arms, nothing, only the scorched land, a strong smell of blood. Ryukyu''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled. Ran, didn''t kill him, told him to run? A fist beat into the side of the broken tree, Ryukyu''s face is quite ugly. "No trace." Glanced around, autumn mark, Yan Hu, etc. Damn it, under such powerful explosive, he was even told to run away. Is this the king of fire or the explosive too inferior? "Someone answered." Looking at the end of the fire king''s fall, xuanyuanche stroked the traces left on the tree trunk and said in a deep voice. There is a footprints. Someone caught the king of fire at the last moment. It should be the medicine king who hasn''t made a move. The eyebrow color suddenly sharpened, and the silver teeth of the moon clenched. Chapter 845 Today, the three kings of Ming island have not been destroyed. When they come back, they will be more dangerous. In a fist severely hit on the trunk, Ryukyu cold face angry. Seeing this, xuanyuanche turned around, reached out his hand and rubbed the head of Ryukyu. With a faint smile, he said, "I''m afraid that the soldiers will block it and the water will cover it. If we can beat them back for the first time, we can kill them for the second time. Why should we be discouraged? " After all, he rubbed Ryukyu''s head hard, full of confidence. Ryukyu sees xuanyuanche with such a look, and the eyebrow color is not relieved slightly. "Let''s go, let''s go. They won''t come in a short time. Let''s go and go to bed. I haven''t slept for two nights. I''m very tired." Stretched a stretch, Ouyang Yu Fei waved, breaking the silence. The night was already deep, the stars of the forest slowly extinguished, and returned to silence. Mountain flowers fragrance, night wind blowing, refreshing. In a twinkling of an eye, the Moon Palace sinks in the west, and the golden and black clouds rise in the East. The bright morning glow breaks through the sky. Another day is coming. March 30 Li, cross the mountain and enter the border of Southern Song Dynasty. In the fire, the four hundred thousand army of Tianchen encamped in a relatively flat plain along the border. Long distance, only to see the dense people. In the account of the king of the Chinese army. "Wang Shang, I''m encamped at the border of the Southern Song Dynasty. Thirty Li ahead is the border city of the Southern Song Dynasty. The vanguard has to report. The 500000 troops of the Southern Song Dynasty are stationed outside the border city, ready to fight." Liuchuan''s face is serious. "Wang Shang, I don''t think we can fight this battle. In the Southern Song Dynasty, there were 500000 troops and 400, 000 troops and horses in our sky, which were directly against each other outside the border. That is to say, the decisive battle has been mentioned to the present. Millions of soldiers and horses are engaged in war, and the victory and defeat are not what we want. " Zhou Cheng said in a deep voice. Chapter 846 "General Zhou is right. We can''t fight like this, but we can''t stop fighting. In my opinion, according to the current situation, the Southern Song Dynasty will definitely attack us when we are far away and still have a foothold." CHEN Si points to mapdao. "Newspaper, Qianfeng Feixin, 100000 troops attacked my front camp in the Southern Song Dynasty..." CHEN Si''s voice just fell, the messenger rushed from the front. Xuanyuanche''s face was cold, and there was no fear at all when he heard the sound, as if everything was expected. Lightly nodded, xuanyuanche pointed to the map on the table, and said in a deep voice: "divide the troops into two places, from Washan......" The serious orders passed down one by one. In this warm spring season, there was a clamor of clouds. The war is raging and the drums are flying. The forwards of the two armies are already facing each other. However, the stretching of the front, as far as the xuanyuanche ryukue of the Chinese army and others, can not hear or see the fighting of the front. Outside the barracks of the Chinese army, Ryukyu constantly inspected and estimated. Ouyang Yu Fei sat aside and raised his eyebrows. "You don''t want to go in?" At this time, it is time to decide on major military and political issues. It is important to know how to fight this war and how to mobilize troops and demobilize them. It''s said that Ryukyu is also a good player in marching and fighting. Why don''t you go? On the contrary, running outside to care about xuanyuanche''s safety is not overqualified. Ryu moon heard that he squinted at Ouyang Yufei, who had been guarding the Tianchen border for three years. These people really thought that she was a good fighter. But other people think it''s the same thing. How many double does she have to herself? Ryukyu knows it very well. She didn''t have a day to march in the war. What war determines life and death, what war determines the world, the mobilization of hundreds of thousands of troops, and the lagging command of news, she has only the right to watch on the sidelines. Chapter 847 Seeing Ryukyu''s indifference, Ouyang Yufei said, "don''t you help?" Ryukyu doesn''t help xuanyuanche. This is the first time he saw it. Ryukyu''s eyes turn white when he sees the sky. How can she help? It''s not A47 or M16 that she knows how to deal with the battle of millions of troops. It''s the battle of tanks, rockets and atomic bombs. Sorry, she was not an expert in biochemical physics in her last life. She would not have developed an atomic bomb, a hydrogen bomb, or even thrown it to the Southern Song Dynasty. With such a confrontation between countries with millions of troops, she killed the commander-in-chief in the past, and she knew how much else there were. She helps. It''s estimated that xuanyuanche will be more and more helpful. "I don''t know how to fight." In a word, Ouyang Yufei was surprised for a long time. It seems that there is a mistake in the news. It says that Ryukyu is a general when he gets on the horse and a soldier when he gets off the horse. He is good at writing and martial arts. He can defeat thousands of miles away and strategize. As a result, she didn''t know how to fight. Ouyang Yufei reaches out his hand and rubs his eyebrows. The news is wrong. Seeing Ouyang Yu Fei''s expression like this, ryukyue was also lazy to pay attention to the safety of xuanyuanche''s Chinese army. It''s no big deal that she won''t fight. At present, xuanyuanche''s safety problem is more important in her mind than Tianchen''s victory over the Southern Song Dynasty. She is only in charge of the most important place. Rubbing his eyebrows, Ouyang Yu Fei saw that there was no shame or self-confidence on Ryukyu''s face, and ignored his arrangement for her. After looking at it for a few times, he shook his head and said, "you want him to stay here all the time?" He didn''t say that, but Ryukyu understood. Hearing Ouyang Yufei''s question, ryukyue frowned slightly. Xuanyuanche can''t stay in the big account of the Chinese army all the time. She naturally knows that, damn it, the war has already begun, and the three kings of the Ming island are now defenseless. Chapter 848 What''s more, the most hateful thing is the king of medicine. Right now, it''s still in good condition. The poison is too mysterious and dangerous. If he is coming to the island of Hades, all the Millennium treasures will be finished. That''s what worries her most at the moment. Looking at Ryukyu frowning, she didn''t speak, but her face, which was not covered, exposed her ideas. Seeing this light smile, Ouyang Yu Fei played with the grass leaves in his hand and said: "you don''t have to think about that situation, he won''t dare to do it. There are rules of Ming island. It doesn''t matter to kill 100 people, but if the target is tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of people, it''s forbidden to commit such practices and crimes. There are so many soldiers and horses in this place. How dare they move around? If they want to come, they must use small-scale poisons. " The voice is light, with the breeze rising, the moment makes Ryukyu settled. As long as the king of medicine does not come to the destructive poison, she is not afraid of them. Seeing a flash of self-confidence on Ryukyu''s face, Ouyang Yufei looked up at the glow of the sky. The battle of Qianfeng barracks in front of us can''t be heard here. It''s still beautiful, gorgeous and bright. Red clouds floating in the sky, breeze flying, rare calm good weather. "In the battle of arms and horses, tactical arms and horses are the second. The so-called three armies are not moving, and food and grass are the first. This is the key between the victory and defeat." With his head on the ground, Ouyang Yufei folded his hands behind his head and looked at the setting sun in the sky. Suddenly, he seemed to mutter to himself. Liuyue listens to Ouyang Yufei''s words. He can''t help but stop and watch Ouyang Yufei. This person is not very bored when he says this. "Five hundred thousand troops and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty were stationed outside the border pass, about 20 li away from the border town of the Southern Song Dynasty." Chapter 849 He reached out and twisted the heart of the grass. Ouyang Yufei put it in his mouth and chewed it. Liuyue listens to Ouyang Yufei''s words that are not touching the sky or sticking to the ground. The light flashes in his mind. Ouyang Yufei''s words Food and grass are the key to success and defeat. The 500000 soldiers and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty were stationed 20 li away from the border city of the Southern Song Dynasty. Obviously, their food and grass could never be in the border city. Black as a gem, the eyes of Ryukyu began to shine. I heard that xuanyuanche said that the most taboo in the battlefield is the duel between hundreds of thousands and hundreds of thousands. If they take the food and fodder of hundreds of thousands of troops in the Southern Song Dynasty as an example, is the current impasse Eyes light pick, Ryukyu hands embrace chest smile to see lying on the grass Ouyang Yu Fei way: "Ouyang Yu Fei, you really have my appetite." "Ouyang Yu Fei listens to the words evil evil evil a smile:" welcome to taste Breeze blowing, a seemingly flirtatious leisure. In the evening, when I was stationed in the barracks, the time passed like a shuttle. In an instant, the sky darkened. The setting sun was silent, and the gray black began to rule the earth. Xuanyuanche''s account of the Chinese army, since the war together, the exchange of soldiers has not stopped, there is a quarter of an hour of silence. "You don''t have to think about it. I know what to do." The corners of the mouth raised a slight smile, and xuanyuanche shook the hand of Ryukyu. "I''ll make sure it''s complete." The moon raises its eyebrows and raises its eyebrows towards the Xuanyuan. If Tianchen is going to raid the food and grass of the Southern Song Dynasty, no one is more suitable and complete than her. Xuanyuanche clenched Ryukyu''s hand and shook his head. "I''m not in a hurry at this moment. The news hasn''t arrived yet. If I don''t do it, I''ll hit you." When Ryukyu saw xuanyuanche''s own idea, he nodded and didn''t speak. Chapter 850 Xuanyuanche saw that Ryukyu could not help smiling and said: "nothing to do? Then you should supervise our food and grass to prevent any loss. Since we have such an idea, the Southern Song Dynasty is not a fool either. Maybe we are really thinking about our food and grass. I come here from afar. If the food and grass are moved, the consequences will be more serious than those of the Southern Song Dynasty. " Hearing xuanyuanche''s words, ryukue knew that xuanyuanche was afraid of her suspicion. Then he smiled and said, "OK, I''ll see." "Wang Shang, there''s news from Qianfeng camp." Ryukyu said a word just to go down, Liuchuan has been shouting outside the tent. When Ryukyu saw that xuanyuanche had something to do, he did not hesitate at the moment. He got up and went out of the tent. If she could not fight, she would do what she could, so as not to delay the event of xuanyuanche. Walk out quickly. Outside the tent and Liuchuan point their heads. Ryukyu goes in another direction. "I''ll see the food?" In the dim light of the night, Ouyang Yufei points at his nose and looks at the moon. "Any questions?" Ryukyu''s eyebrows are tilted and his eyes are fixed on Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yufei looked at Ryukyu, who asked him back, slowly folded his eyes and listened to his surprise abruptly. He smiled silently: "you are really..." He''s from the hell island. Ryukyu asked him to see the food of Tianchen. Isn''t she afraid that he would burn her with a fire? "I believe you." When Ryukyu saw this, he patted Ouyang Yufei''s shoulder and said it straightforwardly. Since food and grass are so important, she will never leave xuanyuanche''s side, so she will leave it to Ouyang Yufei to take care of it. With Ouyang Yufei, the supreme authority of Ming island, to check and balance the three kings of Ming island, and with Ouyang Yufei''s top martial arts, to deal with the Southern Song Dynasty, there is no more suitable than him. "You really trust me." Touch the nose, Ouyang Yufei is not laughing, not laughing. Chapter 851 The lover is not half like, but he has the trust of Ryukyu and xuanyuanche. Which is he with? How can I get him around. "I''m leaving. I''m leaving. Take care of me in secret..." A word of exhortation has not finished, under the dark night sky, suddenly the big rear far from the fire. Ryukyu is just facing the other side. He stops talking at once. Ouyang saw the difference in the eyes of the moon. In the night, the fire was shining, faintly coming from afar. It seemed that half of the sky was bright, orange. It''s too far away to see the size of the fire. However, at such a long distance, you can see the orange that reflects that side, the fire The brow is wrinkled instantly, and Ryukyu''s face is suddenly cold. That side is where Tianchen hundreds of thousands of soldiers'' food and grass are. Xuanyuanche just pointed out the direction to her. Damn it, such a big fire, food and grass "Food and grass." The body is like a sharp arrow, flying out quickly. Ryukyu''s face changes greatly and rushes towards that side like flying. Ouyang Yufei is also slightly shocked, how to say what, just say food and grass, this fire At once, the body shape of Ryukyu in front of him was twinkling, and he shot towards the big rear like lightning. The fire is raging and winding. The closer you get, the more powerful the flames are. Flying by, looking down from the small hill, the whole night in the rear, a fire jumped, and the orange color almost shook red half of the sky. Moreover, the spark is still expanding. Someone deliberately set fire to the grain. Come as fast as lightning. Chapter 852 Ouyang Yufei shows his body to the extreme, almost like a giant ROC. Leap over to find that the firelight is rushing from the soldiers, rushed to the front. And the bodies of the earth, which were scattered about, were poured out on the periphery of the fire, or in the midst of it. There is no trace of struggle, no struggle. It seems that all of them have been solved without any sound or rest. A glance swept to the scene, Ryukyu eyes a moment red. Poison is the king of medicine. "Put out the fire, put out the fire..." There was a deafening sound of panic and fire fighting, and all the soldiers who came rushing were almost red eyed. All the food and grass of the 400000 army are here. The fire is so fierce that it can burn people. It''s blazing wildly in the night. A bite of silver teeth almost instantly broke. The moon was as cold as iron, and the whole body was ferocious. Black hair a fall, Ryukyu a head into the flame, toward the front of the food and grass camp, is still spreading the place to shoot. Fire fighting needs to be done, but controlling the spread of fire is the most important thing at present. All the fire is the foundation of the 400000 army. Ryukyu, with a body of iron, was flying through the flames. Her black hair was almost dragged in a straight line behind her. The red flame shone on her cheek, and her whole body was red. Jiao, like a leopard, is like a fierce tiger. He passes through the fire array and heads for the source. The sky was ablaze with fire, and the orange was as red as blood. At the front, the king of medicine, in his white clothes and cold face, flied by in the night. Everywhere he passed, there were flames everywhere, burning everything and devouring everything. Run fast, cut from the inside. Ryukyu glanced at the cold king of medicine in front of him, his eyes almost bleeding. Chapter 853 As soon as the wrist is raised, the fingers are clasped, and a dozen small but powerful sleeve arrows pierce the air and roar toward the king of medicine. In the middle of the air, the king of medicine listens to the wind to identify his position, flips back several times, and retreats towards the rear. Bang bang bang bang, a dozen of muffled sounds pierced the air, sounded around the king of medicine, almost all the arrows were inserted into his body. "Pa." Yaowang''s hand trembled, the torch in his hand flew down, and a trace of blood fell off his wrist. The cold eyebrow twinkles in an instant. If he takes half a beat slowly, the sleeve arrow has asked for his hand. Step by step, he stood on the grain and grass pile on the commanding height, and the king of medicine looked down coldly at the small soldiers in the flame array under him. The wrist is raised high, the sleeve arrow is aimed at the king of medicine, and Ryukyu is full of murderous rage: "you dare to move, be careful of your dog''s life." Cold and determined, with no doubt. The cold eyebrows and eyes coldly swept the Ryukyu under the eyes. The king of medicine snorted coldly, raised his eyebrows and swept the eyes of the swarming soldiers and the fruits of today''s war. It''s brilliant. The fire is everywhere. With a wave of the sleeve robe, he turned over and shot out. His speed was almost as gentle as that of a startling dragon. There was Youhong, and there was no trace of him. All of a sudden, I lost the trace of the king of medicine. "Xuanyuanche, don''t think I am bullied by the three kings of Ming island. Today, it''s just the beginning." All over the sky under the orange night, the cold voice from the sky, cold and mixed with rage. "Three kings of Hades." As soon as the king of medicine fell, a furious voice came from afar, as fast as lightning, xuanyuanche came. The fire burned the sky, and Ryukyu raised his hand high and clenched his five fingers into a fist. His face was hard to see. If there is still a sleeve arrow in her hand, she will not hesitate to shoot the medicine king into a hedgehog, rather than just frighten him away. The sky is full of orange fire, and the temperature around is amazing. Chapter 854 In a rush, xuanyuanche''s black blood almost spurted into the sky, but there was no trace of the king of medicine. Step by step, standing beside Ryukyu, xuanyuanche''s face is full of rage, surrounded by the bright orange light, reflecting his iron black, charming and cold. Flame flying, Ryukyu turned to look at xuanyuanche, both eyes flashed a thick murderous gas. "Put out the fire, put out the fire..." Just around the thick murderous atmosphere, all the soldiers who came here shouted wildly. Chaotic figures came from all directions. Thick soil, trees, water, face the fire. This time, it''s a mess of words. Standing in the flame flying, Ouyang stood side by side in front of him. Xuanyuanche and Ryukyu, who had not spoken since they startled the king of medicine, glanced at the vast fire sea and disordered soldiers around him, with their eyebrows slightly raised. In this way, he had to say, the king of medicine is really doing well. Although from the perspective of Ryukyu, he would like to eat meat and sleep with the king of medicine, but from the perspective of a free man who does not help each other, he would applaud. It''s good, it''s good, it''s a hand to praise. The mountain wind is cool and the sea of fire is vast. The whole sky is orange, and the fire is far away. The Moon Palace sinks rapidly to the west, and the sky is almost dark. It''s the last darkness before dawn. The fire was put out. the entire pile of grain and grass was burned to a scorched earth, black smoke billowing, and scorched earth with the mountain wind. "How much is the loss?" When he saw xuanyuanche, who had not made a sound since the attack on the grain and grass, he saw that the four sides had cleaned up properly, and Qiuwen ran to him with a dark face, Fang lenglengleng opened his mouth. Autumn trace touched the black ash on one''s face, brow tight wrinkly way: "almost burned more than half." There is no spark in dry grain. Chapter 855 What''s more, I don''t know what inflammable things the king of medicine used. They burn very fast. He was the only one to light up the food and grass. In this fight, the loss directly reached more than half of all the food and grass. This is the food for 400000 soldiers. The breath is cold as ice, with steel like coldness and murderous spirit. The mountain wind blows xuanyuanche''s black armor, just like the Basilica. "Son of a bitch." Standing beside xuanyuanche, Liuyue''s five fingers were clenched into fists, and three words broke out from his teeth. Even if she is a layman, she knows the importance of food and grass. If there is no food in the war, what else can we fight. This medicine king set fire to more than half of their hundreds of thousands of soldiers'' food and plants. They could have eaten rice, but now they have porridge. This battle The silver teeth clenched, and Ryukyu''s face was very ugly. Yesterday, I was still discussing with Ouyang Yufei about the food and grass of the Southern Song Dynasty. In the evening, their food and grass were half burnt, which was just too angry to pay. Yaowang, Yaowang, Liuyue really wanted to cut Yaowang to pieces at this time. "How many more days?" Calm voice, although it is cold on xuanyuanche''s face, but the breath is calm at this time, just like a deep pool, a ripple can''t rise. "Up to five days." Autumn mark looks extremely serious. Five days, even porridge can only support five days at most, but for such tens of millions of offensive and defensive wars that haven''t yet started. Five days is nothing to mention. However, a batch of grain and grass under their reserve line were all transported by escort from all parts of the country because of the rush of war. The time was set early, and there was absolutely no grain mobilization at this time. "I''ll escort the grain from Jincheng to relieve the urgent need." Listen to autumn mark like this, Ryukyu dropped a sentence. She went to escort herself to see if the medicine king could move her food. Chapter 856 "First, you block the news. I''ll be in a hurry." If we lose so much food and grass, I''m afraid that once the news gets out, the battle has not yet begun, and the hearts of hundreds of thousands of soldiers in Tianchen will be in disorder. Quickly throw down this sentence, Ryukyu reach for the token towards xuanyuanche. She went, she must be in five days to pressure over the food and grass, first to deal with in said. Xuanyuanche did not look up at Ryukyu, but slowly reached out and grasped Ryukyu''s outstretched hand, which was extremely hot but powerful. Without a token, xuanyuanche said coldly, "it''s late." When Ryukyu heard this, she immediately stared at xuanyuanche. She quickly went to Jincheng, Tianchen border pass, as soon as two days. She must come here in five days. How can she be late? His face was as cold as iron and his breath was as ice. Xuanyuanche held Liuyue''s hand and looked up at the direction of hundreds of thousands of troops in the Southern Song Dynasty. He did not wait for Liuyue to ask. "It''s a big fire. I''m afraid that the Southern Song Dynasty has already sent troops to attack." The cold voice from xuanyuanche''s mouth is not speculation, but affirmation. Ryukyu was shocked. Yesterday''s big fire almost brightened this half of the sky. It should not be difficult for the Southern Song Dynasty, which was only tens of miles away from them, to see it. However, the Southern Song Dynasty is so sure that the burning will be the cereals and grass of Tianchen? As soon as the thought in his heart turned, Ryukyu suddenly woke up. The Southern Song Dynasty could know that their treasure was obtained by their Tianchen. It was not the three kings of Ming island who relied on them. Now, Yaowang only needs to go once. The Southern Song Dynasty didn''t understand everything. Ryukyu''s heart is clear, but also a heavy. "Wang Shang, the news can''t be locked. Look..." His face is covered with black and gray autumn marks, and his eyes are fixed on xuanyuanche, very calm. After so many years of fighting with xuanyuanche, what kind of danger has not been experienced. Chapter 857 Food and grass are burned, which is nothing. Xuanyuanche holds Liuyue''s hand. In his black and red eyes, a bloodthirsty murderous spirit rises. After a moment''s meditation, xuanyuanche glances at the scorched earth in front of him coldly and says in a deep voice: "if you can''t lock it, you can''t lock it. If you can''t, you can''t give orders, Qianfeng camp..." "Wang Shang, the signal of Qianfeng battalion, the two armies of the Southern Song Dynasty are all out, straight to our Chinese battalion." Xuanyuanche''s words haven''t finished, Yanhu suddenly rushes over. Ryukyu''s heart was suddenly a clattering, completely in the material of xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche listened not angry but laughed: "it''s really fast enough. I want to attack you unprepared. Hum." A cold hum, unspeakable sharp, unspeakable contempt. "Go." With a wave of iron black cape, xuanyuanche took Liuyue''s hand and walked towards the Chinese camp. The sky is clear, with blue sky and white clouds on top and scorched earth soldiers and horses on the bottom. There''s a killing machine, four volts. In the Southern Song Dynasty, Tianchen''s grain and grass were burned, and 150000 troops and horses were mobilized to attack the Zhongjun of Tianchen. Gold, iron, sharp. At the same time, spread the news that Tianchen''s food and grass were burned. Breeze curtain roll, Tianchen hundreds of thousands of loads of food and grass are burned, accompanied by the spring breeze in April, straight up to the green clouds, and transfer with Tianchen hundreds of thousands of troops in any corner. In a flash, the hearts of hundreds of thousands of soldiers in Tianchen were shaken slightly. But in this slight wavering, it is the rice eaten by the soldiers that the sky and the rumor are completely consistent, and it is changed into porridge. In this move, it was virtually admitted that Tianchen''s food and grass had been burned and there was no food left. There are hundreds of thousands of soldiers in the sky. They are in a state of confusion. The effect of people''s disorder is quite amazing. In an instant, the Chinese army, which was originally against 150000 troops in the Southern Song Dynasty, was in disorder. Throw away your armour, and you will be defeated. Seeing this, the commander of the army of the Southern Song Dynasty immediately attacked and killed the past all the way towards the king''s account of the Chinese army where xuanyuanche was. Chapter 858 The sky is blue as brocade, the breeze blows, not cool, but with heavy murderous spirit. The drums roared across the sky. Kill and attack the sky, blood stained the green land. Tianchen''s heart is broken, and can barely resist it. When the Southern Song Dynasty saw this, it was a wave of troops to march forward and kill all the way. During this period, the sharp murderous spirit and high morale almost lifted this day. "Kill..." The blue-green flag of the commander in chief of the Southern Song Dynasty fluttered in the sky, with blood color flying, and the sound of the sword was loud. Unable to resist, under the strong offensive of the Southern Song Dynasty, the Chinese army of Tianchen almost resisted for a while, and then broke down and left towards the rear. The tents and swords that are too hasty to clean up are all over the place. The retreat of Tianchen army can be seen everywhere. It is obvious that the hearts of the Chinese army in Tianchen have been disturbed to a certain extent. In the Southern Song Dynasty, 150000 soldiers and horses saw this, leaving 50000 attacking the two wings of Tianchen, and the remaining 100000 pursuing the Chinese Army retreating all the way to xuanyuanche. Such a good opportunity is to destroy the king of heaven. The breeze rolled and the ground was in chaos. Tianchenzhong barracks account. "Newspaper, Wang Shang, 100 thousand soldiers and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty have attacked my hinterland and lost their positions along the central line." Zhou Cheng looks serious. Xuanyuanche sits high in the main position. Hearing this, he flicks his finger on the body of the soft sword and makes a light buzzing sound. Coldly, he says, "back again." "Yes." Zhou Cheng said nothing and immediately turned around and left the main account. Standing on one side of the Ryukyu listen to xuanyuanche so command, eyebrow slightly wrinkled, in retreat, back to their main account. It''s not fun to have 100000 soldiers and horses in front of us. Step forward, Ryukyu is about to open his mouth. Ouyang Yufei beside him suddenly reaches out and drags her. Ryukyu doesn''t look at Ouyang Yufei from his side. Chapter 859 She didn''t make a sound for a few days, because she knew that she was absolutely not as clever as xuanyuanche in setting up the array, but how could she return? What''s more, it''s been five days today, and there''s no food and grass. Why hasn''t xuanyuanche made any movement? "He''s better than you think." Ouyang Yu Fei sees Ryukyu''s side and looks over at him. He lowers his voice and transmits his voice to Ryukyu. Hearing that the eyebrow color of Ryukyu was moving, he turned to look at the calm xuanyuanche, who was not like a human being. Back to the sheath, xuanyuanche soft sword back to the waist, raised his head, into the eyes to see Ryukyu is frowning at him. At present, xuanyuanche outlines the corner of his mouth, and the demon spirit stands up with a smile: "don''t worry." After that, he went up to pull Ryukyu''s hand and said, "go." "Where? Beat them back? " Ryukyu goes out along xuanyuanche. He asks as he walks. Is xuanyuanche going to fight back? "A small soldier, I can''t help you." Xuanyuanche listens to Ryukyu''s sudden question. With a cold smile, he holds Ryukyu''s hand tightly and leaves the tent. The warm wind is blowing, and the sky is blue like the sea. And this kind of festival rout, was immediately covetously stared at this piece of the Central Plains other three countries in the eyes. The Royal Palace, the capital of Aoyun state. With his fingertips playing with the wine cup in his hand, Dugu Ye watched the pigeon in his hand delivering the book and waved it gently without any expression. The missionary immediately became a fragment and flew around. "Your Royal Highness, Tianchen is defeated every day. This time, Tianchen king will not escape." One of the four bodyguards of Dugu Ye was boundless, with a gloating smile on his face. Looking up and drinking all the wine in his glass, Dugu Ye glanced at the boundlessness of schadenfreude and said lightly: "boundlessness, do you despise xuanyuanche?" Light words, immediately interrupted the endless face of schadenfreude smile. Chapter 860 Boundless a convergence up, bow head way: "dare not." "I don''t dare to be the best, or you''ve spent so many years by my side for nothing. He was defeated every day. Hum, xuanyuanche and the commander-in-chief of the Southern Song Dynasty were not of the same level at all. This battle was doomed. " The sound was as thin as water, and the waves were not happy. He put down his glass and stood up. Dugu ye did not look at the boundless sight, so he went out. To despise an opponent is to ignore his own life. He is more familiar with xuanyuanche than anyone else. At this time, the palace of snow holy kingdom. "Yunzhao, what do you think?" On the throne, the Lord of snow holy Kingdom looked at Helian cloud calling for Tao. Yunzhao spreads the pigeon in his hand, shrugs his shoulders and says, "I don''t think so. There are three Jin nails in the rotten boat, let alone xuanyuanche." "Snow Saint country Lord hears speech to nod a head way:" father king also is this meaning "Hold still until the situation is clear." Yunzhao looks at the blue sky and white clouds outside the eye hall. In such a blue sky, he will not disturb the muddy water at this time. Compared with Aoyun and xueshengguo, Houjin is a little ready to move. The capital city of later Jin Dynasty. "This is a good time, Wang Shang." The Prime Minister of Houjin looked at the young master of Houjin. Later, Chen Fei, the Lord of the Jin State, frowned: "two defeats do not mean anything." Things on the battlefield are changing rapidly. Several defeats are not enough to make sure that the day is over, let alone a good time. Later the Prime Minister of Jin listened to Yanxiao''s cunning and said: "Lord, no matter how the battle of Tianchen is fought, it can''t be finished soon. With Tianchen king out and hundreds of thousands of troops in response to the Southern Song Dynasty, there must be no strength in Tianchen''s native land. If it is... " The words did not finish, but Chenfei understood. Later Jin Dynasty and Tianchen were bordered by each other. At this time, Tianchen made great efforts to deal with the Southern Song Dynasty. The national strength was empty, and he took care of one thing and lost the other. Chapter 861 This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for him. When they looked at each other, there was a trace of evil in their eyes. Allies can only be allies if they are good. If they are not, they will not be allies. "Prime minister, I don''t care about it..." "Wang Shang, the border town sends letters." Chen Fei''s words to the later Prime Minister of Jin began, and a report suddenly sounded outside the hall. Murong, the first general of Tianchen, is invincible. He leads 400000 soldiers and horses to practice with Houjin and Tianchen. Looking at each other, Chen Fei''s heart sank. Why does Tianchen have so many soldiers? This is a training in Tianchen territory, where the two countries meet. If his successor is not right, he will be on the right side. It''s not clear who is in the position of this strategist. If he wants to attack another country, he will either be surprised or his forces will be twice as large as those of the other party. Want him to attack Tianchen with 800000 yuan, this The grass is green and the water is green. No one in this world is a fool. There was a lot of fighting and blood. Outside the border of Southern Song Dynasty, Tianchen retreated day by day, and the first army of Southern Song Dynasty directly entered the hinterland of Tianchen garrison. The flag of the iron black camp of the Chinese Army flies. It belongs to Tianchen and xuanyuanche''s unique Iron Gold Tiger flag. It hunts and dances in the wind. "Rush......" Seeing xuanyuanche''s Chinese Army account in front of him, under the high flag, xuanyuanche, the sky star with iron black Imperial battle armor, seemed to be standing there. One hundred thousand soldiers of Southern Song Dynasty were so excited that they rushed forward to kill them. They fought bravely and almost killed each other. It''s a great achievement to capture Wang xuanyuanche. It''s a great honor for the Southern Song Dynasty to defeat the king of Tianchen and lead a group of dragon without head. It was a victory division, and it was a great honor for the Southern Song Dynasty to attack Tianchen and swallow up the vast territory. The manager who led the team was almost red eyed with excitement. Chapter 862 In spite of the dissuasion of the right and left Deputy generals, the words were so defeated that they were afraid of fraud. They went deep alone and rushed towards the high imperial barracks of xuanyuanche. Flying in iron gold, it is dazzling in the sun. The defeat of the defeated army made Tianchen seem to have been almost distracted. The commander of the Southern Song Dynasty rode to xuanyuanche''s camp. With one arrow, the iron and Gold Tiger flag, which symbolizes xuanyuanche war flag, was put down. The commander of the Southern Song Dynasty roared, "King Tianchen, come forward and die." On one side, the horse chopped at the half open and half closed barracks. A knife waved, the barracks were cut off in an instant, the inside was empty, nothing, where there was the shadow of the heavenly king xuanyuanche. The manager of the Southern Song Dynasty was stunned. "Boom." In the Southern Song Dynasty, the commander-in-chief of the Chinese army was stunned, and suddenly a dull but deafening war drum sounded from all sides. Vast and solemn, with the air of imposing majesty, with the powerful military power through the sky. The drums beat and the sky changes. In the moment when the war drum sounded, the iron flag came flying. The team was orderly, dressed in the Dark Armor of Tianchen, and the soldiers and horses of Tianchen, who had fled for a long time and didn''t know where to go, came with long spears in their hands. It was so dark that I could hardly see the end. The commander in chief of the Southern Song Dynasty changed his face as soon as he took a horse. He was so powerful and powerful that he looked like the army of heaven and the stars who were scattered and fled. "No, it''s a bad idea." The Deputy General of the Southern Song Dynasty suddenly changed his face and shouted. "Back, manager." The other deputy immediately followed and shouted. The iron color is heavy and overlapped. It hasn''t collided yet. The murderous Qi has covered the sky. Chapter 863 Seeing this, the commander in chief of the Southern Song Dynasty didn''t know well. With a big wave of his hand, he shouted, "send gold to retreat." Pull a horse and turn around. The golden bell rings suddenly, and the clear and pleasant sound is transmitted instantly. If you beat drums, you will advance. If you sing gold, you will retreat. This is the iron rule of the battlefield. Turn around and go. There were hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses trained in the Southern Song Dynasty. Immediately, the rear team changed into the front team, and went back and forth. However, even though the horse had not taken a few steps, the dark iron army came from the chaotic plain behind. Armor, shield, square. The drums were high, the iron and Gold Tiger flag was in the sun, sending out a gloomy cold. "We were cut off." There were wolves in front of them and tigers in the back. Their two routes were broken. "Boom......" At this time, a blast of frenzy, like a tempest, came from both wings, with a loud voice and an iron color of the gas of killing. The intense drumbeat made the shaker hardly stand. Two iron colored Tianchen soldiers and horses came from the east-west direction with the sound of the fierce and solemn drums. Their steps were majestic and cold. "We are surrounded..." "Ah, in ambush, in ambush..." In a flash, all the soldiers and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty were frightened and looked at the Tianchen soldiers and horses coming from all directions. Looking at the dark and murderous Iron Army. They began to be afraid. They were surrounded by the whole thing. All around. In an instant, a hundred thousand soldiers and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty, who were arrogant at first, were immediately surrounded in the four directions of Tianchen formation. But I saw the black iron spread out on the plain, and there was a cold and overwhelming light. The warm wind is blowing, bringing endless air of killing. Standing high on the rising hillside, xuanyuanche looked down at the formation with his hands on his back. There was no movement in his eyes, just a cold hum. Chapter 864 Reach out and play the eyebrow. Ryukyu looks down. Tianchen''s soldiers and horses were square, surrounded by 100000 soldiers and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty. They won and lost, and their situation turned over in an instant. Eyes slightly raised a smile, the original hidden is this hand. And beside her, Ouyang Yufei''s folding fan is light in the palm, smiling, not very surprised, as if he knew xuanyuanche would never be so defeated. "Go." Coldly dropped a hum, xuanyuanche turned his head, took Ryukyu''s hand and wanted to go towards the border of the Southern Song Dynasty. "I don''t care?" Ryukyu refers to the lower part. "I''ll take care of it. What''s the use of keeping them?" In such a case, if Liuchuan can''t get rid of the 100000 soldiers, what else can he do? It''s like losing his xuanyuanche face. Hearing xuanyuanche''s saying, ryukue suddenly laughed, forgetting that there was no general like Liuchuan. Will plan, want to return to enter, simply be xuanyuanche deduction incisively and vividly. Who said that weakness must be defeated if it is caught by others? It is the key to win the enemy when it is used well. Shaking his head, looking at the iron colored xuanyuanche beside him, ryukue is very comfortable. The more he looks, the better he likes it. "It''s wonderful to mark it as zero and eat it in minutes." The folding fan taps on the palm. Ouyang Yufei turns around and smiles at xuanyuanche. In the Southern Song Dynasty, half a million soldiers and horses were heavily defending the border. It was a daydream that 400000 Tianchen wanted to go to the Southern Song Dynasty. Xuanyuanche differentiated the soldiers and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty to eat one by one, which was his essence. In response, xuanyuanche smiled coldly, and his pace accelerated even faster. "Where to?" The battlefield is here. Where are they going? "Now." In response to Ryukyu is xuanyuanche''s words that the head of the ox is not right for the mouth of the horse. At present, Ryukyu said nothing. He turned over and went with xuanyuanche. Chapter 865 At this time, the battlefield is changing rapidly. It''s not allowed for her tenderness, or for her to ask more questions. Follow xuanyuanche and protect his safety. The sky was blue as the sea, the breeze was flying, the sun began to sink a little bit, and the three people rushed towards the direction of the Southern Song border. Fast as lightning, ten miles in a flash. Standing on the hillside where the two armies of Southern Song Dynasty and Tianchen met, xuanyuanche bent down and looked down. When Ryukyu saw this, he couldn''t help following him. Under the hillside, there were black people and horses. Tianchen''s troops are well-organized, all of them are cavalry. This is xuanyuanche when to prepare, it seems that the two wing forward gathered to a place. In front of them was the Chinese army, which had lost 100000 troops and horses in the Southern Song Dynasty, and obviously had no idea of anything. The corner of his mouth drew a grim smile. Xuanyuanche took the bow from the black horse and took the bow and drew the arrow. The arrow went out towards the red sky. Only listen to a sharp arrow to break through the void and bloom on the top of the heaven''s soldiers and horses. "Boom..." The drums beat in an instant. General Zhou Cheng waved his long sword. In an instant, he heard the sound of horses'' hooves moving all around, and the black hooves suddenly stepped out. Tianchen two wing forward, toward the Southern Song Dynasty Chinese army. At this time, knowing that Tianchen was defeated in the whole line, the central army of the Southern Song Dynasty was exhausted. There were only tens of thousands of soldiers and horses in the whole central army of the Southern Song Dynasty, which was quite empty. Although there were hundreds of thousands of troops and horses on both wings, they did not move. However, the food and grass reserve of hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses in the Southern Song Dynasty is behind the Chinese army camp. At this time, the consequence of Tianchen''s two wing forward rushing away Ryukyu finally understood xuanyuanche''s sentence. Now it''s just beginning. What does it mean? The king of medicine destroyed hundreds of thousands of loads of food and grass in his sky, which is to be found back from the Southern Song Dynasty. The red sun is hanging in the western sky, the red light is sprinkled, and the white cloud reflected is also red, which is extremely gorgeous. The battlefield is always changing. We should first attack people and then attack people. Chapter 866 "Old-fashioned." With a flick of the folding fan, Ouyang Yufei looks at Tianchen''s two winged forward who rushes away, and says: "today we can finally eat rice." Xuanyuanche can''t help but black eyebrow, how can it sound as if he is confiscating Ouyang Yufei''s diet, although he eats less these two days. Raised eyebrows stretched a stretch, Ryukyu followed closely also ran a: "go back, prepare to eat." After drinking porridge for five days, today I only eat some rice porridge which can be counted clearly. Although Ryukyu said he was not picky, he was not picky. She doesn''t want to lose weight. Listening to the words of Ryukyu, xuanyuanche''s face is not black for a while, nor is his smile. However, the serious mood was consumed by the two people''s gag. Then they laughed and reached for the tip of Ryukyu''s nose: "OK, go back to prepare for dinner." Smile at xuanyuanche, and ryukue pulls xuanyuanche''s hand and turns back to go back. Step out of the room, Ryukyu suddenly saw a big mountain standing in front of him, standing abruptly on the plain, very high, a little at a glance of the small mountains. Ryukyu stopped at once. He came in such a hurry that he didn''t see "why?" According to Ryukyu''s eyes, xuanyuanche is slightly surprised. What''s the beauty of a thin mountain? Without xuanyuanche''s words, Ryukyu looked up and down, left, right and right: "go, go up and have a look." Then, without waiting for the voice to fall, he dragged xuanyuanche towards Dushan. Ouyang in the flying see this is also a bit inexplicable, a mountain what good-looking? However, knowing that Ryukyu never does useless Kung Fu, he must have something to worry about in his mind. At present, he also followed up with the fan in his hand. Chapter 867 Will be lingjuding, a small list of mountains. Although the Dushan mountain is not as steep as the border mountains of the Southern Song Dynasty, nor as majestic as the famous mountains in Tianchen, it stands on the plain alone at this time, which is also a bit of an autocracy. Standing at the top of the mountain, Ryukyu looks left and right, and the corners of his mouth are diagonally outlined. "Good mountain, good mountain." Standing at the top of the mountain, he looked down at the earth in front of him, and the moon''s eyes were full of praise. Ouyang Yufei listens and looks down the mountain. It was the center of the battle between Tianchen and the Southern Song Dynasty. Standing at the top of the mountain, we can see clearly the fighting between the two armies, but it really has no other benefits. Is Ryukyu praising for finding a good viewing spot? Ouyang Yu Fei turned a white eye to the sky. Squinting at Ryukyu''s shining eyes, xuanyuanche didn''t feel like Ouyang Yufei, his eyes moved, and looking at Ryukyu, he said, "what''s the good thing?" The fingertip beats on the back of the hand, Ryukyu turns his head to look at xuanyuanche, and suddenly he laughs coldly: "it''s good enough to be unique." What''s the answer? Xuanyuanche and Ouyang Yufei are inexplicable. His face raised a bloodthirsty smile, and Ryukyu didn''t say much, just reached out and scratched a few words in xuanyuanche''s palm. Xuanyuanche''s face suddenly changed a little, his eyebrows and eyes turned a few times, and he shook Ryukyu''s hand and remained still. "Let''s go, let''s leave the business here to me, and the business of the battlefield to you." Holding xuanyuanche''s hand in his backhand, ryukue suddenly showed a bloodthirsty expression on his face and smiled confidently at xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche listened to the words and smiled back to Ryukyu. He didn''t say anything in reply. He turned around and walked down the mountain side by side. Ouyang Yu Fei saw that there was something different in his mind. He didn''t ask questions. He kept up slowly. Chapter 868 Green mountains, lush trees, good mountains. As night fell, the lights of the fire began to burn in the original camp of the sky, jumping and celebrating. Hundreds of thousands of soldiers sat around the campfire. Tianchen''s two winged vanguards attack. It broke through the defensive camp of the Chinese army in the Southern Song Dynasty, went deep into the hinterland of the Southern Song Dynasty and plundered. In the Southern Song Dynasty, hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses knew the letter and sent troops to encircle, but it was too late. Tianchen attacked all the cavalry, which was extremely fast. When the soldiers and horses from the two wings of the Southern Song Dynasty arrived, Tianchen Qianfeng had already plundered back a lot of food and grass and returned to Tianchen''s residence. Four hundred thousand to four hundred thousand, how dare the Southern Song Dynasty commit the crime. A magnificent victory. In a day, he encircled and wiped out the 100000 troops of the Southern Song Dynasty, and took the food and grass of the central army of the Southern Song Dynasty to make up for his own shortage. In a moment, Tianchen turned over. The night is full-bodied, the stars are twinkling in the sky, the silver white moonlight is sprinkled, the mountains and rivers are shrouded in a hazy. The four hundred thousand soldiers and horses of Tianchen are celebrating their victory, and the whole camp is bustling. No matter xuanyuanche is fighting, Ryukyu can do whatever he says. After a few drinks with Zhou Cheng and other generals, Ryukyu''s shadow disappears. Xuanyuanche doesn''t even look for it. He is self-sufficient. Ryukyu''s spirits disappeared, and qiuchen and other people knew better. Their king was so self-confident that they obviously knew what their princess had done, and they were naturally less anxious. The plain wind blows, the night wind blows. The battlefield is ever-changing. If you go in, I will go out. If I go back, I will go in. There is no common sense. There is no direction. The war drums roared in the sky and the sky, which caused countless birds to stop the geese from coming to the south. The war went on in full swing. But when xuanyuanche commanded Ruoling and integrated attack and defense with you in the Southern Song Dynasty, Liuyue squatted on the Dushan mountain, cutting trees and making carpenters. Chapter 869 It''s green and green. Ouyang Yu Fei squatted beside the carpenter who did not know where to find him. He was directing the carpenter to cut wood beside Ryukyu. He held his chin in his folding fan and looked at Ryukyu, who was transformed into a carpenter. What''s the matter? It''s hard for Ryukyu to think of logging at this time. What chair and cupboard should he make at this time? He reached out his hand and rubbed his eyebrows again. He thought Ryukyu would do something amazing again. As a result, he followed her all the way and wanted to see a lively scene. The result is actually logging. Ouyang Yufei wants to turn his eyes. To cut wood, as well as wood. Ouyang Yufei''s excellent patience was almost exhausted when he saw that the thick trees were changed into boards of different thicknesses and sizes. Do you want to make a cabinet? "I said Ryukyu, what are you going to do?" After three days, Ouyang Yufei couldn''t help but open his mouth. Ryukyu listened to Ouyang Yufei''s inquiry, with a faint smile: "I thought you could not help asking." "You overestimate me." Ouyang Yufei replied quite straightforwardly. Eyes fixed to lock Ryukyu, don''t tell him, he gave up xuanyuanche so wonderful counter attack tactics, spend time on her, the result is really what wooden cabinet bed board. "Ouyang Yufei, do you remember our bet?" Did not answer Ouyang Yu Fei''s words, Ryukyu suddenly turned to look at Ouyang Yu Fei way. Ouyang Yu Fei folds a fan in his hand. At this time, he asks "What''s the bet?" Ouyang Yufei is also direct. Ryukyu raised his mouth, bowed his head and whispered to Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang in the eyes of flying suddenly rose a surprise, surprised to see the moon, surprised way: "I heard right." "You have good ears." Ryukyu claps Ouyang Yufei on the shoulder. Chapter 870 After dropping one sentence, Ouyang Yufei, who ignored the surprise, continued her carpentry work. The mountain wind blows, the trees rustle, the air is very fresh. Three days later, Ryukyu carpenter finished. Ouyang Yufei is inexplicably looking at the things that were made and left on the top of the mountain by Ryukyu. His mind is extremely poor, and he doesn''t think out what the four don''t seem to be able to do. While Ryukyu was busy with carpentry, the battlefield changed a lot. Xuanyuanche and the Southern Song Dynasty had been in full swing. The battlefield is crisscross and winding for tens of miles. In this day, the sky is bright, and the sun is shining from the deep blue sky, which starts to send out the heat. The drums roared and thousands of troops roared. Another head-on fight. Tianchen Zhongjun is out, xuanyuanche starts the battle. There was a bloodbath on the plain. Ride the horse, rush into the center of the command of xuanyuanche side, Ryukyu Horse Station. Xuanyuanche stands on the chariot, the iron armor is shining in the golden light, sending out the air of iron killing, which is majestic. In the direction of soft sword, thousands of soldiers and horses move together. With a sword, xuanyuanche looks around the battlefield, and looks at Ryukyu who is coming here. Ryukyu Dynasty xuanyuanche raised his eyebrows and said nothing, but drove the horse closer to xuanyuanche''s chariot. Language exchange, silent exchange in that eye. The war is fierce, and the sound of bloodthirsty is rising one after another. In all ages, the most heroic thing is to fight in the battlefield. I can only see the cold sword and spear, in the gorgeous golden sunshine, with the gloomy light, merciless vertical and horizontal. The blood splashed out along the cold light, sprinkling to the sky, like a thin layer of red fog, blocking the sun, so beautiful, but so cruel. The horses roared and the swords came and went. Chapter 871 The soldiers in front fell down, and the soldiers in the back immediately made up. A long spear pierces the opponent''s body, but before pulling out the long spear, there are two bloody holes in his body. The horse''s hooves roamed and trodden on the fallen body. The blood was like the blood silk brewing on the land. The red, endless red dyed the plain red. Life is like grass on the battlefield. One will become a million bones dry, since ancient times. A face of iron blood cold color, xuanyuanche looked at the front of the battle, holding the sword high, toward the front of the top cold wave. At once, the troops around him surrounded and hanged. The roar of drums almost lifted the sky on this side. Ryukyu is with xuanyuanche''s chariot, looking at the four sides of the battlefield. Today, he is more than ten days away from the king of medicine. The king of fire and the king of power may have died long ago. If they survive, the most dangerous stage of healing has passed. Then the king of medicine can make a move. She doesn''t care about other people''s life or death, but she must guard xuanyuanche. In my heart, I think that my eyes are turning at the same time. In the thousands of troops array, it seems to be safe, but in fact, it is the most dangerous. In Ryukyu''s side, Ouyang Yufei is dressed in white and waving a folding fan, which looks light and light. It''s like a person in the middle of a battle field. It''s almost like a tourist. The eyes swept quickly, and Ryukyu swept across at a glance. In the Western Tianchen battle formation, suddenly a black arrow, which is dark and gloomy, cuts through the air and comes towards xuanyuanche. The coming is fierce, like thunder. Whistling, almost take people''s breath, fast let people give no response. "Che." When Ryukyu saw it, he immediately roared. At the same time, xuanyuanche, standing on the chariot, saw the fierce sharp arrow. Chapter 872 Eyes narrowed, between the lights and the fire, xuanyuanche''s body shape was forced to twist and moved an inch away in an instant. The sharp arrow flies to shoot, inserts the xuanyuanche''s body to fly far away, shoots more than ten Zhangs far away, has nailed fiercely on the land behind xuanyuanche, straight does not enter the handle. All the troops were in a great uproar. His eyes are wide in the air, and his arrows are straight. In the golden light, three men in the armor of Tianchen soldiers were shooting at xuanyuanche. One of them was in good condition. While the other two were wrapped tightly in their faces, showing only a pair of eyes full of hatred and ferocity, and white cloth strips on their sword holding hands. The whole was wrapped like a mummy. The three men came in a hurry, and the blue flame and the cold sword were flying everywhere they passed. No one can stop it. The three kings of the Ming island, the three kings of the Ming island, hold the dagger in his hand. Unexpectedly, they didn''t die. Today, three of them joined hands. When the horse is lifted up, Ryukyu will greet the three kings of Ming island as soon as he holds the reins. He wants to stop a group of undead cockroaches in front of xuanyuanche''s chariot. As fast as lightning. The three kings of Hades were originally in the direction of Tianchen closest to xuanyuanche, the Chinese army. This vertical horse rushed to xuanyuanche almost immediately. "Die." With a roar of the wrapped King Li, before he rushed to xuanyuanche''s side, the huge sword raised its head and fell towards him. People who are motionless and apathetic are angry and hate like this. If they don''t wait to be hurt, they rush forward. It can be seen that they are furious in their chest. Xuanyuanche saw Li Wang like''s sword coming, but there was no hard connection. He turned over and fell straight on the horse back of Ryukyu. Just fall down, behind a bang. Chapter 873 The chariot made of refined iron was split into two parts by King Li''s sword, and it broke open. The iron and Gold Tiger flag on the chariot was split into two parts by this sword and fell towards the rear. The soldiers and horses around xuanyuanche in the middle army were in a state of mania. "Wang Shang..." CHEN Si, the commander of the distant army, changed his face. He was about to rush. "Do your business." A cold drink, accompanied by xuanyuanche''s cold and dignified eyes, directly suppressed the crazy actions of CHEN Si. At the same time, when Ryukyu''s whip fell, he caught the fallen flag and threw it to chensi. Turning over and falling behind Ryukyu, xuanyuanche glanced coldly and rushed to the three kings of hell island with ferocious faces. He snorted coldly. Reach for the reins on Ryukyu''s hand and lift up. The black high headed horse was immediately raised by xuanyuanche to change one direction and another. Ryukyu''s eyebrows wrinkled when he saw this. What does xuanyuanche mean? In this direction The mind has not yet decided, xuanyuanche has a horse belly, longitudinal horse toward the not far away Southern Song Dynasty army and horse array on the rampage. Behind him, Ouyang, who had not made a sound or started to do anything, was stunned. There''s something wrong with xuanyuanche''s head. If you want to escape, you should choose the right direction to escape. I haven''t seen the fugitive rush towards the enemy camp. There are hundreds of thousands of soldiers there. Is xuanyuanche crazy? The three kings of Ming island saw xuanyuanche dare not take them even when they galloped. They turned around and ran away. But they all roared, and the horse chased xuanyuanche. Today, if you don''t kill xuanyuanche and the little general, you will not die. One in the front, three in the back, in an instant towards the Southern Song Dynasty hundred thousand troops and horses of the camp rushed past. Chapter 874 Ryukyu saw the surprise in front of him. He looked at the soldiers and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty who were rushed by the king of heaven. His mouth slightly twitched. In the camp, it''s common for thousands of troops to flee, and for those who don''t want to be killed, it''s estimated that at this time, people in the battlefield will see each other for the first time. No matter how good your martial arts are, so many soldiers and horses will drown you with one mouthful of saliva. I don''t know what xuanyuanche thinks. However, xuanyuanche must have his consideration in doing this. Ryukyu didn''t retort either. He was only armed with arrows, silkworms, poisons and Qi Qi''s equipment. He was ready to spare his life. "Back up, I''ll take control of the horse and watch the back." Is tightly clasped the sleeve arrow, behind the xuanyuanche suddenly deep voice cheers. A sound falls, xuanyuanche suddenly claps on the shoulder of Ryukyu, and jumps to the position in front of Ryukyu as soon as he turns over. Ryukyu''s reaction was also quick. Hearing xuanyuanche''s words, he immediately understood the meaning of xuanyuanche. The next support on the horse''s back is a backward somersault, moving to the position where xuanyuanche just sat. The horse galloped forward and backward one by one. They changed positions like lightning and fell down from the air together. Xuanyuanche sits in the position before Ryukyu and controls the horse. Ryukyu turned his body back to back with xuanyuanche. In the face of the three kings of Ming island who had been killed from behind, they were ready for attack and defense. A rein, the black BMW that galloped out, immediately slightly weakened the speed. This slows down, and the three kings of Ming island rush to the scene immediately. "Attention." A cold drink, xuanyuanche suddenly started towards the Southern Song Dynasty''s thousands of army camp rushed up. Behind him, the king of fire, who had already rushed to the scene, split towards xuanyuanche and Liuyue with a fire knife. Chapter 875 Its power is amazing, the blue light comes from the wind, almost everything. "Ah..." The soldiers and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty were close to each other. Holding the dagger in his hand, Ryukyu''s silver teeth were biting coldly. He was about to lean his sleeve and arrow to the top. Suddenly, the horse turned under him. The faint blue light came straight into the army and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty behind him. "Ah..." All of a sudden, the soldiers and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty left in a panic. When he left, xuanyuanche''s face was cold. Seeing this, he immediately adjusted his horse and rushed along the retreating army and horse camp of the Southern Song Dynasty. The fire soared and came after him. When the king of fire saw that he couldn''t get a hit, he immediately turned his back on Ryukyu and xuanyuanche. Ryukyu''s body didn''t move. He saw that the flame was about to burn between his eyebrows. Suddenly, the black Damascus under him ran diagonally again, staggering the hot flame. Blue and hot, immediately curtain roll behind the Southern Song Dynasty soldiers and horses. Seeing this, Ryukyu smiled coldly. It was xuanyuanche who was controlling the horse. If you can''t hit it in a row, the roar of the king of fire''s Qi is continuous, and the murderous Qi almost rushes to the sky. When the king of power and the king of medicine see this, they will come together with one sword and one medicine. The horse galloped, and the black horse was a sword, with two zigzag lines, avoiding the two attacks of liwang and Yaowang. In an instant, the attack of liwang and Yaowang fell into the army and horse camp of the Southern Song Dynasty. Howling in the sky, the Southern Song Dynasty listed a very good camp, immediately sounded the cry of ghosts, crying, howling, and thumping to the ground. When the horse left, xuanyuanche was cold and iron, and many people ran there. After that, the three kings of the island of hell turned red and joined hands. For a while, I saw the fierce force, the fire knife, the poison, and the explosion in turn around xuanyuanche and ryukue, who were in the hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses camp in the Southern Song Dynasty. Chapter 876 The fire burns the sky, the power can open the mountain, and the poison flies. However, it''s always a poor chess game. It''s about to attack xuanyuanche and Ryukyu. The steed that two people sit down slants a body, got rid of completely. In a blazing sea of sword light, the black steeds were like God''s help. In the hundreds of thousands of barracks in the Southern Song Dynasty, they ran like flying and were like breaking bamboo. By the side of the black steed, countless soldiers and horses of the Southern Song dynasty fell in disorder. They were injured by the three kings of Ming island. It''s like flying, but it''s definitely not faster than the three kings and three Zhangs of Ming island. If it''s fast, the three kings of Ming island can''t reach their strength. Who will help him open the way. Xuanyuanche controls the black horse and tries hard to drill deep into the Southern Song Dynasty. Fortunately, I was afraid that Ryukyu had not experienced the battlefield at the beginning, so I gave her the Qianlima that I had taught her to ride. Now it''s really useful. Behind him, the three kings are majestic. The power of fire and poison are amazing. Often xuanyuanche just ran away, they had hurt xuanyuanche''s soldiers and horses in the South Song Dynasty by mistake, which opened up a bright road for xuanyuanche to move forward. Under the clear sky, I saw xuanyuanche and Ryukyu riding in front of them, deep into the dark pressure of thousands of troops. However, they are surrounded by people who turn their backs on their backs. Where they rode, they were like pestilence. They didn''t kill themselves. They killed anyone nearby. As a result, the soldiers and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty watched xuanyuanche''s gallop and immediately covered their faces and spread away. They did not dare to encircle the past and seize the supreme glory of encircling and strangling the heavenly king. Back to xuanyuanche, Ryukyu saw the three kings of Ming island with a blue face. How could he control the horse? Xuanyuanche said that he was the second. No one dared to say that he was the first, but he couldn''t catch up with him. It''s the roar. The corner of the mouth is disdained. Chapter 877 Ryukyu looked at the three kings of Ming island, who were chasing him. He raised his right hand and raised his middle finger towards them. The three kings didn''t understand the meaning of Ryukyu''s fingers, but the contempt on Ryukyu''s face was obvious, and his anger grew furious. Fire curtain roll, force can open the mountain, in xuanyuanche and Ryukyu side of the more explosive surge. Split the army and horse team of the Southern Song Dynasty, and open up a bright road for xuanyuanche. CHEN Si, deputy commander in chief of Tianchen, who was also led behind, saw that there was a chance to take advantage of it and immediately attacked. He had not planned to move the army of more than one hundred thousand, but since there was a chance, it was not a fool. A chase, one before three after. In a short time, they broke through the array of more than one hundred thousand troops of the Southern Song Dynasty. Xuanyuanche only wanted to lead the three kings to give the Southern Song Dynasty heavy soldiers a little fierce, but didn''t think he really looked down on the three kings'' abilities, and he actually crossed the border all the way to kill hundreds of thousands of troops. High, it''s really high. At present, xuanyuanche recognizes the route and rushes towards Houying in the Southern Song Dynasty. Ryukyu leaned behind xuanyuanche, with a wisp of burnt hair on the side and corner. He chased the three kings with murderous spirit and said: "master is master. Thank you very much." After all, a turn around xuanyuanche''s waist, two people longitudinal horse toward the Southern Song Dynasty after camp. When Yaowang heard this, he understood that, damn it, he helped them, and xuanyuanche rushed to the empty rear camp of the Chinese army in the Southern Song Dynasty. The anger is more and more fierce. If the king of medicine bites his iron teeth, he will not stop killing these two people today. Three kings chased, black blood gushed in the sky. Xuanyuanche saw that the three kings were in pursuit of each other. It was obvious that the BMW who sat down was also a thousand li BMW. He could not get rid of them. Then he moved his eyebrows and eyes and recognized the terrain and environment. All barracks are regular and easy to locate. Chapter 878 As soon as xuanyuanche dropped his horse''s head, he ran towards all the rear camps of the Southern Song Dynasty, which were loaded with grain and grass armaments. Since there was a lot of fire, he found a place for them to scatter. It''s golden. It''s definitely a good day today. After entering the rear barracks of Southern Song Dynasty, we need to go to the important places. At this time, the Chinese troops in the Southern Song Dynasty were exhausted, and the number of left behind personnel was limited. Under such a limited situation, the opponents of xuanyuanche and Liuyue were killed in an instant. Endless tents and horses. Endless supplies and supplies. Although the horse galloped, xuanyuanche looked back at Ryukyu, and xuanyuanche blinked in a good mood, and chuckled. Ryukyu can''t help laughing at this. This xuanyuanche has a stomach of bad water. The laughter spread far away, and was naturally listened to by the three kings of Ming island, who were chasing after him. For a while, his face became more and more livid. "Xuanyuanche..." The roar of fury exploded in the rear camp of the Southern Song Dynasty. The left behind people rushed from all directions were frightened. Abandon the horse and chase after it. Once the figure is displayed, the speed of the three kings of Ming island will come out. The flames soared, which was the rage of the three kings of Ming island. Flying off the horse, xuanyuanche drags Ryukyu, right between the key points of food and grass, just like loach, drilling up and down, sliding without leaving hands. A knife flies, boom, a piece of grain and grass burns. One medicine passed, and the left behind rushed to the West. With one sword, the chariot Quartermaster is cut off. In an instant, I saw a fire behind xuanyuanche and Ryukyu. In an instant, they even camped up and roared with the whole sky. "Put out the fire, put out the fire..." The rest of the personnel in the Southern Song Dynasty were frightened. That was the military supplies of hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses in the whole Southern Song Dynasty. Warm wind flying, xuanyuanche and Ryukyu are like a fire dragon. Where they pass, the flames are flying and the Southern Song Dynasty is burning vigorously. Orange flying from the sky, the fire of the king of fire is burning fast, Ryukyu ran back to the king of fire and gave him a thumbs up. Good, baby, go on, go on. Chapter 879 Golden light, orange dance, is really a match. When the king of fire saw the gesture of Ryukyu, he was angry and shouted. The speed of the rush was more and more fierce. No matter who''s territory around him or whose family''s things were burned, the blue light of the fire rose to the sky. A knife shoveled across the ground. Xuanyuanche grabs Ryukyu and turns around. He avoids the king''s sword and rushes to a high granary. Don''t look back. The top flame comes from behind. Suddenly, the granary under your feet is a sea of fire again. It''s so hot. Raising eyebrows and sneering, xuanyuanche''s eyes are full of light and disorderly. He grasps ryukue and runs towards it. "Fire fighting, fire fighting..." "Dare to set fire to the camp, Tianchen people, kill......" In the Southern Song Dynasty, the screams of horror and rage spread all over the earth. Ryukyu listened to the cold outline of the corner of the mouth with a smile, and made a look at xuanyuanche: "over there." Xuanyuanche didn''t say anything at all. He turned straight and ran to the fierce Southern Song soldiers. A patrol army of the Southern Song Dynasty saw the culprit who set fire to them. They not only went to meet them without escaping, but also immediately cut them in the direction of xuanyuanche and Liuyue. Jump up and fly. Xuanyuanche pounced on this group of soldiers and horses, and didn''t fight with them. He shot at them directly on the head of a group of people. The patrol soldiers were furious at once, and they didn''t wait to react to pursue them. Behind him, the medicine king who rushed to attack xuanyuanche, the poisonous sand, had already rushed towards them. "Kill..." The killing words were still flying in the air, and the patrol soldiers fell down immediately, crisp and neat. Chapter 880 Ryukyu glanced at it, then he immediately looked up and laughed: "the three kings of Ming island are powerful, powerful, ha ha..." The voice of praise, immediately let the three kings come after him, his face was livid with anger. After leaping and leaving, xuanyuanche grabbed Liuyue to camp in the rear of Southern Song Dynasty as if he had returned to his home, which was a familiar place and a haunted place. A moment ago, it appeared in the East granary. The next moment, it will appear at the Quartermaster of the Western chariot. Just a moment ago, seeing the three kings, we had to block them. But the next moment, I saw two people twist in the tent, and they disappeared, but came out from another direction. The anger in the chest of the three kings of Hades is getting hotter and hotter. The fire in his hand, poison sand, power, is also getting crazier and crazier. What we have passed is just to frustrate our bones and bring out ashes. But see, a golden light flying down. Orange sparks are like spring grass after rain, which is the outbreak of miso, dancing in all directions after the Southern Song Dynasty. The black smoke swarmed straight up towards the sky. Although there is no spectacular burning of food and grass on that day, a single spark can definitely start a prairie fire. There is no doubt about xuanyuanche and Ryukyu. "Here." "Good." "It''s not lit there." "It''s almost done here. Change the place." The small voice of conversation is flying along the wind in the fire. It reflects the faces of Ryukyu and xuanyuanche. It''s red and full of spirit. Fly fast and walk without stopping for a moment. At the moment before, he also encouraged the fight to stop xuanyuanche and Liuyue''s left behind soldiers and horses in the Southern Song Dynasty, after seeing the tragic consequences of his companions ahead. Change as long as you see the shadow of xuanyuanche, then one by one, birds and beasts scattered, and ran away. Chapter 881 Food and grass are precious. The higher the life price is not. It''s an instinctive reaction. The fire is getting bigger and bigger, and the thick smoke is flying in the sky, spreading in all directions. The three kings of Ming island chased xuanyuanche and Liuyue almost all over the Southern Song Dynasty, but they couldn''t catch up with each other. Their faces couldn''t be described as iron blue, completely distorted. If we talk about the lightness skills of the three kings of Ming island, we will never lose xuanyuanche at all. Maybe we can''t miss it. Besides, now xuanyuanche is still holding on to Ryukyu moon, which should have been stopped by them. But it''s this disgusting barracks. There are tents everywhere and roads everywhere. Xuanyuanche can''t catch up with him when he''s born. "Kill." A furious roar, the king of medicine, the king of fire, the king of power, three people looked at each other, eyes flashed absolute rage and JueJie. The body speed is increased again. It''s a round of attack and rush. No target can be identified. Run, I''ve burned this area into a sea of fire. I''ll see how you can run. The three kings of Ming island are positioned correctly. The fire, more and more terrible. That orange light, in the blue sky and white clouds, far away from the transmission out. In the middle of the battlefield, the Chinese army in the Southern Song Dynasty, which was fighting with CHEN Si, the general of Tianchen, saw the two wings of the Southern Song Dynasty, which were preparing to encircle and suppress. The blaze came from their rear camp. The rolling smoke covered the sky, not weak, but more and more big, more and more have the potential to start a prairie fire. All the soldiers and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty were shocked. That''s where their granary and all their military supplies are. "Back off." The commander of the Chinese army was livid. He quickly gave orders. The front fighters were still fighting. Ten thousand soldiers in the rear returned to support the rear battalion. "Press in." The two commanders of the Southern Song Dynasty who kept their arms still were shocked. Chapter 882 Wave the army up, give up the encirclement of the two sides, and press the rear line into the rear camp of the Korean Central Army to kill. The flares were flying in the sky, the flags were flying, and the orders of all parties before the battle were quickly transmitted. Three sides of soldiers and horses, immediately to the rear battalion quartermaster to kill back. Hundreds of thousands of troops sharpen their swords and wait for them to return. It''s because the three kings of Ming island killed a soldier and horse of the Southern Song Dynasty who was unprepared. At this time, if the three soldiers and horses were surrounded together, I''m afraid that the three kings of Ming island would have to be captured easily if they had all the abilities of the world. The fire is huge and the earth is full of fire. Not much Kung Fu, the whole Southern Song Dynasty after the camp were burned in a totally different way, orange fire jump. It has to be said that xuanyuanche and the three kings of Ming island are running faster. It''s not so effective to let anyone else burn them. "It''s almost done." Ryukyu followed xuanyuanche and looked around. Red light everywhere, even if the Southern Song Dynasty military supplies did not burn ten percent, six or seven absolutely burned. Voice down, xuanyuanche suddenly looked up at the sky with thick smoke, the sky signal fireworks bombs flashing, is blooming in the deep blue sky. "The return troops of the Southern Song Dynasty came." Xuanyuanche''s eyes narrowed, and his mouth was outlined coldly, showing a demon but Iron-blooded smile. Looking at each other, xuanyuanche and Liuyue flash a word in their eyes and go. At this time, I can''t leave without going. Dunbu turns his head, xuanyuanche quickly looks at the fire around his eyes, looks up at the fireworks signal bomb in the sky, and immediately judges where the three sides of the Southern Song Dynasty came from. The signal dispatch in the army is almost a general command method. He is really familiar with it. As soon as the position was determined, xuanyuanche turned his head, seized Ryukyu and ran to the southwest. Chapter 883 Don''t want this tiny stop to identify the position, the rear medicine king has stopped in front of them. The face color is distorted. The king of medicine immediately said nothing, and directly sprinkled a dark thing towards xuanyuanche and Liuyue. The smell of the wind is so strong that the medicine king used to pursue is colorless and tasteless. At this time, he even used such poisonous sand, which shows his hatred for the two people. The king of power and the king of fire are rushing up from both directions. Can not stop, a stop will be surrounded by the three kings, at this time time time can not delay. Xuanyuanche and Ryukyu have no eye to eye, but they can examine the situation, which is definitely an alliance. Without retreating, xuanyuanche holds Liuyue''s hand tightly, holds the soft sword horizontally, and rushes towards the king of medicine with murderous spirit. "You think you have poison." Unexpectedly, he didn''t rush to start, and Ryukyu''s hand with silver gloves beside him was waving towards the king of medicine, and he shouted loudly at the same time. Red flying, and that paint black Ze, silent in the air. In an instant, just listen to a crackling sound, the poison sand collided in the mid air, actually infiltrated each other, mixed together and turned yellow. Wang Dun, the drug blocking the road, was stunned. The poison was the same as that of him. When the two strong men collided, they solved the problem by attacking the poison with poison. This In the moment when Yaowang was stunned. Xuanyuanche saw that there was a chance to take advantage of it, grabbed Ryukyu and the king of medicine and passed by, and rushed towards the southwest direction of no one. At this time, we can''t stop. "Woo..." Pursed lips to make a howl, xuanyuanche''s howl was far away transmitted. Run out quickly, come fast, and run faster. But I saw a group of five people, two before three after the fire from the Southern Song Dynasty camp deep, turn around a run after a chase, soon out of the Southern Song Dynasty camp. The black horse rushes towards xuanyuanche from afar. Chapter 884 "Before you and after me." Xuanyuanche saw the black horse coming from the roar, and immediately he grabbed ryukyue and threw it on the back of the black horse. When he came, there were so many soldiers and horses in the Southern Song Dynasty harassing the sight of the three kings of Ming island. Among the hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses, the three kings of Ming island did not dare to abandon their horses and chase after them. In addition, Ryukyu could not control the horses well, so he was ahead. At this time, the three kings of Ming island will not let them go. This one is not blocked, two is not blocked. If Ryukyu is behind the three kings of the Ming island, it will be hard. "Before you and after me, I have a way." Liu Yue, who was thrown out by xuanyuanche, gulped out in the middle of the sky. Turning around, Sheng shengdun came forward and fell on the black horse tail, facing the direction of the horse tail. Xuanyuanche saw the legs in the air, leaped over the head of Ryukyu and sat in front of him. With a whiplash, the black Qianlima immediately spread its four hoofs, like flying away. Since Ryukyu said there is a way, it depends on her. "Run to Dushan." As soon as xuanyuanche is seated, Liuyue backs on his back and lowers his voice to xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche frowns slightly when he hears the words. Dushan is the mountain trend. Running on the mountain without an exit is the most taboo for him to escape. It''s impossible for Liuyue not to understand this. Today, the three kings of the island of Hades determined that they would not be killed if he led them to his army account. The eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, but xuanyuanche also knew that Ryukyu had been drumming on the Dushan mountain for six days, and he didn''t know what he had done. Now, since Ryukyu opened his mouth at such a dangerous time, listen to her. In Ryukyu''s head, there is not something he can imagine. At present, xuanyuanche takes the reins, changes one direction and rushes towards Dushan. Flying horses. Chapter 885 The black horse is flying across the green plain. Xuanyuanche Ryukyu sits back to back, with blue sky and white clouds on the top of his head. In front of him is the scene of death. In the back, there is a raging fire. The world is exciting. The black horse is fast, and the body shape pursued by the three kings of Ming island is fast as lightning. There is no barrier, no one in the way. In this smooth situation, a thousand li horse is fast, and it can''t be faster than the three kings of Ming island. In an instant, the three kings of Ming island catch up. "Die." With a loud roar, Li Wang''s huge sword was chopped towards xuanyuanche and Liuyue. The speed and strength were just like breaking them up. Do not move like a mountain, Ryukyu is not in a hurry, only the corner of the mouth is high to outline a sneer, wrist a Yang. But in the golden sun, a piece of green poisonous sand flew out of Ryukyu''s hand and shrouded towards the three kings of Hades. "Toxic, be careful." The king of medicine roared at the sight. As soon as the king of fire and the king of power listened, they were stunned. Before they could control the sword in their hands, they jumped to both sides. The king of medicine is powerful. Some small poisons can be solved directly without talking to them. Today, as a warning, it must be that he was not sure for a moment. The king of medicine is not sure about the poison. They can''t avoid it. The poisonous sand is like flying. It immediately flies away with the wind in the air. The three kings of Ming island saw these vertical and horizontal directions and drew closer. Ryukyu sees this wrist is the same again, a pink smog sprinkled out. King Li, king of fire, has no need to remind the king of medicine, directly jump to the side to avoid. The two have not yet landed in the sky. In the pink smoke, they suddenly swish towards each other. They are in the air. The speed is almost instantaneous. Chapter 886 Wang Dun and Wang Dun were shocked. A Jack fell down to the ground in their busy schedule. They only heard two bangs, and Li Wang and Huo Wang fell to the ground. The green green grass was a little red in an instant, and the wounds on the two kings split. And the two black arrows, a little bigger than the ox hair needle, were just a little less than the small arrows, which were inserted into their clothes and shot at them. As soon as the king of power and the king of fire fell to the ground, they flew to avoid the possible backhand of Ryukyu. They were both in a cold sweat. On such a meal, the front xuanyuanche and Ryukyu immediately opened the distance. Angry eyes on the front of a face of cold Ryukyu, watching Ryukyu Yang raised his hand, showing the sleeve arrow on his wrist. This is the sleeve arrow that she refitted a little after dealing with Yaowang. The king of power and the king of fire are as black as night in a flash. The more furious they were, they flew to pursue xuanyuanche and Liuyue in front of them. Sitting on the horseback, Ryukyu looked at the three kings who came after him. He slowly felt a handful of sawdust left by logging on the Dushan mountain. The wrist is flying, a yellow sky. Yaowang saw that the yellow was not strange, and there were granules. For a while, he dared not take it. He waved to liwang and Huowang to avoid. SA, see how many poisons you have. The king of Medicine''s iron teeth are clenched. Looking at the three kings of the Ming island, Ryukyu raised his hand and saw wood ashes. At the same time, he cried: "there are hidden weapons." The three kings of Ming island would rather believe that they have something, not believe that they have nothing. They immediately flew together like swallows stringing flowers, shooting at both sides quickly and beautifully. Yellow smoke flies by. There are some hidden weapons. The faces of the three kings of Hades can''t be black. "There are hidden weapons." It was a delicate drink, accompanied by a sawdust. Chapter 887 The three kings of the island of Hades gave way again. That gesture is as good as it can be. "Here comes the concealed weapon..." I let. Nothing. "Concealed weapon..." I''m making it. Only air. "Concealed weapon Here comes... " Can''t bear it, can''t let it, the face of the three kings of Hades has been completely distorted, and their body shape is soaring towards the yellow moon in the sky. Fuck, play them three kings as monkeys. Yellow sawdust flying, three yellow cattle hair needle sleeve arrow, through the so-called yellow poisonous sawdust of Ryukyu, as fast as lightning, shoot towards the three kings of the island of hell. Sanwang was in the middle of the sky, but he didn''t think of it at all. At first sight, the three sleeve arrows had rushed to the eyes of the three men. His face changed so much that the three kings could hardly avoid it. However, the three kings of Ming island are the three kings. Their martial arts are not covered. In the light of electricity and stone fire, one by one, they avoid the key points. The black sleeve arrows are nailed into the shoulders of the three kings one by one. They wear each other and bring a piece of blood. Holding hands and sitting on horseback, Ryukyu looked at the three kings who landed friendly: "I remind you that you have hidden weapons, and you will not listen." This word falls, the flame on the top of the three kings of Ming island almost burns in the form of substance. Squint glanced at the yellow powder on his shoulder just now due to dodging the oxbow. The king sniffed deeply and stretched out his finger to consider one. That face, in an instant light a black word, really can''t describe it and in case. "Damn it." The gentle king of medicine scolded a few swearing words in his life. This yellow powder is wood powder at all. What kind of poison is there. All the way to the three kings of Ming island, the careful poison they dodged was a common one that couldn''t saw wood ashes. Clenched fists, his face is ferocious. His medicine King generation is wise. Today, he is all buried in the running water. Qi kills him, Qi kills him. Chapter 888 The king of medicine was furious, and the king of fire made a look. Understand the meaning of the eyes of the king of medicine. The king of power and the king of fire are furious. His figure is like electricity. The three kings roar like an eagle swooping toward the moon. The sharp point of his claws cuts through the air, almost making a squeaking sound. You can imagine the power. Ryukyu leaned on xuanyuanche''s back and saw that the three kings were manic and rushed to her. He almost wanted to put her in his hand and make it into powder. Shaking his head, Ryukyu quickly and slowly reached out to grab a handful of yellow powder from his arms and smiled at the three kings gracefully. Five fingers loose, yellow powder toward the three kings of Ming island rushed to fly. When the three kings saw that Ryukyu had used sawdust again, their eyes were red with blood, and they dared to play this move. They did not hide or avoid it, but rushed up to Ryukyu. The yellow powder is flying and comes to meet the three kings. When I touch it, I can only hear a slight sound. The lightness skill is the best and the momentum is the fastest. It is also the first fire king who touches the yellow powder. Suddenly, there is no fire and the black hair comes out. The scorching smell of silk is accompanied by the creaking sound, flying in an instant. "Sulfur flame poison, go away." The king of medicine followed closely, and saw the change of the king of fire in the corner of his eyes. His face immediately changed, and he turned to the yellow powder. At the same time, with a flick of the fingertip, two antidotes were immediately shot at the king of fire and the king of power. At the same time, depending on the nearest king of fire, a jack was born and fell. In the moment of grasping the antidote, grasp the leg of the king of fire that has been washed into the yellow powder, and the life envoy forces to throw out the back of the fire Dynasty. Yellow flying, only in such an instant the fire king''s black hair disappeared, and he was burned into a bald ass. If it wasn''t for the quick antidote from the king of medicine and the quick avoidance, I''m afraid that the whole person would have become pus. Chapter 889 Sitting cross legged on the horse''s back, Ryukyu waved and stroked his extended eyebrows. He lowered his head and said in a light voice like shaking his head and sighing, "I didn''t tell you. You didn''t have the poison. How could you not listen?" The golden light is bright, but it can''t hide the murderous spirit. When walking first, xuanyuanche controls the black Qianlima to run in the direction of Dushan, but does not ignore everything behind him. The intense anger was like substance, which seemed to burn a hole in his back. The temperature is as high as the sun. Xuanyuanche galloped with his horse. Listening to the cool words of Ryukyu, his mouth was high. Since Ryukyu is so leisurely, she must be able to deal with it well. Then the three kings gave it to her. Flying horses, Dushan appears in front of the horizon. The sound of killing on the left battlefield was loud, and it was in full swing. The sound of war drums, the sound of shouting and killing, came with the warm wind, with ferocious murderous spirit. In the distance, the fire and the sun are shining. At the foot of Dushan mountain, he abandoned his horse and left. Xuanyuanche and Liuyue rushed up to Dushan mountain top and disappeared into the forest. After that, at this time, the three kings of Ming island, who had been split by a cavity of anger and fire, killed the red eye and chased them. "One on one side." Yaowang''s face was livid. With a wave of his hand, he rushed to the Dushan mountain. King Li, king of fire, listen to me, turn to the other two sides of Dushan without saying anything, and pull out the ground and chase up. Dushan is towering, standing alone. If you don''t go to heaven, you''ll break into hell. Running to the top of the mountain, you can''t get up or down. You can escape from this day. Today, you can catch up from three sides, which will make you unable to fly. Three kings of the island of Hades, excited. There are many trees, green and leisurely. The mountain is full of green trees, accompanied by the mountain wind, dancing, in this warm sun, sending out a cool. Chapter 890 Xuanyuanche and Liuyue rush to the top of the mountain. Surrounded by trees, it is convenient for two people to stop the three kings from catching up. Holding on to Ryukyu''s hand and carrying the slow Ryukyu, xuanyuanche ran up and looked at Ryukyu and said, "what are you going to do, moon?" Have already run to this mountain according to her words, what response did Ryukyu prepare? Hearing this, Ryukyu rushes up the mountain and holds xuanyuanche''s hand tightly: "it''s right to rush to the top of the mountain. Believe me." Xuanyuanche listens to Ryukyu''s saying. He doesn''t ask now. He rushes towards the top of the mountain with Ryukyu. He naturally believes in Ryukyu. If he doesn''t believe it, he won''t run in this direction at all. Pingbai forces herself into a desperate situation. Two before, three after, the speed is amazing, in a blink of an eye on the Dushan half waist. The mountain wind is flying and the ground is green. At this time, at the foot of Dushan, Ouyang Yufei saw xuanyuanche and Ryukyu from afar, and went to Dushan with the three kings of Ming island. With a wave of his hand, he led a group of Tianchen soldiers and horses who were hiding with torches and quickly surrounded Dushan. Looking up at Dushan, which is extremely high in front of his eyes, Ouyang Yufei reaches out his hand and points his forehead. With a wave of his two fingers, he says, "light the fire." The torch flew across the mountain. Since general Qiuwen asked them to listen to him, then listen to him. The general disliked that the mountain blocked the road to burn. Although this order is really strange, it will burn if there is an order. Ouyang Yufei has been the foot of the mountain for a long time, and it burns when he sees the fire. Countless torches were thrown out. In an instant, the flames took off and burned in all directions. The whole foot of Dushan mountain immediately fell into a sea of fire. The fire rose flat and surrounded the whole lower part of Dushan mountain. The breeze is blowing. The forest fire is very fierce. There is a wind blowing in the plain. In a moment, the fire flies and burns towards the top of Dushan mountain. The whole Dushan mountain is surrounded by fire. The curtain of fire rolled up. Chapter 891 Fire conquers wood, and the forest is the most forbidden. This breeze curtain roll, the stars fly with the wind, suddenly brilliant. The golden halo is against the red fire. It looks good all of a sudden. At the foot of Dushan mountain, there were soldiers and horses fighting in Tianchen and Southern Song Dynasty. When they saw the lush Dushan mountain on the edge, suddenly there was a fire everywhere. The hot breath came, but they were all slightly surprised. Why did it suddenly burn? In my heart, I was surprised and acted quickly. The two armies, who were close to each other, moved to avoid the sudden fire. The wind danced, and the flame flew up the mountain in the direction of covering everything. Fly and walk, is running towards the top of xuanyuanche, the corner of the eye swept to the fire, cold face suddenly changed. "Fire." A roar, xuanyuanche stopped for a moment, his face was livid. It''s common sense, but also his own experience, that a little fire among the mountains can start a prairie fire and burn up the rolling mountains. Think of a big fire in the outskirts of Tianchen kingdom. If it wasn''t for him and Ryukyu that they had a fast journey and good luck. If there were a river passing by, they would have burned into ashes. Today''s Dushan is such a lonely mountain, with no river or water. As long as the mountain wind blows, the flame is the posture of rushing towards the top of the mountain, which makes them escape from there and where? Four quick glances. The whole flame came from all directions. At this time, they are close to the top of the mountain and look down. The crowd below has already become the size of an ant. Even if his lightness skill is extremely high and he jumps down from this height, he is absolutely alive or dead. Xuanyuanche clenched his fist. Chapter 892 "I''ll let it burn. Come on, go up the mountain." Xuanyuanche a step, but the moon did not stop, while pulling xuanyuanche to the top of the mountain running, throwing a few words. Xuanyuanche listens to the moment to return to God, and stares at Ryukyu. She let it burn? What should Ryukyu do? This is to force them to the desperate situation. How can they escape from life? In my heart, I was surprised, but Ryukyu did things in a proper way. Xuanyuanche believed this very much. She would never use her and him to bury the three of them because she wanted to kill the three kings of the island of hell. This is just like a bucket. At present, although the heart is uncertain, but did not stop at the foot, towards the top of the mountain on the rampage. Behind him, the three kings of the Ming island also saw the fire rising all over the sky. The fire was burning so fast that it had reached half the hillside in such a short time. They just wanted to rush down and had no way to go. There is only one way up. The fire is getting bigger and bigger. It burns up, just like the sharp tower. The flame rolls from the bottom to the top of the tower. As soon as the fire started, Ouyang Yufei, who was far away, stood in the distance, holding his chest in his hands, looking at the raging fire in front of him, and his eyes fell high. This is the gamble he has to pay to lose to Ryukyu, helping her see the right time to burn the mountain. It''s easy for him to light his feet on the ground unconsciously, but he can''t figure out how to get down. The flames roared and went up the mountain in a flash. A swoop to the top of the mountain, Ryukyu quickly rushed to the things she had prepared earlier, tearing open the covered tree branches and leaves, Ryukyu pulled a glider from the tree. Xuanyuanche saw this but frowned. It''s known that Ryukyu has something to stir up on this mountain, but what''s the use of such a four don''t look like? Chapter 893 Quickly fix the four don''t look in xuanyuanche''s eyes. Ryukyu turns his head toward xuanyuanche and says, "come here, do it." Xuanyuanche sees Liuyue holding the four statues and holding them on his chest, aiming at the top of the mountain. He can''t help jumping two times. What do you mean? Liuyue wants to jump from here? "Hurry up." Ryukyu had no time to explain the glider beyond their thoughts to xuanyuanche at this time. Heart stomach Fei, but xuanyuanche also did not refute, smell the sound quickly came forward, according to the posture of the moon. Ryukyu immediately ties up what he needs for xuanyuanche. At this time, the mountain fire is flying, and the whole fire has come up. The scorching temperature breaks through the sky and is confused with the warm breeze. The roaster is almost like August in summer. "Xuanyuanche, I see you are still running there." Xuanyuanche and Ryukyu are getting ready. A roar comes from behind. The three kings of Ming island kill the mountain from three directions. At this time, the three kings look blue and murderous, even if it is so hot, they are also cold to eliminate. Ryukyu sets up a glider on his body, looks back at the three kings of the island of Ming who rush up, and says with a cold smile: "run, catch up if you have the ability." Voice down, Ryukyu a hand grip, a roar: "run." Step out together, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche with their gliders on them rush towards the direction outside the mountain top. When the three kings of Ming island saw Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, they ran in the direction of the precipice, their eyebrows twinkled and they wanted to commit suicide? Suicide, hum, it''s not so easy. If you don''t make buttons out of their bones, you won''t be able to swallow this evil spirit. At that moment, the three kings, Qi Qi, roared at xuanyuanche and Liuyue. Xuanyuanche and Ryukyu were so fast that they rushed to the top of the mountain in a few steps. Chapter 894 Seeing that one step is about to step into the air and fall towards the bottom of the mountain, the iron is as hard and cold as xuanyuanche, not only the corners of the mouth are shaking wildly, but the whole body is stiff. It''s almost a hundred feet high from the ground. If you fall this time, you will not be roasted into a flamingo, but you will also fall dead. "Whoosh." Face is stiff can not be in the stiff, step toward the air step out, xuanyuanche has been ready to die. But I didn''t want to hear a whiz of air tearing in my ear. The wind blew on my face and immediately moved my cheeks. The whole person seemed to fly. Flying? Xuanyuanche suddenly widened his eyes and stared at the front. I saw the blue sky, white clouds and picturesque scenery in front of me, the green mountains flying in front of me, the plain in front of me for a moment, this, this The corner of the mouth is cramped. Xuanyuanche looks up at the plank on the top of his head. He looks down at the beautiful mountains and rivers below. Looking left, the sky is boundless. Looking right, Ryukyu is smiling at him. Looking back, a flame of Dushan was left behind. As light as a swallow, walk against the wind. He''s flying. He''s flying in the sky. For the first time, Mount Tai collapsed and xuanyuanche, who was still in front of him, could not say anything. The mountain wind is sharp, and the fire flies up. The three kings of Ming island who didn''t catch xuanyuanche one step behind, stood on the edge of the cliff and looked at xuanyuanche and Ryukyu who were flying in the sky. Their angry eyes widened. How is this possible? How can this man fly in the air? Here, here The burning breath soared up, and the fire came from all directions towards the top of Dushan mountain. With a glider, Ryukyu glanced back at Dushan, which was surrounded by the fire, and raised an absolute bloodthirsty sneer on his face. The three kings of hell island are powerful. You can''t kill them anyway. Chapter 895 Today, she is preparing such a big mountain. Unless they can fly, they can''t escape. If they don''t die on this mountain, she won''t be named Murong Ryukyu. Cold to throw down a hum, Ryukyu turned around, looking at the side of the eyes, an unbelievable xuanyuanche face, Ryukyu a moment on the curved lips, smile. As a top-level mercenary, the first lesson is to learn to escape, and the simple escape equipment like glider has long been something she''s tired of. The wind is blowing, whirring, blowing people can''t open their eyes, can''t breathe. The slight movement of the hand covers the white hand that xuanyuanche has held. Ryukyu turns his head towards the rigid and looks at her xuanyuanche. He opens his mouth silently: "not afraid." Not afraid, two words silent language, better than a thousand jin. Fly hand in hand, cut through thorns. Mountain wind curtain roll, Dushan a sea of fire. Standing on the ground and looking up at Ouyang Yufei in Dushan, he sighed a little. In such a big fire, the three kings of Ming island will not have a chance to escape. It''s a pity that the word "despise the enemy" has doomed their ending today. Shaking his head, Ouyang Yufei looks at the sky. The three kings of Ming island don''t think about anything else. How about Ryukyu and xuanyuanche The idea in the heart just moved, Ouyang Yu Fei''s eyes looked at the black spot that suddenly appeared in the sky, circling downward and falling. With great eyesight, the black spots are getting bigger and bigger, gradually showing their true appearance. Two people, what flies in the sky is not what bird, what hawk, but two people, Ouyang Yu Fei Shua''s stare big eye, always on the face of the light cloud to show the extremely astonished look. It winds down, against the wind. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche are the four dissimilarities of Ryukyu and xuanyuanche. Chapter 896 Ouyang Yufei can''t say anything for a moment. God, fly, God In the battle field where the drums are loud, some soldiers see the strange things in the sky. In an instant, all the warring parties stop their hands and look up at the two figures flying in the air. They are shocked. Fly by, travel all over the world. God, it''s people flying in the air. Come down from the sky with wings. Never heard, never seen. "Gods show their spirit..." Flying, this is the people of this era, completely unimaginable things. With his hands folded, he subconsciously thought that he saw the God of heaven. All the soldiers on the battlefield were shocked and revered, and knelt down to the God of heaven. Wave after wave, down the body. The respect and adoration on that face is never sincere. Flying by, Ryukyu flies by with a glider, and flies over hundreds of thousands of soldiers in the Southern Song Dynasty, circling towards the army and horse camp of Tianchen. Seeing the fall of Ryukyu and xuanyuanche towards this camp, Ouyang Yufei was stunned for a moment and finally returned to his mind. At that time, without saying anything, he started to rush to the place where Ryukyu and xuanyuanche were going to fall. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche can''t fly. He knows better than anyone that it must be the four different styles. The four different styles that Ryukyu spent a lot of time making work. Ouyang Yu Fei''s interest is booming. He rushes forward like a flying man. A bow flying down, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche directly landed beside CHEN Si. Without waiting for Ryukyu to stop, a flying body fell down. It had already returned to xuanyuanche. A flying body leaped up to chensi''s horse. With a wave of sword in his hand, he shouted: "rush." Chapter 897 At this time, hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses in the Southern Song Dynasty did not return to the gods, which was a great opportunity to attack the enemy. The roar of breaking the sky, accompanied by the breeze, swept the whole sky army. "Kill..." Seeing that the God of heaven is their king, in their direction, all Tianchen soldiers are excited and excited. From the shock, he returned to his mind and immediately, under the leadership of xuanyuanche, waved the sharp weapon in his hand and rushed to the dull Southern Song dynasty like a tiger. And watch God fall into Tianchen army and lead Tianchen army to rush. All the soldiers in the Southern Song Dynasty were withered and frightened. The gods were helping Tianchen. How could they compete with the gods'' wishes and disobey the gods? The soldiers in the Southern Song Dynasty were at a loss. The power of faith is strong, and the gods from heaven are irresistible. In Ryukyu''s eyes, it''s just a common slide that can''t be made in common, but in the age of cold weapons with thousands of troops. Only God can come down from the sky without hurting himself. In addition, the rear area of the Southern Song Dynasty was destroyed at this time, and people were in fear, in disorder, and in an instant. The war turned to be a one-sided trend in an instant. Blue sky, white clouds, golden light. The weather these days is very good. Ryukyu stopped and didn''t do anything else. Ouyang Yufei rushed from the battlefield excitedly and reached for the glider. Ryu moon saw Ouyang Yufei sweeping his face with excitement. He was in a good mood and smiled, but he didn''t do much. He directly threw the glider to Ouyang Yufei. Glancing at the battle on the battlefield, Ryukyu turned to look at Dushan, which was a hundred feet high in the distance. A flaming red, like a pillar of fire, stands between heaven and earth. Chapter 898 In not see that green, only that red, only that all day fire. The corner of the mouth is cold. There is a trace of absolute cold in Ryukyu''s eyes. In this moment of cold stroke, the Dushan mountain top, which has been surrounded by the flames, suddenly made a few explosions. Dushan peak of the sky, an instant three-color blue light, finished shape spread in the sky, far away. Ryukyu frowned at once, and Ouyang Yu Fei, who seemed to have a precious and unusual treasure, looked up at him at the same moment. It is the symbol of the three kings of Ming island and the transmission of the final information. At last, the most determined signal came out. This is to revenge for them. Ouyang Yufei frowned slightly. Looking back, he took a look at Ouyang Yufei. From Ouyang Yufei''s eyes, ryukue saw the meaning of the word "three shapes". After eyebrow color suddenly cold, suddenly again cold extremely smile. In the same sentence, when soldiers come to block and water comes to cover the earth, the fear of death is not called Murong Ryukyu. The trihedron of Pinyin has been lingering in the sky for a long time. The breeze blows and the fire blows. The Southern Song Dynasty could hardly become an army. Tianchen takes advantage of the victory to pursue and win. When night falls, the fire in the sky is hidden into the night, and the stars are shining in the sky. Tianchen back camp. In the night, on the rolling plain and a small high slope, Ouyang Yu flies the glider he dragged back from the battlefield and rushes down the slope with pride. The wind roared and passed. Step on the air and high slopes, I did not see the flat ground rising, I did not see the hovering roar, and I soared for nine days. I saw that the glider was flying with Ouyang, and fell down from the high slope with one heel, and came to the ground without moving forward. Like a meteor, fast. Chapter 899 Seeing this, Ryukyu, who is going to walk far away, squints at it and reaches for the bottom of her eyebrow. Her glider is a pity. When Ryukyu''s thought turned around, he heard a loud bang in the still night, and the glider hit the ground hard. In an instant, the body is the body, the head is the head, the tail is the tail, and the frame is scattered. Half a sound, from that scattered glide under the fuselage, Ouyang Yufei climbed out from below, a face ugly. Seeing Ouyang Yufei from afar so touching, Ryukyu bent his mouth when he was in a good mood. He had never seen Ouyang Yufei eat so flat before. Glide, glide, you can glide if you want. No, I want to control her glider without systematic training. I''m bold enough to send him Ouyang Yufei. Fly, fly, as long as Ouyang''s skin is rough and flesh is thick, see how they fly. Ryukyu shook his hair and left with a small tune. And that box, staring at the scattered glider, Ouyang Yufei looks depressed. If it wasn''t because Ryukyu didn''t teach him, he used it for the first time. He didn''t dare to go too high, so he chose such a high slope with a little slope. In addition, his lightness skill was good. Today, he must be scrapped here. What wings? Now I told him to go there to find a plane to compensate Ryukyu. The stars are shining, and the silver is shining. A shallow river flows along the river bed. Under the bright moonlight, there is a misty water vapor. The flowers on the bank are in full bloom, and the fragrance of the flowers is flying with the breeze, mixed with water vapor, weaving a landscape picture under the moon. Ryukyu pulled his lapel and walked towards the river. In these days, because there are three kings of the island of Hades, although they don''t show anything on the surface, the spirit is tense. Chapter 900 Kill the three kings of netherworld today. It''s time to relax. Pull open the lapel of the collar, and Ryukyu goes to the river. I have been running for a day today. I don''t know how many times sweat and blood have penetrated into my clothes. In this hot weather, people are almost smelly. I just took a bath. Step by step, standing by the river, Ryukyu pulled his sleeve, but he still didn''t take off his clothes. Suddenly, the corner of his eyes swept the clothes on the grass beside the river, and the corner of his mouth was hooked up. It seems that someone came before her. The clothes also don''t take off. Ryukyu retreats and sits on the big stone beside the river, smiling at the calm river. A bright moon is hanging in the air, the river is sparkling, reflecting the bright moon, which is extremely beautiful. "Bang." In this beauty, the calm, mirror like surface of the river suddenly broke, and a man came up from the bottom of the river. Head flying, water splashing, breaking the silence of the river, brewing little ripples. The long black hair is accompanied by the light of the head. It has two ripples and a million water colors. It is close to the naked skin and emits the water color light in the moonlight. The eyebrows fly like temples, the eyes are charming like foxes, and the water drops flow along the five features carved by the knife, axe and the chest. There is no morbid paleness in the color of ancient copper, not to mention the deliberate dark, which is like the luster of porcelain. The vigorous muscle, the curve six abdominal muscles, the water bead moves in above but passes, brings the absolute not under and at this time the weather''s hot. Ben sat on the stone with a funny mood and watched Ryukyu. At this time, she couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. She knew that her Xuanyuan was very long, but she didn''t want to be so charming. A goblin. Open the closed eyes, xuanyuanche turned his head and looked at Ryukyu, who was staring at him closely. The outline of evil at the corner of his mouth: "do you like what you see?" Chapter 901 Deep and with a slight silence, let the people tremble. Step out, xuanyuanche walked towards Ryukyu like this. It''s not the first time he''s naked in front of her. I remember a few years ago, when he was bathing, he caught his little princess. "Quite like it." As soon as the eyebrows were raised, Ryukyu did not pretend to be shy either, but rather simply smiled at xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche''s smile at the corner of his mouth became deeper and deeper. He just likes his little princess so direct, likes is likes, does not like is does not like, twists and turns is not his little princess style. Step across the river, step forward, the body covered by the water color, more completely and completely exposed in front of Ryukyu. Eyes, squinting deeply, body jumping. When she faced xuanyuanche like this a few years ago, she didn''t feel at all. It wasn''t a matter of the body, it was a matter of the heart. But now, today, it''s a little bit out of this beautiful temptation. The eyebrows are deep, and Ryukyu is not polite. Xuanyuanche is just close. Ryukyu reaches out his head and kisses the red lips, bringing in the endless demons. A low smile came out of the close lips, and xuanyuanche bent his eyes. Reaching out, xuanyuanche clasps Ryukyu''s back, deepening the kiss. The breeze blows, bringing up the water vapor on the river, and the fog is flying. Under the silver moonlight, the beauty is like a dream and hazy. Mouth to mouth, dry firewood, gradually changed the taste. The repressed breath is heavier and heavier, and the whole body is tense. One leans over and presses Ryukyu on the big stone. Xuanyuanche opens his open skirt and kisses him. Deeply, brand a brand of love on Ryukyu''s body. Chapter 902 He is the one who can go to heaven and enter the earth. He is his. He is xuanyuanche. Nothing is better than this, nothing excites him more than this, his Ryukyu, his favorite Ryukyu. The excitement and excitement suppressed by the day were completely volatilized at this time. The moon is as beautiful as practice. Heart is shouting, body is roaring, want to be together with xuanyuanche, want to be together. However, Ryukyu did not forget the red cinnabar behind her neck. That one has no harm to her, but it can take xuanyuanche''s life. That one her mother ordered for her. Arms extended, tightly clasped the xuanyuanche on his body, tightly clasped, not allowing him to move a point, not move a moment. "Month?" Xuanyuanche frowned. "You forgot." Looking up at the bright moon, in her life, Murong Ryukyu can do whatever she wants, but there is one thing that stands in her way, the only one she wants to go. Eyebrow deep furrow, Xuan Yuan Che remembered. Hand out, side over the neck of Ryukyu, xuanyuanche looks at the red cinnabar on Ryukyu''s back neck, and his addicted face turns into a biting iron green. Damn hell Island, damn cinnabar. A silence, two people fall into a short silence, only the sound of the river tinkling away. "In May, have you thought about how to get to it?" Silence for a long time, xuanyuanche relieved, suddenly looked down at Ryukyu road. Hearing this, Ryukyu frowned. She just wanted to defend and overthrow the island of hell. As for eliminating this, she really forgot it. It''s not the same thing to overthrow hell island and ask them to give antidote willingly. The two people''s eyes meet in the air. Maybe they will put this on the agenda. The night wind, with the warmth of the river, with the beginning of the hot temperature, floating with this side of the night sky. I can''t see it all the time, but what I can''t eat is No. Chapter 903 The wind is light and the clouds are light. The red sun radiates its power in the sky. The sky is blue as blue as blue. With the xuanyuanche and Ryukyu of the previous day coming down from the sky, the whole Tianchen soldiers were as brave as if they had taken stimulants. On the contrary, the soldiers of the Southern Song Dynasty had no morale at all. The food and grass supplies in the rear were burned down, and the God of heaven in the front fell to Tianchen. Such a double attack, coupled with Tianchen''s sharp attack, led to the collapse of the army. In the war, the more side fell. In a few days, Tianchen directly broke through the 400000 troops of the Southern Song Dynasty and went straight to the border of the Southern Song Dynasty to defend the city. Sharpening the sword doesn''t miss the woodcutter. Xuanyuanche sharpens his sword on the battlefield. Ouyang Yufei is cutting the wood. He saw with his own eyes how Ryukyu made the flying wings. "Ryukyu, is this place of this size?" Although he has seen it from the beginning to the end, he is still a little uncertain about the size of some small places. Ryukyu sat in the cool side of the tree to enjoy the cool, now there is no need to worry about the three kings of Ming island, and on the battlefield she did not know how not to say. What''s more, when those soldiers look at him, the worship of that eye, she feels toothache. She really has no interest in the attention of all the people. Therefore, just hide from the side to enjoy the cool and give all the things on the battlefield to xuanyuanche. Squinting at Ouyang Yufei, Ryukyu''s eyes were clear, but his face seemed to be careless: "I want to know." I didn''t say a word. However, Ouyang Yufei''s excellent characters immediately raised their eyebrows and said with a smile, "what conditions do you want? Marked map? " I like Ouyang Yufei''s way up. Ryukyu chuckles and shakes his index finger: "no, tell me how to solve this thing." Chapter 904 He said and pointed to his back neck. Ouyang sees Ryukyu''s gesture in the flying sky, and now he understands it. He reached out and threw the stick in his hand. Ouyang Yu Fei stopped laughing and said slowly: "Ryukyu, do you think I will tell you?" Don''t forget, he''s her real fiance. Although he may have been influenced by other things in this period of time, his performance is not very obvious, and he has not played a black hand. But he didn''t say give up. Don''t expect him to tell her how to solve it, and then look at Ryukyu and xuanyuanche. He''s not that big. Ryukyu listened to Ouyang Yufei''s saying. He still smiled and didn''t speak. When the idea came up in her mind before, she vetoed it. Now it seems to be the same answer. He reached out and threw the stick in his hand. Ouyang Yufei looked at the silent moon. Suddenly he smiled again. He outlined the corner of his mouth and said, "if you want to know the solution, I can also tell you." Light words, accompanied by Ouyang Yufei pointing to his nose gesture. Ryukyu frowns at the sight of it. What do you mean? "I am your antidote." Shua opened the folding fan in his hand, and Ouyang Yu Fei said with a smile: "what happened to you? Your mother has planted the corresponding antidote on me for a long time. After so many years of irrigation, it can be completely cracked." Hearing this, Ryukyu''s eyes turned and his eyebrows sank. If you say that, you don''t say it. Seeing that Ryukyu was silent, Ouyang Yu Fei chuckled and said, "Ryukyu, remember, I don''t object to my fair competition. However, he lost so much in the starting point, and I will never have such a big heart to help you to pave the way and want to be with him, which is impossible. " He glanced at Ouyang Yufei with a low smile. Ryukyu swung his sleeve and said, "I have my own way." Chapter 905 "To be seen." The evil spirit of Ouyang Yu feixiao. If you want to untie the poison on her, you have to go to hell island to find her mother so that you can understand what kind of poison was planted. This is the solution. Now, I''m afraid Ryukyu will never return to Hades. Then, she didn''t want to think about the antidote. The old God of Ouyang Yufei was there. Warm air curtain roll, the weather is getting hotter and hotter. The hot sun is shining on the earth, which makes me feel a little bit like early summer. However, compared with the early hot climate of the Southern Song Dynasty, the snow kingdom was still slightly warm at that time, and the scenery was good in the first three months of spring. Snow holy Kingdom palace. "Xuanyuanche broke through 300000 troops and horses of the Southern Song Dynasty and made a direct attack on the border city of the Southern Song Dynasty." The Lord of snow holy Kingdom stared at the news in his hand and was surprised. It''s too fast. In just a few days, it''s approaching the border town of the Southern Song Dynasty. Are hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses in the Southern Song Dynasty so vulnerable? With his fingertips hitting the armrest of the chair, he lianyunzhao''s mouth suddenly drew a brilliant smile, which almost shook the eyes of all the courtiers. "The two generals at the border were summoned to mobilize 350000 troops and horses to attack the Southern Song Dynasty." A sound falls, startles outside the temple the bird to be innumerable. "Wang Er?" The master of Xuesheng kingdom was stunned. When did he attack the Southern Song Dynasty? Yunzhao turned to look at the Lord of snow holy Kingdom, and the light in his eyes flashed: "the Southern Song Dynasty slandered our snow holy kingdom for stealing the treasures of the Southern Song Dynasty. Is this evil spirit that we snow holy should bear? It''s natural and just to send troops to fight. " After that, he smiled and glanced at the heavy snow officials sitting around. Fingertips gently point the armrest of the chair: "at the end of the attack, when is it better not to eat?" Voice down, snow Saint country several important ministers immediately understand, immediately on the face of the fox into a fine brilliant smile. In the Southern Song Dynasty, 500000 troops were defeated by xuanyuanche at the border of Tianchen. There was not much reserve force in China. Chapter 906 This situation has become clear. Xuanyuanche''s troops engulfed the Southern Song Dynasty, which seems to be only a matter of time. Why don''t they take part in the snow kingdom. Without heavy troops in hand, the Southern Song Dynasty was like a fat lamb. "The Southern Song Dynasty slandered Xuesheng and stole the treasures of the Southern Song Dynasty. Xuesheng was angry all over the country. Now he sent 350000 soldiers to beg for justice." A holy order, in this spring the weather startles to break the clouds, the curtain rolls up the sky. Xue Shengguo waved his troops to the Southern Song Dynasty. The icing on the cake is done by someone, just as the falling stone is done by someone. The law of the jungle has always been the law of the ages. At the end of March, the sun was shining from the sky, and the mountains and rivers were magnificent. He Lianyun, the prince of Xuesheng state, led the army in person and sent troops to the Southern Song Dynasty. 350000 soldiers entered from the border between the Southern Song Dynasty and Xuesheng. The Southern Song state was besieged by enemies and was in a state of chaos. Tianchen attacks the right and Xuesheng attacks the left. The defeated army in the Southern Song Dynasty not only had to resist Tianchen xuanyuanche, but also had to dispatch troops to deal with Xuesheng. The defeat had been completed. Birds are singing and white clouds are dancing in the sky. Green leaves green green, green enchanting. Aoyun palace. "Prince, the Southern Song Dynasty asked for help. If anything, he would like to cut 15 cities for Aoyun." At the edge of the green lake in the Imperial Palace, Tianya watched Dugu Yedao sitting by the lake enjoying the water color. Dugu Ye reached out and cut off a green wicker, looking at the rippling green waves. Silk water flowers are blooming in the leaps of birds, flying fish, very quiet. "Prince, if we don''t send troops to help the Southern Song Dynasty, the Southern Song Dynasty is bound to be divided by Tianchen and Xuesheng. In this way, the influence of Tianchen and Xuesheng will surpass our proud cloud, which is not good." One of Dugu Ye''s four commanders, Qingshui, frowned at the silent Dugu Ye way. The situation in the world is changing, either from time to time or from time to time. Chapter 907 Aoyun can be the largest country in the Central Plains because it was seven countries at that time. Today, Zhao and Chen have been divided by Tianchen and houjingua. If the Southern Song Dynasty is divided by Tianchen and Xuesheng. In this case, Tianchen will become the largest of the four major countries in existence. I''m afraid that''s not so easy to say at that time. With his fingertips gently playing with the willow in his hand, Dugu Aotian said: "the snow sage sent 350000 troops, and the remaining 250000 troops were stored in the Aoyun border. Tianchen sent 400000 troops, Murong invincible led 400000 troops and then trained in Phnom Penh pass. " After throwing these words coldly, Dugu Ye looked up at the people in front of him and said coldly, "what do you think?" There was silence, and several people couldn''t open their mouths. Xuesheng and Tianchen have been ready to deal with their Aoyun or Houjin for a long time. They will not benefit from Aoyun''s attack. The warm wind flies by, a suffocating silence. "Well, we can''t just keep our eyes open..." You can''t just watch the sky and snow Kingdom sit so big. Five fingers gently hold the broken branch, waiting for Dugu ye to open, the willow branch has turned into a piece of fly ash, with the breeze, flying away. "Prepare horses. I''ll go to the Southern Song Dynasty myself." The gold and white robes were flying, and Dugu Aotian coldly dropped a few words. The clothes and robes are flying, and the spring is warm like water. There are many magnificent mountains and rivers in the world. It''s getting hotter day by day. The hot weather in the south of the Song Dynasty shows its power every inch as the weather begins to heat up. After gnawing the hardest bone, xuanyuanche did not take the lead. He gave Liuchuan, Zhoucheng and other deputies the task of leading the army to attack the Southern Song Dynasty. After that, his army moved slowly. Chapter 908 Tianchen is not the only one who can charge and kill enemies. He has fought the most crucial battle. They can''t fight any more. It''s just a group of Pisces. In January, Tianchen passed all the way and almost killed half of the Southern Song Dynasty. On the other hand, Yunzhao also marched in and fought with Tianchen to see who would be the first to reach the capital of the Southern Song Dynasty. The battlefield is in full swing. What goes well cannot go well. The Southern Song Dynasty was close to the sea, with many inland rivers, winding away from the flames of war. In this day, the sky is blue, big clouds are floating in the sky, one group, one team. A blue water runs across the city and flows down the river. There are many reeds on the bank, birds are jumping on the reeds by the river, flying on the grass, wild flowers are everywhere, brilliant and colorful. Compared with the war, it is another scene. But in this chaotic and quiet scene, a small fishing boat floats and sinks on the river. Two fishermen on the boat fish leisurely. "Chaocheng''s baihuaniang, which can''t be drunk elsewhere, come and taste it." The deep voice echoed in the beautiful mountains and rivers, which sounded extraordinarily comfortable. Ordinary clothes can''t block the amazing appearance of the demon, not exactly who xuanyuanche is. Sitting on the bow of the boat with his knees crossed, Ryukyu, in a man''s suit, heard that he reached out and took it. He raised his glass and drank up all the wine in it. Then he threw down a sentence: "one taste." She can drink and never get drunk, but it doesn''t mean that she can distinguish the good from the bad. The wine is just fine. The water wine is incompetent. Xuanyuanche suddenly lost his smile when he heard it. He raised the glass in his hand. He changed the topic and said, "today''s lunch is on you. Concentrate." This morning, I received the good news that the front line was approaching the capital of the Southern Song Dynasty in an all-round way. As a king in the town, his purpose at this time was to celebrate ahead of time. Chapter 909 Therefore, I simply twisted Ryukyu out to swim and fish. Listen to xuanyuanche say so, Liuyue looks back at the fishing rod and frowns. She has never been so interested in fishing since she was so big. First, she has no time. Second, she has no time. Who has heard of the top mercenary? She doesn''t have such a good life. What she has to do every day is to swim and fish. Side head looked at the eye mood very good Xuan Yuan Che, is staring at the mountain like fishing rod. Ryukyu pulls his sleeve, grabs the fork on the fishing boat and stands up. "Why?" Xuanyuanche raised his eyebrows. "Fork fish." come straight to the point without the slightest hesitation. It''s not easy to eat fish. She can fish with a fork. It''s only hungry at noon. Xuanyuanche immediately laughed and stood up to take the fork from Ryukyu''s hand. He said with a smile, "you''d better jump down and catch it." It''s a pleasure to go sightseeing and fishing. Hearing this, Ryukyu squinted at xuanyuanche and kicked him with a sharp kick, saying, "then go down." A flash body to avoid quickly, xuanyuanche mood that call a good. The little fishing boat was shaking in a flash. "Well, well, I can''t catch it when it comes. I''ll go down and catch it for you." Holding up his iron fork, xuanyuanche looked at Ryukyu, who was standing at the bow of the boat with his arms in his chest, smiling. Eyebrows a pick, Ryukyu Yang chin very proud way: "yes." Suddenly, xuanyuanche laughs again. The breeze is blowing slowly, with a little bit of river water and moist soil, which is a peaceful feeling of the peaceful world, very beautiful, very pure. Standing in the bow of the boat, looking at the smiling xuanyuanche, Ryukyu''s mouth slowly outlines a smile. For a long time, I remember that since they met xuanyuanche, they had no time to have such a relaxing time together. Chapter 910 It''s not about military affairs, it''s about persecution, separation, and resistance. Have you ever had the time and energy to do such a thing. A fishing boat, fishing with a hook. The river wind is fine and the wine is tasted from afar. The most superficial happiness, afraid is also their far-reaching happiness. When the wind blows, it shakes the green and yellow skirt of Ryukyu''s body. It''s like flying. In April and may, the weather changed as soon as it changed. It was just white clouds flying on the head. In a moment, the sun was behind the white clouds, and there was a slight rain. With gentleness, with moisture, from the sky, the river immediately blooms a little bit of ripples. "Come on." When xuanyuanche saw this, he bent over and grabbed a coir raincoat from the fishing boat. He smiled and put it on Ryukyu''s body. He grabbed ryukyue and sat in front of the fishing rod. In a flash, fishing boats and fishermen form an interesting contrast. Touch the bamboo hat on his head, look at the raincoat on his body, glance at the fishing rod in front of him, and look at the xuanyuanche of the raincoat beside him. Suddenly, Ryukyu''s heart suddenly rises with a very quiet feeling. Yugong, fisherman, fishing by rain, how real happiness. The corner of the mouth slightly sketched up. Ryukyu held xuanyuanche''s hand in his backhand. They smiled at each other and hugged the bow of the boat. Wind and rain do not have to go back, at this time, silence is better than sound. The drizzle is like silk, and the dots are playing. A fishing boat, two fishermen, picturesque mountains and rivers, beautiful ruos. The rain is neither small nor small, rendering the river and wetting the reed. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche sat together, no one spoke, no one wanted to break the peaceful atmosphere, which is the taste of happiness. "Whoosh..." In this tranquility, a tattered boat suddenly burst out of the reed group in the distance, and came rushing with the water towards the downstream direction. Chapter 911 It seems that people on the boat can''t drive at a glance. Down the water, not fast or slow, it seems that there is a possibility of subversion at any time. When Ryukyu and Xuanyuan see this, they turn their heads. When they don''t see it, they are not good people. The boat stumbled along the water, and before it came, the voices of the people on board were far away, and then the wind came. "Junior, it''s useless. Don''t run. You know we can''t." A sad voice came from the rain, more and more sad. "No, if so, we can go away. Don''t worry, Tianchen soldiers and horses are coming. The city leaders are in a dilemma. They have the mind to manage you. We can go down the river from here to Seoul, and then we will be safe. " As soon as it sounded very hot and bloody, the loud voice of the man followed. "Junior, it''s not a problem. I''m a flower girl. The city Lord will not think of me at this time, but Little three, don''t you know that you''ve done so long in the yard? How many did mammy give All the cards without breaking were drugged. Only those mothers like can take medicine with us If it''s private, you''ll die, junior. I don''t want to hurt you... " As if crying, this off and on said, only listen to the cry from the rain, people can''t help but cry. Ben turned to look at the other side, intending that Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, who had nothing to do with them, would turn over the boat. At this moment, hearing this woman''s words, he immediately looked at each other. That''s what she thinks. However, it sounds like this is the top card in Hualou. In order to prevent Huakui''s body from being defiled by others, the procuress came up with a move. Chapter 912 At one glance, Ryukyu picked his eyebrows and turned to look at the broken boat. The broken boat came along the water. It was close to xuanyuanche and Ryukyu, and the people on it could see it clearly. A beautiful, absolutely top-ranking woman, sitting in the bow of the boat, with a sad look, full of water, I don''t know whether it''s rain or tears. And another young man, a pair of honest appearance, thick eyebrows big eyes. When they put them together, they felt like flowers on cow dung. "This, I know. It''s OK, no that One , I also like you, I take you away not for the sake of the picture, I just like you, want to see your happiness, this is it, really... " The honest man rubbed his hands, wiping tears for the beautiful woman in a row of heartache, and said loudly. Voice along the rain, with so sincere feelings. Ryukyu but feel xuanyuanche holding his hand tightly, in the rain through the absolute warmth and unspoken feelings. There is no turning back, just lean on the body behind xuanyuanche''s arms. What does xuanyuanche want to say? She is very clear. She knew he wanted to tell her that he didn''t care. However, she cares. Of course, she can''t help it. That''s OK. But she has been pulling xuanyuanche all her life. She can''t find another woman. Rain curtain roll, a man and a woman on the broken ship, you love me very much. Regardless of the ship, you let the broken ship go down so smoothly. No wonder the ship appears to be subversive at any time. Feeling, these two people think the boat goes into the water, then they can leave it alone. And in this curtain of rain, a small boat in the lower reaches rowed up the river at full speed, and went up against the current at a very fast speed. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche''s eyes were immediately attracted to the past. Chapter 913 I saw the boy, who was fifteen-six years old at the bow of the boat and was very beautiful and touching, holding the oar and rowing fast. The strong wind puffed the sleeves. Every time I rowed off the boat, I stepped forward a lot. Obviously, I had a lot of martial arts. However, this level of martial arts has not been put in xuanyuanche''s eyes. Looking down from behind the South China Sea, an old man, holding a basket of medicine Lou, sat in the cabin with a white beard flying in the wind. He looked a bit like a fairy. The boat flew up against the current. The wrecked boat lurched down the river. The rain is like a curtain. It''s a little big. "Get out of the way." A roar, the boat upstream, the young boy staring at the broken boat is a roar. He had rowed the boat to avoid it two or three times. It seemed that the broken boat was specially against him. He rushed across and blocked his way. The boy was angry at once. This roar woke up the two people on the broken ship. Seeing this, the honest man hurriedly picked up the oars on the boat and hurriedly stretched out into the river. But it''s OK that he didn''t row. In this row, the broken boat made several turns in the river, and the fast one went up against the current, and the boat rushed up hit him. "Bang." Just listen to a dull crash. Don''t see that the boat is broken, but it''s still strong. The boat hit by the broken boat is roaring, and it breaks. The old man sitting in the cabin was even shaken, and then he was thrown out of the cabin and fell into the river. "Master." The boy was shocked. He threw the oar in his hand and jumped up to catch the old man who had been thrown out. In the opposite eye, I saw an honest man standing in the bow of the boat, stunned and stunned, and subconsciously hugged Yao Lou who had smashed him. I couldn''t speak. Chapter 914 "Putong, Putong." There were two falls. The boy caught the old man but he didn''t have good martial arts. He jumped back and fell into the river. "I I It killed people... " The honest man almost cried, and the beautiful woman behind him also forgot to cry, pale face. "Bastard, you don''t look at people in a boat, son of a bitch." The honest man''s voice just dropped. Two heads came out of the river. The boy dragged the old man, scolded the honest man, rowed over, grabbed the broken edge of the boat and climbed up. "Old man, junior didn''t mean it. We didn''t mean it. Please forgive us..." In the end, Hualou red card is much faster than that honest little three see chance. As soon as I saw the old man coughing and getting on the boat, I immediately jumped at him, knelt in front of him and kowtowed my head. As soon as the old man got on the boat, he didn''t care. He hurried up to the silly little three, grabbed Yao Lou and looked at the contents. Fang shushed and said, "it''s OK. It''s all there. It''s all there." After that, he turned around and looked at it like this: "well, for the sake of protecting my herbs, I don''t care about you today, eh..." Don''t care about the words to say half, white haired old man suddenly saw kowtow to such a red spot on the neck, immediately reached out and pressed such a head. Don''t be so surprised with Xiaoshan. The old man looked at the red dot and said, "plant poison cinnabar, eh." As he spoke, he pointed his finger and opened such skin to show some blood. He put it into his mouth and tasted it. "Toad, drum poison, heartbroken grass, Agkistrodon venom." One pint in detail, the old man suddenly gave four kinds of poison names one by one. When Ryukyu heard this, his eyes narrowed, and he identified poison with blood. This old man The cinnabar on her body Chapter 915 Slowly turned back and xuanyuanche looked at each other, Ryukyu saw clearly, xuanyuanche''s eyes were also sharp. "Please help me, please help me..." If it''s a brothel figure, even if it''s so high and gorgeous, it''s also a perfect figure. listen to this old man''s saying, and immediately realize that his head is banging on the boat. "Please give me some antidotes, old man..." That little three silly to silly, at this time the response is also fast, full of face ecstatic to the old man, kowtow like rice. "Hit us and get off the ship. I want my master to give you some antidotes. Hum." Standing at the bow of the boat, the boy twisted his wet clothes, his fierce way. "Old man, old man..." Such as the voice of crying, from the rain came, more and more people listen to the heartache. The old man held the medicine Lou, swept his eyes and knelt down. After looking at the boat, he looked at the herbs in his hands. With a wave of his sleeve robe, he said, "if you want to get rid of the medicine, get off the boat. I''ll take this boat." That is, I was stunned for a moment when I heard Xiaosan. Then Xiaosan jumped up and said: "OK, OK, here you are, here you are." Seeing this, the boy who was twisting his clothes on the other side cut his finger with a dagger. The little three was still screaming in fear. The boy just scratched his bleeding fingers and wrote on his own clothes. "Scutellaria three money, agedness......" The old man speaks very fast. The boy''s writing speed is also fast, and a prescription is written on the junior''s clothes in an instant. As soon as he finished writing, the boy kicked Xiao Sanhe off the boat directly with his feet connected. He drove the boat with the old man on his way. The small three meeting water that fell into the water, now grasps like this, ferocious swims toward the shore which is not far away, for fear of being slow, the list on the body will be dissolved by the water. Chapter 916 It''s raining more and more. Drop by drop on the river, rising a rustling sound. Together with the fragrance of the earth, it is floating in the air, a green smell of grass. In the fishing boat, ryukue and xuanyuanche, wearing coir raincoat, have been looking at this side at the same time turning their heads and looking at each other again. Slightly side of the head, xuanyuanche Dynasty ryukue make a look. Ryukyu nodded his head gently. He sat on the edge of the boat and slipped silently into the river. He chased the little three. While xuanyuanche on the fishing boat waved his sleeve robe, and the fishing boat immediately ran after the broken boat that was about to disappear in the rain. Divide the troops into two ways and follow them separately. The rain drips and the sky is green. It rained for a day, washed away the blood red color on the mountains and rivers, and returned the color that heaven and earth should have. At night, the rain gradually gathered. On the sky screen, the stars as big as the mouth of the bowl are jumping in the air, giving off a brilliant luster. In the Southern Song Dynasty, the governor''s office of this city, no, it should be called the governor''s office of Tianchen at this time. In the night, the main courtyard is ablaze with lights. Ryukyu is dressed in a ring. He sits on a chair and plays with the dagger in his hand. The color is stable and there is no fluctuation. Beside, Du Yi, who had not seen for a long time, was standing beside Ryukyu with a cold face. Under the open window, the banana is dancing. In silence, Ryukyu suddenly reached out and slowly poured a cup of hot tea: "back." With her inexplicable words, the figure on the window flashed, and xuanyuanche in blue had stood in the room. Sitting obliquely beside Ryukyu, xuanyuanche took the tea that Ryukyu poured for him, drank it all at once, and said directly: "how about it?" Chapter 917 Hearing the sound, Ryukyu reaches out and points out a stack of information on the desktop, pushing xuanyuanche in front of him. Xuanyuanche immediately opened to see. "Huakui Lu, who is in charge of Chaocheng Yihong mansion, is the third son of Guigong. Tianchenbing breaks through Chaocheng, yihonglou collapses, and the women in the tower run for different things. " Playing with the dagger in his hand, Ryukyu said slowly, "there is such a rule in the flower tower of Chaocheng. It has been several decades since he became the leader of Huakui." Xuanyuanche ears listen to the eyes, see this um a way: "it seems that identity is not false." Ryukyu nodded, and she looked for Du Yi to investigate the news. The order given at noon was replied by Du Yi in the evening. First, her blood shadow guard moves fast, and second, I''m afraid no one in Chaocheng knows this land is right. Quickly turned over the information in the hand, xuanyuanche looked up at Ryukyu: "the result?" Since the person is sure to have, is not fake, then may ask the result. Ryukue looked at the positive color in xuanyuanche''s eyes, raised his eyebrows and tail slightly, and said in a deep voice, "I''ll follow them all the way and see them take the medicine, boil it and drink it." Said this Ryukyu suddenly stopped for a while, looked at xuanyuanche''s bright eyes, hook lips slowly smiled: "cinnabar disappeared." Xuanyuanche heard this eye, and then it brightened. Looking at the evil smile on the corner of Ryukyu''s mouth, xuanyuanche turned his eyebrows and eyes: "go on." Hearing xuanyuanche''s words, ryukue laughs. How does this person know her so well. "It''s not damaged. I''m alive now." She personally gave some medicine, and watched as she became a husband and wife with Xiaosan. There was no problem at all. Voice down, xuanyuanche and ryukue look at each other, eyes are blooming. "Baicheng is not an old yaoweng. He lives in Baicheng Yaogu, which is seventy miles away. It is said that he is the first medicine expert in Baicheng. He has no relatives but his apprentice Baiyao." Chapter 918 Looking at Ryukyu, xuanyuanche answered, "but this man has a strange temper. He is in a good mood. He is in a bad mood. He will not save himself if he dies in front of him. Therefore, although Baicheng people all know that he has a good medical skill, his reputation is not famous in the world. " He chased seventy li himself, looked after everything, inquired about it, and then turned around. Listen to xuanyuanche''s saying, ryukue rubbed his fingers: "strange temper, such a person..." Before he finished speaking, Ryukyu frowned a little. In general, those who have made special achievements in a field are all arrogant. Such people are the most difficult to deal with, and they want to come to him. The eyebrow is slightly wrinkled, and Ryukyu doesn''t plan much, but xuanyuanche chuckles. Reaching for the table, Xuanyuan Chul looked at ryukue with a smile and said: "this man is now specializing in the study of any herb pill, but he is not good at black grass. It''s said that he invited all the drug dealers in recent cities to have a banquet in the medicine Valley three days later, and they will go together for the black grass." Listen to xuanyuanche''s words, the evil of the corner of Ryukyu''s mouth hook up. With one hand supporting his chin, Ryukyu smiled at xuanyuanche and said, "unfortunately, you have this black grass there." "Ha ha..." Xuanyuanche listens to Ryukyu receiving this sentence for him. He immediately laughs and reaches out to scratch Ryukyu''s nose. It''s just a roundworm in his stomach. The corner of his mouth was high, and Ryukyu looked back at Du Yi, who was silent all the time: "go and send a letter to Qiu Keng and ask them to start camp first, and then we will arrive. Also, send a message to let Ouyang Yu come here. " Since seeing her and xuanyuanche flying that day, Ouyang Yufei has been fascinated by the four differences in his mouth. Anyway, it can''t be made casually. Chapter 919 The balance of power, the accuracy of angle and the difference of size and thickness can not be compared with each other at a glance. Ouyang Yufei built several frames. He couldn''t get on the sky without saying. He also bumped his own blue nose and swollen eyes. At that time, it was simply consumed. In that day Chen and the original border town of the Southern Song Dynasty, they studied and made it, and did not fight with them. Du immediately bowed slightly and quickly left. Xuanyuanche looks at Liuyue and laughs. Ouyang Yufei is not bad in nature, a gentleman among villains. If Ryukyu asked him anything, he would not say anything, but he would never cheat. This person is really open and aboveboard. Ryukyu asked him to come. I''m afraid he thought of the time and asked if she was poisoned. If not, Ouyang Yufei will never poison Ryukyu. This guy also saw through the essence of Ouyang Yufei. Looking at each other, they both laughed. After the rain, the moon is bright, just like the washed one. It comes through the window and makes people feel relaxed and happy. Today is really a good day with the breeze. Three days passed in a flash. Baicheng Medicine Valley. Dressed in blue and white silk, ryukue and xuanyuanche are ordinary businessmen. They come to Medicine Valley slowly. Flowers and trees are everywhere. Bees surround butterflies and the mountains rise and fall. Duan is a blessed land of immortals. It''s really different from the White City, which was baptized by the war more than ten miles away. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche are in a rare good mood. They point to the flowers and go slowly. In the hinterland of the valley, several scattered bamboo houses stand in the valley. They are simple and crude, but they have different tastes. In the blooming flowers, they come out of the world. "Why are there so many people?" Chapter 920 Ryukyu and xuanyuanche have not entered, far from the full voice with the wind came. "Yaoweng, this year is no more than in the past. Now it''s a big mess. Who will come to your dinner? If I can''t take too many herbs here and the price you give is higher, I want to ask for two ways of money. At this time, I will run for my life. How can I come here again?" A hoarse voice also raised the voice way. "That is, yaoweng, you are hiding in the mountains and not affected by the war. We are all suffering people." Another man with a broken Gong voice took the conversation. "Come on, I''ve brought some good herbs here, Ganoderma lucidum, Dongshan Centennial ginseng and yaoweng. You can give them as you see." The voice of words came with the wind, and Ryukyu and xuanyuanche did not miss listening. Two people look at each other and see a smile in each other''s eyes. If there are more medicine merchants and colleagues coming, in case there is black grass, they will not be precious. With white hair and a heavy complexion, yaoweng stood in front of the bamboo house, looking at the three traders in front of him. He said coldly, "one staff of black grass, one thousand Liang." As soon as the cold voice fell, the chattering three vendors stopped talking and frowned. "Black grass, you can''t buy it for a thousand Liang." Broken Gong voice raised his head, that''s the flower on the iceberg, which is worth more than the Millennium Ganoderma lucidum. "As long as you have, offer." You are welcome, yaoweng. Looking at each other, several vendors suddenly said nothing. They all want herbs from the medicine Weng. The price is high, so they come here. They want the black grass. How could they have this thing. The grass leaves are green and fragrant. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche stop at the edge of the bamboo house and lean on the trunk of the pine. Chapter 921 The boy''s white medicine heard the voice and glanced at Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, who came to stop. They didn''t know each other. They must be small drug dealers in Baicheng. These big druggists don''t have any, small druggists, ignore. At present, I turn my head directly and ignore xuanyuanche and ryukue, and that yaoweng has not turned his head. Looking at the faces of the top three pharmaceutical companies in Baicheng, yaoweng''s face sank to the end: "no?" "No." The three looked at each other and answered in order. "No, what are you doing? A bunch of shit, get out of here. " When the medicine wengton was angry, the white beard almost blew into the sky. It''s really not a good temper. The faces of the three druggists were blue and white at the moment. If the druggist had some unpredictable means, he would have jumped on them. Damn it, he didn''t say he just wanted black grass. They need to know that he can''t come if he wants this. "Go away, while I''m not angry, go away, give it to me Eh, what''s the taste? " The angry yaoweng fell his sleeve and roared at the three people. Before he finished speaking, he suddenly sniffed at the tip of his nose and his exposed face calmed down. Turn your head, turn around and follow the fragrance. I saw xuanyuanche leaning on the trunk of the tree with a sandalwood box open in his hand. It was full of blood and red. It looked like the green grass of the blood agate. He was lying upright in the box. The eyes of exasperation flicker with golden light. Yaoweng is as excited as a dog when he sees the bone. "Black grass, black grass." Waving his hands, yaoweng, with speed and skill that an absolute 60-70-year-old didn''t have, pounced on xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche sees the medicine Weng coming, his wrist suddenly shakes, the sandalwood box is closed immediately, and he holds it in xuanyuanche''s hand. When the medicine that pours on wengton is stunned, he will be furious. Chapter 922 The white medicine that followed him immediately pulled the corner of the medicine man''s clothes. Yaoweng immediately responded, coughed twice, folded his hand in his sleeve, and looked at xuanyuanche''s benevolent way: "very good, offer me a price." "Not for sale." Xuanyuanche is playing with the sandalwood box in his hand, and the answer is sonorous and powerful. As soon as yaoweng heard of that kind-hearted look, he immediately stood up. With his eyes across xuanyuanche, he said ferociously, "don''t sell it. What are you doing here?" "View the scenery, can''t you?" Xuanyuanche''s face was cold: "I''m a man who sells things and looks at people''s mood." As soon as the words came out, the drug Weng''s beard was flying. The three drug dealers behind applauded. However, when yaoweng looked back, the three of them immediately took the pole and slipped away. Looking back at xuanyuanche, the medicine Weng Hu Zifei and Feifei. The Ryukyu moon on one side saw this, and his mouth was slightly hooked. He looked like a child. "Well, you say, what do you want." Sheng Sheng suppresses his bad temper. Yaoweng stares at xuanyuanche. "A prescription." Xuanyuanche sees yaoweng go according to his idea. Then he waved the sandalwood box in his hand: "as long as you are cured, I''ll give you this black grass. If you don''t have that ability, then..." I haven''t finished, but the meaning is obvious. When yaoweng heard xuanyuanche''s words, he immediately woke up, and his face was full of happiness: "it''s asking me to see a doctor, good boy, hum, come, come, who can see? I haven''t seen a bad disease in this world." "That''s good." Ryukyu took over yaoweng''s words and stood up straight. Lift the hair to reveal the cinnabar on the back of the neck. At first sight, yaoweng thought that xuanyuanche could take out such a precious black grass, which must be difficult to cure. Chapter 923 At this time, I saw that it was cinnabar, and my heart was relieved. There was a trace of ambition and contempt on my face. It turned out to be another Huakui. This look in the eyes of xuanyuanche, not from the micro raised eyebrows, but a little relieved. The fingertip opens the silk and blood, and the medicine Weng enters the mouth to distinguish. Ryukyu raised his head and looked at yaoweng. It never occurred to her that the skill of medicine had reached such a high level. In modern society, it also requires precise instruments to be able to analyze. It seems that some things can not be too belittled at this time. Blood color into the mouth, drug Weng will be in the eyes of the inevitable and contempt, immediately slightly changed color, pondering frown. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche didn''t say a word when they saw this. They just looked at yaoweng. There was silence. When the mountain wind blows, the fragrance of wild flowers in the mountains is very delicious. In the selection of a trace of blood, taste. Picking It seems that yaoweng was addicted to Ryukyu''s blood. He tasted it, but his brow was getting more and more wrinkled. Seeing this, his apprentice Baiyao was surprised to bully yaoweng and lowered his voice: "master, can''t you recognize it? Make up a fake... " "If yaoweng can''t recognize it, we''re going to ask for a better one." White medicine is not finished, xuanyuanche has been cold to take over the mouth. After that, when the sandalwood box in his hand was collected, he turned around at the same moment as Ryukyu and wanted to leave. "Wait." When yaoweng saw that his face sank, he snapped, "since I''m treating you, I won''t cheat you." Say, turn a head to stare at white medicine mercilessly. A doctor has his own way of doing things, so he can''t be cheated. The white medicine lowers its head and dare not say anything. Frowning, yaoweng looked at ryukue and xuanyuanche who turned around. After a moment''s meditation, he said in a deep voice: "this poison has been deeply rooted in blood essence, and it should have been under for more than ten years." Chapter 924 As soon as the expert reaches out his hand, he will know whether there is one. This is right. Xuanyuanche nodded at once. Ryukyu''s mother was only a few years old when she left Ryukyu. She has been ten years since now. The brow is still tight and wrinkled. Yaoweng starts to step on the spot with his hands on his back. "Three insects, three flowers, three grasses, three trees and three waters. There are 15 kinds of Drugs mixed. They are powerful and powerful. I haven''t met such a poison in my life." Take a step and murmur: "mutual generation and mutual control, not only does not harm itself, but also plays the role of harmonizing muscles and veins, but can poison positive, good, good..." Listen to the murmur of yaoweng, xuanyuanche and Liuyue look at each other. Fifteen kinds of medicines are raw materials. Mingdao is indeed Mingdao. Any cinnabar is the best of the best. "I''m not here to make you boast about the poison man." Reaching into my arms, xuanyuanche looks at yaoweng coldly at the same time, throwing the sandalwood box in his hands up and down. Seeing this, yaoweng stares at xuanyuanche and greedily takes a look at the wooden box in xuanyuanche''s hand, grabbing his hair. "Three insects are scorpions, fire bees and deer flies; mountain flowers do not produce flowers, yin and Yang flowers and blood flowers; three grasses are heartbroken grass, withered glory grass and cold grass." Pulling his fingers, yaoweng pondered one by one. "These three trees and three waters..." Frown and look up at the moon. When Ryu Yue saw this, he went into yaoweng''s bamboo house, picked out a small bowl, made a stroke on his wrist, and dropped a small pool of blood. Enough for Weng. "Sanmu is a kind of old wood, tall pine Phoenix wood These three waters, three waters, yaochi water, Tianshan Last water, last water... " Looking at yaoweng''s hair, ryukue and xuanyuanche''s heart are a little tight. Chapter 925 As long as we know that the poisons are those raw materials, it''s easy to say if we want to detoxify them. The warm wind flies by, birds sing and birds make noise. In the silence, yaoweng suddenly slapped his palm and laughed loudly: "ice water, ha ha, it''s ice water." The corner of the mouth is high, and Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanche. Both of them have a smile in their eyes. "Boy, it''s your luck to find me. No one else can get rid of your poison." As soon as I was sure what kind of toxin was on Ryukyu, yaoweng immediately looked up. Xuanyuanche saw that he was leaning slightly towards yaoweng and said, "please make a prescription for yaoweng." One side dare not make a voice of white medicine, see this to take a sentence: "now just know politeness." Xuanyuanche and ryukyue ignore it, but they should not hear it. Yaoweng was in a good mood and didn''t get angry when he saw the black grass coming. With a big wave of his hand, he said: "there is no problem with the recipe, but most of the herbs are extremely valuable. I don''t have them. But since you take out the black grass, it should be difficult for you." Said, temperament, directly tear off the lower hem. , took the pen handed by the well matched white medicine, and waved it. In a moment, the prescription is ready. "Take it." When he threw it out, yaoweng was extremely excited at this time, and he was able to solve such a complex toxin, which was also a happy thing for doctors. Xuanyuanche took a quick look at it. It''s really rare. If it wasn''t for him, I''m afraid few people in the world would have collected this antidote. "Thanks for yaoweng. If you can understand your own courtesy, if something goes wrong, yaoweng..." Light words have not finished, its meaning has been clear. In response to xuanyuanche is yaoweng''s wave of hand, which he doesn''t pay any attention to. Obviously, he is very confident. Chapter 926 In the form of black grass, xuanyuanche saw that he had pulled the hand of Ryukyu and walked out slowly. The fragrant grass is delicious and the fallen leaves are colorful. They were in a better mood than before. The sun is hollow, and the bright sunshine is sprinkled from the sky. The medicine Valley flowers and plants are more and more bright. The people who smell the flowers are drunk. In the bamboo house, the white medicine looks into the distance. At this time, it slowly says, "it''s gone." His face was flat and cold, without the happy and angry shape and color just now. Playing with the medicine Weng of the black grass in his hand, he heard that his mouth was slightly hooked and his fingers were pinched on the sandalwood box. In an instant, I saw the hard sandalwood box, silently crushed, turned into powder, and flowed down from yaoweng''s five fingers. A pinch of white medicine fingertips, put away the black grass in the sawdust. I''m afraid that xuanyuanche can''t do such a delicate and unhurt thing with such weightlifting and proper power control. The sun came in through the window of the bamboo house, like a layer of gold wire. In the golden light, yaoweng, with his back to the window, tore off his clothes. From the chest, he pulled up a thin layer of skin like things, and lifted the whole thing off. Black hair is flying. As soon as I threw it, the thin skin like thing fell into the stove with the medicine warming in the corner of the bamboo house, and instantly burned to fly ash. At the same time, white medicine on the face, but also a throw, thin things fly ash annihilation. Turn around side by side, two people in the bamboo house walk towards the back of the bamboo house. The bamboo forest is dense. The breeze blows and rustles. There is no sunny sky, but there is a kind of gloom. Deep in the bamboo forest, on the thickest soil, a scarlet flower is blooming. Look carefully, it is not the original color of the flower. Red is gorgeous, red is bloodthirsty. Chapter 927 The wind is light and the clouds are clear. Xuanyuanche and Ryukyu on the first day of the time to catch up with the march of autumn trace and others. Song of war, the Southern Song Dynasty are close, all without xuanyuanche Cao half dessert. A city, the closest to the capital of the Southern Song Dynasty, is only a dozen Li between them. A city Lord''s mansion. "There''s no problem with the prescription. If it''s really poisonous, it''s completely right." In the magnificent hall of the city Lord, xuanyuanche''s military doctor was very quiet. "No problem?" Xuanyuanche looks at several people standing beside him. At that time, the whole Southern Song Dynasty was in chaos, and many relatives of the imperial city had fled. These people were the Royal doctors who escaped from the Imperial Palace, the capital of the Southern Song Dynasty. However, escape. As long as xuanyuanche wants you to escape, you can escape naturally. He doesn''t want you to escape. How can you escape now. "No problem." Several imperial doctors of the Southern Song Dynasty asked xuanyuanche, and they immediately trembled. Military doctors may not be of enough rank, but if they can become imperial doctors, their medical skills will not be inferior there. Xuanyuanche nodded slowly. "If something goes wrong, your head will be presented to the widow." The cold voice, with no doubt, scared several royal doctors of the Southern Song Dynasty, could hardly support them. "But if it is cured, I will be rewarded." Give both grace and prestige. "Yes, yes..." Several imperial doctors in the Southern Song Dynasty immediately responded in a series. In the middle, there was one who was a little bit more brave. He held up his head and wiped his sweat and said: "don''t worry, Mr. Wang, there is no problem with this prescription at all. Even if there is, it won''t have any impact if you take it......" "Oh..." Xuanyuanche immediately moved his eyes and looked at the man. The chief imperial physician of the Southern Song Dynasty was on his way. Chapter 928 "Although it''s the third poison of the medicine, this prescription has no side effects and is harmless to the body. It''s a neutral medicine. Even if it''s not poisoned, it''s a little dizzy and harmless if you take it alone. There are no other poisons that can match each other, either aggravating or alleviating. Wang Shang, you can use them at ease. " This word falls, xuanyuanche looked at the eye own carry on military doctor also followed to nod, obviously this words say true. In that case, there is nothing to be afraid of. Waving back to several people in the hall, xuanyuanche immediately ordered a series of orders. Sitting at the side of the main hall, Ryukyu, who had not uttered a word from the beginning to the end, saw this smiling and drinking tea slowly. She can make poisons, but that doesn''t mean she can make antidotes. All she can know is what she has seen and used, and this kind of medicine, such as three flowers and three herbs, detoxification of Niuhuang and big green leaves, she really knows nothing but nine things. Therefore, she can''t evaluate by herself. She can only rely on these Royal doctors and military doctors. Raised eyebrows looked at the serious xuanyuanche, and the smile on Ryukyu''s face became more and more deep. During this period, she seems to laugh too much, obviously her mood is really very good, very good. "Master." In a chuckle, Du Yi suddenly came in from outside the hall. "What is it?" Ryukyu turns his head. "Ouyang cannot come." Du said as he handed over Ouyang Yufei''s pigeon. Hearing this, Ryukyu suddenly raised his eyebrows. This guy didn''t come. If you have something to say before the masterpiece is finished. The information is very simple and clear. It''s written in a few words. It''s obviously hasty. There''s no time for Ouyang Yufei to return a message, this guy. Chapter 929 He reached out and rubbed his eyebrows. Ryukyu raised his eyebrows. The glider was so attractive to him that he left her. Just leave it. He has something to think about. At present, Ryukyu simply copied a prescription and handed it to Du Yi, so he passed it on to Ouyang Yufei. The breeze is gentle and the sun is shining outside the hall. The sun is getting warmer. Flowers in full bloom, light dress and beautiful skirt, this season is really good can not be good. Under the siege of the city, Tianchen hundreds of thousands of troops together besieged the capital of the Southern Song Dynasty. If you surrender, you will not be killed. If you are a hereditary knight, you will be in charge of the prince. If you are an important minister, you can be an official in the dynasty, or you can bring your family''s property back to seclusion. Tianchen will stay at any time. Tianchen has made a lot of money. There is only the last king capital left in the resistance. It''s only a matter of time before we can resist being destroyed by heaven. On the contrary, there is a prince who can be a prince in surrender. Faced with such a situation, the emperor of the Southern Song Dynasty has not made a decision, and the courtiers who have not yet run in the court have opened the gate of the city on the second day when Tianchen''s troops came to the city to welcome Tianchen king into the city. Tiewei is a powerful city with strong iron armour. It entered the capital of the Southern Song Dynasty. The king of the Southern Song Dynasty saw that the situation had changed. In the Southern Song Dynasty, he committed suicide with his sword, and thanked the centenary ancestors of the Southern Song Dynasty with the death penalty in front of the ancestral temple of the Southern Song Dynasty. The great fire in the sky burned down the ancestral temples of the Southern Song Dynasty, obliterating the Southern Song Dynasty from history. After opening the palace gate, the prince of the Southern Song Dynasty presented the jade seal and worshipped xuanyuanche. In the Southern Song Dynasty, the family name was changed to Tianchen. The sun is like fire, which makes the world bright. In the Southern Song Dynasty, it was not said that the Imperial Palace was rich in the world. Ryukyu''s prescription doesn''t need xuanyuanche to get it from Tianchen''s storehouse. It can be collected and scraped on the spot. The cornice Hall of the imperial palace is the first Hall of the rear palace. Chapter 930 "It''s so fast." When Ryukyu was watching the cornice hall, he saw xuanyuanche coming with a bowl of medicine, and then he threw xuanyuanche a praise eye. "Local materials." Xuanyuanche hands it to ryukue without any worries in his eyes. He found someone to test the medicine himself. There''s no problem at all. It''s a real prescription. It''s a good prescription. Take over, a drink, Ryukyu immediately turned to let xuanyuanche see her back neck way: "eliminate?" This thing has been with her for more than ten years. I don''t think about the things that don''t take them seriously. When they take them seriously, what they are thinking about is that the sooner they get rid of them, the better. Xuanyuanche saw that Ryukyu was so anxious, and immediately smiled: "not so fast, it will be eliminated one day later." He''s very optimistic about it. How about not being detoxified? It''s Ryukyu''s body. He won''t allow anything to happen to her. Ryukyu listens to xuanyuanche''s saying, oh a, turns his head and looks at xuanyuanche, and they laugh together. I thought it would be a very hard work, but I didn''t expect that it would be so easy to get rid of it. It''s really unpleasant. Looking at each other with a smile, autumn mark and Dui suddenly walked in side by side. "Master, the news of Ouyang Yufei." At the sight of Ryukyu, Du Yi immediately handed over the pigeon in his hand. Ryukyu takes over and unfolds. If he can''t die, he has three words. Ouyang Yufei''s reply is still in a hurry, but these three words can explain everything. This prescription is not fake, although she is certainly not fake now. "On the king, Yun Zhao, Prince of snow saint, has already attacked Ya city with his troops. His messenger came and said that tomorrow he will come to the Kingdom and meet with the king." Autumn mark at the same time reported to xuanyuanche. Yacheng is close to the original capital of the Southern Song Dynasty, as close as a city. Chapter 931 It seems that Yunzhao''s speed is not slow, only a step late. "You get ready." Xuanyuanche waved his hand, and Qiuwen answered immediately. "Let''s go and see the capital." After waving back to autumn mark and Du Yi, xuanyuanche reaches out to Ryukyu. This is a country in the Southern Song Dynasty that has nothing to look at, but it is the territory of Tianchen, so naturally it has a look. Hearing this, Ryukyu chuckled and reached out to hold xuanyuanche''s hand. They walked towards the temple side by side. Devouring most of the territory of the Southern Song Dynasty, Tianchen is now the largest country in the world. How can we not look at its own territory. The wind is as warm as the sun. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche visited the capital of the Southern Song Dynasty. At that time, Ouyang Yufei, the original border between the Southern Song Dynasty and Tianchen, was busy. In Maolin, Ouyang Yu Fei claps his hands and looks at the gap in front of him. He nods and thinks for a few days. Finally, he figures out that this place should be the right size. Disturbing his head and waving away the sawdust, Ouyang Yufei turns around and takes the kettle, leaning against the root of the tree and looking up. Have a good time, think through this place, the back should be light. The eyebrow tip and the corner of the eye are smiling. Ouyang Yufei''s mood is so relaxed that he just lies on the grass. Heavily down, a piece of paper was blown by the wind he fell down, slightly floating up, Ouyang Yu Fei saw this hand extended, grabbed it. "Three insects, three flowers, three grasses..." Casually looking at the information in his hand, Ouyang Yufei suddenly frowned and sat up. This is the list of drugs that Ryukyu''s mother planted for her. How did she get it? Squinting his eyes, Ouyang Yufei thought of the past two days. He was thinking about this. He looked at the list sent by the flying pigeon. He thought it was good. It was the antidote chapter, and he could not return to the three words of death. Chapter 932 At this time, I think that this is the poison of Ryukyu. Ryukyu asked him whether he was right or not, and his answer was undoubtedly to admit that the list was right and that the recipe was OK. The eyebrow color is suddenly fierce. This poison is the secret of Ming island. How can anyone solve it? Is it true that there are so many hidden dragon and crouching tiger people in this world? Such a secret toxin, such a kind of poison that can''t be detected by the pulse in the human body completely, can someone also find it out? Ouyang Yufei was absolutely surprised in the Jingguang tremor. This is not a poison that ordinary people can detoxify. I look at my eyes carefully again. It''s true. It''s totally right. Extending his fingers and rubbing his eyebrows, Ouyang Yu Fei looked up at the sky and stood up slowly. Fang Zi is right. It''s OK to solve it like this. However, the antidote is strange. In addition, Ryukyu has been growing it for more than ten years. You can''t eat several things in a day, or the consequences may be Looking down at Fang Zi, it was so sudden that he had never heard of such a powerful doctor in the Southern Song Dynasty. Frowning, Ouyang Yu Fei looks at the glider on the ground and the list in his hand. The more he thinks about it, the worse he feels. I can''t say it''s not good, but I feel uneasy. "Really." Three words were thrown down. Ouyang Yufei suddenly flashed and shot down the mountain. He was a little uneasy. He had to take a look. The wind blows, and the trees sing. The sky is as clear as water, and white clouds are flying in the sky. It''s a prosperous scenery. The capital of the Southern Song Dynasty, no, it should be tianchenchenjun now. He was not baptized by the war, although he had changed the Dynasty and destroyed the country. The common people are still the common people. As long as they have a meal to eat, they will still live like that. Chapter 933 As for who will be king, it''s really not their business or their concern. Shops are open, and there are not many pedestrians on the streets, but there are still. It didn''t return to prosperity, but it didn''t end. People''s vitality and adaptability are very strong. Wearing ordinary clothes, ryukue and xuanyuanche walk across the busy streets, the four cities of Chenjun, and finally to the original Temple of the Southern Song Dynasty. Magnificent temples, with a strong southern color, bright and imaginative, quite wild. At this time, along the way, the incense is quite prosperous, and the rolling cigarettes are flying and filled everywhere in the national temple. People came and went, almost wiping their shoulders. It''s more lively than the streets. Liuyue and xuanyuanche stand under a bodhi tree outside the main hall of the national temple, hidden in the shade of the tree, looking at the great popularity in front of them. It''s rare. I''ve never seen such a flourishing fireworks in any temple. He glanced at the ordinary people who kept going back and forth, and Ryukyu looked up at the Golden Temple main hall. "Dismantle it." Very light, but absolutely determined to drop these three words. Faith, this is the existence of a belief. The Southern Song Dynasty had destroyed the country, but there were so many incense in the temple, which was more than the people in the main street. This only illustrates one problem. The Southern Song Dynasty still lives in the hearts of these Southern Song people, who are recalling it in this form, missing it and looking forward to it. Such a belief is terrible. It''s an invisible spirit, but it''s even worse than a tangible force. It may be the source of future disasters. Ryukyu is quite clear about this. Xuanyuanche next to him not only disagreed, but smiled and said, "what are they talking about?" Chapter 934 "Bodhisattva bless that there is no war, we are all safe..." "Bodhisattva blesses the peace of our family..." "Bodhisattva bless us to have food and drink..." "Bodhisattva..." The low voice of prayer, from any corner of the main hall, comes with the wind and fills the sky and the earth. With the strong incense fire, go straight to the blue clouds. Ryukyu listens to it, holding his chest slowly. "Rule can''t start with absolute pressure. It can''t tear down all their hopes. It''s bad to fall into the panic of despair. One of them asked them to pray, one of them said that the big belly of heaven could hold, which is the most important thing at this stage. " Hands in the back, xuanyuanche slowly opening. What he didn''t tear down the temple was to leave a thought for the people of the Southern Song Dynasty. They were not tyrants or tyrants. They will not change everything now, only bring them a better life. This is enough for all the people. At present, the effect is good. Turning around, to the black and red eyes of Xuanyuan, Ryu moon raised his eyebrows. On pacifying and pacifying the world, she is not as good as xuanyuanche. Slanting towards xuanyuanche, he picked the corner of his lower eye, and the corner of Ryukyu''s mouth was slightly hooked. This guy. Looking at Ryukyu and smiling at him, xuanyuanche saw a trace of softness on his face and said, "go back." At this time, the color of the sky is also light, and the setting sun hovers in the sky like fire. I came out one day and checked the whole tianchenchenjun. It''s time to go back. "Good." Turning around and walking side by side, the two men walked down the mountain. The warm wind is flying. In the Southern Song Dynasty, it''s really a little hot. "Tianquan water, Tianquan water of Guomiao" Turn two turns, and an octagonal pavilion stands at the corner of the road in front of you. Chapter 935 On the pavilion, there are two words of "Tianquan". Behind the pavilion, a small spring flows. It''s blue and quiet. The sound of Ding Dong almost cuts off half of the heat. In the octagonal pavilion, a child and a middle-aged man are busy. Two people in front of the stream around the downhill people, along with the drink go, the little boy is tearing up his voice, shouting of joy. "Tianquan, one of the best springs in the Southern Song Dynasty." Xuanyuanche stopped at the moment and looked up at the two words of Tianquan on the octagonal pavilion. Ryukyu also followed the call to see the past. I saw two couplets written on the octagonal pavilion. When I entered the national temple, I saw a spring in the sky. When I entered the Baoshan mountain, I came back empty. There is no artistic conception at all, but I''m afraid that it''s just like entering the Baoshan mountain and returning empty handed when talking about the temple of this country without drinking Tianquan water. At the top corner, God bestows the spring. Eyebrow color pick pick pick, are some things to fool people, but around a day, this season is really hot dry mouth. "Thirsty." Looking at xuanyuanche, ryukue is quite direct. Xuanyuanche hears the sound and smiles. The spring is not the spring. It doesn''t attract him, but he is thirsty as Ryukyu said. In front of them, they were quite clear. They could only get to the imperial city a few miles away. There was no water on the way. At the moment, they went up side by side. Don''t have money, but God gives it to heaven. Just drink it with sincerity. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche are not sincere. They believe in God rather than themselves, but they can''t drink. "Come on, young man." When the child saw that it was his turn to Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, he called to xuanyuanche sweetly with a bright smile, and reached out to the Tianquan spoon which had been hit from a jar. Just now that jar is just finished, this one is the first one with Ryukyu and xuanyuanche. Chapter 936 "Guests from other places, our spring water is very good. After drinking it, we will not get sick. We will strengthen our body and prolong our life, but there is a good spring blessed by gods." Listen to Ryukyu asked how much money, the child immediately realized that these two people are strangers, that one sign words are good. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche nodded lightly and took over Tianquan water, but did not answer. End of the child handed over what spring water, Ryukyu put the spring on the tip of the nose like an unintentional smell, the tip of the tongue gently pick up a trace. In the world, it depends on absolute strength, but also more on absolute caution. That deep-rooted caution and care, Ryukyu will not put it down at any time, this has become her habitual action. Tianquan with a little sweet, with a little cool mountain, no poison, very good. The little boy, who glanced at the heat, had poured the spring water on to the tourists behind them. And several people have been drinking, nothing. It''s really a pleasure to drink this cool mountain spring after a day''s walking in this hot season. Side has been looking at Ryukyu xuanyuanche, see this also drink bowl. Ryukyu is too sensitive to poison. If she wants to be able to drink it, it must have five poisons. See Ryukyu and xuanyuanche drink, the little boy immediately reached over to pick up the bowl, that curved like a pod of eyes, looks very brilliant. Reaching for the bowl, Ryukyu''s fingertip inadvertently touches the little boy''s hand. As soon as he touched it, the little boy turned his head and washed the bowl according to his habit, then handed it to the people in the line behind him. "Gone." After passing the bowl, xuanyuanche saw that Liuyue was still standing there, looking at the little boy, he couldn''t help saying. Chapter 937 Eyebrows slightly light wrinkle, Ryukyu slowly touched his fingertips. The momentary touch of the skin made her feel a little bad. According to the young boy at this age, the skin should be very tender, rather than the silky dryness and coarseness she just touched. "What''s the matter?" Looking at Ryukyu''s gentle frown, xuanyuanche immediately saves Wu. Ryukyu may have found something. Now, it''s spreading into the secret way. Eyes slightly turn, Ryukyu did not answer xuanyuanche''s question, suddenly a hand, a grasp of the little boy''s bare little arm said: "give me a bowl." The little boy was caught by Ryukyu suddenly, and was shocked for a moment. But he immediately responded, "OK." Two words don''t say, the little boy once again to Ryukyu handed over a bowl, smile is still sweet honey. Five fingers slowly let go of the little boy''s arm, Ryukyu rare smile: "thank you." After that, he drank up the spring in the bowl, turned around and walked out with xuanyuanche. "Any questions?" Turning away with Ryukyu, walking around the corner, I can''t see the octagonal pavilion behind. Xuanyuanche looks at Ryukyu from the side. Shaking his head, Ryukyu flew a little black hair between his forehead and said with a smile, "nothing, it''s because I''m too sensitive. I''m all soldiers." Just now she grabbed it and immediately identified the bone on the boy''s arm, just like the hardness and length of the body. It''s not dwarfism. It''s not a child disguised as an adult. This is the real child. It''s her own paranoia. It''s supposed to work all year round, so the skin on your hands can catch up with that of adults. Stop and turn your head slightly. You can''t see the direction of octagonal pavilion behind your eyes. Ryukyu raises his eyebrows gently. Chapter 938 Although she didn''t seem to pay attention to the retaliation signal sent by the three kings of the island of hell when they died, she was actually deeply prepared. I hope today is her suspicious. The warm wind is flying, and the setting sun in the sky is like fire. The white clouds in half of the sky are all rendered in orange, and the beauty is like a dream. The night flies, and the last ray of sunshine falls. The national temple, which had been full of incense for a day, was also silent. After a day''s tiredness, Tianquan seems to have a father and son in front of them. At this time, they also take a breath. There are no flowing people around. "What a sharp touch." At night, the bright and innocent little boy suddenly drew a worship smile from the corner of his mouth and threw down a few words. "Almost a flaw." The middle-aged man next to me, holding his chest in both hands, looked at the little boy. His face was raised and he smiled. The little boy stretched out his hands and looked back and forth. His eyes flashed, sharp as a sword. "Fortunately, it''s my arm. Ha ha, you also have time to walk." In the gentle laughter, the little boy suddenly pulled away his clothes, bent his head and bowed his body into a crescent shape. Just listen to the sound of a mountain wind, a sound like a bamboo tube pouring beans, crackling is not big, but it is very clear in this silence. As the eyes saw, the little boy seemed to grow up suddenly. His body was constantly lengthening, growing and growing. Half a sound later, the little boy slowly raised his head and straightened his body. Seven feet tall, the naked body is full of the adult''s strong and strong. The first wave, black hair flying with the wind, just a little boy, now has become an adult man, smiled at his hands. His bone shrinking skill is very good, but he can''t practice it. Today, he was almost seen through. The night wind is flying, and the two of them slowly sink into the night. Chapter 939 The night is like ink. It seems peaceful. However, the demons and monsters have begun to appear. Unfortunately, smart and alert, like Ryukyu, did not realize it. Who told her that she only knew everything about the modern world, but did not know the ancient martial world? Some things could not be seen in the modern concept at all. The night passed, and the next day came. It''s really getting hot. The red sun in the blue sky, exudes its charm. The sky is blue as the sea, and there is no white cloud. The heat rose from the ground and made tianchenjun red. "BAM BAM." Three salutes were fired over Chenjun, which made a huge fireworks. On both sides of the main street of Bingma, it is very solemn, and it winds all the way to the imperial palace of the Southern Song Dynasty. The iron black flag of the sky is hunting and dancing in the breeze, full of incomparable majesty. On the east side of the city gate, the prince of the snow holy Kingdom Yun called for a party, and his hooves came. The two giants who annexed the Southern Song Dynasty converged in the original Southern Song Dynasty. The flag flies, the army is powerful and the autumn mark is welcoming. It seems that the grand scene is sent out to give the prince of snow holy Kingdom face. White horse blue robe, a brilliant cloud call, swept the autumn mark that came to meet in front of his eyes, and drew a smile from the corner of his mouth: "give the prince horse power." Autumn mark listen to the speech face color does not move, very calm way: "dare not." Yunzhao doesn''t listen to autumn trace. It seems like a big reception, but in fact, he shows his power to him. When he''s a fool, he can''t see it. "Unfortunately, it''s a little slow. Otherwise, today''s Prince will put this honor guard on xuanyuanche." Smile, cloud summon a longitudinal horse and go to the palace. Although he occupied a small part of the Southern Song Dynasty, the spread of historical books in the Southern Song Dynasty was ultimately the hand of annihilation and heaven. Chapter 940 I can''t bear xuanyuanche not to show him the scene. Xuanyuanche is the master, and he is the guest. In the palace, xuanyuanche is dressed in a black and Gold Dragon Robe, which is magnificent. "The clouds are calling." Looking back at the xuanyuanche who is going to the main hall, Ryukyu makes a sentence. "Together?" Xuanyuanche hears the sound and looks back at Liuyue. He doesn''t mind meeting Yunzhao in the temple together. "No." Ryukyu gathered his hair and waved. I just received the news from the northern herdsmen. The attack and defense of Xiongnu and Xianbei seventeen are approaching the final stage. Kuzamu is asking for her opinion. She wants to reply. See Ryukyu finish these two words and then turn around, xuanyuanche has a moment of Dunbu. Then, when his eyes brightened, he didn''t go out, but came to Ryukyu. "Why not?" Ryukyu heard footsteps behind him, and did not turn back to throw a sentence. Without answering Ryukyu''s words, xuanyuanche only walked into the back of Ryukyu, reached out and lifted Ryukyu''s hair, revealing his white neck. The white porcelain is like the excellent porcelain, without any defects. Eyes of the rapid flow of joy, xuanyuanche eyes of the whole bright up. Feeling the action of xuanyuanche, after a moment''s stupefaction, Ryukyu suddenly responds, raises his eyes and lowers his voice, saying: "relieved?" Slowly bent down, xuanyuanche in that had a little bit of red sand, but at this time nothing on the neck, deeply imprinted a kiss. No, it''s gone. After more than ten years in Ryukyu, the poison controlled by the Ming island was removed. No turning back, but the xuanyuanche heavy kiss, has told Ryukyu the answer, eyes pick, a smile from the corner of the mouth out. Than the sun outside the window. Chapter 941 At last there was nothing to restrain her, nothing to stop her. Raise your hand, Ryukyu holds xuanyuanche''s hand back. There is no superfluous words, no superfluous actions, just two hands holding each other, but the excitement and excitement have been completely transferred from hand to hand. How come these days are all good days. Outside the window, the sun is shining, the flowers are fragrant, and the original Southern Song Dynasty imperial palace is a collection of fine flowers. At this time, the flowers are even more charming. Happy, really happy. Doing things is also like flowing clouds and water, showing the good mood of xuanyuanche everywhere. Meeting with Yunzhao, regular reception in the main hall, greetings from both sides, and positioning of the current border between the two countries Wait a minute. It''s going very well. In a twinkling of an eye, it''s time for the lights to shine. The regular reception of the feast began. In the open space in front of the palace. At this time, there were already a lot of people talking about it. There were so many women and eunuchs coming and going. They wanted to win a prize in front of the new master. It was also a solid and lively work. The lanterns are flying, and the wine and delicacies are flowing. Acrobatics, music and dance almost dazzle everyone''s eyes. Right in front of the open space, xuanyuanche sits on the throne in a black and Gold Dragon Robe, while Ryukyu is still in his ordinary costume, leaning on the big chair to watch the fire swallowing performance in front of him. He is in a good mood. And in xuanyuanche''s left hand side, a blue robe of Yunzhao sits first, and opposite him is the original Prince of the Southern Song Dynasty, and now Tianchen is the prince.. After the two of them, Qiu Wen and other senior officials of the sky formed two sides with the former senior officials of the Southern Song Dynasty, winding down. Seems to get along quite well. The night is like ink, shrouded in the sky. Chapter 942 On the sky a round of curved moon is high hanging, unusually bright. Under the brilliant lights, the high platform is singing well. After tasting the aged wine from the imperial palace of the Southern Song Dynasty, Yunzhao squints at xuanyuanche, who is enjoying the song and dance. The man was watching the song and dance, but the smile on the corner of his mouth could not be hidden. It seemed that he was in a very good mood. "Xuanyuanche." Cloud summoned the vicious voice. Xuanyuanche''s eyes narrowed as soon as he heard it. He looked down at Yunzhao, and his whole body was cold. He is the king of heaven, and he is only the prince of snow holy kingdom. What is his right to call his name. Looking at xuanyuanche''s face, Yunzhao was not afraid at all. He smiled at xuanyuanche and said, "I saw my brother''s bodyguard in the Southern Song Dynasty a few days ago. It''s a bit like you." Xuanyuanche listens to Yunzhao''s saying. His face is unchanged, but his eyebrows are deep. He lightly throws down a sentence: "you are wrong." Yunzhao hears the sound and says with a high voice, nodding, waving the fan in his hand and laughing: "I was wrong. Brother, where''s your bodyguard? Or your fiance? It''s not the one in front of me, who is that? You can introduce it to me. I know each other well. " When it comes to this, Yunzhao squints at Ryukyu, who is looking at the ring of fire. When Ryukyu saw that Yunzhao had opened her mouth, he asked a tricky question. Then he squinted at xuanyuanche, whose eyes were suddenly black. Ryukyu could not help bending his mouth and laughing. "Brother, you don''t recognize other people. It''s a waste of your heart to rush to meet me. I think you''d better go with me. I''m absolutely bold. I won''t deny it. " Smiling, Yunzhao said cool words. Xuanyuanche on the edge of the smell speech mercilessly swept Yunzhao a glance, a trace of murderous flashed on his face. Chapter 943 When Ryukyu saw this, he raised his eyebrows and said, "is there any destiny?" At the same time, Zhaoyun called for Tao, and at the same time gave xuanyuanche a slight squint. Xuanyuanche immediately understood that Yunzhao knew that the bodyguard that day was him, so he risked this and frowned. So, Yunzhao knew the treasure of the Southern Song Dynasty. He got it. Why didn''t Yue tell him? When Ryukyu saw xuanyuanche frown, he gave him a slight shrug. On the same day, Yunzhao was sent away. When she came here, she met the three kings of Ming island. She hurriedly dealt with them and forgot about it. Today, Yunzhao doesn''t mention it. She hasn''t remembered it. However, just come on, now it has become like this, what else can we do. "Brother, you look down on me." Cloud zhaoshua opens the folding fan in his hand and looks at the moon with a smile. It''s really hot in the Southern Song Dynasty. Fans will be used in this season. "I don''t look down on you. You can try." Xuanyuanche sets his face and squints at Yunzhao. Hearing this, Yunzhao looked at xuanyuanche with a wicked smile and said, "let me carry such a big black pot in the snow holy kingdom. Xuanyuanche, I''m not looking at your face." "Oh." Xuanyuanche looks at Yunzhao. "I''m thinking about my brother''s happiness." Yunzhao waves a fan. "I think of her happiness." Xuanyuan Chul has a voice. Hearing this, Yunzhao immediately joined the fans and said, "since that''s the case, how can I accompany the loss of snow holy kingdom? You can do it." Ryukyu listens to Yunzhao and then turns to talk. This guy''s idea of affection is to fight. Xuanyuanche slanted a face of brilliant cloud to summon a look, cold drink the wine in the cup, slowly way: "your loss has not taken enough." Others don''t understand the cold words, but Yunzhao does. Although the snow holy Kingdom and Tianchen divided the Southern Song Dynasty. Chapter 944 But Tianchen is to the East, Xuesheng is to the west, and the territory of the Southern Song Dynasty to the West has no barriers and fortresses. All the fortresses and heavy cities are to the East. That''s why he came all the way so fast. If Tianchen is waving his army to him with high morale at this time, can his snow holy country hold the territory under his eyes. But now xuanyuanche''s words mean that he won the territory of his snow kingdom. At present, Yunzhao smiles and stands up. He nods to xuanyuanche elegantly and says with a smile, "enough, please." This is a firm conclusion. Xuanyuanche looks at Yunzhao and slowly raises the cup in his hand. He doesn''t want to fight in the past, but he doesn''t have such a good appetite to eat without side effects. Well, just sell a favor. Drink to drink, Yunzhao and xuanyuanche cup of wine set the territory. The moon is bright and white. It''s so beautiful. The cool wind at night blows gently, without the heat of the day. It feels great. "Boom." There was a loud noise of fire. On the performance ground in front of the open space, six men and women of different height, fat and thin, spit out the fire, play the fire circle and walk into the performance ground. "Poof." A saliva spurts out, the torch that raises high, bang of another big burn, brightness is amazing in the night sky. A swoop, a man holding the fire ring in his hand, the woman of the six jumped in the air, then jumped from the fire ring without any damage. "Good..." The silent officials around shouted at once. Fireball flying, fire circle flying. Six actors in the open space of Luoteng, the fire circle flying in the sky, bright colors, ingenuity, good-looking. Chapter 945 The clown''s make-up, reflected in the flames of the delicate finish. Red and exaggerated lips, black and bright eyes, garish oil paint all over the face, it looks strange. "OK, I''ll have one..." "Good, good..." Clapping came and went, and the clowns scurrying about in the fire circle. For a while, the atmosphere of silence was noisy, and the big guys all looked at the six actors who drew themselves as clowns. Tasting the wine that can''t be drunk, Ryukyu looks at it for a moment, suddenly straightens his waist slightly and sits upright. Shining with sharp eyes, he fixed his gaze on one of the six people in the open space. It was a very strong young man. His hands were moving around the fire circle, but he didn''t hurt him. He attracted a lot of cheers. However, this is not the reason to attract Ryukyu. Ding Ding looks at this man, and Ryukyu''s eyes squint slightly. How does this person''s back feel so familiar? As if he had seen it somewhere, Ryukyu squinted and stared at the man who was constantly rising. At this time, the former Prince of the Southern Song Dynasty, now Prince Ren, who had been cowering to watch, was in a good mood to see xuanyuanche and waved quietly. At once, his three sisters, who could be regarded as a princess, came up with three plates and a gorgeous suit. There are three gold cups in that plate. Three girls walk to xuanyuanche, liuyueyun, and kneel down gently before calling her. They hold up the gold cup in their hands. Xuanyuanche astringed his eyes and looked at the actors. He looked coldly at the three princesses in full dress below. Now he is the princess who has been awarded. The prince Ren immediately stood up and bowed to xuanyuanche: "this is our South, Wang This is our specialty here. We can''t eat it anywhere else. Chapter 946 It only blooms once every two years. Brewing also takes a long time. It''s a good nourishing and nourishing thing. You can try it, Wang Shang. " The prince Ren said that he was in a state of fear and fear, and his words fell down. Those who were almost low could not be low. There was a moment of silence around. All the officials of the Southern Song Dynasty, if any, put their eyes on it. "Liu mianmi, very pure." Xuanyuanche hasn''t spoken yet. Yunzhao suddenly takes a breath of air and bends his mouth to praise him. Liu mianmi is a treasure of the Southern Song Dynasty. Its effect is much better than the original Prince said. Every two years, it can only be used by the original king of the Southern Song Dynasty. Looking at the whole world, even the most powerful Aoyun country was only one cup sent by the Southern Song Dynasty. And on the market, it is even more difficult to buy ten thousand gold, saying it is not too much. Today, take out the things at the bottom of the box to really please xuanyuanche. I glanced at the three women who were kneeling at the bottom. They looked at the original Prince who was almost trembling. Xuanyuanche raised his eyes coldly and glanced at Yanhu standing behind Yunzhao. Yanhu nodded gently to xuanyuanche. He took it out with the original prince himself, reconciled it, and tested it with silver needle to make sure it was OK. At present, xuanyuanche lightly waved his hand and said, "let the prince be loyal, OK." Throw down a good word, the autumn mark behind immediately come forward, for xuanyuanche from the three women in one hand took that Liu mianmi. "Prince Helian will taste it together." Yunzhao listens and laughs, and naturally someone reaches for it. End of the gold cup, xuanyuanche see next to the moon has not responded, did not reach for. Chapter 947 "Why, don''t you like it?" he asked This little soldier has made great contributions to saving his life. His reputation is unparalleled in the Southern Song Dynasty. Therefore, the prince was bold and prepared a cup for him. Get xuanyuanche words a little, ryukue eyes a blink back to God. Taking back the eyes of the six actors, Ryukyu saw a little eunuch kneeling on the ground with a gold cup in front of him, and immediately reached for it directly. It''s fragrant, mellow and long, nontoxic. Ryukyu discerned it and went straight up to drink it. When the water passes through the throat, the slightly raised neck is reflected in the fire as a reddish color. "Boom." There was another explosion of fire. The fire on the stage suddenly filled. Six actors turned around at this time. They were all facing the stage. Under the fire, the six men, with twelve eyes, swept the moon like lightning, which was drinking the honey of Liu Mian. It was dark. "Not bad." Looking back, xuanyuanche raised his glass and Liuyue threw two words. Xuanyuanche saw Liuyue like this, and he didn''t think about liumian honey in his golden cup. "It''s fragrant but not greasy. It''s really a treasure." Yunzhao smashes his lips and praises him. "Reward." With a big wave, xuanyuanche fell, and the former Prince of Southern Song Dynasty, with his head lowered, immediately raised his head. "Thank you very much Xuanyuanche looked down at the cowardly former Prince of the Southern Song Dynasty, who was just a character. He was a coward. However, the loser happens to be smart, and he won''t leave him. The moon is bright, falling from the sky, hazy. The officials of the Southern Song Dynasty were very happy when they saw xuanyuanche''s face. It seems that the Tianchen king is very easy to get along with each other, so they don''t have to worry about it. Chapter 948 However, xuanyuanche is not good. A cup of liumianmi is absolutely unrepresentative. These old ministers of the Southern Song Dynasty are also fatuous. When the fire broke out, the six people in the open space danced and exulted more and more. It''s like six gyroscopes, turning wildly on the ground, with that flame, it''s like a fireball, dazzling everyone''s eyes. "Good Kung Fu." Yunzhao glances at six people and praises them. Without decades of cultivation, it is impossible to turn like a wind without hurting yourself. It seems that the Southern Song Dynasty has turned its mind to useless work. There is no one on the battlefield. This skill is excellent. In the praise, with Prince Ren taking the lead, those senior officials who were left to return to heaven in the Southern Song Dynasty also came here one by one with wine glasses. For a while, xuanyuanche and Yunzhao were almost surrounded and overwhelmed. Xuanyuanche is very happy today. He is also pleased with his face. Whoever comes here will not refuse. He is very proud of his face. At present, those who have returned and those who have fought for so long are happy. The moon is bright, and the performance of six people in the open space is even more wonderful. "Master, Ouyang Yu Fei''s pigeon is in a hurry to deliver the letter." In this bustling sound, Du Yi came up quietly from behind and stood beside Ryukyu. Ryukyu heard that his eyes were moving. He was in a hurry. What was his hurry? Thinking in my heart, I took the news from Du Yi''s hand and looked at it. "Don''t drink sandalwood water and honey." A few simple words, flying dragon and flying phoenix, seem to be written in a hurry at that time. Pinched the chicken feathers stuck on the edge of the information, the eyes of Ryukyu''s eyebrows moved, even if it was urgent to touch the chicken feathers, what''s Ouyang Yufei''s idea. Chapter 949 Don''t drink sandalwood water and honey. What do you mean? Can''t you eat this? Ryukyu looks at the information and frowns slightly. She has never heard of sandalwood water. As for tooth honey, what is tooth honey? She didn''t seem to have touched either. Shake the information in your hand. Ouyang Yu Fei''s flying pigeon with a feather is just to tell her that? Well, she''ll pay attention later. In my heart, I thought that I would take Du Yi''s pen and paper directly and start to write a reply to Ouyang Yufei. The tip of the pen is waving, and Ryukyu hasn''t finished writing a few words. The hand holding the pen suddenly pauses, and the head swims up to look at the man in the flame. At last she remembered that the man''s back was like the medicine man. Yes, the medicine man in Baicheng Medicine Valley who prescribes a prescription for her. On that day, because yaoweng might have helped her with her poison, she looked at it specially, and the figure left an impression on her. It''s no wonder she can''t remember. An old man and a young man are so poor. Damn it, even she has concealed it. People''s appearance can be changed, skin can be changed, but in the case of naked body, the body shape can never be changed. A cold hum, Ryukyu eyes murderous flash. "Month?" Ryukyu murderous a show, next to xuanyuanche a moment to feel, immediately turned to look at Ryukyu surface dew asked. "Come on..." Shua of a stand up, Ryukyu eyes such as electricity into the performance is about to end, is preparing to end the action of six people. On the edge, I saw the wrong autumn mark. Yanhu, Qi Qi, looked at Ryukyu. The murderous nature shoots, and the moon is as cold as a knife: "give me..." Chapter 950 Cold words just start, Ryukyu suddenly a sweet throat, a fishy smell straight to the mouth and nose, can not control. "Poof." Blood gushed out like a blood sword, straight to the earth. As soon as the body is soft and the complexion is white as snow, Ryukyu falls to the ground. "Ryukyu......" Looking at the xuanyuanche of Ryukyu, he was suddenly shocked and almost screamed out in horror. He pulled the officials who were toasting before him and threw himself at Ryukyu, who was falling down at the same time. Du Yi''s iceberg, standing behind Ryukyu, was shocked. He almost didn''t want to reach for Ryukyu. "What''s the matter?" At the same moment, I also saw Yunzhao, who had changed here, standing up with a Shua, and at the same time, I was shocked and stared, and rushed to Ryukyu at the same time. "Princess..." I was looking at the autumn mark of Ryukyu, Yan Hu. At this time, I was shocked and jumped up from both sides. I''ve never seen them like this before. What''s the matter? What''s the matter? "Month, month..." The roar of fury shocked all sides in the night. Xuanyuanche looked at the closed eyes. His face was just white, and the strange red moon appeared in an instant. His eyes were red and his face was ferocious. Sudden changes, the front of the Yiyi ah are still going on. The fire circle flies to the sky, explodes in the sky, and a meteor shower falls down, which is gorgeous. In that gorgeous, six people with clown colors stood side by side under the fire and rain, looking at this side lightly. Sparks were flying. The face, which looked extremely funny, was cold and speechless in the light of the day. When the fireball came to an end, six people disappeared. The whole feast was a mess. Chapter 951 The sun is shining. It seems hot but cold. The resplendent palace is shrouded in a strong cloud pressure. Almost all the people dare not breathe. Poisoning, the symptom of complete poisoning. However, there is no royal doctor or military doctor who can tell what kind of poison Ryukyu had and why it is like this. No one dares to take medicine. What poison do not know, how to use medicine, with what medicine? Lethargy, complete unconsciousness. From time to time, I coughed, and a ray of blood extended from the corner of my mouth. The bright red color, from the corner of Ryukyu''s mouth winding down, with shocking red, with can drive people crazy suffocation. Two days and two nights, I didn''t wake up. Two days and two nights, almost all the people were mad. Ryukyu has always been strong. He has always won and never lost. He has never suffered losses. He has never been able to defeat anything. In the eyes of all people, she is like an omnipotent God. There is nothing that cannot be solved or controlled. However, when she fell, all the people found that Ryukyu was only a person, not a God. She also had weaknesses, and she would fall into a fight. And this time she fell on the poison she was good at. The warm wind is flying, but it can''t warm all the people in the rear hall. "Rice barrel, a group of rice barrel, push out..." A furious roar came from the back hall, which is the common roar of xuanyuanche in these two days and has a more and more serious trend. "Spare your life on the king, spare your life on the king..." With the roar of xuanyuanche, there are countless begging for mercy. Autumn mark, Yan Hu, carrying a plate of water basin from the edge of the silent walk. Chapter 952 No one dares to touch the xuanyuanche which is about to explode at this time, and no one dares to say a word. "Bang." A sandalwood chair was smashed into pieces. Xuanyuan Che''s face was livid, and his ferocious murderous spirit almost came out of the air. "I''m looking for it. I''ll find it for you all in the Southern Song Dynasty..." The voice of Wrath whirled in the temple, threatening. "Yes." At this time, Du Yi didn''t care that he was a man of Ryukyu, not xuanyuanche. He threw down a word and immediately shot out like flying. The imperial doctors in the palace can''t cure it. The military doctor they had with them couldn''t cure it. Then he recruited the chief imperial doctor from Tianchen''s palace. He ordered the people in the Southern Song Dynasty to find him. There must be a doctor who can cure him. In a word, xuanyuanche''s face turned to look at Liuyue lying in a coma on the bed, and his face immediately changed. The anxious face is full of heartache and anger, but it is more tense and inexpressible. In front of the Ryukyu moon, there was no blood on his face for only two days. I''m afraid that he could spit blood like this Xuanyuanche clenched Ryukyu''s cold hand. On the edge of the cloud call to walk back and forth in the room, the face is the same look anxious, worried, frown deeply together. "Prince, the military doctor has arrived." "Come on, come and see." The silent cloud calls to listen to subordinate to come up to report his military doctor to arrive, immediately toward outside is a roar. At the same moment, xuanyuanche heard that he immediately gave up half of his body and only kept the position of holding Liuyue''s hand tightly. A dead horse is a living horse doctor. As long as it''s the doctors, let alone the close military doctors of Yunzhao, there must be a good medical skill. The old military doctor was full of tangles. He squatted in front of Ryukyu''s bed. His sweat flowed down his face from the top of his head. In an instant, he was sweating. Chapter 953 Staring at Yunzhao and xuanyuanche, the military doctor, they all clenched their teeth. It''s another expression, another expression that I don''t know. "Your Royal Highness, I am a minor minister I I don''t know... " "Go away." Before Yunzhao''s doctor had finished speaking off and on, a loud drink came from the outside of the hall, like a thunder in the middle of the air. Then, the door of the hall was kicked open with a bang, and a person rolled up like a gust of wind. Xuanyuanche and Yunzhao didn''t turn back, but at the same moment, a little joy flashed on their faces. After mentioning the old military doctor, Ouyang Yufei''s face was thin, sweaty, and his face was iron blue, and he took the pulse of Ryukyu moon. Only two or three days later, he received a letter from Du Yi''s pigeon. Now, he can''t come here at night. "Bastard, bastard..." With one finger on the pulse of Ryukyu, Ouyang appears a little angry and helpless expression on his face after flying for a while. "How is it?" Xuanyuanche saw Ouyang Yufei''s expression and immediately stood up and stared at Ouyang Yufei. Iron teeth slightly bit, Ouyang Yufei stretched out his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of Ryukyu''s mouth, turned to look at xuanyuanche, and suddenly sighed deeply. "What do you mean?" Xuanyuanche sighs when he sees Ouyang Yufei. His heart is tight. "Three insects, three flowers, three grasses, three trees and three waters are the unique formula of the island of hell. Only the royal family can use them. Why don''t you think about it? Can ordinary people understand it? Why so anxious to get rid of? So anxious... " "Wrong?" The five fingers are clenched into fists in an instant, and the sharp fingernails are almost straight into the palm. This is a trap. It''s a trap. Chapter 954 Looking at the red xuanyuanche in his eyes, Ouyang Yufei shook his head and said slowly: "no, it''s right. The poison is detoxified." After a pause, Ouyang Yufei sighed again in the eyes of xuanyuanche: "the poison is detoxified, but what the hell island is good at is one ring after another. Some things are not non-toxic, and it will be ok if you eat them." Said, suddenly reached out to grasp xuanyuanche''s hand, fingertips in xuanyuanche''s wrist, immediately a blood shot out. Before the people around him could scream, Ouyang Yufei had reached out and grasped xuanyuanche''s hand and put the blood gushing out to Liuyue''s mouth. "Three insects, three flowers, three grasses, three trees and three waters. This poison is easy to cure, but you can''t eat sandalwood water and tooth honey after taking antidote. Otherwise, another toxin will be generated automatically. " After a pause, Ouyang Yu Fei didn''t raise his head, and then went on: "it''s easy to solve. It''s just the blood drink of people who don''t have the poison of three flowers, but take sandalwood water and tooth honey. It''s natural." The slow voice in the back hall, very slow. Since it''s the hand of the Ming island, things have become the way they are now. Then Ouyang Yufei has absolutely no doubt that the person who also took the special sandalwood water and tooth honey from Ming island can save Liuyue must be xuanyuanche. Yunzhao, where the palace is located, is shocked by Qiu Wen and Yan Hu. Blood spread, with the dazzling red, and ran out of Ryukyu''s mouth. The originally pale lips were immediately rendered with a layer of enchanting red. Watching his blood flow into Ryukyu''s mouth, hearing Ouyang Yufei''s words in his ear, the red xuanyuanche slowly calmed down. But deep in the eyes, there was a look of cold iron kill and heartache in a flash, and then it disappeared. Chapter 955 Fingertip glides over the cheek of Ryukyu, xuanyuanche does not see Ouyang Yufei, cold and frightening: "how can it be good?" Ouyang Yu Fei let go of xuanyuanche''s hand, but he also didn''t look at xuanyuanche: "three servings a day, one small bowl at a time, after seventy-nine and forty-nine days, it will be eradicated naturally." As soon as the words fell, several people around took a breath of air conditioning. Three times a day, a total of seventy-nine days with blood, so down, I''m afraid Ryukyu is good, xuanyuanche No one can support it like this. "Hell island is not a fool who can only use force. The three kings of hell island are light enemies, so they lost." Later, Ouyang Yufei didn''t go on, but the meaning was clear. No one contradicted. Because the hell island is no longer light on the consequences of the enemy, they have seen it. Cleverness and cunning, such as Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, have also been cheated, and they have been trapped in it. The complexion slightly changed. Yunzhao, who had not spoken since Ouyang Yufei came in, coughed softly and looked at Ouyang Yufei and said, "no antidote?" "No." Ouyang Yufei shakes his head. He was afraid of this, so he came here. But the more he was afraid of it, the more he came, the better he expected it. This is the purpose of the poison. I''m afraid it''s also the purpose of the people from Ming island. Let xuanyuanche give his life to Ryukyu by himself, and cut off all the thoughts of Ryukyu by himself. There is nothing so cruel as this, nothing so difficult to choose. Save, it''s your life. Do not save, the death of their favorite people''s lives. Life and death are the extremes of grief. In the back hall, there was a brief silence. The warm wind blew through the hall, and the treetops sounded slightly. Chapter 956 Look at each other, standing on both sides of the gate of the main hall, autumn trace and Yan Hu look at each other. After looking back and hearing this, he didn''t make any sound or move, but he was determined to look at the king of the comatose princess. Yes, their king will not give up their princess. He will give her his blood, he will give her, whether that premise will take his life or not, whether the premise is deliberately designed or not. Just because the object is Ryukyu, xuanyuanche will definitely give it. Fist tightly clenched, Ming island, Ming island. From the beginning to the end, no one poisoned, no one blackhanded, or even slightly bumped. There was no provocation, no vigilance, no example of what to do. But they are right. Some people don''t have to kill by themselves. Some people can''t kill by external force. But they also have weaknesses that can be fatal with a single blow. In a suffocating atmosphere. Xuanyuanche bent down gently, and made a deep kiss on Ryukyu''s lips. Deep in the dark red eyes, there is boundless tenderness and unrepentant affection. No matter the trap or the snare, the man in front of him is the one who can''t give up and will not give up, even the one who will save his life. The warm wind is flying, and the fragrance of flowers is coming, so quiet and beautiful. But it is heavy and heavy, which makes people feel heavy. It''s another day. The blue sky and white clouds cover the brilliant golden black. It''s rare to have a silk shade. In the imperial garden of the back hall. Flowers are in full bloom and the ground is brilliant. Ryukyu, dressed in a strong light yellow suit, moved his neck and kicked with a swiveling kick. The strong wind howled, which was very powerful. He nodded with satisfaction. Ryukyu pinched his wrist and turned to look at Ouyang Yu Fei, who was warm on his face. "Your medicine is really good, OK." Chapter 957 "Of course, how can I have a problem with my hand?" Ouyang Yu Fei hides the dark color in the bottom of his eyes, just like the way he used to laugh with Ryukyu. Hearing this, Ryukyu hooked his mouth. There is a reaction between food and antidotes. Today, food poisoning is mutually reinforcing. Just like the rabbit meat can''t eat the same with the green turtle, she was also loaded on it. It''s moving. It''s good. Everything''s back. It seems that the food poisoning comes quickly and can be solved quickly. "Ryukyu, your blood tea." Moving his body, Yunzhao, who was pale blue in the distance, came over with a cup of tea. "I didn''t want it." What kind of blood tea? She didn''t say she wanted to drink it. Yun Zhao laughed at the sound and said, "your guard has sent you some excellent tea from the treasure house of the Southern Song Dynasty. Let you taste it." After that, he took a deep breath of tea: "I''ll give you all the good things and hang us aside. It''s not generous for your guard." Ryukyu listens to xuanyuanche''s request, and reaches for it. One side turned his head and looked around: "Che, how about people?" Where has the man gone since she woke up in the morning and didn''t see him? Although it''s just a little food poisoning, it''s not him who is the first one to see. He''s always uncomfortable. "I went to Yacheng. It''s said that there was a small group of soldiers and horses rebelling there. He went to make an example." Ouyang Yufei''s answer is very understatement. Why should xuanyuanche go to kill the chickens and make an example of the monkeys? Those people in Liuchuan can''t be set up? Yunzhao frowns at Ryukyu, and his eyebrows touch Ryukyu''s hand. He turns the topic aside and says, "drink it quickly. When it''s cold, it''s heavy. This tea can''t be cold." Chapter 958 Ryukyu didn''t have any heart, so he took a drink. A mouthful of blood tea goes down his throat, and Ryukyu''s eyes suddenly change slightly. With the cup gently sniffed a few times, in custody, Ryukyu suddenly frowned. Looking up at Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao, he said slowly, "what a bloody smell?" "The blood flower tea of the blood flower tea is naturally a good thing that can''t be asked for with the blood as the tea guide." Ouyang Yu Fei waved a folding fan and smiled at the moon. "What blood?" Ryukyu stares at Ouyang Yufei. "Deer blood." Ouyang Yufei''s answer is quite smooth. "You vomited some blood these two days. Deer blood is the best supplement. Your guard will use it for you." Yunzhao also inserted a sentence. Cold sweep eyes Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao. Ryukyu suddenly looked up at the flaming pomegranate flowers of a tree in front of him, red as fire, red as enchantment. I didn''t think I saw it just now, but it was red and dazzling. The five fingers clenched the jade bowl in their hands, and Ryukyu said casually: "Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, do you have something to hide from me?" The voice is very flat, as if asked not care. But the sharp breath hidden in it makes Ouyang Yu Fei and Yunzhao stagnate. They didn''t show any horse feet. What does Ryukyu mean? Leng Guileng, the two people reflect quickly, Ouyang Yufei immediately laughed and said: "Oh, tell me what I have to hide from you?" No questions. Ryukyu did not turn back, but held out two fingers and a clip. A blooming pomegranate flower fell into Ryukyu''s hand. Fingers move, petals fall, and rain falls. "That''s the best." Light voice is very light, very light. But the hot climate did not hide its cold. Chapter 959 Inadvertently exchanged a look, Yunzhao suddenly looked at Ryukyu with a smile and said: "brother, the boundary between Tianchen and Xuesheng country, tax law, trade, etc. Your guard asked me to come to you and say that if you agree, he has no problem. " When Ryukyu heard this, he immediately raised his eyes and glanced at Yunzhao. How can she talk about it. "Che wants you to talk to me?" Fingertips play with the hands of the white jade bowl, Ryukyu asked very light. "Yes." Yunzhao''s answer was heard. "Yes, please." A good word fell, and Ryukyu''s attitude changed. He extended his hand and invited Yunzhao to walk in the direction of the main hall. His face was very light and stable. He could not see what Ryukyu was thinking. At one glance, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao exchanged glances again. It''s strange that Ryukyu agreed to be so cheerful, and didn''t ask her what happened before she fainted. Hidden to the bottom of the eye deep waves, two people suppress the heart of the different, followed to go forward. Warm sunshine slanted down from the air, dragging out long shadows behind the three. The sky soon sank. The Moon Palace, instead of the golden black, hangs high in the middle of the sky and sprinkles the silvery white moonlight on the ground. "Blood lotus seed." In the evening meal, ryukyue looked at the bowl of red lotus seeds in front of her eyes, making a cold voice. "Take care of yourself. It''s for your good. It''s what I ordered the cook to do." The sun is shining all over Yunzhao''s smile. "Is it?" Ryukyu looks at the brilliant cloud with a smile. Suddenly, I turned my wrist and took the bowl of blood lotus seeds. When shaking my hands, I would throw them out. At the same time, I said coldly, "no need." When Yunzhao saw it, he thought and didn''t want to stretch out his hand. "It''s a waste of you." Chapter 960 It''s xuanyuanche''s blood. There are not many of them, but the man is changing his life. How can he fall down like this. What''s more, Qiu Kenyan and Hu searched all the doctors in two days. But no one can change the status quo, no one can cure Ryukyu, no one can help xuanyuanche. The sandalwood water and tooth honey specially made in Mingdao are not ordinary things. They can''t use them. Moreover, Ouyang Yufei can''t help him this time. He doesn''t know what kind of sandalwood water and tooth honey are used by people from Ming island. Naturally, I don''t have the ability to try to solve it. All can only rely on xuanyuanche''s blood essence, how can it be wasted, how can it be discarded. Looking at the blocked Yunzhao with cold eyes, ryukue narrowed his eyes and said, "waste, a bowl of lotus seed soup. What kind of waste is it, or is there something in it?" When the words fell, Ryukyu''s hand tilted, and the bowl of red lotus seed soup fell to the ground with Ryukyu''s hand. And the cold eyes, but tightly stare at Yunzhao and Ouyang Yufei. Bright red, red as agate. "Ryukyu......" As soon as his voice was sharp, Yunzhao''s face changed slightly and he wanted to stand up and rob him. Don''t want to lift up, next to Ouyang Yufei suddenly stepped on his feet, stopped his body shape, smiled at ryukue and said, "if you don''t mend it, you won''t mend it. It''s just a bowl of deer blood lotus seed soup." The pain from the tiptoe immediately brought up Yunzhao. He was too exposed. At the moment, Yunzhao''s face slightly receded, shaking his head to recover his mouth: "it''s a pity that the deer blood is the best lamb blood." Ryukyu cold eyes swept two people ''s expression, see this eyebrow eye deep dark color a swing, faint hum a, threw the bowl on the table. A meal was cold. Without much words, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao look at each other in the gap, and Qi Qi sighs silently. Chapter 961 The night was dim and the sky was dark. The rare gentle breeze blows, which brings down the heat of the day and coolness. The treetops rustled in the wind, outlining the shaking shadows of the ground. Confusion of people''s hearing, but also shake the eyes of people, so that all people do not see a shadow in the night in the rapid shuttle. In the night, the imperial palace east garden. A black robe, xuanyuanche stood under the window, looking at the dark night sky. The wind and the sand blow away beside him, take up his clothes and disturb the treetops outside. The man who was supposed to level with the enemy was in the palace. His face was very cold. His hands behind him were folded in his broad sleeves. From the gap, he could see the faint red blood mark. "No?" Slowly turned his head, xuanyuanche looked at the autumn mark in the room behind him, slightly frowned. Autumn mark clenched his teeth and said: "yes, the princess doesn''t want to eat, so So It''s down. " It''s not reasonable that she should have fallen. Eyebrow micro movement, xuanyuanche turned to the room in the middle of the table came to the eight immortals, while the cold way: "how about the investigation?" "There''s no news, nothing. They''re too deep. There''s no trace." Frowning at xuanyuanche''s action, Qiuwen''s mouth is still a quick answer. Listen to autumn trace''s reply, xuanyuanche''s eyebrows contain a body of iron to kill cold anger, but he goes to the table, takes a small porcelain bowl, and gently pulls up his sleeve. Under the sleeve, the bloodstains showed immediately. "Wang Shang, I know that this is to borrow the princess''s life. Don''t do this. Let''s find a way. Maybe we can tell the princess to gamble..." Looking at xuanyuanche''s action, Qiuwen''s eyebrows are deeper and deeper, anxiously. They are not fools. The hell island is poisoned by Ryukyu. They know what the picture is. Chapter 962 "Don''t tell the moon." Autumn Mark''s words have not finished, xuanyuanche a cold eye interrupted autumn Mark''s advice and intention. Ryukyu should know that she is drinking his blood, or she will not drink it from the moment she knows it. Other people don''t know Ryukyu''s temper. He does. That''s why when Ryukyu woke up, he didn''t dare to touch her. Ryukyu is so keen that he can''t hide the injury on his wrist from her eyes. "Wang Shang..." Qiuxian looks at xuanyuanche and pulls up his sleeve. He wants to start bleeding. His face is blue. "I can gamble anyone''s life, including myself, but she, I can''t afford to gamble, I can''t afford to gamble, as long as I don''t have a foolproof grasp, I won''t gamble her life, I can''t do it." It''s very cold and light, but the words slowly spit out make people confused. He is a man of great ambition and love all his life. He can''t have both the fish and the bear''s paw. The world is what he wants, but the moon is what he wants. Ryukyu is the treasure of Mingdao. Mingdao will not watch her die. There must be an antidote. However, he dare not gamble, dare not go to the Bo, in case of no, in case those people who do things are not reliable, he does not bleed, block this, if it is lost, then he I can''t do I can''t do it in four words. "Wang..." The autumn mark choked. Lower your eyes, xuanyuanche is going to row towards your wrist. Tonight, Ryukyu didn''t eat it. That''s not good. "Bang." Just as xuanyuanche pointed out, the gate suddenly slammed open, and a man walked in with murderous spirit. "Can I bet on your life?" Cold and cold, there is rage. The yellow moon stood in the doorway, staring at xuanyuanche, and his eyes were almost burning. Chapter 963 "Month?" Xuanyuanche is shocked. She is stunned at the local place. Looking at the murderous Ryukyu, how did she find it? "Princess..." Autumn mark also shocked. Their princess is not already in bed, how can she appear here? On the face of surprise, but also in the heart of an unexplained relax, was found not very good. Full of murderous spirit, Ryukyu walked in step by step and stood in front of xuanyuanche. Coldly glanced at the wound on xuanyuanche''s wrist. His eyebrow color was sharp, and he waved away his palm and smashed the jade bowl on the table. "Bang." Just listen to the bang, the jade bowl fell to the ground and broke into pieces. When he was shocked, xuanyuanche looked at Ryukyu, who was about to burst into flames. His mouth slowly drew a wry smile: "Yue, how do you..." Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao are not people who show their feet. How does she know there is a problem. His eyes were burning and his whole body was murderous. Hearing xuanyuanche''s words, Liuyue became more and more angry. As soon as he reached out, he grabbed xuanyuanche''s neckline and yanked it hard. They almost faced each other. "Did I tell you that I used to drink human blood?" Cold words mingled with absolute anger and ineffable gnashing of teeth. She drank it. In the Sahara desert, she came out by drinking her own blood. Human blood, the slightly sour taste, is far from animal blood. You can cheat others, you can cheat her, there is no such possibility. As soon as you take a bite, you will know that the so-called deer blood is human blood. Human blood, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao are all there, but xuanyuanche is not. If she doesn''t understand and realize the meaning, she is a fool. Chapter 964 The night wind blows, with a rare cool. Xuanyuanche looked at Ryukyu''s dark eyes like a deep pool, and listened to Ryukyu''s saying so. He lowered his eyes slightly and shook his head slowly. It turns out that this is the place. Push hard, and push xuanyuanche to sit down on the chair. Ryukue grabs xuanyuanche''s hand. There is a trace of red in his eyebrows and a trace of absolute severity. "Tell me." There are only three words, crisp and ruthless. Looking at Ryukyu''s iron anger, his face was cold, but he held his wrist, but his hand was tender. Xuanyuanche''s face raised a faint smile. Instead, he took Ryukyu''s hand and said, "nothing, it''s poisoning. But I took the antidote and I will keep you for a few days with blood as medicine. Don''t worry. It''s only a few days. Can''t I hold on. " A group of arrogant, xuanyuanche said that the cloud light, half true and half false words, the most easy to believe. After that, xuanyuanche held Liuyue in his arms and chuckled, "I''m afraid you won''t drink it after you find it, so I won''t tell you. I found it even though I didn''t think of you. I''ll drink it later. I don''t have so much blood to put over and over again. " With teasing and casual words, people can''t feel anything different. It seems that it''s just a few days. A small amount of blood loss for a few days is not fatal. By xuanyuanche embrace in the bosom, Ryukyu a body of cold has not dispersed. It''s said that he turned his head and looked at xuanyuanche, who didn''t care. Ryukyu stretched out his hands to hook xuanyuanche''s neck and said slowly, "is that right?" "When did I cheat you? Don''t worry, i..." Before the words of the big man are finished, ryukue holds xuanyuanche''s hand around his neck. Suddenly, the flash of lightning is like a knife, which knocks hard on the back of xuanyuanche''s neck. Chapter 965 Xuanyuanche did not finish a word, his eyes flashed with surprise and shock, his head fell down quickly, and fell into Ryukyu''s arms. "Come here." A cold voice. There is no moving autumn mark nearby. There is a surprise in his eyes, but he quickly steps forward and listens to Ryukyu''s hand in hand with Ryukyu. He carries xuanyuanche to his bed. "Say." Sitting beside the bed, Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanche, who is knocked unconscious by her, and her voice is like ice. A heavy murderous atmosphere wrapped around the autumn mark, almost so that autumn mark can not speak. Their princess, this time really angry. With such an experience in mind, autumn mark dare not hide anything at present, and the bamboo tube pour beans are generally all said to Ryukyu. The night outside the window is like ink, and there is no stars. The lights in the room leaped, shining a long and short swaying shadow. It''s confusing. There was a silence. The atmosphere of autumn trace, which explained the past and future affairs clearly, did not dare to leave. There was a suffocating silence in the room. Fingertips in xuanyuanche demon charm face across, Ryukyu cold as ice. "Bastard, piss off." Mixed with absolute sullen drink scold, let autumn mark face color cramp, don''t know what to say. They are the bucket, so far they haven''t found the person who poisoned them. He smashed his mouth and looked up to report to Ryukyu. After hearing all the things and the king''s decision, Qiuwen was silent for a while, but Ryukyu didn''t scold him as soon as he came out. She is scolding the king. Autumn trace looks at the eyes of ryukue staring at xuanyuanche, and the corners of his mouth are drawn. He dare not say more. "You idiot." Mercilessly patted the stunned xuanyuanche''s forehead, and ryukue''s face was extremely angry, but the eye turned back thousands of times. For a long time, Ryukyu closed his eyes gently. Bow your head and kiss next to xuanyuanche''s lips: "you can''t do it, can I do it..." Chapter 966 The ethereal voice almost mumbles to itself. It goes with the wind gently and doesn''t make any hover. To die is to die together. Easier said than done. So I watched my favorite people thin, pale and dead Can''t do it, can''t do the oath that we should die together. It''s better than all to be able to keep each other alive. The shadow of a candle shakes, and there is no night. "You dare not bet, I bet." In the silence of a room, the candlelight burst for a while, and a flower knot burst out. Autumn mark listens to a Leng, Shua''s head looks at the moon, this "Autumn mark, listen to me......" His face was cold. Looking at the autumn mark, Ryukyu began to explain it word by word. The shadow of the candle shakes, and the sound of the tree whirls. Tonight, it''s as cold as water. Thick black clouds hover and fly in the sky. Cover the stars, cover the moon. The dim light is hazy. It''s a kind of dark night. The horse''s hoof treads on the ground, flying and coming, breaking through the night sky like ink, waking up the quiet world. White horse is like a dragon, light yellow is like fog, in this black heaven and earth, fast and go, far away from the Imperial Palace, left the Chenjun of Tianchen. A single horse, the world. Black hair flying in the air, like free and easy, like a decision, a go back. "Whew." The horse rope suddenly tightens. Ryukyu grabs the galloping horse under his seat and stands still, looking at the figure on the mountain path ahead. On the mountain road, a person stands alone in the middle of the road. A light blue long shirt in the wind blowing, black hair on the silk water vapor, do not know how long people have been waiting. "You''re still here." As if sighing, as if helpless, Yunzhao leaned on the horse behind him and looked at the moon in front of him. Chapter 967 Tonight, he went to the palace to find her, and found no one, while the people who served outside the palace did not see Ryukyu go out at all, he had a little guessed. Ryukyu is better than ghost. They don''t think they have any flaws, but maybe she has noticed. Wait here at once, don''t really want to wait. Standing up straight, Yunzhao looks at Ryukyu. His face is never serious. "Ryukyu, do you really give up your life? Without xuanyuanche, you can''t even support tomorrow morning. " "So what?" Sitting high on the horse, Ryukyu looks at the serious Yunzhao. Yunzhao is shocked when he hears the words. So what, so what To stay down is the death of xuanyuanche. To leave is the life and death of Ryukyu. To feed blood for Ryukyu is xuanyuanche''s desperate effort. Ryukyu left for xuanyuanche''s survival. Alas, how can a word of love hurt people so much Turning over, Yunzhao did not say anything, but looked at Ryukyu and said, "let''s go, I''ll accompany you." If he doesn''t reach such a deep feeling, he can''t make a judgment on who lives and who dies. Then let him, as a friend, identify her ideas, accompany her on her last journey, and let her not be alone, so that the night is not so dark. He took a deep look at Yunzhao, and the corner of Ryukyu''s mouth was slightly hooked. He waved a whip and galloped his horse: "OK, brother." Brother, this is the first time Ryukyu called his brother. Yun Zhao draws a bitter smile at the corner of his mouth, whips the horse to follow him. The night is like ink, the black is like water dripping. The two men and two horses galloped away in the opposite direction of the original imperial palace of the Southern Song Dynasty. All night long, straight out more than 200 miles. The darkness of the night is deep, and the dawn is more pure. Chapter 968 Through the darkest black before dawn, the blue began to wave in the sky and began to brew in the East. A round of red sun in the blue luster, jumping out of the horizon, splashing golden light, covering the mountains and rivers. The orange light shines on Ryukyu''s cheek, rendering a holy light. "It''s beautiful." Yun Zhao stops and says softly. I don''t know if it''s the golden Wu or the moon around me. Looking from afar, Ryukyu looked at the gold and black that had jumped out of the horizon, and a smile suddenly appeared on the corner of his mouth: "there are more beautiful ones." At the beginning, she and xuanyuanche came out of the jungle of the Southern Song Dynasty and watched the sunrise together. That kind of scenery is the most beautiful. No scenery can match. "Oh, really?" Cloud Zhaoqiang holds up a smile and looks at Ryukyu. Ryukyu looked at the golden Wu and smiled: "once upon a time, the sea was difficult for water, but Wushan was not a cloud." Once upon a time, I remember such a sentence. Now it seems that it does. With a deep look, Yunzhao savors the words that Ryukyu almost mumbles to himself, and his heart is full of miscellaneous tastes for a moment, which is hard to say. "Brother, I said..." "Poof." Yunzhao looks up at Ryukyu, but he doesn''t say anything with a smile. Looking at the beautiful and holy Ryukyu in the morning, his body suddenly quivers and a mouthful of blood sprays out. The color is bright red. On the green grass leaves, the ultimate feeling of red and green is rendered. "Brother." Yunzhao is shocked. He pounces at Ryukyu, who is falling from the horse. He holds him tightly. "Poof." Another bite, red and yellow. He stretched out his hand and sat on the grass. Ryukyu smiled, "I''m not deceived." "Brother..." Cloud Zhaoya clenched his lower lip tightly. Chapter 969 Another bite, blood bead son is spinning on the grass leaf, look so monstrous. If the medicine is broken in the middle, the attack will be faster and faster. It will not let Ryukyu stay in coma for two days, but only in a blink. "Brother, let''s go back..." Go to the word has not said, Ryukyu cold glance over, put the words of Yunzhao dead pressure back to the stomach. Standing up, Ryukyu clapped Yunzhao''s shoulder: "go." "Go there?" Yunzhao is stunned. "I have to find myself a geomancy treasure land, cough..." Holding on to his body, Ryukyu smiled plainly. His eyes were sore, and Yunzhao, hearing this, clenched his teeth. He quickly stood up and helped Ryukyu to nod his head and said, "OK." "Show me fengshui, I won''t......" "Good." "How about this place? Cough..." "Not good..." "Then here..." "Not good..." In the morning light, they walked forward together. Where they passed, a red blood line wound on the grass. It was so gorgeous and dazzling. The body is getting heavier and slower. Blood from the foot spread away, almost hollowed out everything. Cloud Zhaoyang looks at the front. His teeth are almost cleft. Ryukyu''s body is getting heavier and heavier. Ryukyu can''t support him anymore. "Brother, I regret it. I''ll send you back. I can''t see you..." "Yunzhao, I am Cough I absolutely don''t like suicide. It''s cowardly behavior. Don''t Force me. " Off and on, but with a bang. "Brother." Hearing this, Yunzhao''s eyes were red. Biting his teeth and turning his head, Ryukyu''s face was as white as paper, and the color of blood had already made the front of her chest red. Slightly raised his eyes and looked at Yunzhao. Although he was weak, there was no doubt about his determination in his eyes. Chapter 970 "You You Ryukyu... " One stumbled, and Ryukyu couldn''t support him, so he went down to the ground. "You are so devoted to him that you don''t even want to die?" Yunzhao''s trembling voice was still in the air, with a sigh and a helpless voice. In the distance, Ouyang Yufei came out of the woods in white. "You always..." This man is following them all the time? "Yes." Without turning his head, Ryukyu leaned on Yunzhao and answered firmly: "I said that Absolutely not He''s a burden. If he says he won''t Cough Never. " It''s a mouthful of blood. The bright red color makes people scared. Walking slowly to Ryukyu''s body, Ouyang Yufei looks pale, his breath has weakened, and his whole body is covered with blood, and he clenches his teeth. "That''s how you love him?" There was no strength to raise eyebrows. Ryukyu leaned on Yunzhao''s arms and drew a silent smile on the corner of his mouth: "I didn''t think I was needed for this problem I''m answering you. " "I want to hear it from you." Ouyang Yu Fei squats down and looks at the moon. Haosheng insists. The eyes flash with seriousness, helplessness and a trace of acerbity. "Yes." It''s light and light, but it''s as heavy as Mount Tai. Ryukyu holds his eyes and watches Ouyang Yufei. Listening to Ryukyu''s answer, Ouyang Yufei raised his head and closed his eyes gently. For a long time, he sighed. The long sigh exudes endless, deep feelings. "Eat it." Open your eyes again, Ouyang Yufei has recovered the man who was hanging. He reaches out and quickly puts a pill into Ryukyu. "This is not an antidote. It can only control the poison in your body for 20 days. I will go back to find an antidote for you now. Chapter 971 Since they dare to do this, they must have antidotes. I''ll find them for you. " A fall sleeve stand up, Ouyang Yu Fei said helpless. He went back to the hell island to find out. He would not have survived seventy-nine and forty-nine days relying on human blood letting. Those who came here must have antidotes. They avoid seeing him, so he goes back to hell island to find him. He can see xuanyuanche dead, but he can''t see Ryukyu dead, he can''t do it. When Yunzhao heard Ouyang Yufei''s words, there was color on his face, and he said happily, "OK, go, go." After sweeping his eyes and taking medicine, Ouyang summoned the cloud to hum: "don''t worry about it, you have a stick of hemolytic pearl in the treasure house of the snow holy kingdom. Take her to eat it. Otherwise, the medicine will last less than 20 days. " After that, I sighed deeply once again and walked away. "Yufei, thank you." Breath is still very weak, almost can''t open eyes of Ryukyu suddenly light way. Ouyang Yufei didn''t speak and didn''t stop. He just waved and left quickly. The figure was tall and determined in the morning light. When Ouyang Yufei appeared, a man on the far hillside turned around quickly and disappeared in the boundless morning light. The moon, with its mouth slightly cocked and its head bowed down, blooms in a deep dark color where no one can see it. Warm wind flying, the red sun completely jumped out of the horizon, began to wantonly volatilize its light. A new day has begun. At this time, the imperial palace of the Southern Song Dynasty was astonishing. The whole East Garden and back hall of the Imperial Palace are in a mess. Everything that can be smashed is smashed. Everything that can be destroyed is smashed. In that terrible anger and fear, were destroyed into pieces. Chapter 972 "Where did Ryukyu go? Where are you going? " Hold on to Yanhu tightly, Xuanyuan Che''s blood red eyes, and he looks ferocious and almost eats Yanhu in front of him. "I don''t know..." Yan Hu almost choked out of his teeth. And the palace eunuch around, xuanyuanche''s confidant and so on, have already retreated far away, dare not come to wipe their edge. "Bastard, where is autumn mark?" Clench one''s teeth, xuanyuanche is almost mad. He woke up at this time today. I don''t feel good when I wake up. Ryukyu knocked him out last night. Since Ryukyu started like this, I''m sure that Hurry to come here. That material has turned the whole palace over. The Ryukyu moon has no trace. Even the cloud summoned Ouyang Yufei and others have disappeared. They have left nothing and nothing. And now it''s time. If Ryukyu doesn''t have his blood, it He''s going crazy. "I don''t know Ah... " Don''t know three words just throw out, Yan Hu was xuanyuanche a palm hit a heel, fell out. Autumn mark, yesterday night only autumn mark in, he must know Ryukyu went there, he must know the inner love. But, damn it, he''s not here, he''s gone. Damn it, damn it Heart burning, xuanyuanche red as blood. If autumn mark is here, he will certainly tear him down. "Prepare the horses." An earth shaking roar, xuanyuanche runs into the hall and rushes towards the outside. Ryukyu must have gone. He wants to go after him. He can''t let her gamble, he can''t let her try, he can''t afford to lose. "Wang Shang, you don''t know where the princess went..." "Don''t mess up, Wang Shang. Let''s go separately..." Chapter 973 Seeing xuanyuanche''s action like this, Yan Hu and other confidants around him could not help but make a sound together and rush out with xuanyuanche. It''s better for so many people to go after each other in all directions that they can leave. Although, several confidants knew it in their hearts, maybe their princess might have But no one dares to say it. The whole palace began to move. "King of heaven, xuanyuanche." At the moment when all the people rushed out of the hall, there was a sudden explosion in the sky. The sound was cold, and came out of the air with a blast of murderous air. It''s like a thunder, blowing in the sky, without concealing the arrogance and fury. Xuanyuanche paused, Shua raised his head. In the golden light, only six figures came from the top of the palace. It seems that they are walking slowly, but in fact, they are extremely fast. One moment ago, they are still far away. The next, six people have stood on the top of the palace in front of xuanyuanche. A black, a blue, a red, a green, a white, a gold. Five men and one woman, lined up on the palace. They are different in appearance and do not look beautiful or beautiful. Look or cold, or indifferent, or enchanting, or casual. But there is a strong atmosphere among the six people, which unites the completely different atmosphere, giving a sense of unity, a sense that six people are actually one person. Standing against the light, people are almost dazzled, but the whole body is full of gloom which is completely against the golden light. "Who?" A big drink, Yanhu and other people immediately stop, draw a sword in front of xuanyuanche, look up to the six people. Chapter 974 Cold and mingled with absolute iron anger, xuanyuanche squints at the six people, almost bursting out a few words from the teeth: "six masters of the island of hell." Looking down at xuanyuanche, who is murderous, six people are as cold as ice. "Xuanyuanche, if you are clever, I will let you die today." The only woman in the six masters of Ming island raised her orchid fingers and laughed. Yan is smiling, but his voice is cold as ice. That voice was not the voice of Huakui on the river that day, but that appearance was absolutely not. Xuanyuanche holds the soft sword at his waist. This is the six masters of the Ming island. When the six masters of the Ming island came here, they were not around Ryukyu. So did Ryukyu lose the bet? Is it Xuanyuanche''s heart sank as soon as possible. Meanwhile, with the sinking heart, what was burning was the murderous spirit and anger. It''s these six people, it''s these six people It is not allowed for xuanyuanche to move. The six people on the roof all sneer at each other. The sharp weapons are flying in the air, and they rush towards xuanyuanche. It''s like six big rocs, sharp and fierce. The three kings of Hades suffered a lot from their two hands. Today, they separated Ryukyu from xuanyuanche, without the combination of two swords. See what else xuanyuanche can do to carry the six of them alone. Today, let them revenge for the three kings of Ming island. They are not easy to bully. All those who dare to offend them will die without burial. The sharp weapon of yin and cold came from the sky, sending out cold murderous Qi in the golden light. The tearing of the air, in mid air. The cold wind of the rolling ground blows, and the treetops around rustle. Before the sword arrives, the wind moves first. Facing xuanyuanche, he came with the hood. The six martial arts of Ming island are stronger than the three kings of Ming island. The sun is dazzling, but at this time, people can''t feel a little temperature. It''s extremely cold. Chapter 975 When the sword was drawn and waved in the air, xuanyuanche went to the six masters of Ming island. Sword Qi is vertical and horizontal, almost unstoppable. Beside Yan Hu and others are ferocious. However, at the moment when the six masters of Hades and xuanyuanche and others below want to face each other. Behind the hall suddenly a cold drink: "put." The sound of cold drink fell. On the beam Pavilion of the original hall, a row of silk cloth suddenly ripped open, revealing a whole row of guns below. Standing tall, facing the air, the sharp adult long spears were lined up on the iron frame in rows, cold and strict. The soldier behind him, Qi Qi Yanks the rope on the mechanism. Just listen to a big roar of breaking the air, the whole row of Pai gun immediately roared out, shooting towards the six masters of Ming island in the middle of the air. The strength and speed of the attack are incomparable to that of a complete artificial sharp arrow. Among the six women in the island of the dead, seeing this sneer, she swept across the air with a soft silk cloth and tightly wrapped the gun. With a shake of one hand, the paigun made of refined iron was broken in two and fell from the air. The other five don''t look at all. They rush down. It''s too late to ignore the ambush. Xuanyuanche''s soft sword waved at Bai Zun, who was at the front of him. The two swords are interlaced, only listening to a loud bang, which blows in the sky. Xuanyuanche''s wrist was shocked. He stepped back two steps uncontrollably. His arm was numb with only one sword, which was more powerful than that of King Li. Face color iron hard, but the heart quickly calculated up. One he can deal with, two may be able to fight, six, there is no possibility to fight at all. Chapter 976 With such strong martial arts, Yan Hu and other people around can''t help them at all. They will only die in vain. Xuanyuanche''s heart is next Lin and immediately judges the situation. One turned over in the air. The white Zun sneered, put his sword in his hand, and rushed towards xuanyuanche. The other three were also ferocious. With a long sword in his hand, xuanyuanche clenched his teeth and fought hard. However, in the gap of his sword technique, in front of the spacious hall door, he suddenly threw things under pressure from all directions. Xuanyuanche swept the corner of his eyes. He was suddenly surprised. He could not compare with the six people on the Ming island. As soon as he put the long sword in his hand, he retreated. It''s a black thing. Is this the bomb of Ryukyu. I dare not touch this thing. Yan Hu and other confidants, who saw the situation coming, also saw the dark things. They did it with Ryukyu. At the moment, they all changed their faces, swaying a move and retreated abruptly. Seeing xuanyuanche, the six masters of the Ming island hurriedly backed away. They all sneered at him and shot at him with their swords. "Go up, go back." Just in the moment when the six masters of Ming island shoot towards xuanyuanche, I don''t know the trace of autumn running there in the distance. Suddenly came out of a corner, yelled at xuanyuanche, and made a gesture towards xuanyuanche. And in the moment of autumn Mark''s roar, the black ball thrown from all directions landed on the ground. There was no explosion of terror. There is no such destructive power as the uproar. But smoke, a white smoke accompanied by the landing of the black ball, quickly brewing from the broken black ball. White smoke is very few, covering the whole world in a flash. Chapter 977 Xuanyuanche can''t help frowning at a glance. It''s smoke. The most common killers do things and escape when they are chased. Here The thick smoke was rolling, and all the people under this side were submerged in an instant. I can''t see the flowers in the fog. I can''t see my fingers. I can also identify the people around me. Heart electricity turn, xuanyuanche reaction is also fast, see the scene change so, immediately pulled out towards the memory of the mid autumn mark stood in the direction of the past. A heavy smoke, xuanyuanche has not asked what is the meaning of autumn mark. Autumn mark on the face is quite serious, the action is also very fast and incomparably a roll of paper into xuanyuanche''s hand. One side high voice way: "King up, run quickly." After these four words were finished, the voice immediately lowered: "hurry up, Southeast, make arrangements and have a response." Drop these words, autumn mark immediately push xuanyuanche, turn around and run in another direction. The thick smoke rolled over all the people on this side. However, it''s not easy for the six masters of the Ming island in the smoke to be trapped by the smoke. Listen to the wind to identify their positions, a roar, and shoot at xuanyuanche who just rushed out. When xuanyuanche saw this, he grabbed the paper roll in his hand and shot at the southeast of the autumn trace in a flash. This is not a good place to fight. It''s his people who suffer. And now it''s clear that autumn scar is ready, so As soon as the speed shows, xuanyuanche rushes forward without looking back. From a distance, it seems to be running away. After that, the six masters of Ming island rushed out of the smoke. Seeing xuanyuanche not fight and run away, they scoffed all over their faces and rushed after him with a wave of sleeve robes. When the smoke disappeared, Yanhu and others rushed out, and there were the shadows of xuanyuanche and the six masters of hell island around. Chapter 978 The warm wind is flying, and the golden black is as hot as fire. Flying away, xuanyuanche hardly sticks to the dust. As I ran southeast, I unfolded the paper roll in my hand. Above is a map, a map showing the road and the direction and location of his actions. Xuanyuanche saw the sharp turn of the eyebrows and eyes, and suddenly his eyes flashed and passed the pure light. He was facing the front direction, and the speed was faster and faster. The six masters of Ming island are strong, but xuanyuanche''s light can''t run up. For a moment, the six masters of Ming island are really connected with xuanyuanche, which is just a few steps away. After six years, I walked through the streets, and in a twinkling of an eye, I came out of the original capital of the Southern Song Dynasty and ran in the direction of the suburbs. The trees are overgrown, and xuanyuanche is planted in the forest. Hurry to catch up, the six masters of Ming island don''t want to rush in. "Emperor xuanyuanche is a coward." Cold voice full of contempt came from behind, full of disdain. Xuanyuanche clenched his fist, but he didn''t turn back. It''s not that easy. A turn, xuanyuanche eyes swept the front of the formation, a foot across the sky, a few tumble towards the front of the slope to jump. After that, the six masters of Ming island step into the air and catch up with xuanyuanche. The figure is empty, and the high earth slope is still falling. All around the woods from the sudden wind, countless arrows towards the six people in the sky shot, black arrows, at a glance, we can know that the poison. "Ambush." Black Zun''s face was heavy. Two words to throw out, five men immediately forced a turn in the air, Qi Qi let the woman in front. At the same time, the red Aya in the woman''s hand started flying, and the red Aya became a ball, which wrapped the six of the Ming island in it. The sharp arrow touched the red silk dancing in the lady''s hand. Chapter 979 It''s like banging on a hard slate, turning around and falling one after another. The internal force is so strong that it''s rare in the world. Fly and walk, in front of the xuanyuanche rushed out, heard behind the movement, slightly squint at a glance, immediately eyes a squint. It''s been arranged for a long time. Qiuwen knew that six masters of the Ming island were coming? The thought flashed in his heart, and xuanyuanche kept running at his feet. He rushed out as fast as thunder. Such a trap could not help six masters of hell island. Red silk flies over and shoots down all sharp arrows. Lean to the ground. "Bang." Liu Zun stepped on the grass with one foot. Suddenly, there was a roar from the surrounding trees. The ground was moving. The sharp bamboo raft surrounded the place where six people stood from all directions. A sharp point. Blue Zun''s face sank. He stepped out step by step and waved his sharp knife horizontally. One of the sounds is the crackle. The more than ten bamboo strips that came from all directions were smashed into pieces by the blade of blue Zun, and then flew down to four places. "Go." With a roar, Bai Zun started to shoot at xuanyuanche''s fleeing place in front of him. How could he play them with these little tricks. Flying and chasing, six people murderous. The soft sword in his hand ran across the sky. Xuanyuanche rushed forward at the same time and walked with the sword according to the mark on the paper roll, interspersed in the woods. Where the point of the sword passes, the mechanism that the silver thread buckles is cut by xuanyuanche mercilessly. "Bang bang bang......" "Pa Pa Pa Pa......" The sharp arrow comes from the sky, and the fire rises from below. Poisonous smoke is in the air, and hidden weapons are like locusts covering the sky. Behind xuanyuanche is the sound of wind, water and heat. The sun is shining down from the treetops, and the golden thread is flying. It''s very beautiful. Of course, this absolutely can''t include, the birds, the dogs, the cold drink in the woods. Chapter 980 One step through the woods, the six masters of Ming island looked at xuanyuanche, who had only one shadow left in front of them, and a cold anger flashed in his eyebrows. "Good you xuanyuanche, really looked down on you, unexpectedly already prepared." "But you must die today." I thought he didn''t have any preparation at all, but I caught him off guard today. I didn''t expect to give them a hand and invite them to come here. OK, OK. Hum, six masters of hell Island throw a cold hum together. "In front of the absolute force, the secret device can only itch." Green Zun''s cold opening, the body shape of an exhibition, toward the front on the chase. Six people side by side, even sleeves, that indifferent face, body, almost no change, just all the mechanisms in the forest, almost no mess of their hair. The cold voice came from far away, without the shelter of trees, and it was very clear. Xuanyuanche, who was the first to leave, heard everything clearly. Preparation. It''s not what he did. It''s not here. But I''m afraid it''s not autumn mark, but In the heart of the idea of rapid reversal, xuanyuanche tightly held the roll of paper in his hand. Even if she left, she still arranged everything for him, just In the heart of a moment is extremely not the taste, a heartache almost let him suffocate. The sun is shining, white clouds are blossoming. The river is dingdong, with the smell of grass coming from afar, refreshing. The grass is thick and green. Xuanyuanche shoots and follows the six masters of Ming island. The whole river is blocked in front of xuanyuanche. The river is very wide, almost twenty or thirty feet long. Even the gods and men are afraid that they can''t fly. Chapter 981 The river is very calm, there is nothing on the river, only a bamboo raft. The sun is shining on the river. It''s sparkling and beautiful. Fly a leap, xuanyuanche a step to stand on the bamboo strip. When the bamboo strips sink, they are not allowed to make any action. The bamboo strips floating on the river are suddenly tightened. The rope tied at the other end straightened up as if it had been waiting for this moment. "Drive." On the other side of the river in the distance, a loud roar came from the wind. In an instant, the bamboo strips were almost flying when they were pulled by the rope on the surface of the water. They were flying towards the other side of the river as fast as arrows. Xuanyuanche stands on the bamboo strip, and sees the six masters of the Ming island behind him. Black, blue, red, green, white, gold, six colors come from flying, step by step standing on the shore. Green Zun''s eyes swept away, and suddenly stepped back and hit the big tree on the bank. Just listen to a loud click. The big tree with thick and thin waistline of adult was broken by Hongzun''s lazy waist. At the same moment, Jin Zun leaned forward, his sword was as fast as a bunch of flowers, and he quickly crossed the tree that was broken. The sharp point of the sword is continuous, and the palm is as thin and thick as a piece of wood. In the golden light, it shoots rapidly into the hands of the other four people standing on the bank. When a piece of wood is thrown out, I stare at the blue Zun, black Zun, female Zun and white Zun of xuanyuanche. At the same time, my figure flashes, and I leap to the piece of wood thrown out towards the water. It''s so easy to cross the river. Flying from here, I was in the middle of the river. Six Zun''s speed is almost twice as fast as xuanyuanche''s, and they are approaching in a flash. Facing xuanyuanche is a lunge. However, in this instant, the waves suddenly turned under the calm river, and the starting point of the ripples was immediately rippling. Countless water arrows came from under the river, towards the six figures of Ming island. Chapter 982 Transparent water from the river up and down the air, almost as bright as diamonds. It''s not a sharp arrow, it''s just water, the purest water. In a flash, several people in the air were surrounded from all directions. "Red." When the first black Zun saw this light drink. Since you dare to use water, there must be something wrong with the water. It''s better to be safe. At the same time, the red Aya in the woman''s hands was once again raised, and it was spinning rapidly, and six of them were surrounded inside. This red silk is made of silk one day. It''s the third most powerful weapon in the weapon spectrum hundreds of years ago. It can''t be attacked by fire or water. Red damask is spinning rapidly in mid air. The gorgeous color is extremely brilliant under the golden light. The water arrow came from the sky and shot like the red silk. "Squeak..." In a moment, I only heard a squeak. The soft and beautiful red silk, which is invulnerable to fire and water, suddenly made a squeak melting sound. Then, the place where the water drops touched melted quickly. A pit, a hole, is just a moment''s work. The beautiful and enchanting red silk is like being bitten by ants or rats. All over the body are big and small holes, in no longer invincible just now. "Corrosive." At the first sight of the six masters of the Ming island, they were calm all the time, as if they had not put these traps in their hearts, and their faces were as motionless as a mountain. But corroding everything can destroy all the corrosive poisons. Damn it, it''s this thing. The water arrow broke through the air, passed through the red silk, which was already full of wounds and could not work at all, and shot towards the six masters of Ming island. "Back off." I don''t know who said that among the six Buddhas of Hades. Chapter 983 See, in an instant, the six masters of Ming island are not looking after the demeanor and pursuit. They force a turn in the air and shoot out towards the river behind. The speed is as fast as the wind. But when I saw the crystal water arrow, it almost wiped their corners, and the smell of burnt Lapel spread slightly with the wind, very fragrant. "Bang bang bang bang......" A few drops of water sounded. It''s too far away from the other bank. The six masters of Ming island fell into the water. Xuanyuanche is facing the six masters of the island of the underworld, and sees this scene clearly. Seeing this, I can''t help but pick out the eyes slightly. It''s good. I''m good at doing it. I''m good at combination of movement and stillness. I can see my strength in the light. I''m an expert. The river is winding and sparkling. The bamboo raft took the wind and waves to the other side of the river. Xuanyuanche turned over and swept the river. Turning around, xuanyuanche grasps the map in his hand, and goes at full speed towards the route ahead. Behind him, the waves of the river rolled and killed. "Boom." The water splashed all over the place. Six masters of Ming island broke through the water, and the murderous spirit almost rushed to the sky. There are holes, blue Zun and gold Zun all over the Royal robe. If they don''t dodge quickly, this water arrow will almost kill them. One sword removes the flesh that has been burned and stained with corrosive poison. Looking at the bleeding wound, blue Zun and gold Zun, their faces are cold and frightening. "Xuanyuanche, son of a bitch, my aunt will not kill you today and swear not to be a man." The nun is furious. The weapon Tianchan Hongling, which is powerful and famous in the Wulin for a hundred years, has become a broken rag. It''s useless. Her weapon was completely destroyed. It has been famous for so many years in the island of the underworld. Now it is tolerable to be injured or destroyed by weapons. Chapter 984 With a wave of sleeve robe, the six masters of hell Island didn''t say anything superfluous, but their feet were speeding up more and more, and the murderous spirit of the whole sky almost swept everything. A few feet away, the birds are almost extinct. The blue sky is shining on the top of the head, and the white clouds are stretching like flocks of white sheep. Go with the wind, and become boundless. Fly and walk, xuanyuanche did not turn back, but behind that murderous, he can clearly feel, sharp. Unfold the map in hand, xuanyuanche looks at it while running, carefully calculating. There are no trees, no hills, no rivers. At a glance, only the ups and downs of the hills, green grass, fragrant flowers. Silently, xuanyuanche integrated the map, looked at the high slope in front of him, and rushed forward. The six masters of Ming island are getting closer and closer behind them. This kind of running without cover is absolutely not suitable for escaping. A flying xuanyuanche jumped from the high hillside, tiptoed, towards the endless grassland and then left. After that, six masters of Ming island rushed after him and saw xuanyuanche jump down. There was no hiding place to hide. The six masters of Ming island immediately flew down like a giant ROC spreading its wings and flying down. "Bang." A very slight penetrating sound sounded, very light, very light, so light that almost no one could hear. However, as soon as the six masters of Hades were shocked, they fell to the ground without moving. The face was cold as ice, and the murderous air almost covered the white cloud. Slowly lower your head, six masters of Hades look at their feet. The green grass leaves are very tender, very green, and look very comfortable. Chapter 985 However, in the green grass leaves, a small silver needle, almost the size of an embroidery needle, is densely stuck in the soil. It''s very small, but compared with these embroidery needles, it''s almost a huge grass leaf, completely covering their tracks. If you don''t look carefully, absolutely no one can find out. Black Zun slowly raised his feet, and countless blood threads were brewing under his feet. The blood red of the whole foot was shown on the grass, with the same size. "Xuanyuanche..." The howling of the angry wolf in this clear sky is shocking. Xuanyuanche didn''t look back. The angry wolf howled. It''s estimated that the six masters of hell Island suffered again. Jumping and walking, the golden light trembled. Xuanyuanche suddenly saw the silver light on the grass. He slowed down slightly and looked at it. There are many silver needles. Some of them are black, some of them are not. It seems that they are too hasty to make all of them stick poison. At a glance, he saw the secret on the grass, and xuanyuanche drew his mouth. Enough poison, enough ruthlessness, enough calculation. Even more dare not wait, according to the map to draw the landing position, jump across the grassland. Behind him, he was furious to a certain level. Instead, he was calm and didn''t like the six masters of Ming island. He quickly put the antidote into it. Black Zun and blue Zun''s long swords are together, roaring loudly, and their two swords are coming out together. They are sweeping towards the grass ahead. Where the sword wind passes, the grass is overpowering and the soil is flying. Under the strong sword wind, all the grass leaves and silver needles were almost invisible and could not stand any more. They were destroyed by one sword. A road was swept out between two swords. Remove the silver needle from the bottom of the foot, and the six masters of hell Island hurried away with cold faces. Chapter 986 The combination of two swords is invincible. In an instant, I saw the grass flying in the mid air, and a road winding out. Six people passed by, no grass, no flowers, bare soil, in the green grass of another extreme. Fly quickly, enter a small valley, surrounded by four high slopes, not dangerous, not so gloomy looking, slapping big. Standing in the middle of the valley, xuanyuanche frowned. The mark on the map is here. There is no road ahead. Is the destination set here? Xuanyuanche has a look around. It''s a dead place. He wants to be caught up. He doesn''t even have a way to retreat. Where to choose The thought in my heart is just in the turning room. The voice of breaking the air behind me is heard. At the entrance of the valley, six masters of Ming island have chased up with murderous spirit. Holding a soft sword, xuanyuanche turns around and coldly faces the six masters of Shangming island. "This time, see what else you can do." Cold as ice words from the mouth of black Zun, six into a fan-shaped, in the direction of xuanyuanche forced the past. "Why, afraid?" Xuanyuanche eyebrow color cold, sneer. "Even if you do, you will surely die today." The woman''s eyebrows were turned upside down, and the hatred in her eyes would almost lie on her skin and eat her meat. "Is it?" The voice of the lady just came down, and xuanyuanche was still in silence. Suddenly, there was a cold voice on the high slope above the valley. Xuanyuanche''s heart was shocked when he heard this. He looked up at the place where he made the voice. The voice The voice The cold voice fell, and suddenly there were dense figures in the four valleys. The cold light and sharp arrow pointed to six people in the middle of the valley. The surrounding mountain wind is flying, which shows that there are still many mechanisms. Among them, Ryukyu in a man''s suit and Yunzhao stood on a high slope and looked down on everything. The warm wind blew up her skirt and made her look majestic. Chapter 987 Ryukyu, that should be a hundred miles away, a withered Ryukyu? How could she be here? How can I be here? Six masters of the island of the dead walked in an instant, and their faces Suddenly sank. The trap, originally this is not xuanyuanche''s preparation, but Ryukyu''s preparation, she calculated all of them into the middle. In a long, blood colored garment that can''t be changed, Yunzhao looks down at the six Dark Island people who are suddenly changing color. Their eyebrows are very flat, but there is a bitter smile in the bottom of their eyes. It''s really a matter of time. Originally thought that Ryukyu really gave up, really gave up herself for xuanyuanche. I didn''t expect that all this was just calculation, all this was just to tick out the six masters of the island of Hades hiding behind the scenes. To live. Lead by your own life. Supplemented by the actions of all of them. Silently staring at the trapped person below, he should have noticed for a long time. How could Ryukyu be such a sad person? She is the kind of person who must drag the troublemaker behind her to be the back for fear of her own death. When he came here, he asked Ryukyu a question. "If Ouyang Yufei doesn''t give the medicine, or there is really no medicine to delay, what do you do? You are so sure... " "No, I''m not sure." Ryukyu''s answer is very direct. She is not sure that Ouyang Yufei will have it. She is not sure that Ouyang Yufei will give it. She is not sure of anything. What she wants to calculate is not Ouyang Yufei. She calculated that the six masters of hell island would not let her die, but did not want Ouyang Yufei "Bet, bet your life." Five words with a loud voice, gamble, gamble with your own life. Xuanyuanche dare not, she dare, win is turned over for the cloud, lost on the life. Chapter 988 It''s that simple. A gambler, the most ruthless gambler in the world. But she won the bet. She got the result she wanted. From being calculated, he came out and muddled a pool of water into the front desk. Looking at the six masters of Ming island below, Yunzhao''s eyes showed a trace of pity. Why did they go up to the Ryukyu moon, poor man. The sun is shining directly, but there is no heat in it. Overlooking the six Ming islands under the valley, Ryukyu''s face is never cold and extinct. The chilly air almost curled up in the sky, with a gust of overcast wind. Looking down at her face full of ecstasy xuanyuanche, ryukue eyebrow color slightly warm, towards xuanyuanche make a look. Slowly raised his hand, toward the bottom is a wave, cold and resolute. Thousands of sharp arrows are as fast as lightning, and many as cattle. They shoot towards the six masters of Ming island in the valley below. The dark array blocks the sun. At the sight of Ryukyu, xuanyuanche quickly suppressed his ecstasy. Such a close layout, such a close calculation, except that Ryukyu did not do other people''s thinking, he had such understanding in his heart when he came all the way. But it was sad at that time. Even if Ryukyu wanted to leave, he had to arrange all the things on his side and plan for him. Now I see Ryukyu in front of my eyes. He did not drink his blood, but it was still good. The worry in his heart immediately melted down. At this time, the ecstatic mind is stressed, and the overall situation is important. As for the rest, I will talk about it later. As soon as the thought in his mind changed, xuanyuanche did not rush in the direction of Ryukyu, but towards the other side of the valley. Thousands of sharp arrows across the air, breaking through the air, with a sharp roar. Chapter 989 The six masters of Ming island, who enter the ambush circle below, see this. They are extremely fast. The six quickly stand in a strange figure, waving their weapons while following the direction of xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche did not rush in the direction where Ryukyu was, but in another direction. Obviously, there are more dangerous traps in front of Ryukyu. It''s a fairly simple inference that anyone can make. Cold arrows fly in the air, dense. It''s like the locust passing through, almost blocking the sun and the moon. But six of them stand in a strange shape, waving their weapons and bringing a sharp cold light. It''s like a silver ball of light, covering six people inside, forming a protective circle. Thousands of cold shoots up, like tofu hitting steel, completely penetrating the layer of protection light ball, one after another in the light ball fell to the ground. "What a profound skill, what a strange array." Looking down at the scene below, the cloud summoned this tiny pick eyebrow, and was admiring and surprised to take a sentence. The cold light on the edge of the sword is inspired by internal power. Six people can support a light ball as big as ten people. It''s very powerful. But that''s not the main thing. Yunzhao''s eyes were sharp, and he saw clearly that countless cold lights shot into the strange formation, which was immediately broken, as if he met six masters of the island of hell at the same time. Frown tightly, what do you mean? Can we say that this formation can strengthen the six of them? At the same time of Yunzhao''s exit, Ryukyu also found such a strange shape, which was not wrinkled by the eyebrows. However, it doesn''t matter. As long as they follow xuanyuanche''s direction, she will have a way to wipe them out. Chapter 990 After calculating her for such a long time, I used her to deal with xuanyuanche. Hum, I really thought she was vegetarian. The cold light is flying, bringing the murderous spirit to the sky. Bangs and bangs in the valley continue to ring, crisp and sweet. Xuanyuanche''s body shape is not so fast, not so slow, and the speed is moderate. He can completely catch up with the six masters of Ming island behind him and keep a long distance. Without arrow rain, xuanyuanche is very relaxed. Seeing that xuanyuanche is about to arrive at the destination, the six masters of Ming island behind him can also catch up with him, and Ryukyu''s eyes narrowed. "Big Dipper Seven Star array." Just at this time, Yunzhao, who has been staring at the array of six masters of the netherworld Island below, suddenly uttered a sentence. With a tap on the palm of his hand, Yunzhao suddenly realized Tao. The formation of the big dipper and the six masters of Ming island is the appearance of the Big Dipper, but the last star is missing, so he watched for such a long time. "Perfect integration of attack and defense, powerful." Smashed his mouth, Yunzhao looked back at the expressionless Ryukyu, lowered his voice and said: "brother, maybe your arrangement is useless. You can see their whole position of attacking and defending. This big dipper Seven Star array has integrated all six of them into one. Six in one, one hand is like six people at the same time, one person is equal to the use of six people''s strength, such strength, your arrangement is afraid... " I didn''t finish, but the meaning was clear. This array is equal to the strength of the six masters of Hades. At first, six people were strong enough. Now they are adding up their strength. This When Ryukyu heard Yunzhao say this, he didn''t answer. He just frowned slightly. Chapter 991 At the moment when she frowned, the six masters of Ming island, who had been chasing after xuanyuanche, suddenly flew in the air. The six men rose up in the air and rushed in the other direction. It''s almost faster than a meteor in the sky. In an instant, all the people in ambush saw only a flash of the figure in front of them. Under the arrow, they had lost the six figures of the island. Not by the arrow together a stagnation. In such a moment of stagnation, the six masters of Hades have stood on another high slope and separated from the encirclement. And xuanyuanche at this time has also stood on the adjacent high slope. Ryukyu''s eyes were twinkling. Ming island six hands weapons a collection, on the slope opposite the Ryukyu, suddenly Qi Qi towards Ryukyu slightly bow. "Today, in your face, we will stop. But tomorrow we will continue. Please forgive me." The chief black Zun said vaguely towards Ryukyu, but the meaning was clear. Today they will look at Ryukyu''s face, and they will go back, but tomorrow they will not buy this face, what should they do. Voice down, six of the island once again to Ryukyu made a light ceremony, turned around like flying towards the high slope shooting. There are not many strict mechanisms on that side, which can''t stop six masters and six people on the island. In an instant, six people left far away. Eyebrows cold heavy, xuanyuanche see this several vertical body get the high slope where Ryukyu is, heavy voice way: "good cunning." It''s not as irascible and conceited as the three kings of Hades. The six masters of Ming island are obviously quite good at judging the situation. They are calm, not impulsive and not impatient at any time. I know that if we want to continue to pursue xuanyuanche today, I''m afraid the cost is too high for them to bear, so we just give up. Chapter 992 Can bear what people can''t bear. Such opponents are terrible, and they are hidden in the dark. The gold is shining, the grass is green. Nodding, Ryukyu turned to look at xuanyuanche and said, "I see this..." Words just opened a head, Ryukyu suddenly body a soft, oblique on the fall. Xuanyuanche was shocked when he saw it. He rushed up and held Ryukyu in his arms: "Yue, it''s uncomfortable there, isn''t it..." "It doesn''t matter." Gently waving his hands, Ryukyu''s face was pale and forced to bend the corners of his mouth. "Regardless of your body, it''s true." One side of the cloud summoned this merciless stare xuanyuanche one eye, and gave Ryukyu one eye. After taking the medicine given by Ouyang Yufei, it was a little better, and Ryukyu''s horse rushed towards this side regardless. I don''t want her to vomit so much blood. She is so weak. Can she stand such a toss. This is not, strong support does not show weak state in front of the six Buddhas of hell Island, at this time, once people go, it will not work. Xuanyuanche listens to it, and deeply looks at the Ryukyu, who is holding in his arms and smiling at him. All his feelings are in the clenched teeth. How could he be treated like this by Ryukyu? How could he be treated like this. Looking at the red in xuanyuanche''s eyes, ryukue gently reaches out and holds xuanyuanche''s hand, with a silent smile. In the world of love, I don''t ask why, just for her willing. The sky is green as green, and the clouds are white. The breeze blows, the smell of grass comes, it''s very beautiful. Three days passed in a flash. The former Jinyang city in the Southern Song Dynasty was the city of Jinyang in the snow Kingdom at that time. Head drive, people on the street come and go, peddling, noise, almost announced the day to go, not how to withstand the baptism of war Jinyang City, soon restored the past prosperity. Chapter 993 "Passing through Jinyang city is Lucheng. We can get to Xuesheng border in seven days at our speed." Even though the horse came, Yunzhao, dressed in an ordinary Royal robe, wore such a hat on his head. He slowed down while facing the moon and xuanyuanche around him. Xuanyuanche heard, "as long as the body allows, as soon as possible." As he spoke, he saw Ryukyu dressed in men''s clothes beside his eyes, showing tenderness and affection that outsiders could not see. Ryukyu sees this and smiles at xuanyuanche. Three days ago, the final failure, in the final call to six of the island to run, did not kill these six people, the plan had to be changed. It is obvious that the six masters of Hades will definitely kill xuanyuanche. Twenty days is not enough time for Yunzhao to go to the snow Kingdom and come back. Moreover, the place where the pearls are stored is in the Royal Mausoleum of Xuesheng country, which is not available to ordinary people. Even Yunzhao only dares to sneak out of the mausoleum. Therefore, there is absolutely no way to send it. This determined that she had to go to snow holy land. A person in the Southern Song Dynasty xuanyuanche, she is absolutely not at ease, the same person to snow saint of her, xuanyuanche is not at ease. The best way is to go on the road together. Therefore, I left the Southern Song Dynasty''s affairs entirely to Qiu Keng, Yan Hu, Liuchuan and others, who went all the way to the snow holy kingdom. After three days on the road, it was still peaceful. Six masters of hell Island didn''t make a move. "There''s a restaurant ahead. Let''s go shopping and eat on the way." Pointing to the tavern in front of him, Yunzhao saw that it was hard to walk on the crowded street. He jumped down and said. Qi Qi nods, xuanyuanche and Liuyue jump down and lead the horse forward. Chapter 994 In order to save time, they go after shopping these days. They eat when they rest along the way. It''s too tight. On the 20th, I arrived at the capital of Xuesheng country, and I had to travel 800 Li a day. People came and went in the street, and everyone was smiling. As if they had forgotten their destruction. I don''t know whether these people are too strong or who is really king. Just give them food and clothes. "Let go, let go..." A young man with a thick cloth carrying firewood shouted loudly, carrying two bundles of firewood, and pushed forward. The originally crowded streets made his two loads of firewood, which was almost manned, more and more difficult to walk. "Drive, the man who carries firewood leans to the side......" There was a carriage in front of us. It looked gorgeous. A long ordinary middle-aged coachman in the handlebar style drove the carriage while facing the man carrying the firewood with a voice. In the carriage, a middle-aged man with fat body lifted the curtain and looked at the flow of people outside angrily, waving a fan to fan the sweat of that forehead. "Whoa..." The boy, who was carrying firewood, immediately leaned aside respectfully, obviously not daring to offend these rich people. However, he had to make a detour because he had no way to move forward, and he was near Ryukyu, who was holding the horse. And the carriage from the opposite side moved slowly from the street, following xuanyuanche, who was walking in the periphery. "How much is the firewood, young man?" A middle-aged housewife like woman came across from the opposite side, saw this firewood is good, asked casually, and stood still. "This firewood..." "Thief, hit the thief..." Chapter 995 At this time, a middle-aged uncle selling steamed stuffed buns in front of him suddenly roared loudly and rushed into the crowd with a kitchen knife in his hand. "Dead boy, I dare to steal your uncle''s bun. I want you to steal it. I want you to steal it..." The ferocious voice and ferocity, even if the street is so noisy, can''t block. Immediately, in the crowded street, there was a big way out. Ryukyu happened to be walking here. He glanced at the squint. I saw half of the big boys in front of me. They should be 11 or 12 years old. They were dressed in rags. Their hair was messy like a chicken coop. They were dirty and could hardly see what they were. At this time, the dark hands holding two white Sheng, still steaming hot steamed buns, desperate to rush to this side. While running, I still don''t forget to put buns in my mouth. Obviously, I''m starving to the extreme. Ryukyu glanced back and saw nothing. She would not think that rushing forward, buying these two buns for the boy, or giving him some money, is doing good deeds, is showing her kindness. She is not kind. She only knows the law of existence. Holding the horse, Ryukyu, xuanyuanche and Yunzhao didn''t pay attention to them. None of the three were too compassionate. I don''t want them to ignore me. The little beggar is running towards them. Without two times, he bumped into xuanyuanche, who was walking in the periphery. "I''ll let you run and tell you to steal my steamed buns. I''ll chop your hands and see if you dare..." After catching up with the boss of baozi shop, he raised the kitchen knife in his hand and rushed over. The little beggar has rushed to xuanyuanche''s body. The road ahead is just blocked by xuanyuanche''s horse. All of a sudden, his eyes will pop out. Chapter 996 Lead the horse and walk, xuanyuanche''s expressionless hand reaches for a wave. An invisible internal force rolled towards the boss of the steamed stuffed bun. All of a sudden, the boss of the baozi shop pounced on him. He didn''t even think about it. His body was as strong as a pig. Suddenly, he shot back in the opposite direction. As if he hit the invisible wall and was bounced back. All the people around were shocked. In this stupefied moment, the little beggar who had rushed to xuanyuanche''s side suddenly shot out a dagger in the sleeve with five fingers and one button, his ragged but intact sleeve. Blue and dazzling, brilliant as water, chilly as ice. The little beggar stabbed at xuanyuanche, which was close to him, as fast as lightning. The cold wind is close to the body, and xuanyuanche''s expressionless face is suddenly awed. It''s too late to hold the sword and fight back. It''s only too late to take a deep breath, forcibly move the abdominal muscles, and deeply contract. At the same time, one button of the wrist will catch the dagger. "Che. "At the same moment, I felt the murderous Ryukyu keenly. I turned around and just caught this scene in my eyes. Her eyes were cold, but she didn''t wait for her to act. The situation around her changed. The carriage next to xuanyuanche suddenly made a loud bang. The fat man in the carriage was like a round middle-aged man. The fan in the hand makes the knife, breaks the car and comes out, toward the xuanyuanche top of the head and flies to strike down. The vigorous figure and speed should not be what such a fat man should have. Under the sword, at the same time, the horse driver, with a long whip in his hand, was like a poisonous snake, twining towards xuanyuanche''s neck like lightning. Chapter 997 And the boss of the bun shop who was opened by xuanyuanche. After the flying figure slammed onto the ground, the hand suddenly clapped on the ground quickly and amazingly. The figure was like a sharp sword, which shot down the ground towards xuanyuanche three ways. The knife in that hand is aimed at xuanyuanche''s lower body. Sudden changes happened, almost no respite for xuanyuanche. It''s amazing how fast it''s coming. "Yunzhao." With a loud roar, Ryukyu''s eyes shot across the sky and kicked the horse around him. The horse was kicked by Ryukyu so hard towards the side, and a man turned over and ran into the man on his side who was carrying firewood and the woman who was going to buy firewood. Looking around at the sudden changes, almost did not return to the God of the people, panic a scream. When the horse went down, did not the two men press it into meat loaves. However, before their exclamation was finished, the man carrying the firewood, with his shoulders moving, flew out of the firewood in a flash and hit the horse with his backhand. At the same moment, the woman also took a quick step back and kicked at the horse. The corners of his eyes were swept, and the moon''s eyes were awe inspiring. As expected, there was no mistake. Six people, five men and one woman, damn it, six masters of Ming island. Did not care about the two people behind him, Ryukyu''s figure a Yang, a slide towards the side of xuanyuanche holding the horse belly slide. Step by step, I bow and stand at xuanyuanche''s feet. With a horizontal sleeve arrow in his hand, ryukue aimed at the boss of baozi who was running towards xuanyuanche for three times, but when he saw the three Zhang black needle, he rushed to the front. Quick, ruthless, let that one dare not avoid. At the same time, the other hand of Ryukyu stabbed a dagger at the little beggar standing in front of her. Kid, shit, last time there was a kid, this time he planted it again. Ryukyu''s hand gave more and more strength. Chapter 998 On the other side, hearing the cry of Ryukyu moon, Yunzhao had no time to return. Turning over, he saw that the sharp sword in his flying body was already out of scabbard. The fat man saw that Yunzhao was very quick. If he hit xuanyuanche with one fan, he would not escape Yunzhao''s hand. When the fan turned back in his hand, he went up to Yunzhao''s sword. Blood burst. Xuanyuanche grabbed the sword stabbed by the little beggar. The palm of his hand was red instantly, and the blood burst out. Regardless of the injury on his hand, xuanyuanche''s whip like a snake in his eyes is close at hand, flying. With all his strength and right hand, xuanyuanche holds the whip with a wave of iron palm. Just listen to the bang, as if the refined iron and the refined iron collided with each other, and Mars splashed everywhere. Soft whips, split. In this grip, the whole black whip was broken into countless pieces and fell from the air. One of the six knights who made the whip turned back and flew out. At the moment when he shot out, an invisible internal force hit the carriage. The carriage broke and was smashed into pieces. "Bang." Just at the moment when the whip carriage broke, a few dull loud sounds came one after another, which blew on the crowded street. Ryukyu, Yunzhao, Qi Qi to six of Shangming island. Turn over and fly sideways, and retreat as fast as electricity. In this dull collision sound, the two figures touch each other. The hot sun sprinkles on the hot street, reflecting the two standing horses, but people do not feel the slightest heat, gloomy. Changes happen in an instant. At this time, all the people in the street who had just returned to shenlai ran in all directions with a scream. "Killed, killed..." "Help..." In an instant, there were countless screams and chaos in the street. Chapter 999 The crowd was running, the horses were running, the cars were rushing and the shop was leaning. Jinyang city street, chaos. It''s almost everywhere. However, the chaos broke out faster. In a flash, there is only a mess left on the street, and there is no one else. It''s empty. Standing in a row in the middle of the street, six people of the island of hell looked at the emptiness in front of them, and their whole face was as black as a pot. No, the people around are gone. Xuanyuanche and other three are gone. There are only six of them left on the whole street. How could it be that they took advantage of the chaos and ran away under their eyelids. The anger in the chest of the six masters of Ming island was almost empty. Blue sky, against the empty street below, funny. Mixed in the crowd, he didn''t run far away, but turned around and shot into the xuanyuanche three people in the inn behind him. He saw six angry people walking in the street from upstairs. Fang Qiqi looked at each other and took a breath. Three to six, fight with all strength, there is absolutely no winner, this does not need to think out of the head. So, one move is right, the crowd is in disorder. Xuanyuanche, ryukue, Yunzhao, the three men are almost at the same time, horse, retreat, into the panic crowd, run. Spit a breath, xuanyuanche takes off to wrap on the left hand, lest expose the lapel of bloodstain, looked at the left hand. It was a blur of flesh and blood. The strength of that dagger stab is so strong. If it''s not for his quick reaction, I''m afraid it can''t be solved by hand injury at this time. Without a sound, Ryukyu turned his head and started dressing the wound for xuanyuanche automatically. It''s very deep. It''s almost like cutting off those five fingers. Ryukyu squinted. Standing at the window and looking at Yunzhao at the bottom, he looked back at xuanyuanche and Ryukyu, frowned and lowered his voice, "what should I do now?" Chapter 1000 However, we can''t escape. Today''s chaotic opportunity can''t be met at any time and we can get out of it. Their time is very tight. If they go all the way, then "It''s easy to be tolerant and shrink. It''s impossible to defend." Xuanyuanche ignored the injury on his hand and looked out with cold face. Today''s six masters of Hades are another model. Since I met them at first, I have changed three patterns. It''s so subtle that people can''t distinguish it at all. It''s just like entering the realm of change. In this way, it can appear in different faces, shrink bones and change at any time. In addition, in the dark, it''s really annoying. Hearing this, Yunzhao held his chest with both hands and leaned against the wall beside the window, frowning without making a sound. In the room, there was a momentary silence. "There''s no problem avoiding it." Bandaging the wound on xuanyuanche''s hand, ryukue raised his head and his face was very cold. "Oh." Yunzhao looks up. "He will change his face, and I will. It''s not too hard for them to recognize him." Ryukyu pulled the bedspread aside and slowly began to wipe the blood on his hands. Xuanyuanche listens to the words and looks at Liuyue. He knew that Ryukyu would change his countenance. In those days, he didn''t even see the trace of that little waxy face. If he hadn''t met the water, he would have discovered that Ryukyu could have concealed it for a long time. Now, Ryukyu''s means will only be higher. As for being recognized by the six masters of Hades, that''s because she doesn''t have a very easy face at all. At most, she is wearing a man''s suit, which is quite recognizable. "Avoiding is not the way." Looking at the moon, xuanyuanche''s face flashed a trace of murderous spirit. Hide, how to hide, hide for a while, can not hide for a lifetime. He is the king of heaven. He can''t never appear. He can''t hide behind people forever. Chapter 1001 Therefore, he knew that Ryukyu would change his face and didn''t open his mouth. What he wanted was to kill six of the island, not to hide. There was a cold color in his eyes. Ryukyu wiped the blood on his hands and said slowly: "I mean it too. It will never happen." After that, he looked up at xuanyuanche. Yunzhao listens to xuanyuanche and ryukue, frowning and inserting a sentence: "it''s not easy to deal with. Their attack and defense are very powerful." That big dipper Seven Star array is just too perfect to kill. "So, one by one." Ryukyu throws away the bloodstained sheets. She has been thinking for several days, but she hasn''t thought about any place and how to break them one by one. Yunzhao''s eyes brightened and stepped forward: "how to do it?" "Yunzhao, I remember that the imperial mausoleum of Xuesheng kingdom was the hand of Chengyun, the mechanism master of that year." Xuanyuanche looked at Yunzhao, and suddenly a sentence came out across the sky, and he took it. Yunzhao listens to xuanyuanche''s saying. His eyebrows and eyes move quickly. Reaching out and touching the tip of the nose, he responded quickly: "you mean to lead them to..." Xuanyuanche nodded, and a bloody sneer began to appear between his eyebrows and eyes. Looking at xuanyuanche''s sneer at the corners of his mouth, Yunzhao''s eyebrows are also stretched out, and he holds his chest in his hands and looks at xuanyuanche and says, "you owe me one time." Xuanyuanche looks at Yunzhao and doesn''t answer, but the eyebrows and eyes are very clear. It''s Yunzhao. I don''t know where the imperial mausoleum of Xuesheng kingdom is good, but xuanyuanche and Yunzhao look sure, and Ryukyu''s heart is determined. "In that case, we''ll lead them over." After wiping her hands, Ryukyu stood up and began to take out her necessary tools from her arms. Next, there was silence in the Inn room, which the innkeeper didn''t know at all. Chapter 1002 The afternoon sun is shining from the window. The empty street, after a period of silence, people found that there was no threat, and began to have people. The streets are again crowded with people. When the door of the Inn opened, three ordinary men who could not be found in the crowd stepped out of the inn. The innkeeper stood on the counter, smiling to see the three people go far away, only to find out suddenly that there didn''t seem to be any three people in his inn. The sun is shining and everything is back to normal. All the way north, with Ryukyu completely different from the means of this era, three people are simply put in front of their parents and brothers, no one can recognize. This time, the three people of Ryukyu turned into darkness, making the six masters of the island of hell become headless flies. They couldn''t find the target to kill. Along the way, I don''t know how much it''s really quiet. However, while pursuing the speed of quietness, Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, and Yunzhao also quite understand the truth of sudden appearance. Hide for two or three days, reveal a flaw, let the six masters of the island know where they are, and what they are going is that way. However, when the six masters of hell island came after them, the three had already changed their faces and left happily. In this way, Liu Zun of Ming island traveled northward, and within ten days, he entered the kingdom of Xuesheng. White clouds roll and blue sky weaves. Without the hot climate of the Southern Song Dynasty, the snow kingdom in this season is still the season of late spring and early summer. The wind blows slightly, neither cold nor hot, which is very comfortable. The imperial mausoleum of Xuesheng is located in the corner of the capital. Green mountains are hidden, green waters are long. It''s not like the gold and jade buildings with high mountains and peaks, nor the heavy walls and fences. Chapter 1003 From a distance, there is only one green mountain overlapping, and the rest have nothing. The Royal Mausoleum of snow holy kingdom is hidden in the green mountains and rivers, under the thick soil and green trees. No one knows except the royal family. Even if xuanyuanche knew that the Royal Mausoleum of xueshengguo was very rare, he had never seen it. Restore the original appearance, three people and three horses, flying into the lofty mountains. "It''s here." Xuanyuanche looks at the green mountain in front of him and raises his eyebrows slightly. It''s so secluded. It''s in this seemingly wasteland. Voice down, a gust of wind, three people behind the woods issued a rustling sound, not like warm, but mixed with a little gloomy. "Here we are." The expressionless Ryukyu''s eyebrows and eyes were raised and his voice sank. The three of them recovered their original appearance outside the boundary. If the six masters of Ming island haven''t come, it''s not the six masters of Ming island. Even if the horse flies, three points of the rapid shuttle in the woods between the catwalks. "Look, it''s right there." A horse galloped into the high slope, Yunzhao''s face was serious, and he pointed to a grassy green stone forest under the high mountain in the distance with a whip. "I''ll open it. I''ll be careful." Pointing out the place, Yunzhao quickly dropped eight words, pulled the horse rope in his hand, turned his horse around, instead of running down the mountain, he ran up the mountain. Royal tombs are not accessible from any place. The trees are singing, and the voices behind are getting closer. The insidious breath came from the back quickly. Xuanyuanche could almost hear the sound of his clothes sweeping through the treetops behind him. A quick glance, xuanyuanche and Liuyue Qi is a whip, the horse eat pain, such as flying forward. The skirt of his back is empty, and the six masters of Ming island are flying. Chapter 1004 The horse is fast, and the six masters of Ming island are faster. Several feizong, it can be rushed to xuanyuanche and ryukue behind. No one pays attention to Yunzhao, who split up in the middle. Their goal is xuanyuanche, not Yunzhao. It''s his own interest to leave. Look at six people to close the distance to the distance can be operated. Xuanyuanche suddenly a light roar, head also does not return, a pat horse body, grasps nearby Ryukyu a flying body to shoot forward to go out. The speed of flying skill is much faster than that of the horse. Ryukyu is not good at lightness skill. He is grasped by xuanyuanche and is not idle. One side follows xuanyuanche to run forward, the other hand wrists toward the six masters of the Ming island that come after is to wave continuously. What sleeve arrow, poison, poisonous smoke, do not look at the target on the back. The mountain wind blows, xuanyuanche and Ryukyu are in front, and the six masters of Ming island are behind. When the wind blows, there is little poisonous smoke, and six masters of Ming island rush towards the downwind. In an instant, the mountains are filled with red, yellow, blue and various colors of smoke. It looks extremely beautiful, just like there are countless flowers and trees in the mountains. At this time, at the foot of the mountain in the distance, some people turn around the green mountain from the front and come towards this side. Two people, two horses, came on the grass. "Your Highness, don''t you discuss with the Lord of snow holy kingdom?" Wearing a blue Royal robe, Tianya, one of the four guardians of Prince Dugu Ye of Aoyun, frowned and followed Dugu ye with a golden white voice. This time, their Prince wanted to go to the Southern Song Dynasty. Later, he didn''t know what his prince, Dugu ye, thought. He suddenly turned to the capital of Xuesheng country and had a good time with the leader of Xuesheng country. Chapter 1005 But now he still hasn''t figured out what he talked about and what he said. The prince actually left again. In a gold and white gown, Dugu ye walked in front of him with a cold vertical horse. That body of cold, in the late spring and early summer season, let people look at feel very good, is very summer. Even though the horse was walking in front of him, Dugu Ye listened to Tianya''s questions and didn''t answer them. A county magistrate is better off being in charge. Although he has talked with the Lord of the snow holy Kingdom about the conditions he wants to meet, he has not been properly summoned there. Occupying half of the Southern Song Dynasty, he had to go to the right place himself. Dugu Ye didn''t answer, so he didn''t talk. Their prince thought it useless to talk to him, or even ignore it, so he could not speak at all. He was used to this habit for a long time. Turn around the mountain road in front of you and look up aimlessly. "Eh, Prince, someone poisoned the mountain." He raised his head just to the mountain not far away. Tianya is also a master of all schools. Naturally, he saw that the colorful smoke was poison smoke, not the blooming flowers in the mountain forest. He gave a cry. Hearing this, Dugu Ye glanced sideways and walked forward without any reaction. He doesn''t want to pay attention to these things. If you walk on a horse, you will not slow down. In the saying that xuanyuanche drags Liuyue like flying towards the place designated by Yunzhao. Although there are thousands of tricks behind Ryukyu, the six masters of the Ming island are the six masters of the Ming island. Can this little trick be dealt with. Breaking the air, making loud sounds, concealed weapons and poisonous smoke are useless. "Bang." A loud sound, xuanyuanche and ryukue just stood in the land, trees flying, was a strong sword to the ground. "Wow." There was a sound of breaking and countless trees fell down. Chapter 1006 "Boom." The soil is flying, and big holes appear in the ground. The splashing soil covers the whole body of Ryukyu and xuanyuanche. If it''s not that fast, the big hole in the ground should appear on xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche''s lightness skill is good and fast, but he drags Ryukyu for a month. How can he do it. And the six masters of the hell island are relaxed, and they are pulled in slowly. "Blue, white, red, green, gold." The black Zun at the front of the body method saw this. With a wave of his fingers, he coldly called out the other five zuns. In a flash, the other five immediately spread out, fan-shaped towards xuanyuanche and Ryukyu, and then they took over the past. This time, they were going to destroy xuanyuanche and this place. "Ten feet short." Ryukyu''s eyes saw six distances behind him, and he quickly turned to xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche saw the frown slightly. They are still in the middle of the mountain, far from the place designated by Yunzhao. If they go down like this, they will not get there. With two enemies and six opponents, we don''t make a winning estimate. As soon as the eyebrows and eyes sink, xuanyuanche rushes, sweeping the earth slope and cliffs around his eyes, and suddenly whispers, "hold on to me." When the voice fell, xuanyuanche turned around and changed his course, and rushed towards the cliff. The mountain is very dangerous, and the cliff is almost like a mirror, which is inclined to stand on it. Sometimes there are two trees growing. When you look at them, you can see the bottom almost at a glance, which is very steep. A flying body pours on the cliff, xuanyuanche holds Liuyue tightly with his backhand. His body is in a flash, and his back is close to the smooth cliff like a mirror, and he slips down. The cold mountain wind came, almost forcing Ryukyu to open his eyes. The air rushed in, and it was hard to breathe. The hair is disordered, and it dances wildly. Chapter 1007 The corner of the mouth trembled slightly, holding xuanyuanche''s hand tightly with his backhand. Ryukyu''s corner of the eye glanced down, almost 300 meters away. There is no insurance for her to slide down the mountain in such a straight line. Even if it''s her, it''s the first time to play with her life. In an instant, I could only see the mirror on the cliff. Xuanyuanche and Liuyue, just like the waterfall, pour down for a thousand miles. At this time, Dugu ye, who was just walking below, saw the changes on the cliff from the corner of his eyes. He made a horse and looked up. It''s not fatal to slide down from such a height, or it''s audacious to the extreme. Looking up, he saw the two meteor like figures coming down the cliff. Dugu Ye stood quietly. He wanted to see how they died. Dare to come down here. His eyes were cold, like a deep pool, without a ripple. Black hair in the air, open teeth and claws, fell from the sky, black hair was dead blow in the brain, the whole face completely naked. More and more close, more and more clear appearance. Dugu Ye looked up at the eyes of the two people on the cliff. Suddenly, his face was slightly upright. The body of the lazy horse also straightened up. His eyes narrowed, and Dugu Ye looked at the two people falling from above. If he didn''t read them wrong, one of them It''s Ryukyu The brow frowned at once. Ryukyu was not supposed to be herding in the North outside the pass. How could it be here? Quickly glanced at the people around Liuyue. Dugu Ye''s eyebrows were slightly cold. Xuanyuanche was xuanyuanche. How could he be with xuanyuanche. It was impossible for Dugu ye to think more. On the cliff behind xuanyuanche and ryukue, suddenly six figures appeared, and they also slid down towards the bottom. Chapter 1008 Two in front, six in back. Dugu Ye''s eyes narrowed. What do you mean, xuanyuanche and Liuyue were hunted? How could they have been chased to escape from such a dangerous place? The mind turned quickly, but one flew out and shot at the cliff. Rush down, although on the way to clap a few big trees, slow down a bit, but the speed of such a slide is amazing. Xuanyuanche holds on to Ryukyu tightly. His right hand''s carrying capacity and the upper hand''s all-round power are raised to the right hand. The backhand wants to hit the back wall of the upper body in order to ease the final speed. The palm is empty and hasn''t been shot yet. Xuanyuanche suddenly swept to the bottom of a person like flying, turned his hand and hit them. His eyes swept quickly. Xuanyuanche''s pupils were big. Dugu Ye. At a glance, it was Dugu ye who recognized that xuanyuanche was also quick to change. Turning his right hand, he didn''t hit the stone wall behind him. Instead, he went down to the sky and greeted Dugu ye with his fist. "Bang." Hearing a loud bang, Ryukyu only felt the speed of falling, and then his figure floated. When she responded, he was standing on the ground. In front of her, Dugu Ye stepped back a few steps in a row to stabilize the internal power counterattack of xuanyuanche and looked up. "Thank you." Step by step, xuanyuanche coldly dropped a sentence towards Dugu ye, then turned around and dragged Liuyue to the place designated by Yunzhao in front of him. It''s just in front. It''s very close. It''s almost there. "Dugu Ye." Ryukyu did not expect to meet Dugu ye here. He was surprised. But surprised, Ryukyu is also a ghost spirit. Chapter 1009 Seeing Dugu ye here, he immediately made a gesture towards Dugu ye and rushed forward with xuanyuanche. There are many people, xuanyuanche, she, Yunzhao, three people are too few to six people. If we had Dugu Ye as a new force, the victory would be even different. Chase? Dugu Ye looked at the gesture of the moon and frowned slightly. Xuanyuanche and Liuyue are in such a mess. He wants to see this character. At this time, Tianya in the distance just returned to God, and looked at Ryukyu and xuanyuanche in surprise. What''s the matter? These two people also had a day of being hunted. Six figures rushed down, which was as fast as lightning. In a flash, the wind was so strong that the six masters of Ming island slipped down from the cliff. Xuanyuanche might as well take advantage of Dugu Ye''s power to fly to the ground. But the hands of the six men''s regiment shook each other. They turned over and flew down the cliff. Dugu Ye''s face was right when he saw it. It was so powerful. The sleeves were floating. Six masters of the island slipped down. After wiping Dugu ye, they rushed to xuanyuanche, who was already standing. The corners of his eyes swept. Seeing this, Dugu Ye suddenly took his hand and grabbed the last one. The female is not easy to provoke, only listen to bang, two people quickly on a move, a series of dull sound. At the same time, step by step, stand at the designated position of Yunzhao. Xuanyuanche is back to back with Ryukyu, and the soft sword in his hand is displayed. Six of the six masters of the Ming island are docking. The wrists were sore, and Dugu Ye caught the woman''s head. His face was expressionless, but his black and blue eyes were full of pure light. It''s very powerful. These people came here. No wonder they can force xuanyuanche and Liuyue to this position. Chapter 1010 At that moment, Dugu''s feet were a little sharp. He flew through the six circles of the Ming island and fell beside xuanyuanche and Ryukyu. ''s quick hand took two Kwai attacks. "Who?" Dugu''s voice was cold at night. "Six hell islands." Xuanyuanche''s answer is crisp. Hearing this, Dugu ye could not help frowning. It''s no wonder that he has such a strong skill. The wrist moves, and Dugu Yelian connects the two moves to attack xuanyuanche. All the attacks of the six masters of Hades are directed at xuanyuanche. It''s needless to say that he also understands that this is to kill xuanyuanche. After Dugu Ye instantly recognized it, he could not help regretting it. How could he do it. The last thing he likes to see is xuanyuanche. Without him, he can But now it''s no use regretting. I''ve inserted everything. The wind swept the fallen leaves and the stone chips flew all over the sky. There are six masters on the island of hell, opposite xuanyuanche, Liuyue and Dugu ye, the three top masters in the Central Plains, crying and howling for a moment. Almost only four smoke, murderous. Edge rushed to the end of the world, see so, there is no place, no ability to hand. The strong wind forced him to lose his breath. He couldn''t do it one step ahead, let alone rush to help. Three to six, Ryukyu is in a tight room. All of a sudden, there was a muffled sound in the mountains, and the stones suddenly rolled away on the stony grass under the feet of several people who were fighting. There was a big dark hole. It''s so deep and wide that you can hardly see the border. He is trying to kill six of xuanyuanche''s Mingdao. One of them is unprepared. He will fall down as soon as he thunders, which is so fast that he can hardly give anyone any breathing time. At the same time, xuanyuanche and ryukue held six people together to prevent them from jumping up. Open and close, just blink. The edge of the world just felt the blink of an eye, in front of the fighting few people disappeared, only a piece of open space. The sky is still so clear, the clouds are still so white. The imperial mausoleum of the snow Kingdom has been opened. Chapter 1011 The dark abyss seems to have no end. Falling in the air, I don''t know the bottom. "Bang bang bang......" After half a sound, the black cave with five fingers out of reach came the thumping sound of heavy objects landing. Step by step, I will stand in the dark cave without any light, and I will not wait for Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, Dugu ye and the six masters of Ming island to react. A whirring wind burst out on the top of my head, mixed with sharp sharp air, and rushed down. Although the black hole can''t reach for five fingers, but these people below, that one is a wise expert, it sounds different. At once, jump back to avoid the things falling on your head. "Bang bang......" There was a terrible crash. It was a stone that fell from the top of the head. Dense, as if in the next stone rain. The experts below are experts, but the body is not as hard as stone, so they can''t help jumping up to avoid. In the darkness, no one can see clearly who is around, and even less know where he is. A while depressed, Ryukyu side to avoid while gnashing teeth. What''s the matter with Yunzhao? Do you want to keep them all here today? The thought in my heart hasn''t turned around yet. In the darkness, suddenly, the sound of mechanism opening comes, dull and thick. All the people in all directions have one Lin. The dull sound of the wheels rang out, and in the darkness of his fingers he could not see, suddenly a faint light came from all around him. Around the huge black hole, there are several caves leading to the outside world. Although there is a light from the cave, it''s dark and indistinct. It''s not very clear. Ryukyu retreated to an open cave. Chapter 1012 I don''t want to think about it now, but I rushed into the cave. At the same time, xuanyuanche, who had been beside her, turned around and rushed to another cave. Black is heavy and hazy. The stone on the top of the head keeps falling. Listening to the dull collision sound, the stone is getting bigger and heavier. All in an instant. At this moment, six people in the hell Island heard the sound of their skirts avoiding the big stone. Only six people were left. Now the black one pursed his lips. There were five simultaneous shouts from all directions. Damn it, there are only six of them left. With a faint light, there are eight gates around the black hole. And the light is really dark. I don''t see xuanyuanche enter that gate at all. Black Zun''s face is slightly heavy. "One by one." The cold voice fell, and the black Zun turned to the nearest gate and rushed to it. Eight gates, six of them, don''t believe that luck is so bad that they can''t see xuanyuanche. Heavy stones fell one after another. The direction of several people''s whereabouts is long gone. Eight roads lead to the unknown direction of the cave, extending in the dark, extending to the distance. With silk gloves on his hands and dagger in his hand, Ryukyu stepped forward with the dark light of the passage. The light began to shine faintly. The night pearl inlaid in the corridor is not as bright and beautiful as the treasure of the Southern Song Dynasty. Instead, it is cold and gloomy, reflecting on the corridor, giving a cold feeling of back. But the exquisite sculptures on the corridor are far from the treasures of the Southern Song Dynasty. It is exquisitely carved and magnificent. Walking fast, Ryukyu walked forward at full speed, ignoring the details of the corridor. Chapter 1013 Yunzhao gives her and xuanyuanche a general orientation, but that''s just a general orientation. At this time, it seems that Yunzhao has opened the mechanism of the whole imperial mausoleum. This is not a paediatric thing. She has to be careful to walk to the place she expected as soon as possible. The footsteps are broken, flying out of the silent passage. It''s cloudy, it''s cold. As fast as lightning, Ryukyu rushed forward. In a moment, they turn into the secret road. It was a dark night pearl on the wall, like the oil lamp, glittering and shining, like the layers of ghost fire. Shining in front of him is a dark building with undulating railings and layers of sand, so that Ryukyu can''t see what the place is. But it''s a bit like the royal garden. Step by step, do not wait for Ryukyu to do anything to prepare. The wind is strong behind him. Someone is coming. Body shape a hidden, Ryukyu hidden into the side of the dark, breathing. A blue shirt, such as flying, blue Zun of the six masters of Ming island quickly glanced at the scene in front of him, watching a shallow step on the edge of the sand passing by, blue Zun''s eyes awed, holding the long sword in his hand and catching up. With his back against the railing, Ryukyu closed his eyes to calculate the speed of the blue Zun. The dagger in his hand was cold in the dark. To go forward, you have to pass in front of her. Closer and faster. The corner of the mouth slowly draws a cold smile. As soon as the wind is heard, Ryukyu''s dagger is horizontal, and his backhand is fast as lightning, he goes to the blue Zun stab who wants to pass by her. In the world of hidden traces, Ryukyu is the second, and no one dares to be the first. Even if it''s as fierce as the blue one in the six of the six of the Ming island, it doesn''t feel that daoliuyue is around at all. The dagger is as sharp as electricity. Chapter 1014 Blue Zun was stunned suddenly. He was very quick. With a loud roar, his long sword went towards the direction of Ryukyu. At the same time, Sheng shengdun lived in the body shape. A back somersault wanted to avoid the stab of Ryukyu. However, Ryukyu''s calculated effort is so easy to avoid. Just listen to the blunt sound of Chi, which is the sound of sword entering the skin. Blood splashed. A dagger got hold of. Ryukyu followed a leaning body closely, avoiding blue Zun''s hurried sword, and shot out of the darkness. The abdomen is a bloodstain, blue Zun''s flying body retreats, the abdomen is already red. The eyebrow color is cold. Blue Zun looks at the moon in front of him. No one can hurt him for so many years. This is the first time today. Hold the abdominal wound. Blue Zun looks at Ryukyu without expression, turns around and leaves. She is the future king of the island of Hades. He dare not offend. He wanted to kill xuanyuanche, not Liuyue. "You think you can go today." The cold voice sounded behind blue Zun. With such cold words coming, it was Ryukyu''s cold body. Just because he doesn''t fight with her doesn''t mean she''ll let him go. Waving his sword against his back, he carried the dagger in Ryukyu''s hand. There was a cold flash in blue Zun''s eyes: "the princess''s best not to move, and I''m not afraid that I can''t deal with you." Ryukyu smiled instead of anger, and his bloodthirsty expression flashed: "then try." After that, the body was folded, and the dagger in his hand stabbed in the direction that blue Zun did not expect. "Bang bang bang......" In an instant, only one sword collided. Ryukyu is fast, so is blue Zun. In the dark light, I can''t see the gestures of the two people waving. I can only see a blade of light and sword, which is incomparable fast. Chapter 1015 For the first time in many years, someone has been able to take on so many moves. Ryukyu is not afraid, but more excited. She is afraid of anyone in this world. The abdomen blood color drops, dyed the sand under the feet red. Blue Zun''s face began to look pale. The dagger of Ryukyu was too deep. In the narrow space, the breath of yin and cold is more and more serious. There is a feeling of complete oppression and rapid diffusion. Blue Zun looks at the Ryukyu in front of him. He can''t help resisting and retreating. What a strong murderous feeling, what a cold feeling. This is not the breath of ordinary people. It''s just from the 18 layers of hell. Their backs were cold. I knew that they were powerful Princesses for a long time. But they were oppressed by air pressure. It was torture. In his heart, blue Zun retreated more and more, stepping on the middle sand area. "Bang." In an instant, I only heard a light bang. The land at the foot of blue Zun and Ryukyu fell down. It''s like the desert, stepping on the quicksand, engulfing everything in an instant. But when Ryukyu felt his body sank, his body sank in a moment. His eyes were on the sand they had just stood on. The mud around the body falls rapidly, mixing with the human body, as if there is an invisible pulling force, pulling you down. In Ryukyu''s heart, there was a sudden awe, which was the characteristic of quicksand. The heart just a positioning, the body has been down, the whole was pulled down. There is no point of force, no place to support. Beside him, when he picked the tip of blue Zun''s sword, he would jump up. Ryukyu swept the corner of his eyes, regardless of his own danger. He could not jump up, and then he hit the blue Zun with his backhand. He must not be allowed to go up. Chapter 1016 The quicksand is thick, and people can hardly lift their hands. Blue Zun could not wield the sword. When he turned it over, he put his sword on the hand of Ryukyu. Ryukyu feels that blue Zun is fighting with his hands. He immediately makes an effort to turn his whole body in the air for half a circle and bully the back of blue Zun. Two hands turn, a small catcher. Ryukyu grabs the two wrists of blue Zun in front of him, twists his fingers, and listens to a click. The wrists of blue Zun''s hands are immediately broken by Ryukyu. At the same time, kick out, put on the back of blue Zun, and press down hard. Back to the blue statue of Ryukyu, he immediately raised his hands backward and leaned forward. Only listen to two bangs, blue Zun''s two arms are completely pinched and dislocated by Ryukyu''s move. Blue zunqiang is good at sword and internal skill, but not at hand. , feel shy, the complete capture of hands in the modern month is the essence of Muay Thai boxing, free boxing, Chinese martial arts, taekwondo and so on. Take advantage of the short and attack the strong. You can win or lose in a flash. A twist dislocated blue Zun''s arms. Ryukyu had not yet made the next attack. Suddenly he heard the sound of sand coming from the bottom of the mud below. The rustle is very light and weak. But it made Ryukyu suddenly burst into a cold sweat. Not taking into account the hands of blue Zun, Ryukyu put his foot on the back of blue Zun and leaped up. At the same time, with a shake of the wrist, the sky silk in his hand shot out towards the top of the cave, which was almost invisible, and the whole man rushed towards the cave wall. The body fell sharply. The mud around him rolled down, and Ryukyu''s heart almost mentioned his voice. Chapter 1017 "Bang." There was a slight crash, and the body fell down suddenly. It hit the cave wall next to it. Hit the stone wall behind the sand, Ryukyu held the smooth stone wall tightly for the first time. At the same time when she grabbed the silk and lived on the stone wall, a sharp scream came from blue Zun not far away. The voice was so shrill that even Ryukyu could not help but draw a little corner of his mouth. The rolling mud and silt around him had stopped slowly. Ryukyu wiped the sweat on his forehead, and then shook the fire folder in his hand. He looked at his feet with the fire light. Only a foot away from her feet was the bottom of the cave. At the bottom, there are countless red vipers rolling around. The fire light shines on them, and the red color is almost more vivid than the fire light in Ryukyu''s hands. A team, a group, looks afraid that there are not tens of thousands, the whole tangled together. And among these tens of thousands of red snakes, the blue Zun, who had fallen straight down, could not see anyone, only a pile of clothes were lying on the snakes. Ryukyu''s cheek twitches. The desert crimson snake is the most venomous of the venomous species. It can kill an elephant with one bite. If it wasn''t for the slight rustle she had just heard, it was the crawling of the snake. I''m afraid it''s the same now. With a cold sweat on his back, Ryukyu swept his eyes and stood up at the foot of his eyes. He stared at her feet closely. It was a desert crimson snake that was only about fifty centimeters long. Ryukyu, sweating, carefully retracted his feet. Almost, almost. Shaking the torch in his hand, Ryukyu climbed up the cave faster than the monkey, far away from the right and wrong. Chapter 1018 Damn Yunzhao, this imperial mausoleum has made some mess. I didn''t tell her clearly. It almost killed her. As he climbed up, Ryukyu caught fire. I''m going to wait for you to get out. After I get this thing done, I''m sure I''ll clean up Yunzhao. The light and shadow are dim, and the silk is cold hovering in the imperial mausoleum. Under the light of the bright night pearl, the carved imperial mausoleum, wantonly in this cold, wields its exquisite. At this time, Yunzhao, who entered the mausoleum from the other side, suddenly had a cold war. He reached out and rubbed his arm. What''s the matter. Rubbing his arm, Yunzhao quickly came down from the passage and entered the space where Liuyue xuanyuanche was falling. It''s good to meet two people early. The imperial mausoleum of the snow kingdom is not fun. Now the mechanism has been opened. If one step is wrong, it''s a matter of old age. In the winding imperial mausoleum. Along the way, Diaolianghuadong, layers of palaces winding away, pavilions, enchanting and quiet show, silent in the cold. Hao is picturesque. The whole underground palace has completely inherited the style of the snow holy Kingdom palace. Main hall, dormitory, outer hall, star picking tower, Bihu And so on, building after building, this is an underground palace. The whole underground palace was built according to the central point of the four gods and beasts. Left Qinglong, right white tiger, South Zhuque, North Xuanwu. Each occupies one side, guarding the four directions of the Imperial Palace, guarding here. Yunzhao quickly passes through the North Xuanwu, and enters the right white tiger position that xuanyuanche and Liuyue should be in, and the right Hall of the whole underground imperial palace. Step into the right hall, and without waiting for Yunzhao to pass by, a wind mixed with murderous air came through the air, and shot towards Yunzhao. Chapter 1019 Yunzhao is a flash, as fast as a flash of lightning. At the same time, he looks around. Jinzun, one of the six Golden hell islands. This man actually came here. One sword took Jin Zun''s broadsword, and Yun Zhao''s body was tilted and quickly retreated, saying, "Hey, this doesn''t matter to me. You can''t be unreasonable. If you want to kill me in my territory, my kingdom of snow is not easy to bully. Even if you are strong in Mingdao, my father will revenge with me. " It''s like clearing his words and making Jin Zun frown slightly, and the attack in his hand is a little loose. It''s not that he is afraid of the snow Kingdom, but that they usually don''t kill people outside the target. Since he said they don''t care about his business, then "That''s right." Yunzhao turns over and lands in front of the stone wall in the corner of the temple, smiles at Jinzun and says, "you are busy, I will go first." After that, he leaned back, and the wall with a gap behind him suddenly turned, and immediately swallowed the cloud. Jin Zun saw the frown tightly. One step out of the temple, Yunzhao sinks his smiling face, turns around and steps into the high steps behind him. At the same moment, he reached for the top of the step and slapped it hard. "Boom." Just listen to a muffled sound. The cold wind blows slightly, and the white tiger side hall, which can go out from all directions, suddenly the door of the four directions hall sinks, and the heavy iron door falls from the top of the stone seam. The whole right temple is blocked. Form a circle of death. Jin Zun, who had not been able to leave in time, immediately knew that it was not good when he heard the strange sound. He rushed towards the hall door with his body shape as electric as electricity. However, when the fine iron falls, all the outlets in all directions are blocked. Chapter 1020 The lights were gray, and the light of the night''s Pearl was bright and cold. On the stairs, Yunzhao knocks on a wall standing in front of him. The wall immediately opened to reveal a door. Yunzhao walks in slowly, and the whole right hall below is fully displayed in his eyes. It was a mess, only a short time for him to walk up the steps. All the exquisite decorations and sculptures in the right temple were all destroyed by the angry golden statue. The square iron door made of refined iron has also printed many traces. There was a sneer in my eyes. The ancestral Mausoleum of Xuesheng kingdom is made by exhausting countless efforts, let alone one of the six masters of Ming island. Even if all six of you are here, don''t try to break out of this place. The bottom of his eyes turned cold, and Yunzhao looked down at the golden Zun who was pounding the four iron gates, and he pressed his hand slightly on the wall. In an instant, the whole ground below slowly cracks a crack in the middle at the speed of seeing, and then starts to slowly open towards both sides. In the lower right hall, Jin Zun, who desperately attacked the iron gate, immediately turned to the place where the accident happened. The ground slowly opened to reveal the dark cold light below. Under the light of the night pearl on the wall of the right temple, it was extremely cold and sharp. Under the cracked ground, countless irregular, rotating knives are slowly showing their true colors. The light of the knife is cold, and the sharp blade is cold under the light of the Pearl at night. There is a trace of darkness on it, which is highly toxic. Ten thousand highly poisonous rotary knives. Jin Zun''s face changed. The ground is more and more open, merging to the left and right, and there are fewer and fewer grounds on which the right highness can stand. Chapter 1021 "Buzzing..." Ten thousand runner knives are spinning at full speed. The sword light mixed with the cold makes the gloomy right hall become hell sword mountain. "No one can enter here and be disrespectful to his master." A faint voice sounded above the right hall, very faint, but full of threats. Hearing this, Jin Zun looks up. In the upper space of the right temple, Yun Zhao stands on the stone wall coldly and looks down on him. Jinzun''s eyebrows stood up and roared. He flew with a broadsword in his hand and shot at Yunzhao above. "Count your grandfather." Yunzhao hears, a slight cold snort from the tip of his nose, and a flick of his finger on the wall beside him. In an instant, I saw the top of the palace, which was curved like an arc, suddenly opened, and a huge cylinder of stone pillars fell down towards the bottom. Almost the size of the whole lower right hall, so fit down, then the whole right Hall of this side of any corner, will be hit by it. Suddenly, the wind is almost like crying. At the bottom, Jin Zun, who came to Yunzhao in a hurry, saw the changed face, which changed greatly in an instant, almost miserable. The top of the head is a huge stone pillar falling rapidly. At the foot of his feet are ten thousand highly poisonous rotary knives. This is the way of heaven, there is no way to enter the earth. In his heart, Jinzun is even more desperate to shoot at Yunzhao. If we can seize the position where Yunzhao stands, there may be a thread of vitality, otherwise Seeing Jinzun''s momentum like a sharp arrow, Yunzhao not only doesn''t avoid it, but leisurely looks at Jinzun''s near body and slowly outlines a smile. "You give me..." With a sword in the air, Jinzun pours into Yunzhao''s eyes. Chapter 1022 Before the end of the angry drink, the mountain wall in front of Yunzhao suddenly shot a small Niumao needle, like an embroidery needle, towards Jinzun. The needle is dark. It''s obviously the most poisonous of all. Jin Zun''s face could not be changed in a moment, and his body was smothering in the air. There are so many poisonous needles of ox hair. If you fight these poisons hard, you will kill him. If you don''t attack them, the stone pillar on the top of the head and the wheel blade below Didn''t wait for Jin Zun to think about it. This moment of hesitation, has no chance. The huge stone pillars roaring from the top of the head rushed straight across the place where Yunzhao stood, and fell towards the right hall below. The huge stone pillars cover everything and fit the stone wall. "Bang." After an earth shaking dull sound, the huge stone pillars are not shaking, and have been smashed to the end. How can any human force fight against the huge stone of ten thousand jin. The warm cloud call waited for a moment, slowly raised his hand and pressed on the stone wall. The fallen pillars began to rise and slowly rose. The lower runner knife also stopped the squeaky rotation, and the ground of the right hall began to merge. The stone dust is empty. In a twinkling of an eye, it has been restored to the original right hall, except for the decoration destroyed by Jin Zun. There is nothing left, including Jin Zun. Looking at the emptiness below, Yunzhao said slowly: "my grandfather has already gone to the west, you want to be, OK, then I will send you." Light voice falls, cloud calls a fall sleeve to turn around to walk to leave. The stone wall behind closed slowly without any gap. The bright night pearl is shining, and the underground palace is more and more gloomy. The imperial mausoleum of Xuesheng kingdom was built by countless craftsmen and masters a hundred years ago with great efforts, which is a collection of mechanism learning achievements. The passage is deep, the shadows are heavy, and there are four deadly opportunities. Chapter 1023 There are many peaks in the wind. I don''t know the wind from the underground mausoleum which has been closed for more than 100 years. But Dugu ye did see it, and felt the cool wind passing by him, blowing up the folds of light gauze in front of him. In the beautiful bedroom in front of us, the silk and white light yarn is hanging, waving and flying with the cool wind. The shadow of the overlapping yarn is changed. A veil of thousands of threads and threads. Under the light of the night pearl, there are thousands of styles. However, it also outlines the coldness and gloom of people''s back. Dugu Ye looked at the scene in front of him. His face was cold and he didn''t speak a word. The imperial mausoleum of Xuesheng country can locate the place in front of him without looking at it. The inscrutable Mausoleum of the snow holy kingdom. Slowly, he reached out and rubbed his eyebrow. There was a cold flash between his eyebrows. The imperial mausoleum of the snow holy kingdom can''t be opened after a fight. It can only be said that Ryukyu led the six masters of naming island to this position here, while others opened the mausoleum. It''s all scheming. Unfortunately, he fell in confusion. Enter the mausoleum where the mechanism has been opened and the machine is killed everywhere. Seeing the light gauze flying in front of him, Dugu Ye''s face was cold. He never thought of helping xuanyuanche. Therefore, I never thought that he would enter the forbidden area of the snow holy Kingdom like this, and face the hidden weapons and people with murderous opportunities. Dugu''s face was heavy and his breath was colder than the wind from nowhere. He glanced at the palace in front of him coldly. Dugu Ye''s fingers were counting at full speed. Yimu, Binghuo Chapter 1024 There are rules for the construction of the imperial mausoleum. Others can only bump into the place. They fall into the boundary, but they can figure out the ugly Yin Mao. "Nanzhuque." With one finger, Dugu ye once again looked at the veil palace in front of his eyes and walked forward. He is now in the south of the imperial mausoleum. The sprint in the secret road made him cross half of the imperial mausoleum and appear in the direction of the South Zhuque. South Zhuque, according to the rules of the four gods and beasts, represents Dugu Ye''s heart was a little bit rusty. The light yarn is piled up and the wind is cool. It doesn''t give people a cool feeling in summer. On the contrary, it gives birth to endless cold in the bottom of one''s heart, and the cold hairs on one''s back stand upright. White yarn is light, one after another, one after another. In the past, the whole palace was full of white gauze. Walking in it, there was nothing but the flying white gauze. Dugu ye walked slowly step by step. The silk and white yarn was blown by the cool wind, and brushed on his face, reflecting his golden white, almost a sense of unity. Gloomy, cold. "Whoosh." In this suffocating silence, suddenly a voice of breaking the air came at full speed, breaking the silence of this side. The green Zun in a green suit came like flying. The white gauze is slightly raised, and the Dugu night walking in it is directly exposed in the eyes of green Zun. Green Zun''s eyebrow color sank, and he stabbed Dugu ye in the white curtain with a sword. This man is from xuanyuanche''s group. Then, there is no pardon for killing him. Looking at the sharp sword as fast as lightning, Dugu Aotian''s expression didn''t fluctuate. Just turn your toes, and your figure will be hidden behind the white curtain behind you. A sword is flying across the sky. The white curtain is cut in half by green Zun''s sword, flying down. Chapter 1025 There was no Dugu Ye behind. Green Zun saw this step and stood in the white curtain. The sword light in his hand surged like a poisonous snake. The footsteps are light and faint. With the wind, it''s almost inauthentic. However, what kind of ear power is green Zun? With a stroke of the hilt in his hand, he will kill at the place where the sound comes out. It''s ferocious and murderous, unparalleled. A sword breaks the white yarn. With the sword Qi of green Zun, the silk fragments fly down in all directions and blend into this pure white world. No one, or the shadow of Dugu Ye. Green Zun frowns. Even if his martial arts are high and his lightness skills are good, he can''t avoid such a trace. A cool wind blew, and the white veil fluttered. In this light dance, Dugu Ye stood in the middle of the palace with a long white and gold shirt. The pair of black with a little blue eyes, in a quiet, more cold light. When green Zun glances at it, he immediately turns his back on the sword and perches on it. Dugu Ye''s hands were behind him, but he didn''t move. The curtain is flying and rippling. "Bang." A sharp crash broke the silence of this hall. Green Zun''s sword fell on the white gauze floating in front of Dugu Ye''s body. The clang is like the sound of the collision of iron tools. On the soft white yarn without any force, it is weird. Green Zun is suddenly stunned. His right hand holding the sharp sword is slightly numb. Just now, the sword seems to have been cut on the boulder. That counter attack force made his arm numb slightly, while Dugu ye, who was standing in the middle, carried his hands on his back and never moved. What''s going on? Chapter 1026 Before green Zun could understand, Dugu Ye suddenly disappeared into the white curtain. Green Zun just felt that the figure in front of him disappeared. The speed was comparable to that of ghosts and ghosts, which could not be exerted by people at all. It''s not because the eyebrows are wrinkled suddenly. It''s not right. This place is not right. Step out, green Zun flies towards the place where Dugu Ye disappeared. However, he stepped out one step, and all of a sudden, the gossamer curtains around him began to spin. The silk flies and starts to swim. For a moment, it seemed that the whole palace began to rotate. Green Zun was shocked at once. He looked at the spinning screen around him from slow to fast, and saw a piece of startled white in his eyes. Layers of cool wind, mixed out, began to exaggerate, began to make people back more cold as ice. Green Zun''s eyes can''t be serious for a moment. Make a point of the long sword in your hand. Attack eight swords in a row. You can only see eight flashes of light in eight directions. "Bang bang bang bang......" With the eight swords of green Zun as fast as lightning. Then came the eight sharp bangs of collision, like the intersection of iron and sparks. Green Zun''s face changed greatly. What curtain is this? Under his sword, he didn''t break up, but it was as hard as iron, even he couldn''t cut it. The breeze blows, the silk white gauze curtain flies, the light does not have a little weight. In my heart, green Zun''s hand is faster and faster. "Bang bang......" Only listening to the continuous collision of iron, in this silence, a rare noise. The veil is spinning faster and faster. Almost in a flash, I can''t see the connected cracks and traces. From all sides. Chapter 1027 Front, back, left and right, under the head. It''s very dense. Gauze curtain is faster and faster, white light flies over, nothing is left, only endless white. Green Zun was wrapped in it. What he saw almost took his eyes away. Too fast, as fast as his fixed force is almost dizzy. "Bang bang bang......" The speed of the impact is faster and faster, almost like the sound of the iron, the whole continuous ups and downs. Obviously, green Zun, trapped inside, is in a hurry. However, the white, gentle, the wind will be blowing gently, there is no weight screen, but at this time, it seems to have the weight of a kilogram, the strength of fine steel. Green Zun''s sword power can be used to open mountains. He can''t even use them. The speed is faster and faster. It''s like making zongzi. The curtain wrapped in green Zun is spinning rapidly. It began to press inward. Inch by inch, it''s spinning up inside. For every turn, the curtain shrinks in. The pressure on one side is not large, but it shrinks from all directions at the same time. One inch in one direction, eight inches in one direction. In such a fast rhythm, we can only see that the white surrounding circle is getting smaller and smaller, and more and more we can see with the naked eye that it is the speed, pressing inward. There is less and less space left for inner green Zun. There was a thud and a scream in it. Don''t have to see it with your own eyes, you can also feel that the people in it are feeling danger in advance. They are desperately trying. White yarn flies like a cage of smoke. Dugu Ye stood cold outside the ball wrapped with green Zun, looking at everything in front of him. No more than the green Zun trapped in the interior can only see white gauze. He stands outside and receives everything clearly. Whirling and flying. It''s not the spinning of the gossamer, it''s the big column with the gossamer. Chapter 1028 There are twenty-eight columns in total, which are carved with golden dragon and jade phoenix. Under the red color, there is a cold light. It''s a pillar made of twenty-eight fine iron. At this time, the 28 pillars are constantly rotating around the green Zun, according to the orientation and trend of the 28 stars, pressing towards the inside. The sword Qi of green Zun didn''t match the light white gauze. But through the white yarn, on the back of the rapid rotation, almost two adults embrace, can hold the iron pole. Such iron pillars can be cut off with one sword of green Zun. Looking at the twenty-eight iron pillars that were more and more close together, Dugu Ye lowered his eyebrows slightly. "Ouch..." Inside, the surrounded green Zun howls out. The sharp voice pierced the white gauze flying palace and passed it far away. It''s like the scream of a beast dying, full of penetrating power. "Bang bang bang......" The sound of the crazy crash is getting more and more subtle. Dugu Ye looked at the central space where only two people could stand. His eyebrows were slightly raised. There is not enough space for the green Zun in it. The twenty-eight pillars were spinning faster and faster. The space that those two people stand, between blink of an eye more and more narrow down. The howling of the beast is chilling. Five finger micro buckle, a sword from the sleeve of a row. Dugu didn''t blink at night. His horizontal hand was a sword, and he stabbed into the wrapped green Zun. The blood red suddenly comes out without a breath. Slowly draw out the long sword in his hand, Dugu Ye is not looking at the people who are wrapped. It''s better to give him a good time than to be crushed to death. White flying, curtain gloomy. Chapter 1029 Half a sound later, the twenty-eight iron pillars slowly stopped rotating, and then began to turn back to the place where they should exist. The breeze slowly stopped, and the White Palace was still restored to the White Palace, nothing unusual. South Zhuque, Zhuque originally named after fire. The wind helps the fire, but in fact it contains the wind direction. Twenty eight constellations array, starting with the wind, attacking with the wind. The hidden mechanism here is not the raging fire, but the eight trigrams array. One touch moves the whole picture. What Dugu Ye was good at was the formation. He had to be careful to enter the formation. Green Zun rushed in so recklessly. Immortal, don''t you live up to such a skilled craftsman''s arrangement. The wind is blowing, and the white curtain is floating. Dugu ye walked out of the hall step by step. The Royal Mausoleum of snow holy kingdom should not be despised. The dim light twinkles in the mausoleum, and the exquisite mausoleum presents a darker feeling. "East Green Dragon." Let go of the fingers, xuanyuanche looked at the magnificent palace like the moon. If his calculation is correct, this place should be to the east of the whole mausoleum. Four big white jade pillars stand towering, and the four green dragons hover on them. They are so vivid that they almost fly away. Enter the palace slowly, xuanyuanche walked carefully. Green Dragon belongs to water. There must be water hiding in this area. It''s the best policy to be careful. Don''t kill six of the six masters of the island of the dead. It''s not worth paying to compensate yourself here. After walking, xuanyuanche walked slowly in the palace. The outside of the palace looks like the atmosphere, but the inside is just like the street, full of narrow channels, which looks quite strange. Xuanyuanche walked slowly, frowning slightly. Why hasn''t anyone come after you? Chapter 1030 Did he run so fast that the six masters of Ming island didn''t catch up with him? Or did they run the other six channels, only to miss him? Xuanyuanche remembered clearly that when he rushed into this channel, he was expected to have a look. There were eight channels opened by Yunzhao. Eyebrow micro pick pick, xuanyuanche jilted a hand. Let''s go to meet Yunzhao first. Just doing this, the wind suddenly rings in my ear. Some people come from the front like flying. Their speed is so fast that they are almost confused by xuanyuanche. They are running for their lives. Ahead? Six masters of Hades should not appear in front of him. Is it Yunzhao? Xuanyuanche is a little fast now, turning the corner in front of him. Seeing each other and looking at each other, they almost hit each other. Bai Zun, xuanyuanche''s eyes narrowed in a moment, and he had no time to think how Jin Zun came from the front. His backhand was a sword, and he cut it towards Bai Zun. At the same time, Bai Zun''s reaction was not slow. With a long sword in his hand, he put xuanyuanche on the shelf. "Bang." Sparks were flying. When enemies meet, they are extremely jealous, and they say nothing but that. White Zun saw xuanyuanche in front of him. The big knife in his hand almost turned like the wind. The rainstorm swept down towards xuanyuanche. It seems that in such a few moves, I will kill xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche sees this secretly and makes a cold hum. With him Then the soft sword in his hand flew around, and the big sword wrapped around Bai Zun went up. For a while, I heard nothing but loud bangs. I can''t see you coming and going. I can''t see the sword. I can''t see the sharp sword. I can only see the light and shadow of a sword flying. Two figures, white and black, are rotating in the air. And around the exquisite wood carving, hanging relief oil lamp. In the invisible light and shadow of the sword, they broke into pieces like powder and sprinkled it in all directions. Chapter 1031 It''s almost dazzling. The sword Qi is crisscrossing and the wind is blowing. In the narrow passage, it almost blows out the wolf''s howling gloom and spreads far away. In the passage, the echoes overlap, thick and distant, like the roar of a dragon. A sword sweep, cut open white Zun crazy offensive, xuanyuanche slightly frowned. What sound? This should not be the sound of the wind brought by their swords. Hands quickly handed out, but the ears are up, xuanyuanche ears to listen. "Boom..." It''s a little dull, a little thick. It''s like the sound of water, and it''s not like the sound of the wind. What''s the sound? Xuanyuanche is frowning. The crazy sword posture of white Zun on the opposite side is more and more crazy. It seems that I have to fight with xuanyuanche. Although xuanyuanche thinks it''s normal for them to fight desperately when they meet, it seems that they will not defeat him in the exhausting world. This white Zun will also follow the feeling of death, which makes xuanyuanche frown a little. "Bang." A flash, white Zun a knife cut in the ground. The bluestone page immediately cracks the opening as big as the child''s palm and winds away. Such a fierce attack will cost all internal power. Either have full assurance to win the opponent in a few moves, or be crazy. Xuanyuanche frowns. What is baizun doing? "Boom..." And the muffled voice came nearer, and the truer he heard it. It''s not the echo of the wind, it''s something approaching. Xuanyuanche''s heart felt a moment of awe. Backhand quick sword, the attack in the hand is more and more fierce, but the ear is sharp. The trend is very fast, and there is a crackling and crisp condensation in the middle, which is very small, almost negligible. Chapter 1032 A breath of cold came from the distant passage. It was an extremely cold and overcast atmosphere, with a light white smoke, and a hazy fog, rolling and swarming. Bai Zun, his men are more and more crazy. His eyes are almost red. An anti body hand in hand, xuanyuanche saw the white smoke flying in the corner of his eyes, and it came out from the passage in the distance. After a short moment of doubt, xuanyuanche''s face changed greatly. Damn it, it''s not water. The hidden mechanism under the Oriental Green Dragon is not water, but The thought in my heart hasn''t been settled yet. Under the white fog at the entrance of the passage, it seems that the things with dragon''s voice and tiger''s roar show their true faces. The transparent, pure, and dust free ice water is coming with a surging and covering posture. Where they passed, the exquisite walls and the magnificent carvings were frozen into ice crystals and submerged in the transparent color. Where the ice water passes, freeze everything. "Bastard." Xuanyuanche glanced at it and almost scolded. Now he knows why Bai Zun is so crazy with him. It must be that the bastard didn''t know how to open the mechanism of Qinglong hall and release the ice water. He was running for his life when he met him again. Want to escape and want to kill him, so it''s so crazy. Damn it, damn it. Iron teeth clench, xuanyuanche a moment head almost smoke. Want to also don''t want, one sword brandishes the offensive that separates white Zun, Xuan yuanche turns round to run. Bai Zun is not afraid of it. It can freeze all the ice crystals, but he can''t deal with it. White Zun sees xuanyuanche turn around and runs. He also follows xuanyuanche when he makes a mistake. At the same time, he looks ferocious, and pesters him towards xuanyuanche. Chapter 1033 Their purpose of leaving the island is to kill xuanyuanche. At this time, they seldom meet him alone. No matter what their state, they will kill him. The alley is narrow and winding. Xuanyuanche even if he moves forward a step, how can Bai Zun''s skill behind him not be equal? It''s easy to escape. Not by a pair of iron teeth clench, Xuanyuan Che even fight with escape. Two people in the narrow channel, fight and walk, mix and make a mess. But the ice crystal roared from behind, but in the fight between xuanyuanche and baizun, it came faster and more turbulent. The thin ice gas rises out, and the place where it passes is immediately covered with a layer of frost, which is almost absolute zero. After the frost, the ice water roared. Fill the narrow passage and freeze everything that can be frozen. Crystal clear, blue light flashing. "Bang." Xuanyuanche and baizun swords intersect, blooming a spark. However, it is not worth the white fog that has risen. The chilling cold completely engulfs the little spark. Xuanyuanche''s hair has congealed with a layer of ice crystals, and his eyebrows are hard. Under the light of the night pearl, reflection is brewing. The swords intersect. The chilling weapons are covered with a layer of thin ice in an instant, making this cold weapon even colder. "Boom..." The roar of ice crystal is more and more intense. The roar with open teeth and claws blindfolded the shocked man. A quick glance at the place where you stand now, xuanyuanche''s eyes are shining. The corner of the eye swept to the ice water that was only ten feet away from the two people behind Bai Zun. Xuanyuanche covered a thin layer of ice on his face, which was cold and amazing It''s a knife again. Sheng Sheng chops xuanyuanche in front of him and stops him from moving forward. Chapter 1034 In the direction of the sword wind, xuanyuanche suddenly stumbled, as if he had been hanged by Bai Zun''s blade. White Zun''s crazy face, eyes flash. Xuanyuanche shows the failure image. Although it''s only a moment, it can''t be concealed from him. He will be able to win in those two or three moves. Bai Zun saw that this was more and more crazy. He killed xuanyuanche and was running no later. The swords intersect and the sound is loud. Xuanyuanche retreats from each other, the body that has been slightly frozen by ice gas seems to be unable to move, and it is hard to support left and right. White Zun is pressing step by step, and the blade is almost cut to the tip of xuanyuanche''s nose. Behind them, the cold water roared. Ten Zhang, nine Zhang, six Zhang Closer and closer, closer and closer. Xuanyuanche is also weaker and weaker. It seems that the next sword can kill him. Baizun is more desperate. Two Zhangs, watching the ice water will rush to two people. Xuanyuanche suddenly changed from weak to weak. His breath soared. He fell to the ground step by step. With a long sword in his hand, he cut the stone wall on his head and rushed up with his body. "Bang." Only listen to a loud sound, the top of the bluestone was xuanyuanche a sword to break a big hole, revealing the top of the black pressure. Xuanyuanche turns over, grabs the hole and shoots at it in an instant. At the same time, backhand towards the cave is a sword. Under the body, Bai Zun was shocked by xuanyuanche''s sudden change of momentum, followed by the reaction, his face was livid, he waved a broadsword and jumped to the place where xuanyuanche jumped out. However, how can we win when we attack below. The leaping body is forced by xuanyuanche sword, and baizun''s body is stagnant in the air. The roaring ice water rushes at once, submerges everything and swallows everything. Where we passed, there was a crystal of ice. Standing on the upper stone wall, xuanyuanche listened to the roar of the roar and went away, shaking the torch in his hand. A blue ice crystal sparkles. The whole area below is frozen and deprived of all traces of life. Chapter 1035 The corner of the mouth slightly twitches twice, xuanyuanche speechless. If he hadn''t looked carefully step by step when he came here, he would have felt that the top floor is the weakest. I''m afraid he''s still in a bad position to escape. Looking at the hole blocked below, there is a blue light ice crystal, xuanyuanche eyes. The imperial mausoleum of the snow holy kingdom is really abnormal. It can be found in the cold water for thousands of years. Put out the fire fold in his hand and bow up. Xuanyuanche turns his head and crawls forward in the gap. The light is deep, and the beautiful mausoleum of snow holy country is covered with layers of cold light. When you walk and walk again, you will be more careful. Through the beams, through the houses, through the pavilions, through the main palace road. The central hall of the four gods and beasts. Step into the gate, the wind suddenly tightened. However, xuanyuanche still hasn''t returned, and the fierce murderous spirit has disappeared. In the central hall, at this time, from the four channels, almost at the same time step into the Ryukyu, Yunzhao, dugujue and other three people. And his nearest moon, Ryukyu, was drawing his sword. Raised eyebrows, xuanyuanche looked at the ashen face of Ryukyu''s body, but there was no scar on his body. He walked in and said, "how about that?" "One." Ryukyu smiled and waved his dagger. "One." Yunzhao, who came here, then took the call. Xuanyuanche nodded: "I''m one too." The voice of the three fell, and Qi Qi turned to look at Dugu ye, who was silent. Dugu ye saw the eyes of the three people, and his face became colder and colder. He didn''t say a word. Listen to this, these three people are united, he accidentally bumped himself into the door. Seeing that Dugu Ye didn''t speak, Yunzhao slightly hooked up the corner of his mouth and squinted at Ryukyu and xuanyuanche: "how did you drag him into the water?" Chapter 1036 As he said, he gave them a thumbs up quietly. This is just a little Kung Fu. He pulled Dugu ye out. He saw it suddenly and thought he was dazzled. When did Dugu ye come to his mausoleum. However, seeing Dugu Ye''s cold face, there was only one word on his face. It was hard for him to understand. In response, ryukue and xuanyuanche smile and Dugu Ye''s cold eyes. "Thank you." Looking at the bright red color on Dugu Ye''s skirt, the corner of ryukue''s mouth was slightly hooked, and he nodded his chin towards Dugu Ye. Dugu ye did not help xuanyuanche but helped her. Although it''s obvious that she has wrongly helped xuanyuanche, she has to accept this feeling. Hearing this, Dugu Ye looked up at Ryukyu. This is the first time to meet after returning from the treasure land of the Southern Song Dynasty. Blue eyes flow, a little deep, a little bottomless, but also a little unspeakable gentleness. On that day, Ryukyu''s soft hand was still in his mind. Let his heart warm, let his heart beat. Today, Ryukyu is still with xuanyuanche. The eyebrow color slightly rippled for a while, covering up the layer upon layer of sour waves, lifting again, Dugu ye saw Ryukyu and walked slowly. If he had known that the target of these people''s pursuit was xuanyuanche rather than Ryukyu, he would definitely stand by and help them. But now I''ve helped all of them. I can only complain about my teeth and blood swallowing. I''m sure. Xuanyuanche looked at Dugu ye, who came over with his eyes shining slightly, and said nothing to thank him. This man can''t help him. What he wants to help is Ryukyu. It''s because Ryukyu, not to help him. Chapter 1037 So, he doesn''t have to say thank you. Others don''t accept his affection, and naturally he doesn''t accept others'' affection. His face was indifferent. Seeing Dugu Ye slowly approaching Ryukyu, he was neither jealous nor overly active. Ryukyu and he need to be jealous. Smile and stand, a woman and two men, calm. The cloud on one side summoned this, a few invisible eyes deep for a while. I met you in this case. It''s so calm. I don''t know if it''s the surging under the waves or "Now there are two left." Seeing the blood on Dugu''s robe, Yunzhao''s eyes were also sharp. He knew that there was another person missing, and immediately started another topic directly. At the same time, he took out the blood bead to Ryukyu and said: "how about my imperial mausoleum? That''s just a little bit of Kung Fu Yunzhao is a little proud. He can''t forget that xuanyuanche and ryukue planted a big heel on the six hands of this island. I can''t forget that he was chased all the way. He is so big and arrogant, and he has never been chased. Now, as soon as he entered the mausoleum of his snow kingdom. In a moment four were gone. There is only one thing that can be said. His snow holy kingdom is very capable. "Perverted enough." Hearing Yunzhao''s boast, ryukue gives a thumbs up. It should be praised if it''s a good thing. The imperial mausoleum of the snow holy kingdom is absolutely a good thing. It''s abnormal to the extreme. "Not bad." Xuanyuanche drew the corner of his mouth. It was cold for ten thousand years. He is still a little cold now. He nodded his head expressionless, and Dugu ye also admitted that he had been away for an hour. The imperial mausoleum of the snow holy kingdom is the best of the best. It''s better to meet than to be famous. Yunzhao listened to the three people''s words like this, and a very satisfied smile appeared on his face, sweeping away the previous caution and seriousness, and then it was brilliant. Chapter 1038 The six masters of Ming island have destroyed four of them, and the remaining two are not enough for fear. "On the way to the center of the four beasts, the only way out is here?" Xuanyuanche looked up at Yunzhao Dao in a good mood after Liuyue took the beads. Yunzhao nodded: "yes, it can only be here." This is the most central place of the underground imperial mausoleum. If you want to go out, you have to go here. That''s absolutely the only way. "Wait for the rabbit." Ryukyu swallowed the beads and raised his eyebrows to the two men. Xuanyuanche and Yunzhao nodded at the same time. This is the final terminal of the eight channels. It''s better to wait here than to turn back to other channels to find the remaining two Ming islands. Anyway, if you want to come out, you must go here. Wait for work with ease, why not do it. Now, the three of them are at ease. Dugu ye, who had been silent for a long time, didn''t have much expression when he saw this. He walked around the central palace slowly, as if appreciating the hundred year old Mausoleum of Xuesheng kingdom. Obviously, he also agreed with xuanyuanche and others. The light is quiet and bright, the wind blows and the air is cold. Half a day, one day, two days Time passed quickly, no one, the remaining two islands seemed to disappear from the sky, did not appear at all. "What''s the matter?" Ryukyu sat on the platform frowning. Two days later, even if I lost my way to the southeast and northwest, I would have come by virtue of the six masters of Ming island. Where did the two go? "The mechanism has been activated many times." Yunzhao leaned against the throne of the central palace and watched the slow road of a row of hourglasses. Are the remaining two of them directly dealt with by the mechanism, and they didn''t even come here? Look at each other, four people silent. Chapter 1039 If it''s so easy to kill the six masters of hell Island, why do they have to wait here. It''s obviously unrealistic to go back and find it. This huge mausoleum does not know how many turnouts, how many crossroads. I''ll go back to where I want to find someone. Looking at the rows of hourglass, Yunzhao frowned and suddenly sank: "is it going to other channels?" The road of the underground imperial mausoleum is complex, which is definitely not only the eight channels of the four gods and beasts. However, he only opened these eight channels. These eight channels are self-contained and do not connect with other channels. Generally speaking, they cannot go to other places. It''s just that I haven''t seen anyone for two days. Where has he gone. Liuyue, xuanyuanche, listen to Yunzhao, Qi Qi looks at each other, but Dugu Ye is still expressionless. "There are many ways out?" Ryukyu eyebrows pick slightly. Before Yunzhao spoke, xuanyuanche took over and nodded, "a lot." It''s common sense that there is more than one exit from the mausoleum. It''s said that Ryukyu''s eyebrows are deep. If the rest of the two gentlemen go astray and go out from other places, they will try their best A brief silence. "Go out first." In this short silence, Dugu Ye suddenly spoke. They have been in the mausoleum for more than two days. They can support without food or water. It''s not good for them to suffer. Don''t even wait for the rest of the island. They don''t have the power to fight. That''s nothing. The voice fell, the other three looked at each other, and they all got up. Go out and block other exits. This time, you must put all six masters of the island out here, or you will have endless troubles. Chapter 1040 The whole underground imperial mausoleum is silent. The sleeping tiger fell into sleep after a bit of jaw and claw activity. The wind is cold and quiet. Relative to the cold underground mausoleum. The weather outside the mausoleum is hot and violent, although it''s only in April and may. The trees are green and the sky is blue. Birds are singing and cicadas are hissing. The breeze is rustling. The red sun is hanging in the west, burning clouds and flying, beautiful as a dream. "Your Highness..." Once out of the mausoleum, Dugu Ye met his subordinates. Blood red eyes, a mess of grass, a hand of blood blisters, is the place where they fell two days ago, not life-threatening excavation. The heavy boulder actually dug a layer for him. At this time, he looked up and saw Dugu ye and others appear from a high place. He almost cried with joy for a moment. Seeing this, Dugu Ye nodded to Tianya, without much words. "There are four exits to the mausoleum." Looking up at the sky, Yunzhao did not delay, but directly drew pictures with branches on the ground. Southeast, northwest, four directions. "I''ll see the west, you..." Yunzhao points to the nearest west exit above, and before his voice falls, Dugu Ye suddenly gets up and leaves. Seeing this, Yunzhao stopped immediately. I think so. How could Dugu Ye help xuanyuanche? Besides, he has come out now. He doesn''t need to go through this muddy water. "Continue." Xuanyuanche did not lift his head, looking at Yunzhao''s fingertips. Cloud summoned the eyes to move, and was about to redistribute them. However, he saw Dugu ye with Tianya heading for the north exit. Yunzhao''s eyes immediately picked. Xuanyuanche also raised his head at this time. Seeing Dugu ye, who was walking towards that position without saying a word, there was a look of unknown people in his eyebrows. Chapter 1041 "Dugu yebei, my West, the other two of you will do it by yourself." Seeing this, Yunzhao stood up and walked towards him. In an instant, only Ryukyu and xuanyuanche are left. "Together." Ryukyu played with the dagger in his hand. He said it casually, but it was very sonorous. It''s reasonable to say that one person is the best, but she''s not sure. It''s safest for them to check both sides together. Xuanyuanche can''t help but hook his mouth slightly: "no, you go..." "Step on..." The sound is still falling. Suddenly, the sound of horse''s hooves in the distance comes from afar. It''s coming quickly. Xuanyuanche and Liuyue are not seen from Qi Qi. Three people, Qiu Keng and Yan Hu and Du Yi. Xuanyuanche eyes a deep, stood up, these three people how come? When Ryukyu saw these two men, he jumped up and said, "I will go to the south." Throw these people down, turn around and fall into the woods. Have autumn mark and Yan Hu two people follow xuanyuanche, that she is very relieved. As soon as Ryukyu''s figure disappeared into the forest, Du Yi saw it from afar and immediately followed it with a whip. Xuanyuanche saw this and did not pursue it. Du Yi was there. What''s more, Mingdao didn''t deal with Ryukyu. He was very relieved. "King." Autumn trace and Yanhu come quickly, far away to xuanyuanche way. "Why are you here?" Xuanyuanche frowns. Lima stands beside xuanyuanche. Qiuxian and Yanhu jump off the horse and say, "we don''t trust." I''m not sure that the poisoned Ryukyu and the injured xuanyuanche have been beaten down. Only the Southern Song Dynasty needs to be pacified. It''s really nothing serious. At present, the two arranged things for Liuchuan and others, and followed the news all the way. Chapter 1042 Xuanyuanche saw this congealed eyebrows, looked at their expressions and knew that there was nothing wrong with the Southern Song Dynasty. Then he said, "follow me." He said as he walked to the East. Autumn mark and Yan Hu immediately follow. The mountain wind blows, and the burning clouds in the sky are more and more red. "Wang Shang, this is not the way to go down?" After xuanyuanche, autumn trace frowned and said. There are three kings and six saints in the island of the underworld. When the three kings are dead, when the six are coming, when the six are gone, the nine saints will surely fight. When the nine saints are gone, there may be someone else. If they come back and forth like this, even if they have great abilities in heaven or in their king, they may not be so resistant. Xuanyuanche listens to the words and goes on. Don''t he know it''s not going to work? It''s too passive. However, he hasn''t found the point where he takes the initiative. "Wang Shang, I see..." Mountain wind Qi Qi Qi, a few people''s voice with the wind and scattered, ethereal. This Xiang Ryukyu and Du Yi are walking together. "Master, two days ago, I received the news from Ouyang Yufei. He has got something and has come here." Hearing Du Yi''s report, ryukyue turned his head and said, "so fast?" It''s only ten days. Ouyang Yufei has come back and forth to the Ming island? How can this man move so fast? Slightly surprised on the face, but moved in the heart. Ouyang Yufei must have come here fast, day and night. This man, this man. There are such brothers and friends in my life, even if I go through fire and water for them later, I will never give up. Ryukyu is convinced. All is well in the south, nothing is different. According to Yunzhao, ryukyue put a layer of protection on it, and blocked the exit of the imperial mausoleum in the south. Chapter 1043 If you want to come out from her side, don''t even think about it. At the same time, Dugu ye and Yunzhao, who had taken the first step, sealed up again on the exit without any movement. Even if you have great ability, don''t think of it. The wind is blowing and the trees are rustling. Before the Oriental position is close, xuanyuanche suddenly stops, and the acupoint is passive. The exit of the Oriental position is destroyed. Looking at the footprints left on the soil, xuanyuanche''s dark red eyes suddenly moved. He made two silent gestures to the back, but said coldly: "look at it separately." After him, Qiuwen and Yanhu saw xuanyuanche''s gesture. After a flash of absolute surprise in their eyes, they looked at each other sideways and bowed together and said, "yes." Divide it into two sides and go on their own. Holding the soft sword in his hand, xuanyuanche''s mouth appeared a little sneer. Waiting for autumn trace and Yan Hu to have gone far, xuanyuanche looked at the fretting tall grass coldly: "still don''t do it, I need to invite you?" Cold words bloom in the air, accompanied by a fiery figure and the sharp whip rush. Woman. His face was livid, his hair was cold and disordered, his skirt was broken, and he felt very embarrassed. But the murderous anger and resentment also piled up. I can''t say a word, but I''m going crazy. A cold hum, xuanyuanche hands a soft sword shake, a step up. When a whip and a sword meet, a spark immediately bursts out. The two figures collided rapidly in the air. The breeze is blowing, and the clouds in the sky have no appearance. "Go." Steady the export mechanism of the southern position, Ryukyu turned around and led Du Yi, and walked in the direction of xuanyuanche. Chapter 1044 The south exit is in the middle of the mountain, while the East is in the middle of the mountain. When Ryukyu turned around, he heard the sound of weapons coming from the breeze. Ryukyu frowned and looked around. Female Zun and xuanyuanche, the face of Ryukyu is suddenly cold, and they will rush down with a dagger in their hands. "Ryukyu." One step has not yet stepped out, and a light cry suddenly comes from not far behind. Someone is flying. Listen to the sound, Ouyang Yufei. Ryukyu''s steps were momentary, and he looked back. Tired on the face, tired all over. The white long gown is covered with dust. The feeling of the romantic world is transformed into absolute embarrassment. When Ryukyu saw it, he couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. "Back." "I''m so tired." Fly and up, Ouyang Yu Fei exaggerated toward the moon. When Ryukyu saw this slight smile, he stepped forward and reached out to Ouyang Yufei and gave him a big hug: "it''s hard for you." Ouyang, who was held by Ryukyu, was stunned and smiled in his eyes. A hug full of true feelings, a hard work you, so many days of day and night, tired, it is worth it. "I want to pay back." "Yes, remember." Let go, Ouyang Yufei said it was not polite, Ryukyu promised it was very straightforward. Looking at each other, they both laughed. This kind of empathy and spiritual connection is another kind of emotion that cannot be expressed. "Why, it''s right." Standing on the mountainside, Ouyang Yufei sweeps the xuanyuanche and the female Zun who meet under his eyes and raises his eyebrows. "There are two left." Ryukyu also looks back at xuanyuanche. High and low have been divided, female Zun is not xuanyuanche''s opponent at all without the weapon. Ryukyu let go of his heart. Chapter 1045 Ouyang Yufei sighs silently. For so many years, the island of Hades has been proud of itself. It feels that it is superior to others. It doesn''t use words, despises conversation, and conquers all means and ways by force. Today, I finally met my opponent. It''s a pity for such a loss, but maybe it''s also a chance. With a silent sigh again, Ouyang Yufei moved Ryukyu''s face: "here, I''m looking for what your mother wants. If you want to die, you don''t want to die. She''s very happy." While saying, he put a white pill in his hand into Ryukyu''s mouth. "Don''t look at him. I''ve seen him. What can I worry about? I''m so tired. I should look at me." Ouyang Yufei carries Ryukyu''s face and stares at Ryukyu. Ryukyu can''t help laughing. Ouyang is flying. At the moment, he waved his hand and took Du Yizhi to xuanyuanche. He swallowed Ouyang Yufei''s medicine and put it in his mouth. He said, "OK, look at you." Ouyang Yufei was immediately satisfied. "I told you that I have changed a lot..." Wordy, Ouyang Yufei begins to perform. The mountain wind blows slightly, and there is a sound of weapons under the mountain. The eyes of ryukue and Ouyang Yufei are fierce. Without the red silk made that day, the female Zun and xuanyuanche are not of the same level. Regardless of ferocity or not, they are completely deceiving xuanyuanche''s body. Furious, female Zun wants to fight wildly. Xuanyuanche saw the sneer on the corner of his mouth, and the soft sword in his hand was dancing into a silver light. When the silver light passed by, the woman''s body was bloodstained. A sword cut across, xuanyuanche suddenly a bright corner of the eye, a light flashed by, xuanyuanche immediately turned around and looked back. Chapter 1046 In the woods not far away, a little golden light is not big, but it''s amazing. It''s Xuanyuanche saw his eyes move a few times quickly and shouted, "moon." At the same time, his left hand was hanging nearby, and he made several gestures towards the direction where Ryukyu was. He heard the conversation between Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei. Liuyue listens to xuanyuanche''s call for her, and immediately wants to look around. Ouyang Yufei holds Ryukyu''s face and refuses to move. He glances at xuanyuanche and says, "no shouting, nothing." Ryukyu suddenly had no words. He moved Ouyang Yufei''s hand and looked down, but xuanyuanche''s gesture was missing. Just turned around, the whole situation below changed. The female venerable whipped away, facing the soft sword that xuanyuanche stabbed quickly, she didn''t avoid and didn''t retreat. Instead, she fell on it in a fit of crazy. When the blade enters the body, it is splashed with blood and stabs directly into the female Zun''s body. Xuanyuanche''s eyebrow color is sharp in an instant. If there is any deceit, he will quickly draw out the stabbed soft sword. However, when the female monk came here so recklessly, how could the speed and strength allow xuanyuanche to move. The body rushes forward crazily, the female Zun spreads her fingers and hugs xuanyuanche who can''t be pushed away. The whip in his hand gave a wild wave. The whip whirled around the body several times, tightly entwined the female and xuanyuanche''s body. Tightly clasp xuanyuanche''s back, the female Zun turns her back to the place where the golden light is shining. Her sharp voice cuts through the silent forest: "shoot..." Accompanied by such a roar of the female dignitary. Only a ray of golden light came out through the forest, just like a meteor chasing the moon, shooting at the female dignitary and xuanyuanche. The golden arrow breaks through the sky, and its potential is unstoppable. At this time, xuanyuanche was hugged by the woman who didn''t want to die and couldn''t escape at all. Chapter 1047 Write slowly, say quickly, all these are only instant efforts. "Che..." Turning around to see such a scene, Ryukyu''s eyes suddenly opened wide, his heart almost stopped for a moment, and he rushed down the high slope and towards xuanyuanche. Ouyang Yufei is also stunned at the same time. The golden arrow is the secret of heizun. The final killing move is to fight with life. Shocked in my heart, I grabbed my fan subconsciously in my hand and threw it at the golden arrow to stop it from going. The golden arrow flies in the sky, coming and going like electricity. "Revenge the brothers." The woman''s shrill cry broke through the clouds. The golden light is dazzling and murderous. At this time, xuanyuanche is not like a person, his eyes are slightly narrowed and his wrists are slightly moved. "Poof." The sound of dull arrows entering the body rings. The golden arrow flew down, with incomparable momentum and ferocious murderous spirit, straight into the right back of female Zun. With the power to destroy everything, through the female''s body, shot out from xuanyuanche''s back. Blood splashed, red people suffocate. Xuanyuanche and nvzun simultaneously gushed out blood and dyed the grass below red. Whip tightly around, the two people tightly tied together. The golden point of the arrow, set against xuanyuanche''s black skirt, is almost frightening because of its different light. The folding fan fell into the sky and didn''t catch up with the golden arrow. "Che..." "Wang Shang..." The shrill roar cut through the sky. Yunzhao and Dugu ye, who had just turned from the West and the north, stood still, almost unable to move in a moment of shock. How could it be that This At sunset, the red clouds of fire were flying in the sky. Red as blood. Red as sobs as if telling. Chapter 1048 The mountain wind is chilly. It is clear that there is no killing, but it is full of blood. Black whip two people, an arrow connected. So stand in the mountain, not down. Mountainside, mountainside. Mingming is so close, but now it is so far away. One dashed down, gululu rolled down the mountainside all the way, and the color of blood quickly bloomed from the lapel of Ryukyu. However, it did not arouse the slightest attention of Ryukyu. Rolling down the mountain, Ryukyu almost rushed to xuanyuanche. Holding the dagger in trembling hands, a dagger cut open the black whip tightly twining with them. Ryukyu grabbed the body of the dead woman, but dared not start. The arrow on the female''s body is connected with xuanyuanche. If you rashly push the female''s body, xuanyuanche "Che Che... " It is almost impossible to describe the panic brewing in the face of Mount Tai''s collapse and the motionless Ryukyu. "It''s OK, it''s OK." Calm but flustered words in the mouth. Xuanyuanche''s mouth was red, and he turned slightly to look at the moon. Very light very light nod, eyes are very gentle. There is a cool color in it. But in Ryukyu''s eyes, there was almost a tearing pain spreading. In my heart, I am in a hurry, but my subordinates are not slow. Ryukyu did not dare to move the female Zun''s body. Instead, he grasped the arrow''s hand from behind xuanyuanche, but he could hardly control the shaking. That''s where the heart is. The position that passes through xuanyuanche''s body is the position of the heart. The hand felt the blood red flowing down the arrow, the hot temperature, almost burned her skin, burned her heart. "Wang Shang, Wang Shang..." I don''t know where the autumn mark Yan Hu came from, but at this time he rushed up. Chapter 1049 Looking at the scene in front of him, his face was completely bloodless. One step kneels to rush to front, but shivering what dare not do, dare not move. Bite your lower lip. Ryukyu tried to calm down to grasp the arrow behind xuanyuanche, and snapped, "hold her." Du Yi, who was one step ahead of the others, didn''t expect that things would start in such a hurry. At this time, he shot over and saw that Yan Hu and others had been shocked and lost their souls. With the training of mind and spirit, he forced to suppress the shock in his heart and listened to the words of Ryukyu. He grabbed the body of the woman from behind. Hard to move away from the female Zun to seize xuanyuanche''s hand, Du Yi quickly and calmly opened the distance between the female Zun and xuanyuanche. Ryukyu see this, take a deep breath, a knife toward the body and the gold arrow cut down. "Bang." Listen to a very clear crack. The golden arrow was cut in two by Ryukyu. The two people connected immediately split up. Xuanyuanche had no support, and then he fell back. Ryukyu hurriedly held on tightly, kneeling on the ground, supporting xuanyuanche. The color of blood was red and spread from the black skirt. Heavy, unspeakable heavy. Looking at the position of the golden arrow, Ryukyu''s heart sank deeply, and his eyes turned red instantly. Hands almost dare not move. The blood from the silver teeth on the lower lip drops down one by one, mingling with the blood color of xuanyuanche''s body. Can''t pull, can''t pull. The position of the golden arrow No, she dare not. If he can''t stop bleeding, he He The whole body began to shake. With a kind of tremor that Ryukyu never found and never knew. Chapter 1050 Kneeling and crawling around xuanyuanche, Qiuwen and Yanhu seem to react. They rush up and point their fingers at xuanyuanche''s chest like the wind. At the same time, he fed xuanyuanche several big pills. But when looking at the arrow of xuanyuanche''s chest, his face was pale and gray. "Che Che It''s OK, it''s OK, you hold on... " His eyes are red with blood, and Ryukyu''s teeth are clenched, and he wants to hold xuanyuanche up. She didn''t dare pull it out, so there was a doctor to deal with it. The kingdom of Xuesheng is not far away. The royal doctor in that palace must be able to help xuanyuanche. "Yunzhao, Yunzhao..." The shrill roar, the broken void, the dust floating up, the shrill almost make people dare not hear. Was shocked by the scene in front of a moment lost in mind of the cloud call. By the shrill roar of Ryukyu, I was shocked back to my heart. I came to the bottom of the mountain with a wave of my sleeve robe. Meanwhile, Dugu''s eyebrows were also fierce. See the cloud summon to storm down, the corner of the eye sweeps the point of the golden light. As soon as the eyebrow color is cold, a feizong shoots toward the place where the golden light comes out. The voice is shrill and shrill, with heartbreaking pain. Ryukyu has not yet picked up xuanyuanche, xuanyuanche suddenly struggled to lift his hand and hold Ryukyu''s hand. Ryukyu immediately took a backhand. For xuanyuanche''s eyes, Ryukyu raised a reluctant smile: "not afraid, not afraid, nothing It must be... " Words to the mouth, the more later said, the more Ryukyu a little bit can not go on. Heart, like being moved away, can''t breathe. Looking at Ryukyu''s almost crazy look, xuanyuanche tightly holds Ryukyu''s hand. Blood color spread from the hands of the two men. Chapter 1051 I can''t tell whose blood it is. His lips were slightly open, but he struggled several times, and didn''t spit out a sound from his mouth. "Don''t talk. I''ll be right away. Don''t worry. I''ll save you..." Looking at xuanyuanche''s weakness, ryukue''s heart is almost blocked and it''s hard to breathe. Looking up at Ryukyu''s eyes. Xuanyuanche clearly saw a sense of despair spread from inside. A kind of madness starts to roar out and start to occupy. One kind is determined, one kind cannot live together, only wants to die together to refuse, starts to brew. Eyes, deep down. His mouth kept opening and closing, but the strength of his whole body was not enough for him to speak. Xuanyuanche''s eyes are very deep and urgent when he looks at Liuyue, but he can only tightly hold Liuyue''s hand again and again, relax and tighten it. It seems to convey something. But looking at the front xuanyuanche quickly pale face. Looking at the xuanyuanche in front of me, I have no power to speak. Ryukyu had the heart to think about other things. He had the heart but understood the hand that was clenched and let go. His heart could not sink. People can''t panic if they are already in panic. A kind of craziness to start and sink. Holding xuanyuanche''s hand tightly, Liuyue looked at xuanyuanche, who was covered with blood. He yelled at xuanyuanche with red eyes: "my world can''t live without you. If you dare to leave me like this, I will never let you go. Heaven and earth, you don''t want to get rid of me, as long as you dare I''ll follow you. " That taboo word never came out. The autumn mark beside xuanyuanche, hearing that Ryukyu was almost out of control, couldn''t help but look up and sweep Ryukyu quickly. There was a flash of surprise in my eyes. Chapter 1052 Listen to Ryukyu''s words, look at Ryukyu''s blood red eyes, xuanyuanche''s eyes are filled with a rush of color, spell out the last breath, take a deep breath: "report to me Qiu... " It''s as thin as a mosquito or a fly, but it''s clear that you can hear it even if it breaks down. Ryukyu''s eyes began to bleed. Slight four words throw out, xuanyuanche tightly hold Ryukyu''s hand, a soft down, closed his eyes. "Wang Shang..." "Wang Shang..." Autumn mark and Yan Hu are crazy. They rush up and hold xuanyuanche tightly. Bleak cry, accompanied by the breeze. It''s like a wolf howling. Du Yi on the edge knelt down with a thud. Yunzhao, who was running fast, stood still step by step. Looking at the people in front of me, I don''t know what expression it is. After Ryukyu and others, Yunzhao was a little afraid to step forward. Xuanyuanche, isn''t it Such a strong man, is that it This With a slight softness, Ouyang Yufei, who has been standing on the hillside, has become a fist with five fingers. How could How could Impossible, impossible "Hahahaha..." In the shrill howl of the wolf. On the opposite hillside suddenly burst out a wild laugh, that joy, and this side of the grief and anger, completely against. "Tianchenwang, xuanyuanche, you are just like..." Before he finished speaking, the arrogant black Zun suddenly shocked. Slowly lower his head and look at the sharp sword stabbed from behind. Black Zun''s face is distorted instantly. ¡°¡­¡­ This... " The interrupted words came out immediately, accompanied by black Zun''s slowly reclining figure. Dugu Ye stood behind heizun, drew out his sword with blood, and looked into the middle of the mountain. Chapter 1053 The eyebrows wrinkled deeply. The pure breeze, with his white robe, was a bit ethereal. Five fingers tightly clasped the hilt of the sword. I couldn''t say what it was like. I suddenly felt that my heart was empty. I was the enemy for my whole life and the opponent for my whole life. People who want to move him, who want to separate themselves from him That feeling of chaos is uncomfortable. Suddenly it''s unbelievable. The short lost night did not pay attention to the black Zun. "Bang bang......" However, in this brief trance, a touch of fireworks exploded in the sky. In the green of the green mountain, there is a black look. Far away. However, no one''s attention can be drawn at this time. "No, no..." Ryukyu holds xuanyuanche and shakes his head incredulously. All the expressions on that face seemed to congeal. A kind of emptiness, a kind of craziness on the verge of collapse. "It''s said that we''ll be together forever. We can''t let go even if we want to die. We should be one, one..." The low voice seemed to pour out, but also seemed to be just talking to oneself. The first time Murong family met, the enchanting man who came against the light, took her eyes. By remembering the gentle and pitiful kiss of the bathing in the glass hall, she learned from the door and became the person in front of her from then on. When the coup took place on that day, the two hearts were together and made progress hand in hand. From the record of the Imperial Palace Fire Sea, a line went wrong, but from then on, the Mountain Alliance and sea oath, life and death follow each other. You remember You remember I can''t tell how deep it is. I can''t understand how strong this love is. She only knew that this life, even if it was a poor life, could not let go of this man''s hand. Chapter 1054 No crying, only the color of blood red, from the orbit of a drop of sliding down. It blooms on xuanyuanche''s black lapel and mixes with that black. Slowly reach out, Ryukyu point by point to reach the tip of xuanyuanche''s nose. No warm breath, No. The storm in my eyes quickly gathered, the beautiful cheeks began to twist, and the crazy breath began to grow rapidly. Holding the autumn mark of xuanyuanche tightly, I saw the expression of Ryukyu inadvertently in my grief, but I was slightly shocked. Crazy, that''s crazy, how could "Ah..." Let''s not pay more attention to the autumn trace. Suddenly, Ryukyu looks terrible and twisted. His black hair is flying everywhere, just like the howl of a lone wolf breaking through layers of clouds and shooting all over the world. "Poof..." The birds are startled. Wild animals roam about. Crazy, crazy, this A knife cut, look has been the whole crazy Ryukyu, a soft body fell down. Ouyang Yu Fei''s face was speechless, and he hugged the fallen moon. Mountain wind curtain roll. The setting sun on my head is like fire, stretching to the whole sky. So red, so with a ferocious atmosphere. The breeze blows, with the cold that this season shouldn''t have. Time flies by. In a flash, it''s a day and a night. The blue sky and white clouds are still as soft as ever. Trees rustle in the breeze, grass leaves are still green, mountain flowers are still brilliant. Heaven and earth are still in operation. It''s just that some are different. A small wooden house on the boundary of the mausoleum is located at the foot of the mountain. It is used for hunting and rest by unknown hunters. There are three or two pieces of grass flying on the thatch house. Chapter 1055 Sitting by the simple bed in the room, Ouyang Yufei looks at the sleepless moon, reaches out for the black hair in front of the moon''s cheek, and sighs softly. On the edge, Yunzhao leans on the head of the bed and pours wine into his mouth. Dugu ye, who could not see the white and gold, stood by the window and looked out at the blue sky. The air in the room was cold and heavy. Outside the door, Du Yi and Tianya are sitting like two door gods. There was no one talking all day and all night. The silence was suffocating. Once again, he saw Ryukyu, who was stunned by him. Ouyang Yufei reached out and took the wine pot in Yunzhao''s hand, then he took a drink with his head up. On that day, if he didn''t move fast, I''m afraid Ryukyu would not be crazy and completely turn sexual. That kind of sudden changes, even if they are a little bit unacceptable, not to mention the xuanyuanche love Rose''s Ryukyu. I only hope that after a day and a night''s sleep, when I wake up, Ryukyu will not be too excited. "Are you going to wake up?" After a sip of wine, Dugu ye, who had never spoken, suddenly turned slowly and looked at the sleeping Ryukyu road. Ouyang Yu Fei nodded. He has a sense of propriety and can''t sleep too long. "Then what?" Yunzhao depends on his bed and looks at the moon. In a short day and night, it seems that people are getting old, and the green beard on their chin is popping out, and their eyes are bloodshot. After thinking about it for a day and a night, he still didn''t think about what they said, how to deal with it and how to explain it after Ryukyu woke up. They all know Ryukyu''s temperament and feelings. But just because I know too much, I have nowhere to start. It''s an emotion that no one can get in and mediate. Chapter 1056 No one answered. Ouyang Yufei and Dugu Ye didn''t think well either. Look at each other, silence is still there. "Yes." In this silence, the faint moon suddenly moved gently. Ouyang Yufei, Dugu ye, Yunzhao, immediately Qi Qi looked over and even Du Yi, an ice sculpture, jumped up. Three people stand in a row, a bit like facing the enemy''s eyes gradually sober Ryukyu. They don''t know what kind of craziness they''re going to face. Slowly opened his eyes, Ryukyu fixed to look at the roof, do not cry, do not make, face expressionless, like sober and as if not sober. "Brother." Cloud summoned this, can''t help but lightly shouted. No turning, no moving, Ryukyu is still just looking at the roof. But the hand on the side of the body began to tightly clench into a fist, and the silk red quickly penetrated from the fist. "Ryukyu, don''t do that." Ouyang Yu Fei frowned and wanted to say a lot, but at last he said only these words. A depressing silence. One turned over and got out of bed. Ryukyu glanced at the situation in front of him. The eyes full of storm were about to explode: "what about Chul?" The coming of that oppressive storm is frightening. Without the shadow of xuanyuanche, her xuanyuanche is not here. Looking at Ryukyu''s eyes, what he wants is xuanyuanche. They all have a bitter and helpless feeling in their eyes. "It was taken away by Qiuxian and Yanhu." Dugu Ye looked at Liuyue and said slowly: "he is the king of Tianchen, he must go back to Tianchen, even if..." I didn''t finish, but the meaning was obvious. Xuanyuanche is the king of Tianchen. Even if he is outside, he must go back to Tianchen. He must go back to Tianchen Chapter 1057 A king can only die in his own land and be buried in his own mausoleum. Ryukyu''s eyes had not been bloodstained for a long time. He turned red and began to look ferocious. Cloud summoned a sigh, but had to say: "now the weather is big, he can''t stop here. So, let''s let Qiu Keng take him back first. When you wake up, we We can catch up quickly. " They understand that, so they let Qiuxian go first. Listening to Yunzhao''s words, Ryukyu clenched his teeth. The grinding sound of the teeth was clear in the silence. A kind of emotion that is not like sadness, but better than sadness, spreads in silence. I can''t breathe. The cloud summoned this and almost couldn''t bear to turn his head: "this is what autumn trace gave you. It''s their road map back. If you want to go, we We''ll pay you for it now. " Step forward to pull the hand of Ryukyu, and put the things left by the autumn trace to Ryukyu. But looking at Ryukyu, he didn''t respond at all. Yunzhao turned his head. This does not cry do not make Ryukyu, but blood red eyes, but rather than cry made crazy, more uncomfortable. Holding on to what Yun zhaosai gave her, Ryukyu slowly turned his head and looked out of the window. The sky is so blue, white clouds are rolling on it. The wind blows gently. However, how can the heart be so cold? It''s cold and suffocating. Ouyang Yu Fei saw that the whole body of Ryukyu was shaking, but he did not cry. He took Ryukyu''s shoulder and said, "if you want to cry, cry. Don''t force me." No sorrow is greater than death of the heart. Pain makes it tearless. If you can cry at this time, maybe it''s a good thing. Chapter 1058 Looking at the eyes outside the house did not take back, but the cold corner of the mouth outlined a smile like lips. "Ryukyu, don''t do that." Dugu Ye looked at Ryukyu''s face like this, and then he gave up his lips. It''s too hard. Looking at his eyes with such a look, he almost wants to replace her and suffer from the awl. Come on, come on? Cold smile hidden in the corner of the eye: "hell Island, good, good, poof..." Cold words fluttered in the room, and Ryukyu suddenly took a breath, and a breath of blood gushed out, splashing red on the mud. "Brother..." "Ryukyu......" "Ryukyu......" Ouyang Yufei and other three people shouted at the same time. To what extent should we be heartbroken, we will be angry and spit out blood. Cold push away Ouyang Yufei, the eyes of Ryukyu red, the red color inside gently rotating, but it is hard to drop a drop. The viewer was almost heartbroken. "I only cry in front of Che." Cold words do not have any emotion, answer Ouyang Yufei''s words. Take a deep breath, deeply repress the blood red in the eyes, the crazy or collapsing mood, suddenly introverted, Ryukyu wiped off the corner of her mouth Xueji, suddenly cold voice: "Dui." "In." Du Yi immediately bowed forward. "You follow me, I want to know where he was buried?" Cold words, do not wait for a trace of emotion, calm almost unlike people. Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao and Dugu ye all frowned at what they heard. They didn''t cry or break down. They seemed to have made up their minds for a moment. The calm and amazing moon in Ryukyu made their feelings worse. "Master..." Du Yi has a moment of hesitation, this time Ryukyu Chapter 1059 "Don''t cover the coffin, wait for me, who dares to question this decision, shoot me to death." Cold and resolute words speak loudly. "Ryukyu......" "Brother..." Ouyang Yufei, Dugu ye and Yunzhao were shocked at this. What does that mean? Do not cover the coffin, wait for her, this is to be buried together, this Ryukyu to do. "Do you hear me?" The cold roar is full of real ruthless iron blood. The Ryukyu moon in front of them is a kind of desperate love that they have never seen before. "Yes." Du Yi took a deep look at Ryukyu and answered. What to say at this time is superfluous. "Ryukyu, you can''t..." "Seeking death." Ryukyu interrupts Yunzhao''s words with a cold hum: "why do I want to die? I haven''t got the Revenge of Chul yet. If I die like this, why don''t I get the price of Ming island. Hell Island, I will not let go of any of them. The people who want to kill me will live in peace. There is no such cheap thing in the world. " The absolute anger and slaughter emanating from the bone marrow enveloped the whole house. It was a kind of burning jade and stone that either you died or I lived. With a wave of his hand, Lu Yue turned to look at Ouyang Yufei coldly: "from now on, on my side, or on the other side of Ming island? Standing on my side, I will never die with Ming island. Standing on the other side of Ming island, I will kill you today. " The bloody dagger coldly points to Ouyang Yufei, and Ryukyu''s determination is impossible to shake anything. Ouyang Yu Fei looks at the moon. He knew that this time Ryukyu was really angry. That kind of heart burning with the jade and stone of hell island has been clearly revealed. In the absence of neutrality, either friends or enemies. With a sigh, Ouyang Yufei reached out and grasped Ryukyu''s knife: "go ahead, I will not be your enemy." Chapter 1060 Hell Island, the way of dealing with others at will, has caused too much damage. He doesn''t want to see it. "That''s good." Let go of the dagger. Ryukyu turns to look at Yunzhao and Dugu Ye. "Either a friend or an enemy, I must repay this revenge. I will definitely earn it for xuanyuanche in this world. You have time to think about it." Looking at Dugu ye and Yunzhao, Ryu Yue said slowly. Dugu ye and Yunzhao, she agreed. But, this world is xuanyuanche want, also want to deal with the hell island. Then she will definitely take it down, so she gives them time to think about whether to continue to be friends or to meet one day at the scene. They think for themselves. "Brother, you are so partial to him. He has..." "Shut up." A strong drink, Ryukyu eyes narrowed into a line: "I do not favor him who I favor." In this world, nobody has xuanyuanche in her heart. Family, love, friendship. As long as she does not lose xuanyuanche, she can be negative in this world. Looking up at the direction of the sky and the sky, Ryukyu''s five fingers tightly clenched into fists. Autumn mark gave her something, which was broken into pieces under that pressure, and fell to the ground with the wind. Tianchen, no, she doesn''t go now. She''s afraid that she won''t be able to go again after seeing her. She was afraid that she would collapse. Xuanyuanche, wait, wait for me to avenge you, I will go to you. Said forever together, forever together. No one can separate us. With a wave of the sleeve robe, Ryukyu did not watch Yunzhao and Dugu Ye. He coldly flew to Ouyang and said, "go back to the north." After that, he turned around and walked out of the hut. The debris drifted away, and the so-called road map fell to the ground. Ryukyu didn''t see the words handed to her by Qiuwen, and didn''t see the important information. Warm air curtain roll, but silk cold. Chapter 1061 The sky is green as green, but it can''t block the cold feeling. White clothes, like blood, make people''s eyes red. Standing outside the hut, Yunzhao and Dugu Ye watched the desperate moon sink into the sun. Walk so firm, walk so decisive. The back of the book is cold and lonely, and the more cold and lonely it has no taste. The despairing Xiao Suo was revealed from the straight back. That is a kind of burning. Fingernails deep into the palm, slightly tingling, silk blood outflow, but the pain is not the palm, but the heart. Dugu Ye leaned against the door and looked at the back of the moon. Once upon a time, he saw such a moon. That''s in Tianchen. It''s the outbreak after xuanyuanche was seriously injured and left. The heaven is full of culture and martial arts. All those who participated, sorry xuanyuanche, were all bloodwashed overnight by Ryukyu. None of them stayed. The 13-year-old girl, full of blood, with a decisive attitude, told the world of her deep love. Her love and hate are based on blood. So fierce, so direct, so deep as the sea. He thought it was the limit of love. That''s the deepest feeling in the world. So, from then on, he remembered her and engraved her in his heart. Also take this as the goal, want to get close to her, want to get her, want to get such a point of unrepentant affection, such a sincere love. Originally, he thought he didn''t get it, but he was getting closer. Ryukyu is soft for him and is letting him go. He is not nothing in her mind. However, before he could be secretly happy, a startling gap crossed in front of him. It turns out that''s not the limit to love someone. That''s not the deepest feeling in the world. Chapter 1062 Wait for me How small four words, how simple four words. No crying, no sorrow. Only that short four words, but than the deepest sea, the highest mountain, people can not exceed, people can only marvel. That kind of infatuation, let a person be startled, let a person be unable to shake, but let a person be distressed to be beyond. How deep love and hate it takes to say these four words in such a calm way. His fingernails were deeply embedded in the flesh. Dugu Ye felt powerless for a while. This love could not stay for him. Watching Ryukyu quickly sink into the road ahead. I want to raise my feet to chase, but I find that there is a thousand jin under my feet. I can''t lift it. I dare not chase it. I should be very happy when my rival is dead. However, the back, the look, but let him heartache can not breathe. He loves her. He loves Ryukyu, whose back is still high and straight. Blood drops slowly along the cleft of fist. Dugu Ye leaned against the door, watched Ryukyu go away, watched Ryukyu not enter the forest, watched ryukyue walk out of his sight. When we meet, we may be the enemy. The sky is blue as if the sea is deep, white clouds are flying and the wind is blowing. The horse galloped, sleepless. From Xuesheng to Beimu. Thousands of miles away, day and night. Five days and five nights, running by. There was no pause, no break for a quarter of an hour. Ouyang Yufei looks at the Ryukyu moon with flying horses in front of him. Looking at the cold back, his whip is tightly held. Five days and five nights, no rest. Teeth clenched. No crying, no madness, only calmness, a calmness that can make others mad. Chapter 1063 That is a kind of self abuse, a kind of self abuse that Ryukyu himself did not know. His whip is more and more tightly clenched. Ouyang Yufei can hardly bear to watch it. A whip, roll the whip of Ryukyu, stop Ryukyu''s galloping. Ouyang Yufei said softly as much as he could: "it''s time to eat something." A handful of leding horses, Ryukyu looked up at the sky, and said nothing superfluous. He just turned over and got off the horse, walked into the grass beside him, and sat down. Ouyang Yufei gently shook his head, he would rather she said to him that time is still early, but also in walking in eating. I''d rather she said I wasn''t hungry. Would rather I don''t want her to say nothing like this. She''s cold without any popularity. The heart sighs, but the human actually fast walkway Ryukyu side sits down, stretches out the hand to pass past a piece of dry grain. Ryukyu took over, lowered his eyes and began to eat. Every move, quite calm and standard, is like a puppet without soul. Ouyang Yufei is holding the dry food in his hand. Looking at the moon, he finds that he has no appetite, can''t eat it, can''t eat it. Once again silent sigh, Ouyang Yu Fei bit his teeth, mouth is about to speak, do not want a carrier pigeon in the distance, flying down. Ouyang Yu Fei sees this and reaches for it. He takes the message from the carrier pigeon. "It''s Kucha." Ouyang Yu Fei looked at the moon and said: "the Huns and the seventeen Xianbei tribes have been fighting until the last moment. The seventeen tribes of Xianbei were almost swallowed up by the Huns. However, the price paid by Xiongnu was not small, almost 300000 troops and horses were lost. " Speaking of this Ouyang Yu feidun, see Ryukyu put down the food in his hand, listening. However, his eyes brightened and he said: "the meaning of kuzamu, the goal and time we had worked out, have now arrived. Chapter 1064 Are we going to take action now? " On that day, when Ryukyu had not been herding away from the north, he had a long-standing position in attacking and defending the Huns and the seventeen Xianbei ethnic groups. I don''t need to ask Ryukyu about it. If I don''t do it at this time, it''s just like a bucket. However, Ouyang Yufei still asked Ryukyu. If Ryukyu could turn his mind to it, maybe it would be better. Of course, he doesn''t think it''s possible. Hearing Ouyang Yufei''s inquiry, ryukyue nodded coldly: "tell him I''ll be there soon." Cold and hoarse voice, is an absolute low, but also Ouyang Yu Fei with Ryukyu on the 5th, the first time to listen to Ryukyu mouth. "Well, do you think we should draw up a plan of operations first?" Ouyang Yu Fei sees Ryukyu and opens his mouth. He is very happy. He immediately talks about meaningless topics. "Now the Huns and the seventeen Xianbei ethnic groups are the most critical time. We need to make a good step in order to swallow the Huns and the seventeen Xianbei ethnic groups in one breath, and then dominate the whole grassland. Look at the moon..." The chirping words resounded in Ryukyu''s ear, but did not wait for Ryukyu''s answer. Ouyang Yu Fei sees the light in his eyes disappear. After seeing Ryukyu''s dry food, Ouyang Yufei suddenly reaches out and grabs a grass root and gives it to Ryukyu. Ryukyu took over without looking at it. He took a bite and continued to eat coldly. Ouyang Yufei immediately clenched his fist when he saw the five fingers. The pigeon of kuzamu sent the book, which was crushed by Ouyang Yufei. An inexplicable anger and tangled heartache rose from the bottom of my heart. Chapter 1065 When he jumped up, Ouyang Yu Fei slapped Liuyue hard to get rid of the earth pimples in his hands. He held Liuyue''s shoulders tightly and said angrily, "what do you want? If you have any pain, say it. If you are sad, let it out. Don''t abuse yourself like this, OK? How are you doing? " In the last sentence, Ouyang Yufei almost shouted repeatedly. All the way, she ate whatever he gave her. Good, bad, raw, cooked, as long as he gives her to eat, he does not give her to eat, this is what, this is what ah. Frowned, Ryukyu looked at Ouyang Yufei coldly, and the cold expression on his face did not change at all. It''s like watching someone who has nothing to do with her. Ouyang Yu Fei saw that the iron teeth were clenched and took a deep breath to look at the moon. "He''s dead. How are you? He''s dead." "I know." Ouyang Yufei''s voice is still in decline. As soon as Ryukyu''s face changes, Ouyang Yufei''s eyes surge up. Shua stood up, and ryukyue glared at Ouyang Yufei: "I don''t need you to remind me, I know, I know, he..." Once the silver teeth were bitten, Ryukyu looked up at the sky. Crystal eyes only God can see, others can''t. Ouyang Yu Fei shook his fist and lightened his voice: "Ryukyu, I know you are sad, and I know your heart. I can''t understand how painful it is. But you can''t, you can''t hold yourself back. What you said, you need to help him get revenge. He wants you to get revenge for him. But along the way, do you know that if I were the enemy, I would like to fight you, you have died thousands of times. " Chapter 1066 Speaking of this, Ouyang Yufei took a deep breath and looked up at Ryukyu, who looked up at the sky. There was a trace of heartache in his voice and said slowly: "Ryukyu, I don''t ask you to forget him, forget the pain in your heart. I don''t expect you to recover from it. I just want you to be strong. You said, help him revenge, but such you, take what to revenge? What can I take for revenge? " Ouyang Yufei said it almost with a vengeance. My distressed eyes fixed on Ryukyu. He can''t say anything about the ups and downs. He can''t say forget it. Forget it. You have our bullshit. He knew that Ryukyu would not be rare and would not listen at all. Ryukyu''s heart is only xuanyuanche, which is the benchmark. Revenge, only this can mention Ryukyu heart. Only this, can let that sad and indignant heart start a prairie fire. Get angry again. It''s not a very fast thing to destroy the island of the underworld. I just hope it can be dragged down. After a long time. Time is the cure for everything. I hope that by then, Ryukyu will have found the courage and motivation to continue to live. Ouyang Yufei''s hard work is only known to him. The wind blows slightly, bringing a rustling sound. A strange silence. "Ouyang Yufei, do you know? I''ve never regretted, never. Because I know it''s no use regretting. " Looking up at Ryukyu in the sky, he suddenly said word by word in a hoarse voice. "But now I regret, I regret why I didn''t go down that day, because I saw that he was able to deal with it, so I didn''t go down. I regret, I regret. " The five fingers close to the side of the body tightly clenched into fists. Chapter 1067 When she woke up, she didn''t think about it. However, these two days, she could not help but remember the scene. At that time, the scene hovered in my mind. If she had gone down earlier. If she had not been able to cope with xuanyuanche, she would not have been like this now. Regret, never regret impact on her. So that she can only keep running, so that the body is almost exhausted. However, the more tired the body, the more clear the mind, the more do not think, the more crazy to think. It''s her, it''s her. If she goes down, all these things may change. The end will never be like this. It''s her Nail deep into the meat, but that point of pain, that over psychological pain. Such emotions almost broke her down. Listen to the words from the ear, Ouyang Yu Fei''s heart is blocked. In the first two steps, Ouyang Yufei tightly grasped Liuyue''s shoulders: "blame me, blame me. If I didn''t come back at that time, if I didn''t hold you. Not today Blame me. Blame me for everything. " He had no idea that would happen. That kind of fight, which is completely superior and divided, will cause such consequences, which he never thought of. If he thought of it, he would never But now, these can''t be changed Biting his teeth, Ouyang Yu Fei looks at Ryukyu with a slight red eye: "Ryukyu, things have been done, saying regret, saying if, it''s no use. If we can foresee the future, we are sure that no one will think of it. But we can''t, we can''t go back. You blame yourself, you regret, you collapse. It can''t change what he has left, it can only change your route. Chapter 1068 If you break down, no one can deal with the island of Hades, no one will avenge him, and you can''t do what he entrusted you with. Who is lighter and who is heavier, Ryukyu, you are so smart, you should be very clear. " The words are sharp and the voice cries blood. Ouyang Yufei''s words beat heavily on Ryukyu''s heart. Blue sky, white clouds, high mountains and flowing water. No one will be sad for him, leaving her, no one has the ability to avenge him. Then I will regret it, collapse it, and suppress it deeply. At that time, she will tell him in person. At that time, they will still fly together. Cold low head, that cold face in no other expression. Pushing away Ouyang Yufei lightly, Ryukyu turned around and walked towards the horse: "yes, I know, so from now on, I will not be weak." Che, before I avenge you, please let me not be weak, not regret. Watching Ryukyu go towards the horses, Ouyang Yufei makes a wry smile and suddenly comes forward with a knife. "Bang." Dull collision. Ryukyu''s hand knife, which was on Ouyang Yufei''s hand, was cold on her face. When she was sober, she would never be attacked like this for the second time. "You need a rest. I''ll take you." Ouyang Yu Fei looks at Ryukyu and says in a soft voice, but the other hand cuts down like lightning. I haven''t had a rest for five days and five nights. I can''t stand it because I''m not beaten by iron. He reached out his hand and hugged the body of Ryukyu. Ouyang Yufei sighed deeply. He mounted the horse and rode in the direction of the northern herdsman. Blue sky, white clouds, red sun, wanton distribution of its power. But it''s not hot in people''s hearts. There, there is never a cold hell. Tianchen king xuanyuanche is assassinated and returns to heaven. Chapter 1069 In this hot summer, the hot news spread out its power even hotter than the sun and quickly spread throughout the Central Plains. Some people say xuanyuanche was killed. Some say, no, he''s still alive. Some said he must have healed. Some say that they must be dead. They must be All kinds of gossips are floating on the sky. Everyone''s eyes are attracted to the sky. In less than a year, the state of Zhao was annexed, the state of Chen was pacified, and the state of Southern Song was divided up. The speed of its rise has surpassed everything. It seems that they have become the most powerful country in the Central Plains. Their life and death of Tianchen king will be a shock to the world. It''s in the noise of rumors. Tianchen annexed Tianchen County, which was renamed as the capital of the Southern Song Dynasty. Xuanyuanche, the king of Tianchen, who was supposed to be there, did not appear. Hundreds of thousands of troops, except those left behind, have all returned to Tianchen. At the same time, Murong, who was practicing at the border with Houjin, also sent troops back to the capital of Tianchen. On the throne of Tianchen, the emperor Xuanyuan is easy to reappear. Xuanyuan is in charge of all the big and small affairs of Tianchen temporarily. A series of changes are in place slowly but quickly. However, no one has declared the death of Tianchen king, and no senior official of Tianchen has declared this. The ninth five-year knell, which represents the return of the emperor, did not ring in the sky over the palace. Tianchen, no answer. However, such a change, but let the intentional people see in the eyes, has been clear about everything. This is a displacement. Later, the kingdom of Jin was ready to move. Without xuanyuanche''s heaven, it was not a piece of fat that could be slaughtered. However, there is no exact information, I don''t know whether it is true or not. Chapter 1070 On this issue, Xuesheng state and Aoyun state kept silent at the same time. No one came out to confirm the matter, no one came to inquire about the news, and kept silent in a manner that should not have been silent. Maybe this is the last thing Yunzhao and Dugu ye did for Ryukyu. Give Tianchen a chance to breathe and give them a chance to reorganize. The snow holy Kingdom and the proud cloud Kingdom do not move. At this time, the later Jin Kingdom naturally dare not move the sky stronger than him. The four remaining powers in the central plains are silent, confrontational and changing in a posture of rain and wind. The sky is full of clouds. The earth is peaceful. The flowers are in full bloom and the sun is shining. This summer, it seems to gather too much heat, which is spreading between heaven and earth, and among the four powers in the Central Plains. But in this silence, in this heat. Suddenly a thunder came from the sky, and the thunderstorm rushed down from the sky. It''s like the Yellow River rolling backwards, galloping down three thousand miles. The big rain grains of soybeans cover the rivers, mountains and rivers, covering 90 million miles of land. The rain curtain is vertical and horizontal, and the edge cannot be seen, and the end cannot be found. The sky is full of dark clouds, one after another, one after another. Rolling, roaring, cascading. One by one, the thunder struck down, frightening Jiutian mountain and river. Lightning flies in the air, like fire, trees, silver flowers and snakes. The water is rising and the river is full. The first thunderstorm of this summer made a heavy landing in this season. Very ordinary, as usual as in previous years, almost no one''s attention. However, just after the torrential thunderstorm, a real thunder exploded in the East China Sea and in the coastal area of the post Jin State. Chapter 1071 Nine saints of Ming island led thousands of warships and led 200000 troops across the East China Sea to march into the Central Plains. The three kings of Ming island died, and the six masters of Ming island returned to heaven. The island of Hades has never suffered such a setback. There has never been such a high loss of talent. The three kings of Hades died led by Ryukyu and xuanyuanche. They said that in the past, they died in the hands of their own princesses. However, the last message of the six masters of Ming island from the black one was actually died in the snow holy Kingdom, Aoyun Kingdom, Tianchen Kingdom and the three Central Plains forces. It''s tolerable, but it''s not. The three forces in the Central Plains dare to join hands to deal with Taming island. It''s against this day. How could it be. So here comes the island of Hades. The nine saints of the highest level came out of the mountain and led the horses to the Central Plains. The waves in the East China Sea are rolling, and the green waves are winding between the heaven and the earth. The seagulls fly, bringing the peculiar fishy smell of the ocean, and diffuse. And in the rippling sea, the dark warships spread out from heaven and earth, and the Dragon flag of Ming island danced between heaven and earth. It''s going to be tough. After the rain, the earth is moist and bright. Royal Palace of Aoyun state. "What, the nine saints of Ming island led thousands of warships and 200000 troops from the East China Sea." The Lord of Aoyun looked at the news he received at the first time and jumped up from the Dragon chair in shock. Full of fear. How, how? Ming island hasn''t been in charge of the Central Plains for hundreds of years. How can I intervene today? This is, this is "To whom is war declared?" Dugu Aotian said in a cold voice. "I don''t know, but there are so many warships heading for the waters of the post Jin Kingdom." The Prime Minister of Aoyun kingdom was also a little shaky. "Is it possible to deal with Tianchen?" The Lord of Aoyun holds the news in his hand. Chapter 1072 "Xuanyuanche is dead." Dugu Ye''s voice was cold and heavy. When the voice fell, the main hall of the Royal Palace of Aoyun was cold and heavy, and a rather bad feeling enveloped it. Even in such a hot season, it also made people feel cold on their back. Snow holy Kingdom palace. "How could this happen?" The Lord of the snow holy Kingdom carried his hands and walked in the main hall. His sweat was like a river running down his forehead. "The post Jin Kingdom is now full of soldiers." Looking at the news in his hand, Yunzhao frowned. This is less than a month. According to the time, xuanyuanche''s coffin hasn''t reached the capital of heaven and the world. How could the nine saints of hell island have led the army. Five fingers close, Yunzhao''s face is a little cold. One thing comes to one thing. Xuanyuanche is dead, so there''s no reason why the army of hell island came out. Tianchen king asked them to be killed. Did they go out to raze Tianchen to the ground? Destroy the kingdom of heaven? Shake your head, so that you can kill all the things, stupid people will do. Looking up at the sunny sky after the rain outside the window, Yunzhao suddenly shivered inexplicably. Five fingers clenched the news from that hand. Xuanyuanche is no longer there, but the island of hell is still here. Here Is this The smell of summer outside the window is strong, but Yunzhao suddenly feels a cold wind blowing on his back, with a cold air. The mighty warships, covering the boundless waters, came flying in the direction of the post Jin State. Dense and ferocious. With an air of defiance. In the four countries of the Central Plains, in this hot weather, the hot news of the assassination of xuanyuanche, the king of heaven, has not slowed down. A new whirlwind came out. Ming island sent troops to force the Central Plains. Blue sky and white clouds, it''s not hot this summer. Chapter 1073 The scenery outside the Great Wall is good. Thousands of miles of grassland, boundless, green leisurely. As the breeze blows, it''s as if the waves are rolling, jumping and laughing. The wind blows the grass and the cows and sheep appear low. Under the blue sky and white clouds, the cattle are leisurely and the sheep are high. The world outside Shanhaiguan is leisurely. Royal Palace of northern animal husbandry. "The Regent returns..." "The Regent returns..." A series of excited reports were heard one by one over the imperial palace of northern animal husbandry. The footsteps were flying. The whole Imperial Palace immediately seemed to be a drop of water falling into the oil pot and boiling. The important officials of the first hall were immediately excited and turned to look at the main hall. A white and black robe, plain and light. Ryukyu, cold and serious, strides into the palace. Ascend the throne, sleeve robe a wave, Ryukyu a turn around, high sitting next to the northern shepherd King Regent high seat. "Kowtow to the Regent." At the sight of Ryukyu, all the officials at the bottom of the room sat down in a grim way, but they didn''t notice whether Ryukyu''s face was ugly or pretty. They bowed down to Ryukyu one by one with excitement. For so many years, all of their northern pastures were grasslands. If the year is good, the harvest will be good, the water and grass will be rich, and the food will depend on the weather. Since the Regent, he has robbed countless grains and grasses from Aoyun country. I don''t know where they sent the gold and silver treasure, pearl and agate, which they haven''t seen in their ten lives. This time, they can''t be fat in the north. The food and grass are abundant, and the money and grain are abundant. The northern animal husbandry has never been so good. Therefore, when all the officials in the hall saw the return of Ryukyu, they were extremely happy. Some people had little sense of submission before, and had already been thrown out of the sky. Chapter 1074 No one investigated their Regent. They didn''t herd in the north for such a long time. Coldly looking down at the joy and admiration of the ministers of the northern herdsmen, Ryukyu coldly waved his sleeves and said in a deep voice, "report the border situation." When the ministers of the northern herdsmen saw their regent, the first thing they did when they came back was to ask about the grassland. That cavity heart, that is more and more loyal. Now kuzamu stood up and said in a high voice: "the Huns have entered the final stage of attacking the 17 Xianbei ethnic groups. In all, the Huns encroached on 15 cities of the 17 Xianbei ethnic groups. Annexation, under the influence of Xianbei seventeen ethnic groups, three thousand li of fertile grassland. At this time, the Huns were already besieging the Wangcheng of the seventeen ethnic groups. If the Wangcheng was broken, the whole force of the seventeen ethnic groups of Xianbei would be attributed to the Huns. And the Huns lost a little and a half of their national strength in these months of war. " Quick voice, quick language. Since the Regent is so concerned about the military situation as soon as he comes back, he is absolutely obedient and the report is clear. Xiao Chen, the Prime Minister of the northern herdsmen, was an excellent figure. When he saw Ryukyu, he was cold. Although ryukyue was not a warm-hearted man in the past. But today''s cold makes people feel a little cold on the back. I frowned a little. However, after frowning, Xiao Chen quickly stepped forward: "at this time, all the forces of the Huns are trapped in Xianbei. The place where Wangcheng is located is the closest to our northern herdsmen. If we attack from the boundless lake, we will directly copy the base of the Huns and cut off their front and back camps. This is definitely a rare opportunity. " As soon as Xiao Chen''s words fell, the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty all looked up at Ryukyu. Chapter 1075 This opportunity is really great. The seventeen Xianbei ethnic groups have already been destroyed. At this time, the Xiongnu could not give attention to both the head and the tail. The forces are not the northern pastoral opponents who retain all their strength. Unified grassland, within reach. "How long will it take?" Looking down at the excited ministers, Ryukyu was as motionless as a mountain. Li Kuo looked up: "half a year, as long as half a year, we are absolutely confident to win the Huns." "It''s slow." Ryukyu''s face is cold. Ku Zamu and Li Kuo listen to the words left by ryukue. They look at each other and frown together. Half a year, sweeping the whole territory of Xiongnu, it''s impossible to win without losing the first World War. It''s slow. It''s "Three months." Cold words mingle with unquestioning orders. "Three months?" As soon as this word fell, not only the miscellaneous trees in the library exclaimed, but also the civil and military personnel in the whole dynasty were horrified. In three months, they took down the Huns and unified the grassland. How could this be possible. "Regent, no way, three months absolutely "I will go myself." Li Kuo''s words of opposition have not been finished, and the cold words of ryukue moon have been thrown in the air. Go in person. What do you mean? Man Chaowen and Wu understand. Ryukyu is going to fight for Xiongnu in person. Their Regent is going to do it himself There was a great deal of emotion in the hall. The hot wind was blowing outside the hall, and the trees were singing. Ouyang Yu Fei stood outside the hall, listening to the brief words of the moon inside, looking at the eastern horizon, and sighed silently. Unify the grassland and gather the forces of the grassland together. Then, he crushed the Central Plains and led two forces to besiege the Ming island. This was the idea Ryukyu had been fighting for. Now, I want to take the Huns in three months. In such a short period of time, in addition to the victory of the strange soldiers, in addition to the dangerous moves of the soldiers, in addition to the life to fight. Chapter 1076 He could not think of any other way to shorten the battlefield to such a short time. Ryukyu, you are going to work hard. The warm wind is flying, and the eagles are flying in the sky. Wanli grassland, began to sharpen his sword. When Ryukyu returned to the northern herdsmen and began to dispatch troops to prepare for the Xiongnu, the peaceful Central Plains had also ushered in its fighting. The nine saints of Ming island led thousands of warships and 200000 soldiers to shore from the waters of the post Jin Kingdom, and their weapons pointed directly at the capital of the post Jin Kingdom. At the same time, it sent out a dragon showing poster to the Central Plains. Xuesheng Kingdom, Aoyun Kingdom, Tianchen Kingdom, the three countries have joined forces to murder the important officials of Ming island, which can be tolerated, which can''t be tolerated. Today''s Ming island sends 200000 troops, and the three countries will not turn unless they are destroyed. This purport dazzles the Dragon placard, immediately in this hot summer, the transpiration rises the huge wave. Several countries in the central plains were in a panic. Chen Fei, the late king, was too young. And the people who shocked us are the most mysterious and unpredictable island in the ancestral records. This battle has not been fought before. But didn''t think of the Ming island to post that there was no post Jin Kingdom. Chen Fei is proud and happy. Immediately with 120000 respect and flattery, I personally welcomed the nine saints of Shangming island from the sea area of Houjin kingdom. In the shortest time, they formed an alliance with the nine saints of Ming island, or their subordinates and accomplices, depending on the power of Ming island. It became a spear in the hand of hade. The opening of the country and the setting up of the streets opened a broad road for the 200000 soldiers and horses of Ming island. At the same time, he waved five hundred thousand soldiers, obeyed the dispatch of the nine saints of Ming island, and became a pawn. Seven hundred thousand soldiers and horses, starting from the kingdom of Jin, under the command of the nine saints of Ming island, began to wave their troops towards the Aoyun and Xuesheng countries. Chapter 1077 The hot wind is flying, and the steam man is already sweating. Royal Palace of Aoyun state. At this time, in the main hall of the palace, the standing ministers were sweating and cold on their backs in the hot weather, or in the news that swarmed in. "Wang Shang, I''m proud of the sky city. I''ve only been Break through... " The report of general Qingshui echoed in the main palace. Obviously such hot weather, but let all the important ministers on the scene feel the cold hair on their backs. Three days, only three days to break the city of heaven. That is the border between Aoyun and Houjin. The border fortress, which had spent a lot of money to build, was broken in just three days. What strength is this? What power is this? "Hell Island attacks our Aoyun country. What should I do? What to do? " The brave face of the Lord of Aoyun is full of sweat. His face was as grey as death, and he saw nothing but anxiety. Here comes the Ming island. Here comes the Ming island. This Ming island, which hasn''t been involved in the Central Plains for more than 100 years, has been attacked. What should we do? What should I do? Man Dynasty looked at the proud Lord of cloud with such a look, but he was also a little flustered. "Panic." He was cold and dignified. Dugu Ye glanced coldly at the ministers below. "It''s not just an island of the underworld, or a 300000 army. I never knew that my proud people are so vulnerable, so cowardly." The cold and contemptuous words resounded in the hall, with a cold wind, which accidentally dispersed the hot summer heat. "Wang Er, that''s Ming..." "So what?" Aoyun''s anxious words were not finished. Dugu Ye looked back at his father coldly. Chapter 1078 A few words full of pride blocked the weak words of the Lord of Aoyun. Looking down at the officials from the lower part of the hall, Dugu stood up coldly at night. With a wave of the golden and white sleeve robe, it seems to bring a cold and murderous air. "After so many years of stable life, I can''t even wear my pride away?" Cold eyes look down on the ministers below. "I am proud of cloud''s Zu Xun who still remember, said." One said, it was clear and cold, but it seemed that a big thunder had been made out of nothing, and it blew up on the hall. "Those who deceive me and are proud of clouds, kill them." "Those who move me, kill me." "If you dare to build up your army, you will kill me." Kill, the last sound is almost like the spring thunder in the sky, lingering for a long time. The battle robe was waved. During the three attacks, the general of Aoyun went out and knelt down to Dugu ye with a bang. "At the end of the day." "I will ask for war at the end..." "The end will..." The voice of the firm words fly from the voice of dust, with absolute pride, with absolute sky slaughter, who give up. Cold face, that has been cold mouth slightly hook. Dugu Ye looked at the group of Ministers who were full of encouragement and nodded slowly: "remember, OK." "I am not a coward. Others have bullied me. What if it is powerful? Do we hand in hand? Hum, this proud cloud belongs to us, whose fate can only be controlled by us. If you dare to deceive me, call me back. I am proud of the fact that I will never yield to him under the netherworld Island, even if all the jade and stone are burned. " If it''s clear and cold, it''s with no hesitation and real determination. "Kill..." Roaring to the sky, breaking through the blue sky and white clouds, straight up to the sky. Chapter 1079 What is the hell island. When Houjin gives in, it''s his Houjin. His Aoyun is his Aoyun. His father is afraid, he is not afraid. What is the world like? How powerful the hell island is? I don''t know until I fight. Big deal. In that sentence, both the jade and the stone are on fire. I am not incompetent in Central Plains. "Light water, listen to the order, mobilize 200000 troops..." "Yes." "Listen to the order from Tianya......" The sound of dust is flying. That''s the real gas of killing and cutting. At this time, the palace of snow holy kingdom was also in chaos. "Newspaper, Ming island and later Jin Kingdom, sent 350000 troops to attack our snow holy country and want to be poor." A series of reports rang out, and a morning meeting has been reported three times of 800 Li emergency. Standing on the main hall of the Manchu Dynasty, one by one involuntarily wiped the sweat from his forehead, looking scared. If I didn''t know the hell island was powerful before. When the three kings of Ming island made public the appearance of Tianchen and pursued xuanyuanche, the mysterious veil of Ming island had been lifted. This time, nine saints come here, Bing Weihe, here "The army sent 350000 troops to attack our snow holy country, heaven..." Snow Saint country Lord cheek cramps, originally red face, at this time very not good-looking. "In three days, we will break through the Aoyun border. Let''s..." The Prime Minister of Xuesheng Kingdom shuddered a little. The hall was silent and no one answered. They don''t know the strength of Aoyun, but only three days. "Send thirty-five soldiers to attack Aoyun, and thirty-five soldiers to attack Xuesheng." In a little panic, Yunzhao''s face was calm, scanning the information in his hand and frowning slightly. "The nine saints of Ming island led the army by 200000 yuan and the later gold by 500000 yuan, so there were Eh, it''s not the three kingdoms that are explained in the book of war. How can we leave the sky alone? " Chapter 1080 The Prime Minister of snow holy Kingdom originally answered the call of cloud, but suddenly thought of it here. A total of 700000, respectively attack Aoyun and their snow holy country, why don''t we have soldiers and horses against Tianchen? "Tianchen king is dead. Tianchen is not in the bag." The Lord of snow holy Kingdom felt a sweat. Xuanyuanche is dead. Tianchen has no fighting power at all. What else should he do? It''s natural to gnaw hard bones first. All the officials in the hall heard that no one was against it. That''s the reason. Yunzhao frowns even more when he hears. That''s right. Xuanyuanche is dead. There are no leaders in the sky. It''s not meaningful to attack. It''s just to find casualties. Must be the first to attack the strongest opponent with the strongest cosmetic. Everyone knows that, but all of a sudden he thinks it''s wrong. This is the beginning of the day. It''s the beginning of Xuanyuan chuyin, to deal with him. However, now that the sky is still there, and the island of hell is facing his snow holy country and Aoyun country, how could it be so lucky. It doesn''t feel right. Fingertip is nodding forehead, cloud calls to look at the group of Ministers that dare not make a sound below, suddenly heavy heavy a cold hum: "how, want to surrender?" Without waiting for the following ministers to answer, Yunzhao said slowly: "it doesn''t matter to surrender, but it''s said that the hell island has already made a speech. All the kings and ministers of the Three Kingdoms will not let go. They will be bloodwashed. Do you think you are serious officials This sounds like a casual remark, but it makes all the ministers below be shocked. The message in his hand waved gently, and Yunzhao''s expression was even more leisurely: "this world is so big, my prince and father want to escape, naturally there are ways and means. Chapter 1081 However, I really can''t take you all the way. As you know, the royal blood guards are only royal guards. Tut Tut, I don''t know when it will be, your Haotian meizhai, your family and friends, gold, silver and jewelry... " "Your Royal Highness, are we afraid of people in the snow kingdom? How about the fierce Ming island? Fight." Before Yunzhao had finished saying the sound of horse''s hoof, a general rushed up immediately. "Yes, fight. I''m not afraid of anyone." "Fight, surrender, bah, our snow kingdom will never surrender..." For a while, the whole place was silent, but now it was full of passion. It was only now that the ministers rushed to the battlefield with their swords, boiling. Looking at the impassioned ministers in front of him, Yunzhao''s leisurely eyes flashed sharp. With a bang on the armrest of the golden chair, Yun zhaoshua stood up and said, "well, since you have all opened your mouth, who dares to drag the hind legs of our snow holy Kingdom behind, then don''t blame the prince for his ruthlessness." "Yes." Neat and uniform, with boundless determination. Summer wind curtain roll, at this time the climate is already midsummer. Countless news came from or went to all directions. The world began to boil. However, in the countless news, a message came from the palace of snow holy kingdom to the sky. "Find out where the coffin of Tianchen Wang xuanyuanche is, and confirm whether it is true or not." The hot wind is blowing, which is unprecedented in this summer. Ming island sent troops to the Central Plains, allied with later Jin Dynasty, and attacked Aoyun and Xuesheng at the same time. And Aoyun and Xuesheng blood are allies. The temple of heaven sacrifices troops and sends troops to fight against each other. If you die or I die, you will never yield to the power of hell island. A million men and horses sharpen their swords. The iron hoof is crisscrossing and the wind and cloud are rising. The central plains are in chaos. Chapter 1082 But in this great chaos, only Tianchen Ansheng is on the side of stability, but he is like an outsider. The hot sun is hanging in the sky, and the red sun is like blood. The central plains were in great disorder. At this time, there were also soldiers and horses outside the pass. The 400000 troops were fully assembled and ready to send troops to the boundless lake. They cut off from the middle, blocked the retreat of the Huns and began to open the curtain of grassland unification. Northern Mu palace. "Ryukyu, Ryukyu." In Shengjing palace, empress Xiao, who was a little pale, suddenly appeared. Ryukyu is making the final dress. A body of iron armor, majestic and heroic. "Why don''t you rest?" Looking back, I glanced at empress Xiao, who was walking fast. The color of Ryukyu was very cold and she was directly equipped. Over the past few months, empress Xiao has been taken care of by the little magpie under Ouyang Yufei. I picked up a life from the front of the ghost gate and came back. I took care of it slowly. Now I can get up and walk. Empress Xiao looked at the last meeting. Her face was different from that of Ryukyu. Her silver teeth bit her tightly. Walking slowly into the hall, empress Xiao reached out and gently arranged her armor for Ryukyu. "I have just received the news that the nine saints of Ming island came out of the mountain and led 200000 troops to attack the snow holy Kingdom, Aoyun Kingdom and Tianchen kingdom." Hearing empress Xiao''s words, Ryukyu''s eyebrows did not lift. She received the news this morning. The island of the underworld is very deceiving. However, it won''t be too long. She will take care of them. Let them be confused in the Central Plains first. Looking at Ryukyu''s expressionless face, empress Xiao took a breath and looked up at Ryukyu, whose face was as cold as ice for thousands of years, without any popularity. Chapter 1083 "You go in person? It''s too dangerous over there. You don''t have to... " "No, I don''t have that much time." When empress Xiao''s words were interrupted coldly, Ryukyu''s rejection was crisp and neat. "Not so much time?" Empress Xiao repeated the words of Ryukyu once. "Half ring lightly sighed:" is not does not have the time, but you can''t wait to want to give him the revenge Hearing empress Xiao''s words, ryukyue''s fingers were slightly stiff. The whole person, for a moment, the smell of bloodthirsty and despair, almost soared. But in the next moment of deep control, deep convergence. Looking at the motionless Ryukyu, empress Xiao closed her eyes tightly, and suddenly reached out and held Ryukyu''s shoulder. Stroking Ryukyu''s head and gnashing his teeth, he said sadly: "why, why are they all like this? I thought you would be happy. " When she received the news from xuanyuanche today, she could no longer sit. Xuanyuanche is dead. Why? How is that possible? Are they playing Ryukyu? But, just now Ryukyu was just a moment''s reaction, she understood. That kind of emotion can''t be covered, that kind of despair and emptiness, that kind of feeling that the heart is dead can''t be wrong, it can''t be installed. Being held by Empress Xiao, I thought you would be happy. Almost let Ryukyu collapse. In the face of xuanyuanche''s back injury, she didn''t cry. When xuanyuanche left, she didn''t cry. Facing Ouyang Yufei, Dugu ye and Yunzhao, she didn''t cry. But, this is just a sentence I thought you would be happy, but almost let her out of control. Yes, she used to think she would be happy. In modern society, she did not find her happiness. Chapter 1084 But here, she found everything she wanted, her life-long happiness. She thought it was a lifetime, a gift from heaven. But, mirror flower water moon, broken so fast. Happiness, upside down or an empty, an empty dream soul. Clenching his fist tightly, Ryukyu stifles the crystal in his eyes. It''s just the blood on the corner of his mouth that makes people sad. She will only cry in front of xuanyuanche, only. Looking at Ryukyu''s stubbornness and patience, empress Xiao''s eyes were red. Gently stroking Ryukyu''s cheek, empress Xiao didn''t persuade or comfort her. She didn''t let Ryukyu cry. Because she knows that feeling, that feeling of losing the one she loves the most, she knows, she knows. She''s been through it. "Keep your chest straight. What do you want to do? I''m absolutely behind you." Fingertip touched Ryukyu''s cheek, empress Xiao said one by one: "hell Island, this life does not destroy him, we swear not to be human." Definitely, with how much hate, with how many injuries. Ouyang Yufei, who is also in armor, leans against the window and looks at the blue cloud. His silent sigh slowly winds. The dust is flying and the heart is broken. Sky blue as curtain, but sad blue. In this sad blue, the banners were waved, and the four hundred thousand soldiers and horses of the northern herdsmen were ready. Led by the Regent Ryukyu, the strange soldiers raided the boundless lake. The Regent led the army and empress Xiao returned to sit in the king''s court. Unconditionally support everything of the Regent Ryukyu. The clouds rolling in the sky, accompanied by the wind transform out countless figures, covering the earth. After the beginning of the four wars in the Central Plains. The grassland has also opened up all-round attack and defense. The fire of war is all over the world. The world is in chaos. Chapter 1085 The clouds in the sky are rolling, forming and spreading rapidly. Thousands of miles of grassland, murderous. Beimu sent 400000 troops to take the boundless lake, which was like a flash shock over the vast grassland and shocked the grassland. After the Hun army immediately transferred troops back to seize the threatening northern herdsmen, and placed a hasty formation in the boundless lake. The green waves are rippling, which is really killing. "Regent, there is boundless lake 40 Li ahead. The whole rear army of Xiongnu has come back." Tobim was in armor, looking at the moon. "The boundless lake has a natural danger to defend, and the positive attack is against our army." "However, the Huns were not stable, and there was a great disparity between the enemy and our forces. This battle can be fought..." Kuzamu, Li Kuo, Han Fei and other generals one by one. Ryu yuemian listened without expression. The boundless lake sounds like a flat lake. In fact, it''s not. Boundless lake is a city surrounded by steep mountains, occupying all the barriers of time and place. Import and export can almost be described as a line of days. There is a certain momentum of one man at a time, and it is really difficult to attack. When the Huns took the boundless lake of the seventeen nationalities of Xianbei, they lost almost half of their military strength here, and then they took the lake with their blood. We can see the key here and the precipice of taking him. In the fierce conversation, the general looked at Ryukyu and didn''t answer. He couldn''t help looking at him. "How long does it take?" Ouyang Yu Fei, standing aside, saw this, shook his head and opened his mouth. I''m afraid that Ryukyu was concerned about this issue. "Ten days more, eight or nine days less." One mouth of miscellaneous wood should be lowered. The Huns were in a hurry to defend and did not have much attack power. Even if they took advantage of the land on that day, there was no one with them. Chapter 1086 Therefore, if we attack immediately, even if the Huns have a back defense and attack for ten days, we should be able to break this area. Just take this boundless lake. That is to say, in a straight line when the Huns attacked the seventeen Xianbei ethnic groups, they stopped the checkpoint and broke both sides. It will be soon to annex the whole Xianbei seventeen tribes conquered by the Huns. Frown, Ryukyu cold frown. Ten days, too long. Suddenly, his fingers moved on the map in front of him. He pointed to several mountains on the edge of the boundless lake. He said coldly: "if we pass here..." Li Kuo looks up and raises his eyebrows. "The Shenshan mountain is very high and steep. There are few people and animals. There is no way at all. We can''t turn over here..." That Ryukyu refers to the distracted mountain, which is surrounded by the mountains of the boundless lake city. The immortals can''t fly past. If we could cross that mountain, this boundless lake would not be a fortress. "I asked if I turned it over." Cold words interrupt Li Kuo''s words, and ryukue''s face is serious. Toby wood, Han Fei, and others can''t help but look at each other. "If you can turn it over, you can directly enter the hinterland of Huns..." Han Fei didn''t finish his words, but everyone understood the meaning. Once we can surmount this natural danger, the Hun army in front of us will not have any resistance at all. There was no movement on the cold face. Ryukyu''s fingertip slowly points out the map of Shenshan mountain and says in a deep voice: "the troops and horses will gather together and attack in front on tomorrow''s day. You wait for my signal." Then he got up, turned around and went out. The left kuzamu and others suddenly raised their eyes in surprise. What does their Regent mean? Does she want to Chapter 1087 Is she going to turn over from the mountain where the immortals can''t turn over? In the hot summer, the wind blows. The sun is blazing and the lake is clear. Although this description is a bit off the mark, it is absolutely dangerous. The whole mountain is cut straight down like a knife. Cliffs can be seen everywhere. Let alone the road, there is no place for the foot. Dark mountain, wind blows. Not to mention the others, it''s just the dark that makes people scared. Such a mountain, even if Ouyang Yufei is such a person with excellent lightness skill, dare not climb randomly, let alone others. The mountain wind blows, the trees rustle all over the mountain. Looking up at the steep cliff above, looking down at his feet, it seems like a deep abyss. Ouyang Yufei felt that his eyes were a little bit flowery and his head began to faint. I''m afraid that even one piece of it can''t be found when one falls down after walking through such a steep mountain. Ouyang Yu Fei takes a deep breath and turns his head to look at the moon beside him. One face of perseverance, one face of cold. That kind of determination and persistence is amazing. Ouyang Yufei''s heart is filled with inexplicable sadness. As for it, as for it "Whoosh." The sadness just lingered. The silk caught by Ryukyu suddenly fell off the mountain wall, and the whole person immediately fell down towards the bottom. It''s an abyss under my feet. Ouyang Yufei was suddenly surprised, and he hurriedly leaned over and grabbed the silk falling from the sky in front of him like lightning. Change is hasty. When the silk in the sky falls off, Ryukyu''s whole body seems to have lost its barrier, falling down towards the bottom, and Ryukyu''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. There''s no meat and mud left. Chapter 1088 In the face of danger, the mercenary career of more than ten years laid the foundation and mind, at this time, it has fully played out. Holding the silk hand tightly, Ryukyu suddenly opened his whole body and stepped on all the unexpected rocks. However, on this smooth cliff, there is no stone that can bear the force of human body''s sliding. Ryukyu''s body crossed the smooth cliff and fell down. That speed is a few feet in a flash. The body suddenly fell down, and the wind came from the cliff, with absolute cold. No one can resist the force of gravity. The falling speed is fast, and Ryukyu''s reaction is faster. His right hand sank sharply. He grabbed the dagger at his waist, and Ryukyu fiercely went over the steep cliff in front of him. He tried his best to stab it in. A dagger that cuts iron like mud and stabs hard rock. There was a sharp and harsh sound immediately, just like the collision of iron, which made people''s teeth cold. Horizontal row, the sharp dagger, deep in the rock to draw a big gap, just stable in the middle of the rock. The dagger stops, and Ryukyu immediately stops falling. At the same time, the sky silk on his left hand, which had fallen off the rock, was also seized by Ouyang Yufei and tightened up. "Are you ok?" The anxious voice came down with the wind from above. Full of concern and anxiety. "Nothing." Ryukyu coldly threw out a sentence. The mountain wind blows cold. For a long time, I vaguely heard the falling stones of Ryukyu moon coming from the direction of the abyss under their feet. I could hardly hear them. Ryukyu controls his figure and looks down at his feet. A hazy, half of the mountain clouds gently floating, can not see the bottom. Chapter 1089 Divided into Shenshan mountain, the mountain is high. Taking a breath, Ryukyu shakes the silk of the quilt and takes it back. The grip angle is still good, not broken, not soft. It seems that the thickness of the rock just now is not enough. What she grabbed fell off the cliff. That''s why it slipped. Cold to see the status of the sky silk, Ryukyu hand wave, the sky silk fly out again, toward the mountain wall. The left hand holds the silk tightly, the right hand inserts the dagger, and moves everything on the edge. Ryukyu climbed up the mountain wall again. On the dark mountain wall, where Ryukyu climbed, a little red bloomed. It''s the flesh and blood flowing out of the skin that has been cut down. However, it is obvious that Ryukyu paid no attention at all. Watching Ryukyu climb up again, Ouyang Yufei bites his teeth. The cold wind blew on my back, and I was cold and overcast. Just then, he was in a cold sweat. If he slows down a step, if Ryukyu doesn''t respond quickly. Falling like this, he could not even collect her body. Take a deep breath. Ouyang Yufei looks at him and leaps over him. He climbs up to the moon and says, "would you like to give up this road? In five days, with the strength of kuzamu, it only takes five days to break through this obstacle. You don''t have to work so hard. " Five to ten days, that''s all it takes. This is a negligible time for a war. They don''t need to rush. They still have time and plenty of time. How can we insist on breaking through here tomorrow. So that she would come over such a great natural danger and commit the danger of dying at any time. Looking at the little red blood on the black rock, Ouyang Yufei''s heart is not feeling good. Chapter 1090 "I didn''t let you come." Climbing over his side, the cold words of Ryukyu come out with the mountain wind, winding away. His face was taut, and Ouyang Yu Fei clenched his fist. Yes, Ryukyu didn''t ask him to come. He didn''t ask him to follow him. But he is not at ease. He is not at ease. Looking up at the top of the mountain, I continued to climb up Ryukyu step by step, with persistent expression and desperate spirit. Let his heart fight, but also sad. Just, just, if she wants this, he will accompany her, accompany her. It also allows her to have a personal help when she''s in danger, and someone around when she''s charging. The mountain wind blows, with the cold which is rarely seen in summer. On the top of the cliff, two people the size of ants are moving forward in the air. The cliff in front is like a knife. In the rear, it is a vast abyss. The sky is blue like the sea, and the blue is frightening. Boundless lake, surrounded by mountains, is easy to defend and hard to attack. The sky slowly dimmed, and the sun sank to the West. The bright red of the horizon was invisible elsewhere. Beautiful as sobs. The cliff is like fire. That originally dark rock, at this time, under the setting sun like fire, gives off the fiery red luster, that kind of deep red, just like the flame burning up. A natural plank road lies across the cliff. It''s like a ribbon winding on a smooth cliff, winding up in circles, adorning the dry rocks. Close to the rock behind, Ryukyu and Ouyang move slowly in the horizontal direction. The plank road is too narrow and small, almost as wide as the sole of the foot, so people can''t walk upright at all, only leaning against the cliff behind them, moving little by little. Below, ten thousand Zhang cliff is in front of the eye. Chapter 1091 The golden light, like a rainbow, swayed and dazzled people''s eyes. Ouyang Yu Fei twitches twice at the corner of his mouth, eyes level, hands grasping the rock behind him, and moves slowly step by step. He was so big that he never dared to look at his feet like this. That kind of vertigo is really too much. Sweat from the forehead down, into the lapel, along the body. Ouyang Yufei doesn''t need to look at it. His back is already wet. It''s not sticky to the sky and the earth. The difference between one foot and the other is the state of crushing. It''s really a test for people. Side eye looked at the side of the Ryukyu one eye. The setting sun makes Ryukyu''s face very red. It''s very beautiful in red. It''s just that there''s no popularity, no look. There are only cruel and resolute, as well as desperate. Hide your sighs in your heart and your advice in your throat. At this time, it''s superfluous to say anything. First, turn over the mountain where the immortal can''t reach, and then talk about it. The setting sun set, the sky slowly dim down. The black cliff grew darker and darker. On the dark cliff, the two figures are moving slowly. Walking in such a steep place at night is like hanging your life on your belt. The night wind blows with the unique cold in the mountains. The stars are bright, but they can''t cover the murderous spirit of this world. A night flies by. The drums are roaring, and the battlefield is filled with soldiers. Countless tall battle drums spread out in front of the boundless lake, led by kuzamu. The water of the lake is rippling, and the Hawks are flying and the grass is strong. The bleak and majestic drums sounded on the grassland, thundering everywhere. Boundless lake city is heavily guarded. Chapter 1092 Oil pot, stone, sharp arrow Countless weapons were carried up the wall and held against hundreds of thousands of northern herdsmen led by kuzamu. War drums, one after another. The head-on collision is about to start, and the bloodthirsty killing of the two armies is about to start. "Manager, it''s about time." The signalmen report to the library. Ku Zamu nodded with a calm face and did not say a word. Chenshi, let them attack, let them see her signal, now it''s about to Chenshi, but there is no signal. Fenshenshan, Regent Fist slightly clenched, so hasty attack, if there is no news The drums are roaring and the smell of killing is getting stronger and stronger. "Stop for me and wrap the wound..." In the boundless sound of war drums, the two figures are flying in the sky and in the sky. Ouyang Yufei looks at him and ignores him. He bravely faces the Ryukyu moon. His injured leg is still bleeding. He feels helpless in his heart. He can''t speak. How can this man be so desperate. The walls are high, and tens of thousands of Hun soldiers are all joined here. The high banner of the Huns is flying in the morning light, with a sharp breath. Under the king''s banner, the commander of Xiongnu in black armor was stationed on the wall. "Wuwu......" The fierce sound of the trumpet breaks through the clouds and spreads between heaven and earth. It''s time for the North shepherd to attack. Ryukyu listened to the sound of the northern shepherd''s horn, and his flying figure became faster and faster. The body is like lightning, rushing to, leaping over many buildings, and rushing toward the direction of the fortress wall. In the morning light, Ryukyu, who was almost dyed red, rushed to the place where the Xiongnu commander was. Chapter 1093 At the same time, Ouyang was flying, and he was hiding towards the tightly closed city gate. The sound of war drums and the roar of thousands of troops. "Commander, there is no sign of the Regent..." "Manager, attack or..." "Manager..." Kuzamu stared at the soldiers in front of him, frowning deeply and raising his long knife slowly. As long as he flicks a knife, it''s a fight. But in such a hurry, this battle In the morning, the world is shining. At the moment when kuzamu had not waved a knife, a bloody figure suddenly came from behind on the high wall. It came as fast as a goshawk. That is Regent Kuzamu''s eyes suddenly opened. The sharp sword is flying across the sky. It rushes to the sky. The wind blows up the black hair of Ryukyu moon, just like the Luocha. "Assassins, assassins..." In a flash, the figure rushed to the city wall and started to scream. The Xiongnu commander was also an able man. He felt the danger at the moment when he was murderous. He went up to Ryukyu''s dagger with one backhand. "Bang." A clear crash rang out in four shrieks. The commander of Xiongnu was turned back by the hilt of Ryukyu''s sword. His body banged against the wall platform in front of him, and his blood came out. "Assassin, help the commander......" "There are assassins..." In all directions, the Hun soldiers, who were just reacting at this time, were boiling. They did not care how Guan Ryukyu suddenly killed them from behind and rushed towards Ryukyu. The murderous spirit in his eyes, the wrists of Ryukyu turned, and he stabbed the Xiongnu commander in front of him. The Xiongnu commander''s lunwu skill, which was Ryukyu''s opponent, was surrounded by the fierce murderous spirit and could not move. Chapter 1094 A knife cut empty and stabbed down. The Xiongnu soldiers around had no time to rescue them. They had to deal with the bows and arrows of the northern herdsmen. Qi Qi turned around and aimed at Ryukyu. The arrows are flying in the air, and they come very fast. Eyes do not move, body does not flash. Ryukyu snorted coldly, and when he stepped across, he wanted to avoid the sharp arrows from behind. I don''t think that the leg bone that was tripped on the distracted mountain was red, swollen and bleeding. I didn''t think it was OK to rush all the way. At this time, there was a problem in the battle and I couldn''t lift it. The dark eyes wrinkled slightly. Ryukyu''s shoulders flickered, and his sword was still stabbed mercilessly. "Poof." The dagger stabbed the target fiercely, and the sharp arrow coming from behind shot into Ryukyu''s shoulder at the same time. Deep in. And Ryukyu did not blink. In the distance, Ouyang Yufei, who was hidden in the gate of the city, frowned deeply. Damn it, just don''t take yourself seriously. So don''t let yourself make a mistake. This moon "Manager..." "Manager..." The Xiongnu soldiers in front of us all flew to the boil, panicked and screamed. With a knife, Shua cut off the sharp arrow that shot into his shoulder. As soon as Ryukyu grasped the tail of the arrow, he pulled it out directly. Blood splashed out in the sun, drawing a blood arc. Without looking at the commander of Xiongnu who was killed in front of him, ryukyue turned over and rushed to the Xiongnu flag on the side. "Protect the king flag..." "Capture assassins..." In this sound, Ryukyu flew to the banner of the Huns high up on the wall. With a knife in his hand, he cut off the king''s flag, which symbolizes the Huns. In a flash, I saw the flag fluttering and falling towards the outside of the city. Chapter 1095 In the distance, I didn''t see the Xiongnu soldiers who were agitated here. When I saw the king''s flag falling, I was shocked and panicked. What happened, what happened. The Xiongnu where the king''s flag is located is here. The fall of the king''s flag proves that they have failed. This "BAM BAM." Just as the Hun soldiers were in a mess, three fireworks exploded in the sky. Three black fireworks soared into the sky. In this morning light, people can''t ignore it. "Signal, Regent signal." Kuzamu, Li Kuo, instantly delighted and roared. The broadsword went straight down, and kuzamu shouted, "attack the city." The drums are flying, with boundless sharpness. Boom, the army of northern herdsmen waiting for them, suddenly killed loudly and rushed towards the closed boundless lake city. I watched the army of northern herdsmen rush in. But there was no news from your side. The king''s flag fell and the commander was stabbed. Thousands of Xiongnu soldiers and horses are like flies without heads in an instant. They are scared and disordered. And between them, Ouyang, who had been hidden at the gate of the city, flew. The body is like a swimming dragon, and the sword is sharp. in several turning rooms, the guards at the gate of the city are either cut down by him or confused and don''t know what to do. "Boom..." Heavy iron and wood gate, in a morning flying, slowly opened, revealing the inner city of boundless lake. "Rush......" At the sight of this, kuzamu, headed by northern mu, immediately raised his arms and roared. His horse came flying. On the whole battlefield, the sound of killing was loud, and hundreds of thousands of northern herdsmen came like the tide. Boundless lake city, broken. Standing on the high wall, Ryukyu was all red and looked south. Chapter 1096 Che, I will soon destroy the Huns and unify the grassland. I will do my best to get revenge for you as soon as possible. I''ll be with you soon, waiting for me. The morning light is dazzling, but it''s red with blood. Ouyang Yu Fei stood under the city, looking at the Ryukyu, who was all bloody but ignored his wound. In the morning light, the red of that body, the eyes that are staring at the southern sky. At that moment, the loneliness and obsession showed, which made his eyes ache. Do you want to accompany him as soon as possible? No one in the world is you nostalgic? Ten thousand Zhang golden light covers the earth, and the blue waves are traceless. It''s unimaginable to break through the boundless lake city in one day. However, kuzamu''s excitement has not yet been deduced, and Ryukyu''s next order has come. The whole line is forced to the north. Within ten days, it must reach the king''s city of Xianbei and annex all the forces of Xianbei and the forces of Xiongnu. The four hundred thousand army of northern herdsmen, northern expedition. "Take a good bandage on your injury." "Nothing." "You need a rest." "No need." "You stop. You''re so full of injuries. You have to fight hard. Don''t you want to live? Are you just trying to kill yourself? " "I will never die without revenge for Che." "You..." "Talk less nonsense, take charge of the army, I know my own body." Cold and resolute, Ouyang Yufei looks at the Ryukyu, a black horse. In the hot golden light, it is so beautiful, but it makes people feel cold. The blue sky, white clouds and dust are flying. At this time, there is a hidden place in the Central Plains. "What, the moon went to Beimu? Why? " The low, hoarse voice was full of wonder, with the faintness of insufficient Qi and blood. "I don''t know." "Don''t know?" The sound of falling high is scattered in the sky by the wind in the heat. Chapter 1097 Kill the world and roar. The blue sky seems to be going to be heated up by the killing and rendering, bringing up the slight thin red. The northern Mu''s attack on Ryukyu is in full swing, and the battle between Aoyun and Xuesheng in the Central Plains and Houjin in the Ming island is also vigorous. Although the island of Hades has only brought 200000 soldiers and horses. However, the level of refining is almost incomparable with that of several big countries in the Central Plains. It''s as if the soldiers and horses on the island of hell are doing nothing. They are constantly practicing array every day. They are just like attacking and defending. They are so precise that people sigh. It''s so sharp that people can''t block it. Well, it''s higher than the height of Aoyun and other countries. There are nine saints in Ming island as the commander, and 200000 soldiers and horses as the mainstay. After that, with the help of five hundred thousand soldiers and horses, the nine saints and swords of Hades were almost invincible. One by one the cities were broken. Forces are divided up one by one. The scale of victory seems to have shifted to the island of Hades from the beginning. However, it''s because of its sharpness, because of its aggressiveness. On the contrary, it aroused the common hatred of Xuesheng and Aoyun. It provoked the two countries to fight against each other. They refused to live or die. The drums beat and the trumpets soared. Fight to the end with blood. Land, inch by inch, city, one by one. Divide the troops and combine them. Today, it is Aoyun''s soldiers who fight back at the border of the island. Tomorrow, it may be the soldiers of Xuesheng Kingdom who fight back at the same border. The two countries are united to fight against each other. Ming island soldiers are fierce, proud clouds and snow saints occupy the sky, the earth and the people. For a while, the battlefield became white hot. And in this hot war, the first day is still leisurely and quiet. Chapter 1098 Neither Xuesheng nor Aoyun are supported. It has nothing to do with the Ming island. It''s like an outsider watching the war, which should have started from the sky. The world is bustling with activity, but Tianchen, the culprit, is quiet. Royal Palace of Aoyun state. Dugu Ye looked at the news in his hands and said slowly, "still there is no movement?" "Yes, he neither promised to send troops nor supported the island." Tianya looks very heavy. The Central Plains have arrived at this point. If the hell Island breaks through Aoyun and Xuesheng Kingdom, can his Tianchen family survive alone. Sooner or later, it will be destroyed by the Ming island. What is the emperor thinking? It''s not the time to watch tiger fights. "What does Xuanyuan Yi want to do? Do you want to make a profit? " On the edge, the Lord of Aoyun''s face is already heavy. As soon as the four words came out, Dugu Ye suddenly frowned. "Your Highness, do you think Tianchen wants us to sit and enjoy when we are both defeated?" Before the words of Qingshui were finished, Dugu Ye suddenly shook his hand. "He doesn''t have the guts." The light six words of Qingqing made several important ministers around Dugu Ye dumb. Yes, if Xuanyuan Yi had such a city, Tianchen would not have been a small country among the seven Central Plains. What''s more, Tianchen wants to sweep away the storm at last. He can''t do it with his strength. "And what does he mean?" No one answers. If anyone knows, why ask. A brief silence in the hall. Dugu Ye looked out of the window and saw cicadas chirping and beeping. Yuwendeli, his father reminded him. Chapter 1099 Emperor Xuanyuan Yi did not have this city. At present, with his temperament, he can''t be so calm. If he can''t support the kingdom of clouds and snow, it''s the sky that follows his death. The best strategy is to fight together. As long as you are a king, you can think of it. However, the current situation is that Tianchen is motionless, so it is hard to see what kind of medicine he is selling. In such a case, Xuanyuan can''t do it easily. But one person can do it. If this man is behind the plot, he will never question Tianchen''s current practice. That man''s ambition and means, he has always been cited as the biggest opponent. The brow is more and more wrinkled, he has a very bad feeling. "Wang''er, I have no one to see..." "Come on, tell me to investigate the tomb of xuanyuanche, the king of heaven, and let me know who the man is going to be buried." Only then did the Lord Aoyun speak. Suddenly, Dugu Ye pointed to the message in his hand and said with a cold voice. Tianya, Qingshui, and other generals are shocked. "The coffin has been sealed..." The Prime Minister of Aoyun said in surprise. Although Tianchen hasn''t made a public announcement, it doesn''t mean that they don''t know the process. The coffin that xuanyuanche brought back has been sealed. It can''t be opened. "I must know who is lying in it." Cold and resolute words came out of Dugu Ye''s mouth. That clear cooling deep does not see the bottom of the eye, with an expression, unscrupulous. Even if you finally offend Tianchen, you should open the sealed coffin to determine who is in it. Chapter 1100 Proud cloud country Lord, Tianya, and others can''t help but look at each other, mouth Qi Qi a little twitch. "Yes." He raised his eyes and glanced at the blue sky and white clouds outside the window. Dugu Ye''s eyes were heavy. He saw him dead with his own eyes. It''s impossible to pretend the injury at that position, but He is now suspicious Summer wind curtain roll, with a compelling summer atmosphere. At the same time, in the palace of snow holy kingdom. "What, you didn''t find out? What does that mean? " Yunzhao looks at his heart in front of him, his voice is very cold. The tall and thin man knelt in front of Yunzhao, heard the cold inquiry of Yunzhao, and his forehead was sweating slightly. "I can''t get close. I can''t get close at all." Answer quickly in a low voice. "Can''t get close?" Hearing the answer, Yunzhao slowly leaned back in his chair. "Yes, there are too many guards. Qiu Chen and Yan Hu''s Dragon riding guards are almost inseparable. Thousands of them take turns to guard by their side. Our people can''t mix in, they can''t even get close all the way, and they can''t even attack. " As the man replied, his head was lower. The thousands of dragon riding guards are all the confidants of Qiuwen and Yanhu. They are all familiar with each other. It''s impossible to mix in at all. And in the protection and waiting of the best dragon riding guards in the sky, we should rush in to see and create chaos. Unless there are more people than them and their martial arts are higher, how can we do it. If the number of people is more than them and their martial arts are higher than them, it will be more impossible in Tianchen''s land unless it is completely disgraced. Therefore, they have no chance to go all the way to the capital of heaven and earth, to see clearly whether it is xuanyuanche or who? Chapter 1101 Leaning on the back of the chair, Yunzhao''s eyes turned a few times. Suddenly a cool wave of hand, heavy voice way: "autumn mark and Yan tiger in?" "I don''t know, we can''t get close, but I haven''t seen them two all the way," said the tall and thin man Yes, he didn''t see it all the way. He just didn''t know whether it was in the inner layer, so he didn''t see it, or whether it wasn''t all the way. Hearing this, Yunzhao reached out his hand and stroked his brow slowly. Eyes, deep down. "Keep checking." "Yes." The breeze is rippling, but it can''t relieve the heat. It''s getting hotter and hotter. In the Central Plains, there were fierce clashes between soldiers and horses, each inch of which was a battle of wits, and the whole battlefield became white hot. And Beimu, at this time, Ryukyu had a smooth wind and water, and the scene was completely following her. In contrast, it is not bloody, but fierce. Ryukyu didn''t know how to fight. She didn''t know how to arrange her troops for the best. I don''t know how to adapt to the circumstances of the battlefield, and I''m not very clear about what formation, attack and defense, and how to fight. But she understood that the first way to catch a thief was to catch a king. This era is different from the modern society. The leaders are hidden in the deepest and safest place. After a war, they may not have seen their figures. Instead, the Chinese led the way in charge of the rush and the front. With their own morale and attack. Therefore, while boosting morale, it can also most eliminate morale. From the capture of the Huns, ryukyue was quite clear. In the war of this era, as long as the commander-in-chief was killed, even if there were a million soldiers and horses, it was a headless fly. Therefore, Ryukyu did not do any other command at all. Chapter 1102 In the thousands of army accounts, single riding goes deep. On the field of arms and horses, we are all alone. Capture the king first, kill the world and capture the leader of the enemy. If the commander-in-chief dies, even thousands of troops will collapse immediately. As a result, almost all of the 400000 soldiers and horses killed in the north of Xianbei city had no direct charge. First, the Huns and the seventeen Xianbei ethnic groups did not expect that the northern herdsmen were in trouble at this time. Second, when Ryukyu came all the way and the sword was on his way, he took the head of the general among thousands of troops as if he were searching for things. That kind of bloody murderous spirit, that kind of despotic spirit, is like a javelin, which comes out after killing. All the commanders who were in a panic and turned to fight against the northern herdsmen were killed by Ryukyu and among the armies. Xiongnu, the seventeen nationalities of Xianbei, was defeated like a mountain. Only seven days later, the four hundred thousand army of northern mu, like an uninhabited army, went straight to the city of Xianbei seventeen, blocking the last power of Xiongnu and Xianbei seventeen. Blue sky, white clouds with the breeze, light and fast drifting. Countless shapes have been transformed, and the curtain is rolling up the beauty of the sky. The drums are beating and the sound of killing is loud. Under the beautiful sky, there is a fierce battle on the grassland. In a strong suit of iron color, Ryukyu drives a horse and chases the Hun commander of the 17 ethnic groups of Xianbei, who is flying in front of him. The wind is strong and urgent, blowing the black hair of Ryukyu, brewing a gloomy slaughter. The distance between the two horses is getting shorter and shorter. In front of the Xiongnu manager who was running like crazy, there was sweat on his head. These two days, the news came from the defeated rear army that yelulu Yue, the commander in chief of northern mu, was a terror expert who killed the commander in chief. When he went back to resist the northern herdsmen, none of the commander escaped from her. Chapter 1103 Under such pressure, the Hun, the biggest commander of the seventeen Xianbei ethnic groups, was already shivering. The cold and murderous air coming from behind, even in such hot weather, could not be covered. "Manager, hurry up..." Then the Xiongnu soldiers and horses, seeing this, rushed one by one, and their impatient screams rang out in the sky. At this time, the two opposing armies could not help but stop their hands slightly. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the two people running after each other. The collapse of any party is an important turning point that directly affects the overall situation,. So the soldiers on that side of the battlefield were attracted to the past. His cold eyes stared at the commander of Xiongnu who was rushing towards the Xiongnu camp. Ryukue''s face was a kind of inexpressible chill. Holding the dagger in hand, the horse''s speed is faster and faster. Ten Zhang, nine Zhang, eight Zhang, seven Zhang The intensity of the two sides is getting closer and closer. "Whoosh..." The piercing sound of breaking the sky came one after another and shot up towards the moon. It was the Xiongnu soldiers and horses around. Seeing Ryukyu was about to catch up with their commander, they shot out towards Ryukyu in panic. The chilling arrow breaks through the sky, all toward the moon. Ryukyu had almost caught up with the Xiongnu army. Sitting on the horse, Ryukyu controlled his body shape, swept the sharp arrows around his eyes, and dodged them with a minimum range. Shua, a sideways head, a sharp arrow from the cheek of the moon. The body suddenly turns on the horse, and two sharp arrows pass through Ryukyu''s head. The people around me were almost choked in one breath. The distance between the two sides is getting closer and closer. Chapter 1104 Damn it, when Ryukyu chased the commander, Ouyang Yufei came from the other side. He didn''t ride a horse, but came to this side. Holding two stones in his hand. His face was very ugly. Seeing that Ryukyu was about to catch up with the Huns, Ouyang Yufei''s face was even worse. Opportunity, eyes a sharp, Ryukyu suddenly saw the opportunity to move. At present, regardless of the sharp arrow shot from behind, with a sharp turn of the right hand, a dagger was hurled at the Xiongnu commander who rushed forward. At the same moment, Ouyang Yufei shot a stone at the foot of the Hun commander. Facing the sky, he came to the moon. "Woo..." A horse neighs, a galloping horse stumbles, rolls forward a few times, smashes at the ground. The Xiongnu commander on the horse was surprised, but he was not allowed to change his moves. The cold dagger behind him has come in the air, which can''t let him avoid shooting into his back heart. Xiongnu commander, down. "Bang." And in the moment when the Xiongnu commander lost his horse. Ouyang rushes after Ryukyu and catches the sharp arrow that he shot towards Ryukyu. It''s obvious that Ryukyu didn''t intend to avoid in order to kill the commander-in-chief. Cold look back, and ugly Ouyang Yufei look at each other. As soon as Ryukyu pulled the reins of his horse, he turned around and ran in the direction of his camp. Ouyang Yufei sees this, five fingers and one tight. The sharp arrow in his hand is cut off by Ouyang Yufei, and a rage almost comes out. Again, again. In order to kill the commander of the enemy, in order to speed up the process. I don''t want to die. It makes him, it makes him His face was dark, and Ouyang Yu Fei blocked his throat with one breath. He was angry. Chapter 1105 And just when he was angry, the two armies and horses reacted at this time, and immediately a huge noise burst out. The northern herdsmen and horses are howling. But Xiongnu was in great disorder. The commander-in-chief has lost and the battle is clear. The drums beat and awe everywhere. For seven days, only seven days, the 400000 troops led by Ryukyu directly exterminated the 17 Xianbei ethnic groups and the Huns who attacked Xianbei. It occupied the city of the seventeen nationalities of Xianbei. Draw the influence of the seventeen nationalities of Xianbei from the map and sum it up with the map of the northern herdsmen. In the vast grassland outside Shanhai Pass, at this time, the three powerful forces have gone one after the other. Only Beimu and the seventeen ethnic groups in Xianbei have spent countless forces and material resources, but they have not got anything. Finally, they are called the Huns who have benefited from the northern mu. The confrontation between the two powers, the situation that the northern herdsmen and the Huns had a considerable power in the grassland for hundreds of years, had been broken. The night was full, and countless stars were shining in the sky. A little bit of silver light shed, the whole world is shrouded in a silver. Beautiful and mysterious. Standing in the quiet night, Ryukyu looks at the southern sky without expression. Such a good star is totally different from the Central Plains. It''s vast and bright, which can''t be seen except in the grassland. If so, xuanyuanche is with her at this time, watching the stars together, I don''t know how good it is. In a flash, Ryukyu clenched his teeth. A hand, a knife on the arm. Pain, immediately from the arm out of the winding, let people shudder, also let people slightly back the idea that the heart is almost suffocating. Watching the bright red color drop by drop, falling into the dust. It''s beautiful, but it''s heartless. Chapter 1106 Ryukyu looked at it so coldly. Maybe the pain in his body can relieve the pain of his heart. Blood drips down, tick, tick. This is what Ouyang saw when he came here. His merciless eyes looked at the wound on his wrist, which had already been covered with countless injuries. An anger that had long been in my heart burst out. Ouyang rushes up to Ryukyu with a fist: "you are crazy. Do you know what you are doing? What do you want? You don''t want this life? " Anger made Ouyang''s eyes red. Cold head, Ryukyu slowly wipe the corners of the mouth was Ouyang Yu Fei hit the bloodstain, cold way: "there is no next time." Say, turn around to leave. Looking at Ryukyu, who didn''t know how to repent, but warned him, Ouyang Yufei felt his heart ache in his lungs, but his anger broke out. One step stopped in front of Ryukyu''s body, Ouyang Yu Fei said with a black face: "enough, so many days, everything should have a buffer. Look at yourself, how many injuries you have on your body. You want revenge, you want to speed up the process, yes, I can help you. You don''t avoid those injuries, weapons, yes, I''ll stop for you. But I didn''t expect you to? " One finger pointed to the wound on Ryukyu''s arm, which was still bleeding. Ouyang Yufei''s face was more than a little ugly. "What are you, what are you? Don''t think the wounds on the battlefield are enough, but add some for yourself? I never knew you were so cruel. Where do you want us to go? Murong Ryukyu, why don''t you think about it? In our eyes, how much we love and how much we hurt. Chapter 1107 I protect you and look at you, not to let you hurt yourself. " With one breath, he cried out all the words he had been holding in his heart for such a long time. Ouyang Yufei looked at Ryukyu''s eyes full of regret. Eyebrows and eyes slightly lowered. Ryukyu''s dark eyes flickered and wavered. No, can''t think, can''t listen. Her world is only xuanyuanche. She won''t be distracted by anything, even if she owes them a lot. Half a sound, Ryukyu said coldly: "this is my business." "Your business." Ouyang Yu Fei''s face became more and more heavy when he heard this. He blocked his heart with one breath, and then roared towards Ryukyu with his fist. With a backhand, Ryukyu grabbed Ouyang Yufei''s fist and said coldly, "I said, only once." "You don''t want to hurt yourself. You don''t need to die to be clean. Well, I''ll come instead of you. Bah, I''ll protect you. You don''t cherish yourself. What else do I cherish. I''ll beat you to death today, and let you go to make a pair with xuanyuanche earlier. " His eyes were red with blood, and Ouyang Yufei''s fist hit him mercilessly. When Ryukyu''s eyebrows sank, his backhand went up: "I will never die without revenging for Chul." You come and I go. In an instant, they collided. Without mercy, Ouyang Yufei is also extremely concerned by Ryukyu''s spirit. He is not soft at all. Ouyang Yufei seldom did anything. When he was with Ryukyu, he hardly saw how to do it. However, his martial arts were so high that he could be imagined for a long time. At this time, Ouyang Yufei takes out all his skills. Even if there is no weapon, it''s a fist in place. Chapter 1108 Ryukyu is so strong that Ouyang Yufei gives him two or three fists out of ten. Pain, madness. Although in this period of time, he killed countless enemies in the army. However, there is absolutely no master''s crazy. In a moment, in the dark night, I saw Ryukyu and Ouyang fighting together. The wind was strong and killing. "I let you not cherish yourself..." "You want to hurt, I make you hurt..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Scuffling body, you come and I go, mixed with Ouyang Yufei''s anger and heartache roar. "You son of a bitch, who can go without time in this world? Life is still going to pass. It''s your fucking self abuse to this extent..." "Bang." Ryukyu punches Ouyang Yufei''s nose and interrupts his angry scolding. White clean face on two nosebleed, Ouyang in the pain of the nose a smoke. In this drawing room, Ryukyu grabbed Ouyang Yufei''s arm one by one, crossed Ouyang Yufei''s back one by one, and tightly pressed his leg against Ouyang Yufei''s vest. "Ouyang Yufei, don''t think I won''t kill you." The cold voice rises, cold, but it seems that there is no beginning of cold. Ryukyu learned to kill, not to beat. She can''t fight, but to kill Ouyang Yufei, even if Ouyang Yufei''s martial arts are no better. Turning his head to look at the moon on his back, Ouyang Yu Fei shouted, "kill." Mercilessly stare at Ouyang Yufei, ryukyue''s face, very cold. A gust of night wind passed, and the moon brightened. Perfect and flawless shine on two people''s faces, body, a large blue and purple bruises. A brief silence. Chapter 1109 "Yufei, no one in the world can live without him, and the world will not change without him, but for me, he is everything to me and everything I desire most. Without him, I can live, but that What''s the point. " The voice is very deep, very low, very soft, but it is so heavy, so heartbreaking. Ouyang can''t move for a while. It''s not complicated to look at Ryukyu''s eyes. Slowly release the grip of Ouyang Yufei''s hand, ryukyue slowly stood up. She knows that Ouyang Yufei cares for her. She knows that without xuanyuanche, she can survive. No one in the world can survive without him. But what''s the point. The soul and heart are taken away by that man. What else do you mean. Therefore, she had to overflow herself with hatred and remind herself with pain that she had something to do. It''s not self abuse, it''s just that. Without moving, Ouyang Yufei lies on the ground and looks at the rising moon. The loneliness and sadness had surrounded her. Injury to the extreme, it may be like this. Eyes slowly closed, Ouyang Yu Fei''s face slowly emerged with heartache and heartbreak. So it is, so it is. The breeze is blowing gently, and the treetops are slightly ringing. Night, very quiet. In this silence, a sound of footsteps suddenly came from afar. "What''s the matter? Han Fei, who came in a hurry, looked at Ouyang Yufei and Ryukyu''s feeling and posture at this time, and stopped in surprise. This is a fight. Are the two fighting? "What is it?" Ryukyu took a deep breath, and his face turned cold. "Oh, Du Yi''s Flying Pigeon delivers a book." Chapter 1110 Welcome to hear that it is Du Yi''s flying pigeon that delivers the book. The moon at Ryukyu vibrates for a moment. Then quickly recovered into a calm wave, silently extended his hand, from Han Fei''s hand took Du Yi''s pigeon to deliver the book. Ouyang Yu Fei on the ground frowned slightly and sat up. There is only one content in Du Yi''s letter, which is about xuanyuanche. Take a closer look. The content is what she cares about most, and what she dares not to think about most. The handwriting is simple and the meaning is clear. Emperor Tianchen agreed to Ryukyu''s request. He was very straightforward and direct. He didn''t even hesitate at all. It was crisp and neat. It''s as if this requirement is not common. It is not a precedent that has never been set in any dynasty in history. Eyebrows slightly lowered a little, Ryukyu put up Du Yi''s pigeon to deliver a book. This is supposed to be a very small thing. Turning around, Ryukyu did not look at Ouyang Yufei and Hanfei. He walked far away. Ouyang Yu Fei sits on the ground and looks at the far away moon. He doesn''t know what else to say or do. Only sighs, except sighs, are sighs. Han Fei on the side saw this, and the second monk Zhang could not touch his head. What happened to these two people? The night wind is slightly blowing. It''s rare to bring a little cool air. Month, more and more round. At the end of the letter, Du Yi has finished the work and started to return. As for xuanyuanyi''s words, Du Yi thought that there was no point, so he didn''t mention them. "Co burial, OK, no problem. But, Du Yi, you know, the king''s mausoleum is not an ordinary one, which requires a lot of time and manpower to build. Chapter 1111 This, xuanyuanche ascended the throne less than two years ago. The mausoleum built for him started to dig a horn. So, wait, wait. " After the emperor ascended the throne, the mausoleums were to be built immediately. For a mausoleum of an emperor can only be built if it takes decades to build and decades to build. This xuanyuanche just ascended the throne, the mausoleum is nothing. Du Yi understood this point. So, he has no objection. So I didn''t ask at all, xuanyuanche is dead, not buried, where to go? Can it be stored for decades? This, in history, has not heard of, that emperor returns to heaven. I have to wait for my mausoleum to be repaired before I bury it. I have to wait slowly. If Du Yi is not good at this aspect, he naturally feels that there is nothing wrong, and he will not explain it to Ryukyu directly. Night, long, long. In more than ten days, they directly took the territory of the seventeen Xianbei ethnic groups. All the remaining Xianbei seventeen and Hun soldiers and horses were nibbled away. Once nibbled, Ryukyu did not take any rest. He immediately transferred his troops and turned around, grinding his sword towards the Huns. Four hundred thousand soldiers and horses left one hundred thousand to suppress the remaining forces in this land, and three hundred thousand returned to face the Xiongnu border. At the same time, 200000 soldiers and horses were mobilized from Yongjing, the northern mu. The two armies merged in one place, facing the Xiongnu and the upper. The strong wind blows and the curtain rolls up. The lush grass on the grassland fluctuates under the strong wind. It''s like the waves, rolling and rolling. Sharpen your sword and strike the eagle in the sky. Chapter 1112 The two giants on the grassland collided in the hot summer. For so many years, the northern herdsmen and the Huns, who had never fought head-on, collided. You come and I go. The top-level battles on the grassland have begun. The sound of fighting is loud. The bright red color dyed the green grassland red, mixed with the red color of the sky, and people dare not stare at it. The city was attacked and killed. As the saying goes, a skinny camel is bigger than a horse. Although the Huns lost nearly half of their power in the confrontation with the Xianbei seventeen. However, his remaining forces are quite fierce, after all, they are the strength and defense accumulated in decades. Therefore, although the northern herdsmen are moving forward step by step. Little by little, they devoured the Huns, but the difficulty was obvious. Because this attack and defense was initiated by the northern herdsmen, they fought to annex the Huns. Different from previous wars. It''s all a city war, not a strong dialogue with the commander in chief. Therefore, Ryukyu''s method is a little unusable. All the enemies were hiding in the hard city, behind the walls. All the soldiers and generals are the same equipment and dress up. It''s impossible to tell who is who, who is the manager and who is the deputy manager. Under such circumstances, it is totally impossible to kill the commander in chief and disturb the morale of the army. Therefore, Ryukyu''s killing was completely put on one side. It doesn''t work. The sky is white and the grassland is bloody. "What''s the point of saying this to me?" In the main account of the northern Mu Zhongjun, ryukyue looks at Ouyang Yufei and asks very little. What do you tell her about the chaos in the Central Plains while the sky does not move? What''s the point? Chapter 1113 Ouyang Yufei holds the news in his hand and frowns. Because Ryukyu is going to tear his face against the island of hell. Therefore, he was only single and followed Ryukyu. He didn''t even bring flowers or magpies. I''m afraid that if the two children don''t talk fast, they may not be able to help, but they will quarrel, because the hell island is their home after all. Therefore, they left them in Yongjing, the capital of northern mu. I didn''t think that the news of these two people was more clever than him. The news that he didn''t receive was actually delivered by them. "Ryukyu, don''t you think so?" Frowning, Ouyang Yu Fei looks at the moon. The Central Plains war and the Ming island attack are not too magical. However, all the others can''t be in chaos. But the most chaotic sky is still calm like a lake. Isn''t it a little abnormal. "I don''t think there''s anything wrong." Ryukyu''s face is cold, his hands are on his back, and he looks at the green mountains and waters outside the tent. Listen to the words of Ryukyu, Ouyang Yufei''s frown is more and more wrinkled. "According to the principle, the first thing that should be on the island of the underworld is the sky, not the snow saint, the proud cloud, and the only sky one..." "It''s normal. Even for me at this time, I won''t attack Tianchen first." Cold opening interrupts Ouyang Yufei''s words. Ryukyu turned around and stared at Ouyang Yufei. His face was as cold as ice. "Ouyang Yufei, did you mean it?" Cold words, mixed with a trace of not exposed warm anger. What should I do to mention Tianchen in front of her? It should be destroyed, it should be confused. Ouyang Yufei, you can''t see him, can you? I didn''t say it, but that''s what the cold eyes said. Chapter 1114 Ouyang Yufei listens to Ryukyu''s words. He looks at Ryukyu''s eyes and soon understands the meaning of Ryukyu. Now I picked my eyebrows and didn''t go on. At this time, it was not thoughtful of him to mention these things in front of Ryukyu. What''s more, it''s obvious that Ryukyu has absolutely no extra energy. In other words, she suppresses her thinking in that direction. She would not think about it from an objective point of view. It was his blunder. No, but Ouyang Yufei''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. The scuffle in the Central Plains seems to be normal. Everything is right. The direction of attack first and attack later is also right. But that''s because it''s all right. On the contrary, it gives him a wrong feeling. Maybe he missed something. Summer wind curtain roll, the weather is very dull. The setting sun is like fire. In a flash, the earth falls into a night. The stars are dim with a hazy state. The treetops floated and rustled in the night wind. Very beautiful. Night, has been quiet, a day of war camp, at this time all fell into a silence, as if everyone fell asleep. "Shua." However, in this silence, sleeping in the camp of Ryukyu, suddenly Shua opened his eyes, a turn to sit up. Murderous spirit, there are two kinds of murderous spirit flying in this direction. The eyes of Ryukyu''s eyebrows were suddenly cold. These days I seldom sleep because I can''t sleep. No matter how tired it is, shallow sleep is tight. What''s more, for murderous Qi, the perception of Ryukyu moon, that''s absolutely the peak. Someone tried to kill her. When Ryukyu''s mouth was cold, he grabbed the dagger and walked out of the tent. Chapter 1115 If you want to kill her, OK, it seems that he has the ability. Step out of the camp. In the bright moonlight, the moon standing in front of the Chinese Army''s tent became more and more clear in the still night, for fear that someone would not find her. The night was lost. In this confused night, Ryukyu''s eyes sharply found that a figure in front of him was flying past the treetops around him, rushing towards her. It''s pitch dark. If Ryukyu had not been trained in this direction, he would not have been able to distinguish between the night and the coming people. It''s very fast. It looks like a master. The dagger slowly clenched, and Ryukyu could not move, so he stood and looked coldly at the black shadow coming from the sky. The human figure is like electricity, coming at full speed, with sharp murderous spirit and sharp edge. His eyes narrowed sharply, and Ryukyu raised his dagger. The cold light is surging, not yet. Suddenly, there was a rustle in the treetop where the shadow passed. Countless things fell down from the treetop, and they covered their heads towards the shadow. In an instant, there was a lot of dust. Ryukyu''s eyes narrowed and he looked at the scene. What do you mean. Only saw, that smashes on the ground the thing, raises the dust to cover the earth. Yes, it''s dust. You can smell the soil and grass in the cool wind at night. The whole shrouded the black shadow from the war. Seeing flowers in a fog, she could not see the black shadow in the dust. She could not see the black shadow in the dust if she wanted to. Frown, this The dust flies like a layer of smoke, a chaos. However, the dust does not have any attack power. However, it was the moment when the non aggressive dust package fell to the ground. Chapter 1116 In the dark package, it suddenly seemed as if it had slammed into some mechanism and shot a sharp arrow the size of a sleeve arrow. No purpose, no direction. It''s like a watermelon being smashed on the ground, without any orientation and accuracy, splashing out the pulp inside. It''s a completely free attack. In an instant, in this dust, chaos of all people''s sight, people can not distinguish the confusion in the southeast and northwest. There was a sound coming from the concealed weapon. A sharp cut through the air. There is no target to shoot into the nearby tree trunk, leaves, grass, saying the thumping, dull sound. At the same time, the voice of the man in black, whose weapons collide with the concealed weapons, is also heard. It''s intense, it''s pretty fast. It seems that the man who came here was an expert as Ryukyu expected. A piece of dust flies, a piece of concealed weapons flies. But the distance is very good. The dust only covers the tree area, and the range of the free concealed weapon is just three feet in front of Ryukyu moon. Let Ryukyu do a good wall view. "You prepared it?" In the hustle and bustle of the still night, Ouyang Yufei came over slowly and asked Ryukyu a question. He had been aware of the two murderous airs. However, before he did, he saw such a seemingly useless but actually quite cruel trap. Looking at the dust flying in front of him, Ryukyu glanced at Ouyang and didn''t speak. Ouyang Yufei touches his nose. It''s a mistake to say that. If Ryukyu is right, she will directly fight against him. There will be traps for these mechanisms. Chapter 1117 Maybe she would have done it before, but now she should not be in that mood. There is no basis for his question. But not Ryukyu, who is it? Standing slowly beside Ryukyu, Ouyang Yufei hasn''t opened his mouth yet. In the dust, the master who is covered with dust has come out of the ground. The master is a master indeed. Such a dust formation, actually only hurt a few, did not leave life, good, good. A good evaluation is still in my heart, and I haven''t said it yet. The situation is changing again. It seems that the man in black, who does not kill Ryukyu and does not turn around, is still in the middle of the sky, and suddenly there is a light smoke around him. There''s a lot of smoke. Go straight up. For a moment, the figure of the man in black who is rushing to the moon in Ryukyu is shrouded. As if calculated, the blue smoke array is enveloped in front of the man in black, and the man in black plunges himself into the smoke array. Ouyang Yu Fei sees the fine light in his eyes. The calculation is very accurate. This man''s mood and route are clear. This man who sets traps is not bad. The blue smoke bursts into the air, flying up in an instant. Ryukyu looks at the blue smoke. He doesn''t even need to smell it. It''s poisonous smoke. That kind of, belongs to the temporary outbreak of toxic smoke. The moment of rising has great effect, but as long as the wind blows or stays in the air for a few seconds, the effect will disappear. So, even if they stand in front of them, they will not be affected by the toxin. Eyebrow color motionless, Ryukyu only looked at coldly. However, in the moment when the blue smoke enveloped the man in black. Another hidden murderous Qi burst out suddenly. It came from behind Ryukyu. It was sharp and powerful. Chapter 1118 Well hidden, faster, master. Ouyang Yufei made a comment for the first time, then turned slightly to see. His hands are behind his back, obviously he has no intention of making a move. The sword broke through the air and roared. In the moment when the sword came, Ryukyu''s back was flat and light. Suddenly there was a Shua and countless sharp voices of breaking the sky. It''s cold, it''s heavy, it''s sharp. In the bright moonlight, Ouyang Yufei clearly saw that countless black arrows rose in the sky and shot at the assassin. Behind the black arrow, there were faint silver threads. Ouyang Yu Fei glances at it, slightly sketching the corner of his mouth, blinking. The black arrow broke through the air and stopped the assassin. However, the assassin is not weak because of his fast arrow. He was in the middle of the sky, but his sword was flying. None of the arrows that shot at him hit him. However, I don''t know if it''s the person who arranges the traps or his subordinates. Although many of the sharp arrows are aimed at him, they are either higher or lower, a little to the left or a little to the right. Brigadier, it''s too bad. The assassin who shot in mid air. Before he is happy, the smile will not come out. The black sharp arrow passed in confusion. With the silver wire behind it, it immediately laid a net in the sky. I don''t know what the silver silk thread is made of. It''s densely spread in the sky. The assassin in black bumps into the net at once. It''s ok if he doesn''t struggle. The harder he struggles, the tighter the silver thread. No way. Chapter 1119 The sharp arrows of the brigadier were flying away. In a flash, a wrapped zongzi with solid structure was formed in the air. Zongzi formed at the same time, the other side of the blue smoke has also been lonely. The wind blows gently in the night, and the smoke is very little. It disappears with the wind. At the place where the smoke was scattered, the sky began to open, and the black shadow in the middle of the air came down with a thump, hitting the ground motionless. I don''t know if it''s poisoned or fainted. The wind blows everywhere, everything comes quickly, but it ends faster. Even the soldiers around have not gathered at this time. Looking at poison faint and the master who tied himself into zongzi, Ouyang Yufei clapped softly: "good, good." In the sound of praise, TOBI wood in a suit of armor came out of the night quickly and stood beside Ryukyu: "how is the Regent Ryukyu looks at TOBI mu with a positive face and nods. This question needs to be asked. She didn''t come out from the beginning to the end. The assassin is still a dozen feet away. It''s not good. "Your trap?" Ouyang Yufei is looking at Toby wood, slightly surprised raised the voice way. Tobim is a talented man. He can be regarded as an expert in war. However, this man is not a master who can lay such traps. "Yes." Tobim replied quite directly. "The battle of attack and attack in these two days is very arduous. At the end of the day, I will see the Regent Wang Xinjiao, and at the end of the day, I will wait for him to be also Xinjiao. But if the commander-in-chief of the Hun city guard doesn''t come out, we can''t help it." When it comes to this, tobim shows his helplessness. Then he said quickly: "however, this situation also reminds me that we will do this and have won so many victories. Chapter 1120 The Huns must have thought of that as well. Their commander is hiding in the city, but you are in the camp, the Regent. This is not good. It is definitely our weakness. Therefore, I will not think that maybe the Huns will take the means of the Regent first to assassinate our regent and seek victory in the war. " Speaking of this, tobimu took a breath, did not continue to speak, but rather sincerely looked at the expressionless Ryukyu. He told Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei with his eyes, so he set up such an ambush. It''s reasonable. Ryukyu nodded and said, "it''s very good, but I''ll deal with it next time. Just focus on the battlefield." "No, the safety of the Regent is the safety of our northern herdsmen. At the end of the day, I would rather spend more time, but I must also ensure the safety of the Regent. " Be firm and take the iron hardness and reality of outsiders. Ryukyu heard that he looked at tobim and said, "since that is the case, then you can continue." "Yes." Ouyang Yufei heard this, looked at Toby wood up and down, and suddenly he interposed: "Toby wood, no one can help you in this trap?" "No." The answers were crisp and not sloppy at all. Ouyang Yufei has a deep look at TOBI wood. Such accurate calculation, so seemingly soft, doesn''t cost much effort, but in fact, it''s a pitfall of ruthless effect. Put it on someone who is good at calculation. Put it on the careless Toby wood, it''s really a little embroidery needle and big hammer. It''s a total mismatch. Deep eyebrows and eyes. Ouyang Yufei looks at TOBI wood with a serious face, and doesn''t speak. Chapter 1121 If a person outside Shanhaiguan has a hard temper, he must say that he will definitely say that if he does not say it, he will not say it even if he is killed, and there is no effect in asking. "Have a rest." Looked around the eye already cleaned up, the Ryukyu light throws down a sentence, turns around to walk toward the Chinese Army account. Killing her is just a small thing that can''t be ignored. When Ryukyu''s voice fell, tobim immediately retreated. Ouyang Yu Fei sees this, suddenly smiles and goes away. The night quickly returned to quiet. The stars are shining in the sky, and the silver light is shining all over the mountains and rivers. In the remote corner where hundreds of thousands of northern herdsmen are stationed, no one is stationed or guarded. It is quite quiet. "Pounce..." In this quiet, suddenly the flying of eagles disturbed the silence of the night. A big black hawk took off and flew away into the distance. Under the goshawk, Toby looked up and watched the goshawk fly far away. Fang turns around and quickly steps into the dark, towards the camp where he should be. The sound of footsteps faded, and Toby wood went away. The shade of the trees is whirling, and the ground is dark. Ouyang Yufei slowly turned out from behind a clump of trees, looked at the place where yantobi had just stood, and looked up at the direction where the goshawk had gone. Frown slightly wrinkled, eyes flash a dark. It seems that there is someone behind Toby wood. That is to say, according to tobim''s mind, there is no such a delicate trap. If you put it in another time, Ryukyu will surely feel wrong in the first time. But obviously now she ignores this direction a bit, but how can she hide it from him. Looking up at the dark night without the trace of goshawks, Ouyang Yufei reached out and rubbed his eyebrows. According to the eagle, he can''t intercept. Who''s behind this? Chapter 1122 The wind in the grassland wrinkled the blue waves. Under the bright sky, there are layers of killing. Ma Zhuang is brave, and the northern herdsman cuts through the border, breaks through the Xiongnu border and enters. The accounting camp of the Chinese army. "Xiaocheng is a city with a prominent midriff and weak wings. Its heavy troops must be in the midriff. We can kill the two wings and surround them." Pointing to his map, kuzamu is very serious. Han Fei, Li Kuo and other generals on the side all nodded and analyzed them correctly. The wall of Xiaocheng city of Xiongnu is very wide, just like a long snake. Such a city can''t be fully defended, so we have to choose the key points and defenses. Then the middle belly of the city gate should be the place where Ryukyu listened without saying anything. She really has no use for such tactics. "In my opinion, this evening, we divided our troops into two routes, avoiding the most garrison in the middle abdomen, from both sides..." "I don''t think so." Kuzamu''s words are still in decline. He has been thinking about TOBI Mu''s sudden switch. At present, several people in the account of the Chinese army all looked at him. Tobim coughed, pointed to the map, and said, "I think their heavy soldiers should lie in ambush on both wings." "What do you say?" Li Kuo opens his mouth. "You can see the overall layout of Xiaocheng. There are people on both wings, and the midsection is not moving. It''s easy to give us an illusion. That is to say, there is a large army in the midriff, but there is no such a large army in fact. But look at their details... " Very heavy, very stable, is a kind of fine to unable in the fine analysis. Chapter 1123 It''s a kind of complete observation, or a kind of composure that knows the city guards of Huns. Ouyang Yufei, who has been sitting lazily in the chair, heard the drooping eyes here and raised them slightly and glanced at TOBI wood. Eyes flashed dark. "So, I don''t think this place should be regarded as a place where the real is the virtual, the virtual is the real, but the real is the real, the virtual is the virtual." With a lot of points on the map, Toby is very confident. The account camp fell into a short silence, and kuzamu and others were thinking seriously. "Not bad." Li Kuo said a word in the middle of the sound. Then Han Fei and others all agreed with tobim''s analysis, and began to drop the army and fight. They planned to attack, defend, advance and retreat. The sun is shining and the water outside the tent is just right. Waiting for kuzamu to negotiate and leave, only ryukue and Ouyang Yufei are left in the account of the Chinese army. Ouyang Yufei slowly moved his body and looked at the expressionless moon. "Do you think tobim has changed?" The voice is very light, with a little like a casual feeling. Ryukyu takes back his plan of attack and defense and looks up at Ouyang Yufei: "what do you mean?" Ouyang Yufei reached for his hair, smiled and said: "it''s not interesting. But I think Toby has become very careful and flexible in mind during this period. " Liuyue listened to Ouyang Yufei''s saying, and nodded coldly: "what''s the problem?" Ouyang Yu Fei listens to Ryukyu''s question. After a moment''s meditation, he shakes his head: "no, no problem." Ryukyu asked if tobimu would be disadvantageous to northern herdsmen. Naturally, although we found out who was behind tobimu, tobimu had no problem with the northern herding or the Ryukyu. Chapter 1124 There is no doubt about that. But that''s not what he meant. Ryukyu listen to Ouyang Yufei say so, at present directly turn around to read her book of war, lazy in mind inexplicable Ouyang Yufei.. Ouyang Yu Fei sees this and shakes his head. Ryukyu didn''t know much about battlefield attack and defense. He couldn''t understand how precise tobim''s analysis was and how high-end his focus was. This is not something that can be analyzed after decades of fighting on the battlefield. To be able to see so high, so dead. If TOBI wood has this ability, then he will never be in this position. Now he is still in this position, so it can only be said that this is not his analysis. Gently rubbing his eyebrows, it seems that he can''t expect Ryukyu to notice. Only he really needs to pay more attention to TOBI wood. Summer wind blows, the murderous spirit on the battlefield is more and more terrible. Toby''s analysis is quite correct. Xiaocheng''s important defense is not in the middle, but in the wings. The northern herdsmen, hundreds of thousands of troops, began by feigning to attack the two wings. In fact, it mainly attacked the midriff, which made the Xiongnu Xiaocheng take care of it. The city is broken. Blood sunset, but with clank of the killing. When Xiaocheng was conquered, the 500000 northern herdsmen immediately moved towards the hinterland of the Huns. Speed is the key to war. Before winning in a row, the morale of the hundreds of thousands of northern herdsmen was so high that they could almost pierce this day. Yanghu City, the great frontier fortress city of the Huns. Xiaocheng and other border cities at the border of Xiongnu and Beimu. Although they are fortresses as border areas, they have no natural danger to defend and no land to accumulate. Therefore, it is not too difficult to attack and defend, nor is it really a fortress. Chapter 1125 The real Border fortress is Yanghu city behind Xiaocheng. Yang Hu City radiates eleven cities in the east of the Huns. If the city of Yang Hu is broken, then the eleven cities will immediately be like a fat one that has been plucked out and exposed to the enemy without any attack. If these eleven prosperous cities are swallowed up. The Huns were divided into two parts. Therefore, we can see the importance and hardness of Yanghu city. Ryukyu led 500000 northern herdsmen and horses, who lived 30 miles outside the city of Yanghu. They were dense and dense. Looking from a distance, they were all iron. The sun is blazing. However, at this time, Yanghu city does not have any hot breath, and the cold is amazing. The loss of this city is closely related to the ownership of the two armies. Xiongnu, can''t afford to lose. But the northern herdsman had to take it. On both sides, we have been rigorous. North Animal Husbandry Chinese army camp. "I think it''s better to try first." Li Kuo looks at the map in front of him, his brow is very tight. "In yanghucheng, the Hun garrison reached 250000. If we attack hard, we may lose." Kuzaki also nodded. "I think..." In the account camp, several generals of the northern animal husbandry constantly run in the tactics of several people. On the side, Ryukyu is still sitting in the cold light. She doesn''t know much about attack and defense, as anyone close to her knows. Therefore, she can only stay here as a landmark character. An emperor, he only needs to be able to employ people, no one asked him to understand the art of war, will fight. This is all that is needed. The impact on morale is not something a general can achieve. Chapter 1126 Although Ryukyu was just the Regent and not the emperor, her existence had given the northern herdsmen a high morale. That''s her role at the moment. "Well, I think it''s good that we send someone to test first." In the discussion, TOBI Mu gave this sentence very seriously. First test the other party''s reality. Then in the formulation of operational objectives, this is a very sound strategy. "That''s settled. Send forward to test tomorrow." Hearing that kuzamu, tobim, etc. gave the final conclusion, Ryukyu coldly closed the map in his hand and looked at several people. "Yes." Several generals bow at once. Quickly back down, began to arrange. Outside the tent, the sky is blue and the sun is red. This day, it''s really hot. Time flies by. The night wind is cool and the grass is rustling. A layer of grass almost higher than the knee, in the wind Shua Shua sound. The waves rise and fall, just like the sea, which is very beautiful. In the vastness of the stars, add boundless strange beauty. "Pounce." In the deep of the beautiful tall grass, a goshawk flying in the sky quickly fell down and stopped on Toby wood''s hand below. In the grass, Ouyang Yufei slowly props up his body, sits on the grass higher than him, looks at Toby wood in front of him through the grass. After a day''s waiting, I finally came. In the bright moonlight, Ouyang Yufei clearly saw the square face and the note taken from the eagle''s leg. It was slightly red and then white. A little bit of color. It seems to be upset and admire. Ouyang Yu Fei saw the eyebrows and eyes moving. His eyes turned twice, and his hands moved slightly. Chapter 1127 The sound of grass leaves is very slight. Under the wind of the night, I can hardly hear any strange sound. But tobim heard. I saw the eyes like the eagle''s eyes, swishing toward the voice. Don''t wait for people to rush over, arm first. The goshawk, resting on his arm, immediately spread its wings and flew rapidly towards the night sky with a loud shout. It''s a long way to go in the blink of an eye. And then he opened the Toby wood of the goshawk, and his wrist moved. The note which was taken from the leg of the goshawk in his hand was thrust into his mouth. A whole bolt, directly swallowed, crisp extremely. That''s fast. Ouyang Yufei thinks there''s no evidence or handle. After swallowing the information in his mouth, Toby Wood said coldly, "who is that?" One side pounced on Ouyang Yufei''s voice just now. Tall grass is everywhere, flying with the wind. There is no figure, no trace. Toby wood pounced on Ouyang Yufei''s position just now. He saw nothing but the tall grass that was winding away. Slightly frowned. TOBI Mu''s eyes turned twice. Did he listen to the messenger? He couldn''t help turning around his head. He didn''t get into the night and went at full speed. Watch Toby wood go away. Not far away, Ouyang Yufei slowly stood up from the grass. What kind of martial arts is he? Even if tobim is powerful, he can''t go there. It''s not hard to be faster than Toby wood. Looking at the distant Toby wood figure, Ouyang Yu Fei''s folding fan is flying. It seems that TOBI wood is very careful. Who is this Toby wood behind? To make him so cautious? A little wind, no evidence left. Chapter 1128 It''s hard to tame people on the grassland. He didn''t know who tobimus would defend like this, except for Ryukyu. Yes, he defended the people behind him. The folding fan in his hand shakes gently, and Ouyang Yu Fei''s eyebrows are deeply wrinkled. The night is blurred and the grassland is full of stars. "What, don''t try." The dawn of the morning is shining from the sky, and the earth is golden. In this golden light, Li Kuo stares at tobim, his eyes narrowed and narrowed. All the strikers have been arranged. The exploratory team is about to leave. This tobim suddenly said that it was the right policy not to try. What does that mean? TOBI wood''s face was sincere, but with absolute seriousness. "Yes, I didn''t think about it clearly yesterday. I went back and thought about it. It''s the best policy not to try. Know that while we are testing each other, they are also in control of us. There is no winning point, so it needs to be tested. I''m absolutely sure. That can be tested. However, at the moment when we only have five points to win, we must not try. In this way, we are looking for loopholes for each other, and at the same time, we are exposing our lack of confidence and eagerness for success. " Crackle, Toby wood serious face, not utter. Several generals who listened to the words frowned, did not argue desperately, and did not fully agree. Leaning on the chair beside him, Ouyang Yufei looks at Toby wood with a positive face. His face is as if nothing happened, but his eyes are not deep. This is not tobim''s idea. It must be the message last night. This is the top tactical theory. Chapter 1129 Holding his chest in his hands and sitting on a high chair, Ryukyu looked at TOBI mu with no expression. If xuanyuanche is here, you can see the surprise in Ryukyu''s cold face. It''s a big taboo of the strategists to change before the attack. Even if a little general understands this truth, it is impossible for a big general like tobim not to understand it. What does that mean? Holding his chest in his hands, Ryukyu began to look at tobim. Yesterday, I was still in favor of temptation. Today, I immediately changed my mind. Is that so reasonable? If he suddenly fell into the roof overnight, and was enveloped and brainwashed by immortals, it is possible for him to have such a change of fortune and spiritual light. But is it possible? No way. Ryukyu doesn''t know much about array tactics. During this period of time, the brain is not very flexible, and it is a little abnormal covered by hatred and injury. However, if she still can''t see the problem in such an obvious change, she won''t have to discuss revenge. The corner of his eyes moved slightly, and Ryukyu watched Ouyang Yufei closely stare at TOBI wood''s eyes. It''s heavy, it''s deep, it''s like studying. It''s like looking at something else through tobim. This kind of vision suddenly reminds Ryukyu that Ouyang Yufei once mentioned to her a few days ago that tobimu has become more careful and intelligent recently. At that time, she didn''t care much because she didn''t see any changes in tobim. But now think about it. Ouyang Yufei is not praising tobimu''s carefulness and cleverness, but telling her that tobimu has problems and what he says and does is not quite the same as his mind and previous style of work. Eyebrows, slightly sink. Ryukyu gave tobim a deep glance. Chapter 1130 "If we don''t try, what shall we do now? Have you been waiting here? Just stop here? " Han Fei frowned. You can''t stop if you don''t advance on the battlefield. Other objective conditions say nothing. As far as the reserve military supplies of food and grass are concerned, they cannot be supplied without limitation. "Stop here? No, let''s not move. We should believe that we are not the ones who are under pressure. We are waiting for two days to see the changes and fight. " Toby wood buckled the lead. Looking at each other, no one spoke in the camp for a while. Looking at the people''s impression, Ryukyu, who was cold all the time and did not mix her opinions with her tactics, said: "what''s the opinion of kuzamu and tobim? Is there anything wrong with our army? " Kuzamu, who was named by Ryukyu, frowned and thought for a while, then Fang said: "is there any improper place, and the opinions are more pertinent..." "In that case, let''s make a decision first and have a rest for two days." Standing up, Ryukyu took a deep look at tobimu and turned to walk out of the tent. Since kuzamu and others all think tobim''s opinion is harmless to northern herdsmen, it''s OK to listen to it. As long as it''s a good change, she can accept it. It''s hot outside the tent. The sun that radiates its heat wantonly in the sky, red hanging in the mid air, enchanting. Ryukyu stood outside the tent and looked at the sun. The frozen, peaceful heart lake. All of a sudden there was a ripple, very light, light Ryukyu almost did not find. The plan to send troops to test Yang Hucheng was cancelled. After running for so many days, the soldiers of the northern herdsmen who had been making great strides all the way stopped to make adjustments. Chapter 1131 Yang Hucheng and Beimu 500000 troops, two in pairs. The starry sky is bright and white, and the moonlight is shining. It is full of a kind of dark beauty. Sitting alone on a high hillside, Ryukyu looks at the curved moon on the top of the sky, with bleak eyes. All alone, all alone. Ouyang Yufei, who has always been inseparable from Ryukyu, does not know where to go at this time. The bright moonlight sprinkles on the lonely moon, which shows a kind of sad graceful. As soon as I look up, the wine in my hand pours down into my thin mouth. Today, xuanyuanche has been away from her for 50 days. After a sip of wine, Ryukyu caught hold of the wine jar, and his eyes were sad. Don''t want to, don''t look, don''t listen, concentrate on attack and defense, concentrate on attack. But, think oneself did not think, did not see, did not hear, actually saw, listened, thought, thought. The corner of the mouth outlines a bitter smile, and Ryukyu looks up again. Fifty days, xuanyuanche has not been around her for fifty days. Look, it''s so clear that you don''t need to think about it. No need to be reminded at all, she knows, she can''t be clear. The person who thought that she would be with her all the time could not see, touch or feel it completely now. Only when I dream back in the middle of the night, can I see his smile, his anger, his joy and his hurt It''s painful in my heart. Xuanyuanche, why are you so willing to go? Why are you so willing to leave her alone? Cruel, too cruel. Life and death are the most painful things for those who face life. All the sadness, all the love and hate remained in her heart. Chapter 1132 And he just left, too much, too much. As soon as I raise my hand, the wine in my hand pours down. Hit on Ryukyu''s face, fall into Ryukyu''s mouth, drop on Ryukyu''s body, down into the surrounding grass. The silver beads were rolling and full of wine. The water splashed. The colourless drops of water flowed and slid down the cheeks. I don''t know if it''s tears or drinks. Close your eyes tightly, let the wine in your hands permeate you, let the wine in your hands intoxicate you. Cold moon silver hook, lonely hillside, drinking to the moon. The hair is wet, the skirt is wet, and the strong fragrance of wine covers the moon. "Bang." The hand holding the wine jar suddenly fell violently. The wine jar fell on the hillside and broke into pieces. The rest of the wine immediately spread out. "You are too cruel, you are too cruel." Shua opened his eyes, the blood red eyes were mixed with boundless pain, boundless ruthlessness, and boundless injury. Xuanyuanche, you are too cruel, too cruel. Cover your face with sleeves, and lie straight on the hillside after the Ryukyu Dynasty. The blood red eyes raised a touch of intoxication. People say that wine is not intoxicating. People are intoxicated by themselves. It''s not a good amount of alcohol, but that sometimes people want to be intoxicated. The whimpering came from the lonely hillside. It''s not crying. It''s a sad sign of a lone wolf losing his partner. Night, very quiet; month, very cold. The quiet light, unspeakable sadness. The low sob melts slowly under the cold moon, the slow silence. Slowly disappeared under the cold moon, only the wind whistling around, and the rustling sound of grass leaves being blown. Such a sound makes the night more and more quiet. The people on the hillside seemed to be asleep. Chapter 1133 Half a sound, a figure emerged from a distance in the still night, and walked towards the moon. The armour and the power of his face were tobim. It seems that he was drunk in front of Ryukyu. Tobim shook his head, leaned over and carried Ryukyu to the camp. How can their Regent sleep in this wilderness. In the accounts of the Chinese army. Tobim gently put Ryukyu on the slumber, while arranging the silk quilt for Ryukyu, he murmured: "it''s incredible that the Regent can get drunk with such a good amount of wine." After a pause for a moment, Toby murmur almost heard himself: "I don''t know what to do. I''ll take care of it. well, really, don''t let me tell others. It must be the two of you who have quarreled. It''s really a strange person... " In a whisper, tobim closed the door and went out. The words in the back were suddenly lost. That sleep on the bed seems to have drunk in a mess of Ryukyu, in the moment of TOBI wood''s front foot out, Shua opened his eyes. The eyes were clear, there was any intoxication. This is the state of Ryukyu. A jar of wine can''t make her drunk, even if she wants to. She was just following the trend, but she didn''t want to hear that. Eyes narrowed slowly: "to take care of tobim, you two must have quarreled, you two..." What do you mean by that? Who''s telling tobim to take care of her? Must be you two fighting? This is This is How could tobim say that without a certain intimacy? Intimacy, she is absolutely not close to the people who can say this in the northern animal husbandry, who is it, who is it? Ryukyu''s eyebrows and eyes rotate rapidly. Suddenly, his heart tightens and his eyes suddenly open. Is it Is it Chapter 1134 Is it He The sudden acceleration of the heart beat, let the whole face of Ryukyu glow with an indescribable look. Intimacy, she has never been close to anyone in the North animal husbandry, even if it''s close like Ouyang Yufei, it''s just the feeling of friends, not lovers. Only one person, only at that time. She used to express her feelings to her lover. Xuanyuanche has been to the north. When she was trapped by the Xianbei seventeen, xuanyuanche came to save her when she first lost her horse. Ryukyu clearly remembers how happy he was when he was surprised. Spread out all the topics. I hold all my feelings in my hands. Therefore, at that time, he forgot everything around him, and xuanyuanche was close to and hugged by the intimate lover of the unmarried couple. That''s the truth. At that time, tobim was there. Tobim had seen xuanyuanche''s face, who had rescued her from the Xianbei seventeen, and knew that there was such a number of people around her. Know who she is so close to. The eyes flash fast, the memory of the past is more and more distinct. She still remembers what she said to tobim at that time. I believe you, so don''t let me down. She didn''t kill tobim, she didn''t. Five fingers quickly clenched up, the body began to slightly tremble. Who is the man in tobim''s mouth? Is it the person she thinks of, isn''t it? It''s a big shock in Ryukyu''s heart. Ryukyu''s whole body is shaking uncontrollably. I don''t know whether it''s excitement or anything else. Clenching his fist tightly, Ryukyu clenched his teeth. No, it''s impossible. That''s what she saw with her own eyes. How could it still be there? Chapter 1135 No, is it because I always think of xuanyuanche, so what is possible and impossible to cover his head? With the rapid fluctuation of heart, Ryukyu''s thinking was almost unable to keep up. But who is Toby wood to say in such a way? Apart from xuanyuanche, she really couldn''t think of anyone else. I can''t believe it''s empress Xiao, others, Dugu Ye? Yunzhao? Ouyang Yufei? No, it''s more impossible. But, however, he was touched by her own eyes, and has Huge surprise and disbelief are hitting each other in the mind. Don''t give hope to the impossible. Otherwise, she may not be able to support after the hope is broken. Five fingers deeply embedded in the palm, a little pain, a little red blood appeared. Ryukyu looks down and spreads his hands, looking at the little red. Silent half ring Obsidian eyes suddenly a Yang, Shua of a turn over to jump to the ground, ryukyue rushed toward the tent. Now that''s it, there''s nothing worse. The worst thing is to hear that he''s gone. But she had to know who was behind her. "Tobim." A cold drink through the night air, cold and sharp. TOBI wood, who had already walked a little distance, immediately turned around and looked at Ryukyu, who was running towards him in surprise. Their Regent is drunk. Why "Tobim, I have something to ask you." Step by step, standing in front of tobim, Ryukyu''s face is a kind of uneasy seriousness. "Oh, Regent, you ask." The end of tobim station is right. Chapter 1136 Looking at the ignorant TOBI wood on his face, Ryukyu took a breath and said slowly but word by word: "TOBI wood, you know my character, I don''t want to hear lies. Tell me, who is the one behind you who takes care of me? " It looks like a calm word, but whose two words it is can clearly hear its trill. As soon as tobim heard Ryukyu''s words, his head was a little bigger. There was a moment of panic on my face, but then I was depressed. "No, Regent, what do you say? Who asked me to take care of you? How could I not know? " Touching his head, tobim answered quickly. The rejection is clean. Hearing this, Ryukyu''s face sank and his eyes were sharp and staring at TOBI wood. The man in front of me is lying. "Toby wood, how many pounds do you have? I know very well. You don''t have that subtlety and tactics to that extent. The calculation and evaluation of the trap are still more difficult for you to do. You need me to say more? " In the last sentence, Ryukyu was almost cold to drink. She''s not stupid. She didn''t realize it at first. It''s that her heart isn''t on it. Now, once you start to doubt, all this time, it''s like a lantern in front of her. I can''t figure it out. In the face of Ryukyu''s sharpness and aggressiveness, tobim took a step back and flashed a little embarrassment and blush. However, the thick skinned hide immediately. After rubbing his hands, TOBI muhahai smiled and looked at ryukue and said, "well, Regent, people always grow up. You are not in Beimu for so many months. I have learned more and I have made progress. But you are not in Beimu, so I don''t see my progress. I...... " Chapter 1137 "Give me less bullshit." A cold drink, Ryukyu step forward, that sharp eyes almost stare at the mind of tobim. That breath, almost to eat Toby wood. Tobim saw this and hurriedly took a step back. It was known for a long time that their Regent was very powerful. He knew it when he had his first dinner in the paddock. But it''s getting worse at this time. It almost made him sweat behind his back. The corners of the mouth twitched twice, and Toby''s forehead began to sweat. It''s none of his business. He was only entrusted to take care of the Regent in secret. Such a persecution, as if he had done something bad. Disturbing his head, I''m afraid he''s saying a lie in front of his eyes. Ryukyu will tear him apart. Tobim''s heart is wronged. Say or not? Their two quarrels should be solved by themselves. People say that it''s hard for an honest official to cut off the housework. Tobim suddenly felt a little blessed and thought of this sentence. So he''s not involved? The thought in my heart just turned. Toby wood suddenly saw a white shirt passing by. Tobim hurriedly swept away his eyes. Ouyang Yufei. I saw Ouyang come slowly and slowly, and his dark eyes looked at him. Toby wood when the color below a quick positive, the heart of the wave down. Looking at Ryukyu with a full face, he said: "there is really no one. You heard me wrong, the Regent. I just saw the Regent look a little wrong in this period of time, so I just looked at him more, nothing else." Say, toward the Ryukyu a little bow, turn around and go. Ryukyu frowned, but did not follow. Ouyang came and she saw it. Chapter 1138 TOBI wood was a bit loose eyes, suddenly become strict, she also received in the eyes. Does Toby wood want Ouyang Yufei to know? Or the people behind him don''t want Ouyang Yufei to know? "Why, did I destroy anything?" Walking close, Ouyang Yufei waves his folding fan and looks at the moon. Ryukyu looks back at Ouyang Yufei, blinks his eyebrows, shakes his head and says, "No." Fang turned and walked away. Looking at the back of the moon, Ouyang Yufei suddenly raises his eyebrows. He just went to receive a letter. How can he look back and feel that Ryukyu''s mood seems to fluctuate violently? Now what can make Ryukyu''s mood fluctuate so much? Slightly frowning, Ouyang Yu Fei is puzzled. The night wind is cool and clear. The bright hook of the moon is hanging on the sky, and the white moonlight is falling, which is hazy. Privately, Ryukyu was looking for tobim several times. Don''t want this Toby wood to go all the way, no matter how. Forced by her, she said, "really not. If you don''t believe me, the Regent, put me to death." Let the teeth of Ryukyu hate itch. The man on the grassland is stubborn and can''t pull nine cows. It''s really annoying, but it''s impossible to take him. It''s impossible to put him to death. She''s worried and hasn''t burst into confusion. The morning light is flying, and the golden light is coming from the clouds. Reflected down, thousands of miles of mountains and rivers, beautiful. The account of the Chinese army. "Regent, what''s the matter urgently calling us?" In the camp, kuzamu, Likou, Hanfei, tobimu and other generals who are arranging their troops are in a hurry after receiving Ryukyu''s urgent move. Chapter 1139 There has been no war or troops in these two days. What''s calling them to be so urgent. Is it the Huns who attacked? Sitting on the throne, the moon is still as cold as ice. See all the generals have come to Qi, Ryukyu slowly swept a few people, fingers in front of the table display on the map. Deep voice way: "do not fight absolutely is not the way, this king decided, today mobilize 500000 troops and horses, attack with all one''s strength." As soon as the sound fell, kuzamu and other people stood and looked at each other, with absolute shock in their eyes. What does Ryukyu mean? If we want to press on the whole line, we will have a decisive battle. This is not the way to play. Sitting beside Ryukyu, Ouyang Yufei is stunned by his words. Looking at Ryukyu, what are you doing? There was such a war. "Prince Regent, I''m afraid it''s not right for this half a million troops to be waved up." After a brief silence, Li Kuo coughed a slow opening. "Yes, the Regent, the whole line is under pressure. It needs to be considered in the long run." Kuzamu''s mouth was drawn, and he immediately took over. Usually, the Regent doesn''t care how they attack or retreat. In tactical warfare, Ryukyu generally took their opinions as their opinions. Today, how do you suddenly think of this sentence. "It''s a long-term decision." Coldly glanced at the following several heavy generals, and Ryukyu was determined. "Go and prepare for each of you, and send me troops later. I don''t want to wait." To be sure, Li Kuo''s Toby wood is full of surprises. "Regent, that''s not right..." "what has the wrong answer? Here is the king has the final say. This king has asked you to press it all over the line today, and he will put it all in line. Chapter 1140 Who dares to question this king''s order, hum. " A cold hum word fell, accompanied by the table in front of Ryukyu. It was broken into several pieces by Ryukyu''s knife and splashed. When the Chinese barracks were neutral, a depressing silence rose. Kuzamu, Li Kuo, and so on looked at each other. Go out to take soldiers to fight, the most afraid is to meet do not understand the layman full of professional, and the position is also higher than them. He was right about the war situation and thought he was right. The result was nothing but bullshit. Ryukyu didn''t understand it, but she didn''t look like this before. She let them play and let them decide how to fight this battle. Today, what''s the matter? Why is it so headstrong? If all the five hundred thousand soldiers and horses are under pressure, they won''t say that they have swallowed up the Huns. Maybe they will plant a big deal here today. "Ryukyu, 500 thousand is not a small amount. I''ll see if we''re waiting. How about arranging it first?" Depressed silence, Ouyang Yu Fei coughs, looking at Ryukyu''s slowly opening way, saying very euphemism. Although he has been listening, in the company of Ryukyu. But he doesn''t usually cut in on war. Although he stood on the side of Ryukyu, he asked him to direct Ryukyu how to unify the grassland, and then aimed the spear at the island of hell. Well, he still can''t do it. It''s just that Ryukyu''s decision today is weird. Although he didn''t want to open his mouth, he didn''t want the 500000 soldiers and horses to be settled here. As soon as the sound falls, kuzamu and others immediately nod together, but there is no export cooperation. Yes, yes, it is. Ryukyu cold sweep Ouyang Yu Fei a glance. Chapter 1141 "What can I do for you? You need to be quick." Cold and firm, it is clear that Ryukyu is the king of the eight to eat the weight, iron heart. Several generals led Ouyang Yufei''s face and didn''t give it to Ryukyu. Suddenly, their faces were a little ugly. They couldn''t help but hand their eyes to tobim. It seems that tobimu has done well in this period. So I used to count on him. Tobimu received the eyes of the people, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, thought for a while and then looked at Ryukyu and said: "regent, since you want to attack, we have no opinion." As soon as he said that, he immediately attracted the eyes of kuzamu and other murderers. Pretending not to see it, tobimu ignored the murderous eyes around him and said calmly: "but, Regent, you also know that there is a process in the transfer of 500000 troops and horses. The transfer is incomplete in a short time. I think you''ll give us a day to complete this all-round transfer and attack. What do you think? " Speaking of this, tobim paused for a while, and without waiting for Ryukyu to answer, he repeated again, "one day, only one day." "One day?" Ryukyu looks at tobimu, and the light in his eyes is sharp that no one can perceive. "Yes, one day, one day only, you are waiting for one day, Regent." Tobim immediately affirmed and gave his affirmation. Completely ignore the eyes of surrounding, kuzamu, Li Kuo, Han Fei and others who are about to revolt. One day, tobim was procrastinating. How can we fight when we mobilize our troops. But what can be dragged out in this day? What to do in a day? Can''t really attack? Chapter 1142 Looking at tobim coldly, Ryukyu said slowly: "I am not unreasonable, since it takes a day to mobilize the army. Then, I will give you one day. Hopefully, one day later, I will see what I want. " "Of course, of course." Toby is very loyal. Seeing Li Kuo and others have the impulse to drag Toby wood out and beat him violently, ryukue waved coldly and retreated several people. The account of the Chinese army was immediately quiet. Frowning, Ouyang Yu Fei looked at Ryukyu and said, "Ryukyu, what''s wrong with you? Even if you don''t know how to fight, you won''t fail to understand such attack and defense. " In this way, he asked questions in front of kuzamu and others. At this time, he asked Ryukyu. "I understand." Standing up, Ryukyu glanced at Ouyang Yufei and gave him an ambiguous answer. Then he turned around and walked out of the camp. Ouyang Yu Fei saw the frown more and more. Today''s Ryukyu is very strange. What happened? Then he stood up and followed Ryukyu out of the camp gate. Step out of the camp gate, Ouyang Yu Fei swept around, but there was no shadow of Ryukyu. What''s the matter with this man? He''s so fast. Where did he go? Ouyang Yufei waved the folding fan in his hand, raised his eyebrows high, judged his position, and was about to lift his feet. "Division, division." At the camp, Han Fei showed his head and shouted at him. It''s not good to be in the army, so Ryukyu gave him such a title, although he never deserved it. "What is it?" Put down the steps raised, Ouyang Yufei looks at Hanfei. Chapter 1143 Han Fei rushes up, grabs Ouyang and says: "military division, I need your help this time. Come, come, we are waiting for you." He said that he grabbed Ouyang Yufei and ran to another tent. Ouyang Yufei looks at his eyes. It''s the tent of kuzamu. This is to consult with him. Not from slightly raised eyebrows, also did not break away from let Han Fei grasp him to walk past. Ryukyu''s decision has been made. We will fight whatever we say. He is the only one to see how we can attack and defend the whole army. We will not lose too much. This Ryukyu, really, wants him to clean up the mess for her. Gold is shining, white clouds are floating in the sky. Thousands of miles of grassland, winding away, can not see the end, boundless. Just in the corner of the vast grassland, Toby wood came rushing, the anxiety on his face was not hidden at all, and he hurriedly shook his arms. I saw the goshawk resting on his arm, whistling, spreading its wings and flying towards the vast grassland. Turn around and flash. As soon as the eagle was released, tobim turned around and shot back. Obviously, I took a gap and ran out. The eagle spreads its wings, and the grassland is green and boundless. Just after Toby wood disappeared, a pale figure appeared quickly from the direction he came, which was very conspicuous in the grass. Looking at the eagle flying up the sky, Ryukyu turns over to the horse behind him. "Drive." The sound of the cold sound resounds between the heaven and the earth. Ryukyu chases the eagle in the direction of flying on the grassland below. Tobimu is a upright man who has inherited the heroic and faith of the grassland. Unfortunately, I didn''t learn the craftiness and delicacy of the Central Plains. Tobim didn''t open her mouth and said that there were naturally ways for her to expose him. Chapter 1144 Today a full line of attack, let Toby wood panic to consult the people behind. A day''s delay. It''s clear that since the news can go back and forth in a day, the people behind him must not be far away. Boundless grassland, in this direction, one day is definitely on the grassland. To follow the direction of his information transmission, we can definitely find it. The horse galloped away, and Ryukyu looked up at the eagle in the sky. Eagles fly for thousands of miles. In the blue sky, though only a little black shadow the size of a fingernail. But enough for her, enough to see clearly. Good. Prairie people like eagles. Not carrier pigeons. Tightly grasp the reins of the horse, the cold face of Ryukyu, the face of the decision. Since tobim was afraid that Ouyang Yufei would find out, or that the person behind didn''t want to tell Ouyang Yufei about his existence. Today, she asked Han Fei to support Ouyang Yufei away from him. She is alone. She must see who it is. Otherwise, she can''t let it go. Go as fast as lightning. I can only see the green grassland, which is like a wave in the breeze in the grass leaves. It''s as fast as a meteor chasing the moon. The vast grassland is full of green waves. The sky is blue like the luster of the deep sea. White clouds are moving slowly on it. Illusion of boundless patterns, creating countless beautiful shapes. The horse''s hoof falls, the eagle soars. The sun rises slowly from the east to the hollow, and then slowly sets in the west, with the brilliant red. The green grassland is rendered into a magnificent color. It''s a dreamlike color. Chapter 1145 A little red, a little yellow, a little purple, a little blue, a little green It''s a dazzling mix of colors. With a loud roar, the eagle suddenly swoops down and flies down to the grassland below. That''s it. Here it is. Seeing this, Ryukyu, who was after him, raised his heart tightly. In the palm of the hand for a moment, it''s all sweat. I don''t know whether it''s tension, excitement or fear. I can''t say it. Looking forward, there is a high grass in front, which covers all and extends all. That man, she''s almost there. Xuanyuanche or others? The five fingers were deeply clasped into the palm, and Ryukyu''s heart was in disorder. He bit his teeth. Suddenly, Ryukyu gave a whip of his life and waved it. The steed was in pain and shot forward like flying. Now that she''s here, whoever is in front of her will have a look. The eagle flies and howls. Just in front of the grassland, in the green, a carriage is coming at full speed. A dozen people were running around, surrounded or protected the seemingly ordinary carriage. Overhead the goshawk flew down, and the man who was driving saw this and reached for a lift, and the goshawk immediately stopped on his arm. The man quickly took down the above message and handed it back to the man in the carriage. "Attack the whole line? What does that mean? " A voice of surprise sounded in the carriage. It sounded unbelievable. "Well?" In this surprised voice, a deep snort sounded. "In one day, the five hundred thousand troops of the northern herdsmen will attack the city of Yang Hu." The surprised voice explained, handing the message to another man who was half lying in the carriage. Light swept the information in front of him, the man slowly closed his eyes. Half a sound, suddenly showed a smile, very light, but monstrous disordered people''s eyes, gentle let people fight. Chapter 1146 "You smile..." The surprised voice was a little surprised. It is said that it should be very surprised and anxious to know such news. How did his family I started to laugh. What do you mean? The charming smile is more and more beautiful. "What a smart guy." Deep and with a slight hoarseness,. That kind of chuckle doesn''t sound sexy. The man on the edge heard that a little surprise flashed in his eyes. After a few quick movements of his eyebrows and eyes, he seemed to react slightly. "You mean she''s leading us out?" "You should know her well." A soft smile is deep and steady. With deep understanding, with great confidence. The voice fell and the man on the side raised his eyebrows. Yes, they should know her well. Even if she didn''t know how to fight, she would not make such a decision. Now, here comes the news. The only explanation is that she''s aware of it, so she''s leading the snake out of the hole. With such an order, tobimu was impatient and sent a signal to them, and it was time for her to go after. Shaking his head slightly, the man also had a smile on his face. Ryukyu has always been very powerful. It''s estimated that they are nothing, nothing. "Speed up, let''s meet her." The low voice came out of the carriage, and the driver answered immediately. The whip was raised, and the horse flew forward. Boundless grassland, boundless. The setting sun dances like fire in the sky, rendering the green grassland, which is invincible. High altitude, vast grassland. Looking down from the sky, the two people and horses are coming from two directions, towards a point, at full speed. Chapter 1147 As the horse flies away, the horse''s hair has been completely pasted on the horse''s back. Sweat has penetrated the whole horse, too fast. Forehead black hair flying in the sky, draw a black line, pale figure straight taut, like a full bow. Ryukyu holds the horse rope tightly. The closer to the direction of the eagle, the tighter the heart. The whole body almost began to shake. In the bottom of my heart, I was afraid of rising uncontrollably. It''s getting closer and closer. But what if it''s not xuanyuanche? If it''s not him, then Then White shell teeth tightly bite, the heart of the nervous tremble, but the horse did not stop a little, no matter how must see, must see. The steed is like flying, with boundless hope. A vertical horse had a slightly high slope in front of his eyes. Looking down at it, Ryukyu suddenly shuashed the horse in his crotch. He stopped high on the earth slope. At present, in front of the earth slope, a carriage mixed with a dozen horses is coming. Come towards her. The hand unconsciously grasps the horse''s reins that have already been grasped and are almost broken. The body trembled more and more. Sharp eyes quickly but slowly sweep over a dozen horses coming from the vertical horse. Yanhu, Liuchuan, Liya, chengfeiqun, Wucheng Eyes one by one from the face of the people rushing to see the past. Yes, she does. They are all the guards around xuanyuanche. The closest one is the one who can''t leave. The body trembled more and more, a huge, originally impossible hope would roar out from the bottom of my heart. She could hardly bear it. Chapter 1148 The driving Yanhu looked up and saw the high standing on the hillside, overlooking their moon. A smile was drawn at the corner of the mouth, and with a wave of the hand, the whole procession stopped immediately. The wind of the grassland blows the black hair of the moon, with an absolute sharpness and a dreamlike beauty. Step off the shaft, Yan Hu turned around and went to lift the curtain of the carriage behind him. Ryukyu watched this move. For a moment, the nervous heart almost jumped out. There was, there was The light colored curtain slowly opened, showing two people inside. The eyes of Ryukyu, who had been staring at the curtain, could not move any more. Inside, the man half leaning on the carriage. The dark hair, the general facial features carved by the knife and axe, the dark eyes with a little dark red, the enchanting combined with the breath of iron blood Everything is so familiar. It''s engraved in the heart, it''s embedded in the marrow. I think I can''t see in this life, I can''t meet again, I can''t meet again. Only when I dream back in the middle of the night can I embrace and touch people. Xuanyuanche, her xuanyuanche. Her xuanyuanche is not dead, he is still, still Huge surprise lies in his heart. For a moment, Ryukyu didn''t do anything. He didn''t have time to do anything. He stood still. The breeze blew through her hair. It was cold and wild. Standing quietly, time seems to be at a standstill at this moment. Both sides stopped. Just hold on. So far away from each other. Half leaning on the carriage, xuanyuanche looks up at the moon standing on the high slope. Chapter 1149 The setting sun was behind her, and the orange light surrounded her. It''s like his Ryukyu''s body radiates halo, which makes people dare not look at him directly. At the same time, he''s dazzled and as elegant as an immortal. Eyes narrowed slightly. Xuanyuanche slowly got up and stepped out of the carriage, looked up at the standing moon, with a gentle smile on his face. Toward Ryukyu, step by step. Break the momentary pause in time. Standing high on the horse, Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanche coming towards her. The smile on that face is so real, the gentle expression is like a fake package. Can move, can laugh. Her xuanyuanche, her xuanyuanche Slowly release the horse''s rein and touch the heart. There was joy, sadness and inexpressible excitement. Looking at xuanyuanche coming from the fast step, there are too many words to rush out and too many words to say to him. But, but At the end of the day, all the joys and sorrows turn into silent tears. They come out majestically and meander down. With a loose wrist, Ryukyu turned over and fell off his horse, standing on the grass, sobbing. Her xuanyuanche is not dead, her xuanyuanche is not dead. Enough, as long as that''s enough. As long as he''s not dead, it''s enough. Don''t care why. I don''t want to know what it is because of. She only knew that he was not dead, which had robbed the creation of heaven and earth and gave her great hope. Everything else doesn''t matter. As long as he is not dead, he is still alive in front of her. Then it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. The ultimate excitement and joy turned into tears and rushed out. Chapter 1150 It''s as if we''re going to spend more than two months of sadness, despair, self abuse, depression and boredom One time volatilization. Tears streamed down my face. "What''s the matter? Don''t cry. Don''t cry." At the sight of the stiff Ryukyu moon, suddenly there were tears on his face, and xuanyuanche''s smiling face froze. Hurriedly rushes up, tightly hugged the crying Ryukyu. "Don''t cry, don''t cry." Hugging the weeping man tightly, xuanyuanche''s shock and heartache alternated. Holding xuanyuanche''s arm tightly, ryukue could not say a word, only knew to cry, only saw the tears rushing down. It''s like being wronged and tortured outside. But still high head, a little tears do not flow unyielding child. But when I met my family, my family, I cried. All grievances, all resentments, all tenacity. It''s only when you meet someone you love dearly. It''s not a matter of purpose, it''s a matter of nature. Holding the weeping moon tightly, xuanyuanche kisses the face of the moon. Wide embrace tightly, tightly encircle the people in your arms. His Ryukyu is strong, she has never cried like this. Even in the face of difficult things, even if there have been tears in front of him, never like this, as if pain into the heart, pain into the bone marrow of crying. No words, no words. But feel the same. The ultimate joy after sorrow, xuanyuanche felt deeply from Liuyue. Although he didn''t mention a word, though he didn''t explain it, though he didn''t understand why. Chapter 1151 But, he understood, he felt. It must be because of him, otherwise his month will never move Jonas because of anything else. Heart, the moment tight tight tight. Why did Ryukyu suffer so much? Why did he suffer so much? He deserved to die. He deserved to die. Tightly hold the cry in your arms, as if you want to hate the whole life''s love after washing the crying moon. Xuanyuanche''s heart was burning. Behind him, autumn mark from the car and Yan Hu look at each other. There was a flash of surprise in Qi Qi''s eyes. What''s the matter? Why? All over the sky, orange all over the grassland. The golden light covers the two embracing each other, beautiful as a dream. "Don''t cry, don''t cry, I''m here, I''m..." Hugging Ryukyu tightly, xuanyuanche''s low voice lingers and hovers all the time. Stable and steady. Looking up at xuanyuanche from tears. So close, so accessible, so warm. Ryukyu suddenly turned his hand and kissed xuanyuanche fiercely. It''s not gentle sucking, it''s not gentle kissing, it''s arrogant, it''s wild like wild animals. It''s urgent, it''s impatient, it''s crazy. It''s not like kissing, it''s like biting, it''s swallowing. She wants this person, she wants her xuanyuanche, she can''t lose him, she needs to feel the existence of this person urgently. She wants them to be together forever. Furiously tearing open xuanyuanche''s clothes, the moon at this time is like a little leopard. Red eyes brew a trace of blood red, she wants to feel him, she wants to feel him. A tear open xuanyuanche''s lapel, Ryukyu a turn of head directly bite on xuanyuanche''s earlobe. Chapter 1152 Deep suction, gently bite, wet tip of the tongue pick that sensitive ear, immediately attracted a shudder xuanyuanche. White hands along the xuanyuanche torn clothes, on the inside, touch the thick and hard chest. Immediately exchange for xuanyuanche again and take a breath of cold air. "Moon, don''t get angry." The whole body is tight, xuanyuanche holds Liuyue tightly, his voice is hoarse and low, full of strong desire. He wants his Ryukyu, long ago. However, this is an open-air site. There is no cover here. There are autumn marks and others. It''s not good for Ryukyu, not good for Ryukyu. In response, Ryukyu''s lips and tongue slipped all the way down and attacked his clavicle. A deep sucking, a stick of deep red mark immediately printed on xuanyuanche''s body, foil the bronze skin. Gorgeous is unimaginable. "Damn it." Xuanyuanche takes a deep breath. The woman in his arms is the one he loves most in his life, his fiancee, and the one he loves and hates all his life. And at this time, this peerless woman, so passionate to hit. Moreover, he can clearly feel her feelings, her intensity and her instability. He can endure such a situation. He is not a human being. "Month, I love you." Deep, hoarse but firm four words sounded in my ear. Xuanyuanche turned over directly and pressed Ryukyu down. Fingers over, lapel broken, fly with the wind. The white skin immediately bloomed in the enchanting sunset orange. Be rendered with a mysterious color. Beautiful as a dream, beautiful as a cry. Bow down, lips touching, skin touching. Chapter 1153 There is no speech, there is a direct physical touch, exciting. There are no adjectives that can describe that real feeling. Fit together. Because of love, so beautiful. Because of love, it''s thrilling and dazzling. The orange sunset is warm and wanton. Let this world, let this vast grassland, at this time gorgeous can not be forced to look. Mouth cramp, standing in the original place did not move the autumn mark and Yan Hu, mouth twitch frequently. These years in the deep palace, these lingering nature they see is not a few. No place is clean in the palace. However, they didn''t expect their king and their princess to be on the stage He reached out and rubbed his eyebrows. In his helplessness and surprise, Qiuwen gave Yanhu an eye and made a gesture to the surrounding longqiwei. Quickly turn around, back to the two people on the screen. Autumn trace, Yanhu, etc. are facing xuanyuanche and Liuyue on their back, and they are penetrating in all directions, far away. Under the high hillside, a circle was formed. Xuanyuanche and Ryukyu are surrounded in it. Far protection, far standing, far silent. No one dares to see their king or their princess. Now two people in the head of passion, regardless of, if return to God, if found that they crossed, according to two people''s temperament, to stamp them into meat mud. Orange like fire, all over the sky. Full of affectionate inch by inch kissing the skin in front of us, kissing the people in front of us. Xuanyuanche slowly pressed down. The poison of the netherworld on Ryukyu''s body has been neutralized. There is nothing to stop them. Chapter 1154 Nothing can stop them from becoming one. From then on, they were one, the real one. In the sunset, the whole grassland is full of dreamlike color. For a long time, the wind blows, and the sky slowly dims. The setting sun fell below the horizon. A white moon began to shine in the sky. Night, instead of gold and black, envelops the earth, and sprinkles the magnificent black. "Is it still painful?" Gently holding his arms wrapped in his clothes on the Ryukyu, xuanyuanche reached out to open Ryukyu''s forehead black hair. The sweetness and deep feeling in that eye, more and more ascended to another realm. Thick almost melted the Ryukyu in his arms. He didn''t experience Ryukyu before he met him, but that doesn''t mean he didn''t understand. She''s his woman. Wrapped in xuanyuanche''s clothes, liuyuewo held xuanyuanche''s hand in his arms, shook his head and said: "no pain." This kind of pain is equal to the hurt pain. Slight movement, shook the lapel on the neck, and immediately exposed the skin full of kissing marks inside. In this night, brew a kind of charming pink. Xuanyuanche immediately reached for Ryukyu to cover it. Nobody but him could see it, even the bright moon. Edge has come over the autumn mark and Yan Hu listen, Qi Qi turned a white eye. These two people are really direct, a direct question, a straightforward answer, really. Holding xuanyuanche''s hand, ryukue looks at xuanyuanche without blinking. His mouth slowly outlines a smile. Really, really, she felt it thoroughly. Looking down at the expression of Ryukyu that finally accepted his existence with a sigh of relief, xuanyuanche''s heart flashed a trace of surprise and heartache. Chapter 1155 "Moon, how do you..." "Why don''t you tell me?" Low two voices, collision together, xuanyuanche and Ryukyu at the same time opened the mouth. "Don''t tell you?" Xuanyuanche looks at the eyes of the upper Ryukyu moon, looks at the calm eyes at this time, frowns and repeats. Ryukyu looks at the frowning xuanyuanche without opening his mouth, so he will definitely look at it. Why don''t you tell her he''s not dead? Is it because of his consideration or for other reasons? But how could he hurt her so much? How could she be so sad? Dingding looks at xuanyuanche. At this time, he decides that xuanyuanche is not a fake, not a phantom moon. It''s very peaceful. No anger, no grievance, she just needs an answer. A convincing answer. After confirming that xuanyuanche was not dead, her people also came to life. Just think about it carefully, you can understand that this is xuanyuanche''s acting. This shocking event is directed by xuanyuanche. But she also became a spectator, an audience and an outsider. "I told you." Looking down at the moon, xuanyuanche frowns very tight. The power of hell island is powerful. When the three kings come, there will be six. After the six masters, there will be nine saints, so many other people in a mess. He can''t resist without fighting back. Therefore, when he saw the sword light hidden by heizun that day, he had an idea and wanted to play a play with heizun and nvzun. Play a feign death scene with his fatal injury. To turn the light into the dark, from passive to active. "I made a gesture for you." Xuanyuanche stared at Liuyue. As soon as he made such a decision on that day, he immediately called Ryukyu and made several gestures in the direction of Ryukyu. Chapter 1156 Just tell her what he thinks and ask her to cooperate. Hearing xuanyuanche''s saying, Ryukyu suddenly props up his body, stares at xuanyuanche and mumbles, "I didn''t see it." She didn''t see his gestures. She didn''t really see anything. Looking at the surprise of Ryukyu, xuanyuanche felt a pain in his heart, and immediately hugged ryukyue tightly. He didn''t see Ryukyu, so she really thought he was dead. Then her time Determined this point, xuanyuanche almost heartache can not breathe. How much did she bear his Ryukyu moon. "Didn''t the princess see it? I said that the look in your eyes was too frightening, and it''s impossible to play to this extent. " Ryukyu''s voice falls, and the autumn mark on one side suddenly inserts a sentence. That day, Ryukyu''s desperate expression really scared him. Before Ryukyu answers, xuanyuanche holds Ryukyu tightly, and a little red silk floats in his eyes. He put his chin on the top of Ryukyu''s head and said in a low voice: "I just saw that your eyes were wrong when you rushed over. I thought you didn''t see my gesture, and I pinched you specially, and I saw that you didn''t feel it, so I want you to avenge me. I know how you''re going to survive if something happens to me. " The voice is very light, like telling other people''s things, but there is a mixture of heartache and deep feeling, which makes the night inseparable. Ryukyu clenched his lower lip. Because I felt that she didn''t know, so I opened this mouth to ask her not to follow him, not to do stupid things. The heart is bitter, astringent and sweet. "Then why don''t you tell me." At a glance across the autumn mark and Yan Hu, Ryukyu became angry. Xuanyuanche must have been in a coma at that time, but since they knew it, why didn''t they tell her once? Chapter 1157 Autumn mark in the eyes of Ryukyu made a cold war. "Princess, I left you a note. I was afraid that they would read it. They said it was the road map. I told you." A silence, in the face of autumn trace innocent eyes, Ryukyu heart that gas bitter. It took a long time to crack a few words out of the teeth: "I didn''t see, how could I feel at that time to see what road map." Voice falls, autumn mark and Yan Hu look at each other, furtively back. I can''t blame them. However, they know that the consequences of anger are very serious, let alone such a big anger, thirty-six plans, the best way to go. Turning around, he tightly grasped xuanyuanche''s clothes on his chest, and ryukue looked at xuanyuanche regretfully and hatefully: "I don''t know, I don''t know..." Holding Ryukyu''s arm tightly, xuanyuanche comforted: "I know, I know, so I come to you." It seems that he didn''t know Ryukyu. Instead of meeting him according to the news he gave, he went to northern pasture. He knew there might be a problem in the middle. It''s not hurt, it''s not good, so I came all the way. For fear that Ryukyu might make a mistake and lose his hand, he built a line with tobim, avoided Ouyang Yufei and helped her to fight against the enemy. He didn''t make a good arrangement of things in the Central Plains, so he came to see her, just because he felt that she didn''t know. The gum bit to bleed, and Ryukyu''s eyebrows almost stood up for a while. She hurt so much in vain. She almost died in vain. In the end, she didn''t pay attention. Ryu Yueqi''s suicidal heart is all there. Looking at Ryukyu''s iron green face, xuanyuanche hugs Ryukyu more and more. Chapter 1158 "It''s all my fault. Don''t be angry. It''s my fault." Holding Ryukyu, xuanyuanche kept whispering, taking fault on himself. Qi and anger attack the heart, and Ryukyu''s face is distorted. Listen to xuanyuanche''s saying, ryukue immediately grabs xuanyuanche''s chest clothes and says with a blue and white face: "it''s your fault, who told you to improvise, who told you to kill yourself, who told you to act in front of me..." "Yes, yes, my fault, it''s all my fault..." Far away from the autumn mark and Yan Hu, listen to the sound of Ryukyu and xuanyuanche along the night wind, look at each other and smash their mouths. Look, this is anger, typical anger. Fortunately, they both ran fast, otherwise they would not know what they would be trained to look like by Ryukyu. Be wise and protect yourself. Be wise and protect yourself. Holding xuanyuanche''s Lapel to vent his anger, Ryukyu said more loudly. This doesn''t say that it''s OK. Once you let it out, you will find that it''s xuanyuanche''s fault. The anger becomes more and more similar. Subconscious effort in hand, only listen to Shua a a pull open xuanyuanche''s skirt, revealing xuanyuanche''s chest. Ryukyu suddenly stopped and bit his lips. On the bronze chest, near the heart, there was not a complete scar. So it''s on display. The anger of the angry moment throw fly, Ryukyu hand slowly touch and up. Just a little, just a little. Looking at Ryukyu biting his lips, his face is very ugly. Xuanyuanche stretched out his hand and held Liuyue''s hand: "the little things have passed." He is looking at black Zun''s archery. The direction, speed and strength are all calculated. They look fierce. In fact, although they are also fierce, they are not fatal. Chapter 1159 In response, Ryukyu glared at him. Small things, how can they be small things. How could it be such a small thing to hide from her, Ouyang Yufei, Dugu ye and Yunzhao. You should know that these people are as good as foxes. Those eyes have been tempered into steel for a long time. If the injury is not so dangerous, how can we hide it from them and make them think he is dead. Now come and tell her the little things. Ryukyu''s eyes were suddenly round again. Although she also knows that human body can be magical sometimes. For example, she has heard that bullets pass through her head, but nothing happens to people. It''s a magical angle. But it happened to xuanyuanche, which made her feel as if nothing had happened. Looking at Ryukyu''s eyes, xuanyuanche''s heart is sweet and helpless, so he has to stretch out his hand to bully ryukyue''s lapel and touch the skin. Very white, very elastic, very delicate. However, it is impossible to ignore the numerous scars on it. Before the old ones are ready, the new ones have already been laid out. That kind of scar has been suffered by the outside world, but also by yourself. Gently stroked and up, xuanyuanche said nothing, but the eyes set to look at the moon, which revealed the pain, almost drowned everything. Ryukyu suddenly felt hurt. He took xuanyuanche''s hand and said, "it''s over." Voice down, Ryukyu suddenly slightly frowned. this is as like as two peas of Xuanyuan gave her. Look at each other with mixed eyes. The love and hate are intertwined, the pain is unbearable, and it''s clear that it''s painful. "Well, we''re not going to investigate." Silence for a while, Ryukyu sighed softly, holding xuanyuanche''s hand and leaning on xuanyuanche''s arms. As long as people are still alive, as long as people are not dead. Chapter 1160 There is no investigation. She did not pursue her anger, xuanyuanche also do not ask her body injury. It''s all in the past, it''s all in the past. The past can''t be convoluted, we only care about the future, just the future. Two hands, tight, tight. Across time, across space, just to hold each other tightly. Night intoxicated, tonight''s moon streamer. Tonight, the beauty is intoxicating. The stars are bright and the silver is white. Thousands of miles of mountains and rivers, nine thousand miles of grassland. In the meantime, a carriage gathers a dozen horses and gallops on it. It''s a dream. "Now that the hell Island sends troops, the central plains are in a mess, but Tianchen does not move. Is that your calculation?" In the carriage, Ryukyu leaned on xuanyuanche''s arms and raised his eyebrows. I''m in a good mood. I''m alive. Naturally, this brain will be deft. What we didn''t pay attention to in the past, what we didn''t pay attention to, what we didn''t think of, we will know now. Xuanyuanche leaned on the carriage and gently stroked Ryukyu''s black hair. Wen Yan smiled and said, "I didn''t count the number of troops sent from Ming island. I just thought that Jiu Sheng might come, but it''s not very good." After all, there was a smile on the demon''s face. The evil spirit is amazing. Ryukyu heard that his eyes were turning. Seeing this, xuanyuanche chuckled, stroking Ryukyu''s black hair, and said slowly: "Dugu ye and Yunzhao are good to you, you can''t do it to them, I know. However, our goal is to unify the whole country and merge the outside and the Central Plains. Otherwise, a disorderly world without unified command would not be an opponent of the island. This point became more and more obvious and clear after I saw the charge formation of 200000 soldiers and horses in Mingdao district. " Chapter 1161 When it comes to xuanyuanche, there is a slight pause. The two hundred thousand soldiers and horses of the island of Hades are too sharp. They are totally higher than them. And this is just the outer part of the island. If he can pay 200000 yuan, there will be more soldiers and horses on the island. At this point, he has been to the island of Hades. He has seen the vast territory and knows it very well. Hearing xuanyuanche''s words, ryukue''s eyes moved. Yes, Dugu ye and Yunzhao did not say anything to her. If she had killed Aoyun and Xuesheng with her army, she would have started, but she might have guilt in her heart. This point, the original xuanyuanche see very clearly. After a slight pause, xuanyuanche continued: "now I don''t move them, and you don''t move them, let the hell Island move. It depends on their abilities whether they are going to die or win." When it comes to this, xuanyuanche''s mouth is slightly hooked again. Sitting next to the autumn mark see this, the face above the expressionless, eyes but despised the sweep xuanyuanche one eye, open eyes to say lies. Ryukyu didn''t think he was a child prodigy, but he wasn''t a fool either. Hearing xuanyuanche''s words, he immediately reached out and twisted the meat on xuanyuanche''s leg. He looked at the grinning xuanyuanche and said: "what is death or victory? Look at their abilities. You want to make a profit." Xuanyuanche laughs and holds Ryukyu''s hand. Yes, what he thought was that he could make a profit. Aoyun joins hands with xueshengguo, Houjin joins hands with Mingdao. Houjin is useless, but it''s better than the soldiers and horses in Mingdao. And xueshengguo and aoyunguo are the original two leading leaders in the Central Plains. Yunzhao and Dugu ye are not good characters. Although the defeat in the army was not as fierce as the Ming island, it was determined that the time, the place and the people were in harmony. The two sides have a good fight. At that time, it must be a stalemate or a weak defeat. Chapter 1162 At that time, he was in the process of sweeping the island of the underworld, uniting the snow holy Kingdom and the proud cloud kingdom. Such a good thing can''t be found with a lantern on. This time, nine saints sent troops to Hades, which was a great thing for him. Looking at xuanyuanche''s smile, ryukue holds xuanyuanche''s hand. Trust me. This is the world of the strong. It depends on who can laugh at the end. The night is warm and the horses are flying. "What identity is it going to change this time?" Leaving aside the war in the Central Plains, Liuyue asked, rubbing xuanyuanche''s legs. Xuanyuanche looks at Liuyue: "you look at it." Since he has come, he will not go back to the Central Plains. On the Central Plains side, he has his own henchmen and Nengshi to follow his command and control, but on the Ryukyu side, there is no one who can take the hand. If he doesn''t help her, who will. He didn''t want to see Ouyang Yufei help her. What''s more, they are as important as the Central Plains outside the Shanhaiguan Pass and must be taken. Drooping down his eyes, ryukue wants to arrange a status for xuanyuanche. Is it another bodyguard? "I said, maybe we should think about it." One side has not opened the autumn mark, hear here hesitant Dynasty xuanyuanche and Ryukyu road. Looking at the two people swept over the line of sight, autumn mark pondered for a moment. "The breath of the princess is very different. You can''t hide it from Ouyang Yufei." As soon as the voice fell, Ryukyu frowned. Yeah, that''s a bit bad. Xuanyuanche is here. She knows that xuanyuanche is not dead. It''s hard to say that she can deceive other people by pretending to be the despair and Xiao Suo of xuanyuanche''s death. Xuanyuanche is not dead, but Ouyang Yufei must not know. Otherwise, xuanyuanche would have contacted her directly at that time, instead of finding TOBI wood. Chapter 1163 Frowning, xuanyuanche and Liuyue look at each other in silence. "Well, I have a good idea." Yanhu, who was driving outside, suddenly reached into his head and looked at Ryukyu and xuanyuanche. "Say." One word and two voices, xuanyuanche and ryukue export at the same time. "You see..." The low sound of planning sounded in the night sky, accompanied by the breeze curtain roll. It''s a rare good night. A night flies by, and the sky is bright. The morning light comes out and covers all things in the world. "Where is Ryukyu?" Frowning, Ouyang Yufei stands in the tent of Ryukyu and sweeps around. He''s just settled on this. How can he not be seen. Behind him, TOBI wood, kuzamu, Li Kuo and other generals also looked at each other with suspicion and suspicion on their faces. Half a camp. Where''s their Regent? It''s not that we are going to attack Yang Hucheng today. What about this man? After pondering for a moment, kuzamu suddenly said: "it''s better if I''m not here, then this battle..." I didn''t finish, but everyone else understood what kuzamu meant. Although we discussed yesterday for a day and a night to minimize the loss and attack and defense, if we fail, we will not fight. If the Regent is not here, it''s just under the pretext that she''s not here. There''s no need to fight this battle. "Tell me to go down and go around..." "No, No." Ouyang Yufei''s command voice was still falling, and a camp soldier suddenly rushed in with fear on his face. "What''s up? It''s no use being so flustered. " Kuzaki''s face sank. At this time, the camp soldier was not afraid of kuzamu. He said in a sweat: "the Regent, the Regent is outside. He is injured and unconscious..." "What?" The voice was still falling, and the faces of several people in the tent suddenly changed. Chapter 1164 "Lead the way." His face sank abruptly. Ouyang Yu Fei waved his sleeves and turned to the tent. How could Ryukyu, with all his abilities, be injured and unconscious. This day and night, he did not look at her, what happened? Quick step out, several generals almost rushed out of the main camp at full speed. In the back camp, general Kuo Baal was sweating at the sleepy people in the camp. "What''s the matter?" In his sweat, the tent door suddenly opened, Ouyang Yufei rushed in, followed by kuzamu and others. Without waiting for broad Baal to open his mouth, Ouyang rushes up with flying steps, grabs Ryukyu''s hand, and quickly catches Ryukyu''s pulse with his five fingers. At the same time, he quickly glanced at the moon in a coma. Blood all over the head has been wiped, but there are still traces. There was a scar on his forehead, and a big bag came up. The lapel of the body is very cold and disorderly. It looks like it''s broken like this. A finger to explore the pulse of Ryukyu, Ouyang Yu Fei''s anxious face slowly converged and breathed. "Nothing big." The pulse is very stable. It seems to be seriously injured, but actually it''s just skin injury. Ouyang Yu Fei''s words fell, and kuzamu and others were relieved. It''s ok if it''s OK. It''s ok if it''s OK. Panasonic gas to, Ouyang Yu Fei saw Ryukyu bedside squatting another person. A small soldier who looks like a patrolman is dozing off while his hand is tightly held by the other hand of Ryukyu. "What''s the matter?" Ouyang frowns slightly. "Pa." When kubbalighton slapped the soldier, he woke him up from his sleep. "Ask what happened to you." Chapter 1165 The high and small soldiers didn''t wake up very much. They hesitated for a while and seemed to wake up. He immediately stood up and shouted back, "I don''t know. When I was patrolling with several colleagues, I saw the Regent fall down from a heel on the high slope, full of alcohol." Speaking of this, the soldier continued: "I haven''t seen the Regent, but I have seen the token. I dare not wait, so I sent the man. As a result, the Regent seized me Ouyang Yufei looks at the token of the eye soldier''s finger, black face. A few people ''s facial expressions of the miscellaneous wood behind are not so good-looking. If it is said that their mighty regent, drunk, fell down from the high slope and fell into a unknown place. They don''t know where to put their whole face. This, this, is just too humiliating. They are so mighty Regents in the world. Compared with the silence of kuzamu, Ouyang Yufei sighed silently and stretched out his hand after his dark face. It can be seen that such a thing will happen to Ryukyu It can be seen that Alas Reach out and start to move Ryukyu to grab the soldier''s hand. I didn''t think that Ryukyu was so tight. I don''t know who I took this man for. Eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, the comatose Ryukyu suddenly warbler, slowly opened his eyes. "Awake?" Ouyang Yufei stops when he sees this. "Why does it hurt so much?" He reached out and rubbed his head. Ryukyu''s eyebrows were deeply wrinkled. Then he looked at Ouyang Yufei, glanced around him and said, "how am I here?" Ouyang Yu Fei helplessly looks at the moon and says, "you were drunk last night. They sent you here." "Drunk? How could it be? " Ryukyu reached out and rubbed his head. Chapter 1166 Looking at Ouyang coldly, Yufei said, "I didn''t drink last night. I didn''t go out in the camp." As soon as the words came out, there was a moment of silence in the camp. The sound of the silent hair falling on the ground can be heard. What''s the matter? They never knew that Ryukyu had the ability to forget when he was drunk. Ouyang Yu Fei blinked, his mouth twitched a few times, and stared at Ryukyu with hesitation. "Don''t you remember going out?" Ryukyu''s face sank: "I''ve been out, I don''t know." Speaking of this, his face slightly changed and he reached out and started. Cold eyes swept over the crowd: "what did you do to me?" As soon as the words fell, it seemed that they were wrong again. They frowned. They dared to do something to her. Look at each other, really look at each other. Kuzamu, likuo, tobim, kuobali, etc. at this time, they just couldn''t say a word, only left to look at each other. This confused them. This Look at the wound and swollen bag on Ryukyu''s head. This should be a fall and a head injury. Since I don''t remember why I drink, does that mean Ouyang Yu Fei''s eyes suddenly turned slightly. He looked at the moon and lowered his voice. He said slowly, "do you remember who xuanyuanche is?" "Xuanyuanche, who?" Ryukyu is very cold, very light, pick eyebrows back to see Ouyang Yufei. It was quite peaceful, as if hearing the name of a stranger. There was despair, excitement, sadness, anger. Colorful, the moment in Ouyang Yu Fei''s face rise. The strange look, straight after the summer sky, it is called a changeful. But the change was only in a flash, and Ouyang Yufei soon controlled himself. Chapter 1167 Smiling at Ryukyu, he said, "Oh, the guard at your door, I don''t remember. Don''t think about it." Sometimes the impact of the brain can produce a series of situations. Sometimes, out of a sense of self-protection, people are in the pain of despair and greater pain than they can support. If there is an external impact. Will choose part of the memory lost to protect themselves. This point, Ouyang Yufei is very clear, he has seen. But I didn''t think it would happen to Ryukyu. But it''s not very good. Oh, no, it''s just too good. Ryukyu looks at the smiling Ouyang Yufei and gets up to get out of bed. This move, Fang found his hand still holding a person''s hand, Ryukyu not from the side of the head to see. That face is black, except for the tall, no outstanding soldiers, immediately looked at Ryukyu in fear, respectfully. Turning his head, ryukyue asks Ouyang Yufei with his eyes. Ouyang Yufei sees this wry smile. She grabs others and asks him to give her some advice. At present, he also said quickly: "Oh, he is the guard I arranged for you." Since he''s not drunk, he can''t say that this man picked her up. Just tell a lie. He''s just a soldier anyway. Ryukyu took back the hand of the soldier, glanced at him lightly and said, "follow me, I am short of a messenger." Du Yi is arranged by Ryukyu to return to the North muyong capital. No one is around him. Ouyang Yufei knows that. "Yes, yes." The soldier changed from a patrolman to a Regent''s personal guard, which was not only the promotion of his position, but also the joy on his face. "The Regent, the whole line of attack today?" Kuzamu doesn''t understand what Ouyang Yufei and Ryukyu said for a long time. Chapter 1168 However, it doesn''t matter if he is a small soldier. He only cares about the pressure on the whole line today. "Full line attack?" Hearing this, Ryukyu frowned: "how can I order the whole line to attack?" Frowning, the moon ponders. Seeing this, Ouyang Yu Fei immediately said, "nothing. The first two are joking." "I never joke." Ryukyu glanced at Ouyang Yufei and said, "but I really don''t remember how I could give such an order." It seems that I didn''t come up with a reason. "Ryukyu waved his hand to kuzaki and other people:" this plan is on hold "Yes." Kuzamu, Li Kuo and so on immediately responded with a loud voice. The voice fell and hurriedly ran out for fear that Ryukyu would change. Looking at the retreating kuzamu and others, Ryukyu murmured a little: "why did I suddenly attack the Huns? Well, it should be revenge for Empress Xiao, right? How can I know her... " "Ryukyu, it''s not a matter if we don''t attack the city. If we don''t send troops, Yang Hucheng may send them. At that time, we were the worst. Ryukyu, this is the most important thing for us at present. Let the rest go first. " Listen to Ryukyu''s low voice, Ouyang Yufei''s smart choice interrupts. Xuanyuanche occupies too many positions in Ryukyu''s heart. Without him, many things in Ryukyu would not be consistent. Therefore, Ryukyu is not allowed to figure out the coherence and replace it with the most important thing at present, which is the best. Sure enough, hearing Ouyang Yufei''s words, ryukyue nodded directly and walked out. Obviously, let go of other emotions. Ouyang Yu Fei saw the low pressure that had been enveloped for many days. He was in a good mood and walked out after Ryukyu. So I didn''t see the strong smile on the soldier''s face. Chapter 1169 There are more guards around Ryukyu. It was all the soldiers who saw Ryukyu lose his temper that night. Ouyang Yufei''s excellent overall consideration put people simply to Ryukyu''s side, all as a reward for picking up Ryukyu. However, if he knew that he personally arranged xuanyuanche to Ryukyu''s side. I''m afraid I''ll be half mad. It''s a beautiful day again. Half a million soldiers and horses did not press on the whole line, and Ryukyu and yanghucheng remained in a confrontation state. "What do you suggest?" In the barracks, ryukue smiles at xuanyuanche, her guards. Xuanyuanche is more serious, and after a moment of silence: "I need to look at the field carefully. This Yanghu city is an important town of Xiongnu. We can take the best wisdom, or we will encounter it. Even if we win, we will lose. " "Well, it depends on you." Ryukyu is quite cheerful. Xuanyuanche listens to the words and laughs. He reaches out and pinches Ryukyu''s cheek. Ryukyu looks over his head and simply kisses xuanyuanche''s cheek. He looks like a lazy leopard and puts away his claws and teeth. Seeing this, xuanyuanche felt moved immediately. He held Ryukyu in his arms, bowed his head and kissed him. He picked up ryukyue and walked towards the bed. "The division is here." The body just moves, outside the door autumn trace small soldier''s voice spread. Holding the xuanyuanche step of Ryukyu, a trace of murderous spirit flashed on his face. Seeing this, Ryukyu could not help but smile silently. If the smile is more enchanting, it will be more enchanting. When Ouyang entered the tent, he saw that Ryukyu was reading the book of war, and the guards around him were waiting for tea and water. He nodded with satisfaction. Night, thick black, very beautiful. At the same time, I don''t know where the vinegar jar was overturned. There was a strong smell of acid and murderous air. Two swords, Xiongnu, wait. Chapter 1170 The summer color is high and wide, with red hot. The threat of soldiers and horses, the sound of killing shock and nine days above, the dust floating and Yang Hucheng over. The battle is fierce. Even though the horse stands on the high slope, Ryukyu looks at the encouragement and fighting below. This is the third time to send troops to besiege the city. However, it seems that the result may be similar to the effect of the previous two sieges. It can''t enter the inch and foot area and attack Yang Hucheng. Even a gap can''t be opened. As solid as gold, Ryukyu is deeply aware of this word. "What do you think?" Ryukyu looks back at xuanyuanche, a soldier standing behind him. "It can be taken, but it will be very tragic." Xuanyuanche''s eyes turn and don''t turn to look at the fight field below. He looks very serious and whispers. The best way to investigate a fortress is to send troops to attack. Xuanyuanche stopped Ryukyu from starting his army before he came. It''s because he didn''t come. Once Ryukyu started and gave the most sharp attack, he couldn''t see the clue from the defense and reflection of the other side. Now, he has a deep understanding of Yang Hucheng through his three times of sending troops from different times, different directions and different means. Attack. According to the northern herdsmen and horses under Ryukyu, they can attack. But such a strong fortress. The price of attack is heavy. Hearing xuanyuanche''s answer, ryukue frowned slightly. "Will it affect?" "It has a big impact." The conversation between the two people was pinched and ended. Outsiders could not hear what they said. Has been following behind the Ryukyu, acting as a perfect guard of the autumn trace, Yan Hu, and others are clear. Chapter 1171 In this way, at least 100000 troops and horses will be lost when the northern herdsman conquers the Yanghu city. There are four hundred thousand wounded soldiers left. They will wave all the way into the Huns'' hinterland. It will have an absolute impact. Listen to xuanyuanche''s words, ryukue''s eyebrows are deeper and deeper. "The division is here." At this moment, a low cry sounded. With a low cry, Ouyang Yufei stepped forward from the other side. Glancing at a dozen people who are quite responsible for being guards, Ouyang Yufei felt his nose. Very good. These ten people have done quite well. I don''t know if it''s from the low position to the high position. In order to show their excitement and diligence, or what, it''s to protect Ryukyu''s side anytime, anywhere. Even when he came, he was like an outsider, who wanted to make a loud announcement. I don''t know if it''s better to reward them or to throw them away. "How is it? What''s your opinion? " Immediately beside Ryukyu, Ouyang Yufei looks at Ryukyu a little serious, but he doesn''t speak very seriously. "Hard to attack." Ryukyu did not look back at Ouyang Yufei, staring at the distant yanghucheng road. "Attack, defense and retreat are quite rapid. The fortress is stocked with elite soldiers. The attack and defense cooperation is perfect. The army is strong and the horse is strong, the advance can be attacked, and the retreat can be accepted. In addition, the advantages of the land are convenient... " Speaking of this, there was a sharp flash in Ryukyu''s eyes, looking at the distant city of Yanghu. Geography, now standing at a high place, you can take all the Yang Hu City in front of you and see it clearly. The city of Yanghu here is black, all of which are made of stone. From a distance, it looks like a turtle. A turtle with his head, hands and feet all shrunk, leaving only the sharpest part of his armor. Let people have no way to start, as solid as a turtle. "Weak as it is, it costs a great deal of effort." Chapter 1172 Listening to Ryukyu''s words, Ouyang Yufei opened his eyes slightly surprised. Ryukyu didn''t know how to arrange troops and horses, or what was on the battlefield. But today how to say so precise, it''s almost like changing a person. Feeling the surprise of Ouyang Yufei, Ryukyu turned his head. "Why, are you surprised?" The moon raises its eyebrows. Ouyang Yu Fei waved the folding fan in his hand and said without any concealment: "it''s a little bit." Looking at Ouyang Yu Fei, without any concealment, Ryukyu said sincerely and calmly, "didn''t I do that before?" Hearing Ryukyu''s query, Ouyang quickly raised a smile on his face. "No, no, it''s just that you haven''t been so good before. It seems that you have learned a lot from these fights." Joking, he didn''t want Ryukyu thinking about the past. It''s good to live like this. If you don''t want to think about the past, you''d better not think about it. Liuyue sees Ouyang Yufei say so, light nodded, complexion is very light. But oblique sweep to the side xuanyuanche that eye, but contains a smile and cunning. Xuanyuanche, a soldier, did not change his face. He didn''t see Ryukyu telling lies with his eyes open. He took his assessment directly as her. "Now, how do you attack?" Seeing the more intelligent moon without xuanyuanche in his memory, Ouyang raised a smile in his eyes. Since you can see so accurately, naturally, Ryukyu should have a clear idea. A new military genius is about to be born. Ouyang Yufei asked, and Ryukyu suddenly became dumb. Xuanyuanche didn''t say how to attack. How could she know how to attack. But Ryukyu did not show any water. Chapter 1173 Glanced at the battlefield, looked up at the distance to do meditation, hand back in the back but towards xuanyuanche a slight hook. You know, these two days her tactical rounds are all xuanyuanche''s voice to her. Xuanyuanche looks at the gesture of Liuyue, but doesn''t speak. This attack and defense can''t be made clear in one breath. It''s better not to say that the head is exposed and the tail is caught by Ouyang Yufei. In order to avoid more trouble. Now I moved it slightly. Silent action, toward Ryukyu moon to indicate his meaning. Ryukyu heard the movement behind him, and his eyebrows moved slightly. "How is it? Where do you think we can attack as a weakness? It doesn''t matter, you say. We can discuss it. " Looking at Ryukyu thinking, Ouyang Yufei asked with a smile. It''s pretty good to see that. As for those who don''t speak, it doesn''t matter. It''s not that Ryukyu can''t be a military genius in a moment. Ryukyu doesn''t understand. He can teach her as long as she has such a talent. Smiling at Ryukyu, Ouyang Yu Fei''s eyes are indulgent and warm. Looking at the ruminating moon in the distance, I didn''t see it. Xuanyuanche, the soldier beside me, could see it clearly, not from his black face. But fortunately, his face was dark, and he couldn''t see it. The autumn mark on the edge Yan Hu sees this look at each other, Qi Qi chuckles. "What is that?" In this smile, looking at the distant Ryukyu suddenly make a sound, but it is not the topic of Ouyang Yufei. The eyes of the people follow her line of sight, and Ryukyu is slightly surprised. People rarely see Ryukyu surprised, but xuanyuanche and so on are very clear, Ryukyu may be taking this to change the topic. But also followed to see the past. Chapter 1174 Following Ryukyu''s eyes, xuanyuanche saw the hidden green mountains in front of him, a white thing like the Milky way. As if hanging upside down from the sky. From the sky directly down, spread with the earth. It looks like the heaven opened a mouth, spit out the silver ribbon, and sprinkle it on the grassland. It''s amazing. At first, I just looked at it with the idea of changing the topic. Now, xuanyuanche is surprised. What''s this? "What is this?" Lowered the voice, xuanyuanche poor eyesight to see. Ouyang Yufei looks at the strange scene in the distance, hits his head with a fan, and looks at Lu musing. He seems to have seen it on the map, but for a moment he can''t remember it. The action that can''t remember is to call Han Fei directly. Kusha ten city was originally the land of Xiongnu. Although it was not close to this place, it was definitely not far away. It should be known. Summer wind curtain roll, Dangqi surging. Han came very fast. "You say that. It''s qiongyishan. That silver thing that looks like a ribbon is actually a river called mica river. The river is very big, and Yanghu city depends on the mica river for draught. " "The river?" Hearing Han Fei''s voice, Ryukyu''s eyes moved. From such a high mountain down, it''s called Waterfall. Where can a river climb so high? "Really." Han Fei hears the doubts in Ryukyu''s voice. "Go and have a look." When Ryukyu saw Han Fei''s affirmation, he sat down on the horse and beat it in the direction of the mountain. Ouyang Yufei, xuanyuanche, Hanfei, and so on, immediately followed up the horse. Ten thousand li grassland, ups and downs. I don''t feel it from a distance. Chapter 1175 When the walkway is close, the power of micaceous River really appears. The river is not wide, but it is absolutely rough and looks very majestic. Flowing down from the front, whistling in the direction of Yang Hucheng. Ryukyu glanced and coldly dropped a sentence: "it''s very suitable to use poison." Han Fei was shocked and had a cold war. Yes, the whole city of Yanghu lives on this river. If you want to kill Yang Hucheng, poisoning the river is the best strategy. But it''s also the most toxic. In the battle of the world, those who are able will go up and those who are weak will go down. It has always been the same since ancient times. There is no father and son in the battlefield. It''s bloody. But no one has ever dared to fight by means of total extinction. A small town can be slaughtered. If such a large city of hundreds of thousands is completely destroyed, they will not surrender until they die in battle in the place they attack later. The extinction of the race will be the enemy of all people, and the disgrace of all people. What''s more, this mica river not only flows through Yanghu City, but also connects with eleven big cities behind Yanghu city. All they eat is the water of this river. If they are poisoned, heaven, don''t say that they have half a million soldiers and horses, or five million soldiers and horses, I''m afraid that they can only succeed. "Whatever you''re afraid of, the Regent said at will." Ouyang Yu Fei sees Han Fei''s face is white. He can''t help clapping Han Fei on the shoulder and says with a smile. Han Fei looks at Ryukyu, who is climbing towards the mountain. His face recovers a little. It''s OK. But I don''t know that although Ryukyu is ruthless, he can do it. But it will never hurt the innocent. She can''t do it in exchange for victory. Chapter 1176 He abandoned his horse and went up to the top of the mountain. Along the way, I only heard the river running down, which was an absolute roaring gesture. Only by climbing to the top can we know the wonder of heaven and earth and the greatness of the world. The scenery in front of us, even if we have seen many shocking scenes, several people who have been able to reach the top of Mount Tai without moving, are also stunned. Boundless, really boundless green water. At the top of the mountain, it shows the magic of nature with an absolutely impossible attitude. It''s like a lake in the sky, winding. Where the eyes reach, they are all blue waves coming from the vast. Layer upon layer, in the golden sun, showing its gorgeous posture. "Here..." Yan Hu rubbed his eyes, hard to imagine, the Lake wave on the top of the mountain. The corners of his mouth stirred slightly, and Ryukyu looked up to the front. A group of mountains higher than this one stands in the distance. The silver ribbon is displayed on the top of the mountain, connected with each other. This mountain, this is "By the way, I remember." Without waiting for Ryukyu to think, Ouyang Yufei, frowning all the time, suddenly clapped his fan. "Mica River, a river in the sky, is located at the top of Kaiyuan and baifei grassland. It passes through Liandi mountain, Feilu mountain, Shanhe grassland, and finally flows to qiongyi mountain. It flows into the vast Xiongnu through the border of Xiongnu, and finally enters the customs and ends in Xuesheng country." Ouyang Yufei said quickly. At that time, because the river was too long, he had an impression. Listening to Ouyang Yufei''s explanation, Ryukyu smashed his lips, making a long river. She felt a bit like the Danube River. It was open source and the top of the mountain. At last, it flowed through the plain and raised thousands of lives. Chapter 1177 In my heart, I marvel at the beauty of the mountains and rivers, but the eyes of the moon move fast. The river grows and grows, but it is not in her concern at present. Looking at the choppy River in front of him, Ryukyu stares hard at the mountain wall where the top of the mountain protrudes and blocks half of the river flowing down. Ouyang Yu Fei saw Ryukyu looking at the river so ruthlessly, and immediately smiled, "don''t you really want to poison it?" Now he knows why Yanghu city doesn''t protect the river at all. Too big, too fast. If you put a few kilos of poison into it, it may be washed away by water. It''s really not a threat. Listening to Ouyang Yufei''s teasing words, Ryukyu suddenly drew a smile on the corner of his mouth, a smile of evil spirit. At the same moment, xuanyuanche turned his head and looked behind his eyes. From the perspective of his standing here. Yanghu city is like a turtle, lying in front of it, with a panoramic view. Eyebrow color rapid fluctuation, xuanyuanche also smiled. "Flood it with water." "Flood it with water." When there is a sound, when there is no sound, it is almost at the same time. Ryukyu turns around and looks at the xuanyuanche, who is intimate with her. The smile in his eyes is smart and amazing. "What do you mean?" Han Fei was surprised. How to flood with water? Drown what? Different from Han Fei''s ignorance and surprise, Ouyang Yufei has a flash in his eyes. Turn around and look down at Yang Hucheng. It can be clearly seen that the river flows down from here, enters the back city of Yanghu City, and then flows out. If the current is large, Yang Hucheng will be flooded. Turning around, Ouyang Yufei looks at the protruding half of the mountain wall just staring at Liuyue. Almost half of the river is covered there. It looks like a dam. It stops half of the water flow and only flows through half of the water. Chapter 1178 Eyebrows and eyes move rapidly. If you dig the half of the mountain wall, the water will roar down. Yang Hucheng, I''m sure we can''t break through. Thinking about the twists and turns, Ouyang Yufei slaps the palm of his hand with a fan. "A good idea, a good idea, for the best benefit at the lowest price, high, high." Ouyang Yufei was all smiles. Digging half of the mountain wall, others may not be able to do, but Ryukyu absolutely can. No one dares to fall on the mountain wall and dig day and night, which is not realistic. But Ryukyu''s little black ball, he has seen the power. All you have to do is bang. It''s just not good. "Go." With a wave of his hand, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche have a look at each other. They are flying down first. It''s a good play. It''s about to start. The sun was shining, and the sky and the earth were glowing with gold. The sky is blue as the sea, and white clouds are flying. The goshawk is flying in the sky. Compared with the attack and defense of the previous two days, the northern herdsman suddenly stopped all attacks and kept silent, as if he was reconciling his troops. In this silence, a small thing happened in Yanghu city. Yes, small things. From the mica river flowing through the back of Yanghu City, countless pieces of wood drifted down. The micaceous river flows very fast, but some pieces of wood are washed to the bank and picked up by the people of Yanghu city who take water. And that piece of wood says, the Dragon King is angry, ten days later, the flood of Yang Hucheng, a few big words. At this time, with the increasing number of wood chips, gossip is also growing rapidly in Yanghu city. Even if the water level rises slightly, it is said that the Dragon King will be angry. Garrison generals can cut down the first to spread rumors, but they can also cut down the second, but the third, the fourth and the fifth, with the rapid growth, how can they cut down. Chapter 1179 The rumors immediately became more and more fierce. However, Yang Hucheng''s garrison was also powerful. He immediately covered more and more rumors with the false words of the enemy. What''s more, summer is the rainy season, and the water will grow. It''s not a strange thing. Speech can be overwhelming, growth can be explained. But you know, rumors are awesome, no matter how much right reassurance. Those days later, the rumour that the Dragon King would drown Yang Hu City was suppressed in the hearts of the people of Yang Hu City. People in this world will have a mindset that they prefer to believe in what they have, but not believe in what they don''t have. It''s no harm to believe more. And that''s when. The five hundred thousand northern herdsmen who had been coveting outside Yanghu city. All of a sudden, the troops left. Towards the rear of the high slope on the retreat, far back away. This retreat, not only did not reduce the pressure of Yanghu City, but also more and more like the rumors of flooding Yanghu city. The northern herdsmen retreated. Did they know that the Dragon King was going to be angry. So we left? Yanghu city has a smell of mountain rain coming and wind blowing all over the building. On the other side, Ryukyu night began to make her earth bombs. With my first experience, I''m doing it very fast this time. Although there are not many raw materials, she doesn''t want to kill all the soldiers in Yanghu City, so naturally, it''s enough. An invisible busyness. On the ninth day. The night is beautiful and the stars are twinkling in the sky. That bright light, like the galaxy ribbon, the beautiful people can''t bear to blink. Liuyue, Ouyang Yufei, xuanyuanche, three people around to check the situation of the mica River Hun soldiers, into the qiongyi mountain. The mountain wall is smooth and has no standing place. However, this is only for other people. Naturally, these three people are not included. Chapter 1180 However, xuanyuanche acted as the starting point of Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei in order to avoid exposing his horse''s feet. However, in the bright moonlight, Ryukyu and Ouyang are flying on that half of the mountain wall, shuttling fast, with many shadows. It is wrapped in bark and covered with waterproof silk thread. In the surface layer of the mountain wall and the inner pulp dug, countless explosives were placed. In order to prevent insufficient power, Ryukyu is almost one after another, one after another. Looking from afar, the half of the cliff on the top of the mountain is almost black. Night, fast past. The morning light of dawn breaks through the darkness and shines brightly. The tenth day. With the expiration of ten days. Yang Hucheng sent many soldiers to survey the mica river. No rise, no fluctuation, it''s normal, everything is normal. It''s a good day. In the bright sunlight, Ryukyu stood on the top of the mountain and looked at the distant city of Yanghu. He chuckled at the corner of his mouth, shook his hands and bent down. The light of the fire leaped forward at once. At this time, the people in Yanghu City, under the calm appearance, all their hearts were raised. They would rather believe in what they have or not. From time to time, I look up at the direction of qiongyishan. Horse hooves are crisscross. Yin Jili, the city guard general, is in a great general''s armour. He specially patrols Yang Hucheng himself. The sound of hooves is loud. "What to do and what to do? Nothing. It''s just a false rumor from the enemy. Don''t panic, Ansheng." The majestic voice was broadcast in the air, and Yin Jili and his group walked along the way seriously and slowly, comforting the people of Yanghu city. "General, Lord long won''t be angry. Won''t he flood us today?" With a big wave of Yin Jili''s hand, "I''m sure not. You can do your own things. I''ll make sure you..." Chapter 1181 "Boom......" Before Yin Jili had finished what he promised, there was an earth shaking explosion in the distance. Even if it is so far away, you can hear it clearly. "What voice..." "What''s the sound..." The people in yanghucheng were shocked and blinded. The stone was so startled that the dense explosive burst out. In the bright golden light, I saw the black protruding mountain wall, which was blown up in all directions. The hot fire burst out quickly. The rolling smoke rose from the top of qiongyishan mountain and rushed to the sky. And in this rock, the river, which has been blocked, has not been blocked, immediately rushed down with a majestic gesture. The flood rolled in. Qiongyishan and yanghucheng are not close, but they are not far away. With the naked eye, you can see the silver ribbon of qiongyi mountain very clearly. At this time, hearing the earth shaking noise, the people of Yanghu city came out from all directions one after another and saw it quite clearly. The white ribbon, in a gesture they had never seen before, roared down. Just like the Milky way falling into nine heavens, mingled with the power of heaven and earth. "Lord long is angry..." "Lord long is angry and wants to drown us..." "Heaven, water, water..." After the initial stupor, the people of yanghucheng who wake up are shocked, frightened and flustered. All the people in Yanghu city are crazy. At once, with a posture of God blocking killing God and Buddha blocking loving Buddha, he rushed towards the main gate of Yanghu city with the package of household goods that had been prepared for a long time. "Don''t mess, don''t mess..." "Don''t rush out. It''s the soldiers and horses of the northern herdsmen. They will die..." "Don''t mess..." The garrison generals were also frightened and cried out in panic. But what power can stop people from escaping. The garrison soldiers and the people immediately joined in a scuffle. The flood rolled down and roared. Chapter 1182 The water is surging like a silver dragon. Roaring and galloping, with a posture of Mount Tai pressing the top. That majestic breath, that splash of water, almost deafening, the power of heaven and earth. The water vapor rises and fills the whole air. Nothing is more dangerous, nothing more frightening. The people of Yanghu city are watching the scene of huge waves coming. There is no power to stop them, no power to survive. The city guards were losing day by day. People in yanghucheng are pressing. "Boom." With a loud sound, the people of Yanghu city broke the solid city gate and rushed out madly. The gate opened and the flow of people surged out. The gate of Yanghu city is opened. Countless people rushed out of Yanghu city. With the roar of the current, the soldiers who had not dared to go out of their positions at one step were also frightened and scattered. More and more people are leaving the city. The soldiers and the people were mixed up. In the distance, standing on the high slope, kuzamu looked at everything in front of him, with a gleam of light and a cold wave in his eyes. Behind him, there are all the soldiers and horses ready to go. The crowd swarmed out and the water rushed in. Mica river suddenly rose. The river rolled into the back city of Yanghu City, and immediately emerged in all directions. In an instant, the city of Yanghu was splashed everywhere. And that''s when it''s tense. The yanghucheng people who escaped from the gate and ran up the high slope haven''t responded yet. Hoof tower, hundreds of thousands of northern herdsmen have arrived. Iron black armor in the golden light, exuding a threatening murderous and sharp. With a kind of indescribable fierce, crazy rush. Shrieking everywhere, Yang Hucheng is scared to hide and flee. I almost thought my life would last forever. Chapter 1183 However, the northern herdsmen did not have any intention to kill them. They ran outside the city, but the northern herdsman''s cavalry rushed inside. At this time, when the Dragon King was angry and wanted to submerge the city of Yang Hu, did the soldiers and horses of the northern herdsman rush into the city? Is this too long? Surprise, only in a moment, was all people left behind. At this time, it''s important to escape. If you don''t want to kill them, it''s better to take care of other matters. Why do you need to take care of where the northern herdsmen rush. So the morning light is shining. The people of Yanghu city tried their best to rush out of the city. Under the leadership of kuzamu, the soldiers and horses of the northern herdsman rushed towards the castle which was as solid as gold. It''s easy to go back and forth. Kuzamu led the northern animal husbandry cavalry and rushed into Yanghu city. Then with an absolute attitude and speed, it quickly occupied the highest points and key points of Yanghu city. There was little decent resistance. However, in such a strange way, the people who had not yet rushed out of Yanghu city were surprised to find that the water was not rising. Originally, it was clear, but now it has become a muddy flood. The height above the calves is very high, so it stops there. Such a height is that they can walk freely without any problem. This How to talk about submergence. Cheek twitches, a little brave person stops running for his life and looks at qiongyishan. Silver Dragon disappeared, silver ribbon as before. Still fresh and fresh hanging in the qiongyishan. But from their distance, it seems that the river is a little wider, and it seems that there is not much change. But there was no wave of ferocity. The deafening roar is gone. The water vapor shrouded slowly disappeared in the air. This Chapter 1184 Is the micaceous River calm again? Looking at each other, there are still Yanghu city people in the city. In addition to looking at each other, they still look at each other. That''s it? "Bad." The general of Xiongnu, who had been crowded through the crowd, drank at once. The complexion is suddenly blue and white, which is extremely ugly. "Hurry, hurry, block the gate, hurry, seal..." The high command voice has not yet resounded over Yanghu city. The commander of Xiongnu had seen that the flag of the flying eagle was not the king of Xiongnu flag, but the flying eagle flag of the northern herdsman. The fortress and the gate are no longer the Huns. It''s the northern herdsmen and horses. A body of iron and black armor stood on the high wall, and looked down with authority. It was not the first general of the northern herdsman, kuzamu. His face is like ashes, and his God like dead wood. Slowly looking down at the river, the Xiongnu general gushed out with a mouthful of blood and fell back. The fortress of Yanghu city. This is just a handful of water. The Yellow River is slowly floating in the city of Yanghu. The water level is very shallow. Even the baby can''t drown. The people and soldiers of Yanghu City stood on the water, stunned. The sun was shining on the deep yellow water. The reflection looks like satire. In the breeze gently floating, flashing, jumping. "BAM BAM." The brilliant fireworks signal blew up in the sky of Yanghu City, releasing a beautiful color. Standing on the top of the mountain, Ryukyu saw the signal of kuzamu. His mouth was high, and a smile appeared. "No cost." Ouyang Yufei is beating the palm of his hand with a fan. The smile on his face is called brilliant and exciting. Chapter 1185 "High, it''s really high." Glancing at the signal in the sky, Ouyang Yufei turned his head and gave a thumbs up to Ryukyu. "Too much." Ryukyu carries his hands behind him, very indifferent. But that indifferent, but it is absolute self-confidence. Ouyang Yu Fei saw that the smile in his eyes was deeper and deeper. The self-confident Ryukyu moon seemed so pleasing to the eyes. Maybe it''s a bad word, but it''s the feeling. To flood a city with water, the amount of water needed is not equal. It can''t be done completely with a single blow. What''s more, it would be too cruel to submerge the people and soldiers of a city. The amount of water needed for the mica River to burst the gap is not enough to submerge yanghucheng. However, this is not important in Ryukyu''s eyes. Rumors are leading people''s thoughts and raising their fears, thus strengthening the submerged facts and strength. In the moment of watching the water pouring down. That kind of worst-case plan will be entrenched in anyone''s mind, thus evolving into a powerful force. This is the most important thing. Public opinion and rumors are sometimes well used. That''s the best weapon. Obviously, Ryukyu knew this very well. You see, this is not Yang Hucheng''s own destruction. It doesn''t cost a single soldier. The sun is shining and the moon looks back at xuanyuanche, the soldier behind him. The same smile flashed in their eyes. A combination of two swords, who can wipe the edge of this world. Yang Hucheng is broken without any suspense or strength. Under the golden light, in the receding tide, the black northern shepherd''s banner is flying over the Yanghu City, which is very powerful. Beimu occupies the whole yanghucheng fortress. All the people in the city and more than 100000 Hun soldiers returned. This is a point from the side. Even if the fortress is built like a tortoise, there is no gap for us to enter. If we want to lose, we have to lose. Chapter 1186 Human intelligence is always stronger than tortoise shell. The color of summer is flying. It''s even hotter this summer. Lost the fortress of Yanghu City, which occupied the whole East of Xiongnu. A dozen cities behind Yang Hu City were immediately exposed to the eyes of hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses of Beimu. Wave the army up and pursue while winning. It''s very fierce. With an absolutely sharp offensive, the northern herdsman killed in the hinterland of the Huns. Such a fortress as yanghucheng could not stop the northern herdsmen and horses led by Liuyue. There are no barriers for a dozen eastern cities. What can we do. With xuanyuanche''s decision-making, with Ryukyu''s decisiveness. The hundreds of thousands of northern herdsmen are like tigers with wings. The strong cannot be strong. In this hot season, sweep all the power in front of you. In the direction of Xiongnu Shengjing. However, xuanyuanche and ryukue were very popular when they were killed by Xiongnu. When they were invincible, the proud clouds and snow saints in the central plains were very hot. Although the later Jin soldiers and horses are not equal to Xuesheng and Aoyun, they are not bad either. The snow holy Kingdom and AO Yun Kingdom, together with the island of hell, are not downwind at all, even occupying the upper hand. Because there are too many ways for the nine saints of Hades. With a lot of things from Hades. Some things are used in the battlefield. The killing power is amazing. Even though Aoyun and Xuesheng were strong, Dugu ye and Yunzhao were able to command and join hands. In the face of such attacks, they were only defeated. Snow holy Kingdom palace. "Zhongcheng was defeated by Houjin." Yunzhao looks at the 800 Li emergency in his hand. His face is very heavy and serious. The general who came to give orders lowered his head and almost dared not make a sound. There was a dead silence in the imperial study. "Send troops back to Licheng, and know Dugu Ye. I will lead him from the front, and he will encircle him from the rear." Chapter 1187 Silence, Yunzhao suddenly closed the hand of the news, the cold voice to make way. "Yes." When the general in front of Yunzhao heard this, he answered immediately, turned around and ran down quickly. "Prince, this is the news from heaven." See the military arrangement is almost the same, Yunzhao side of the guards to take out the received pigeon biography. Yunzhao immediately raised his head and reached for it. Quickly unfold a look, cloud Zhao eyes pure light disorderly string, tooth whole clenched. "No, no, good you xuanyuanche, return you xuanyuanche." If you bite your teeth, it will almost come out of your teeth. For a moment, Yunzhao''s face is twisted and ferocious. The spy sent to Tianchen didn''t live up to his expectation. He tore the face of Tianchen and Xuesheng and forced the coffin open. There''s nothing in it. It''s empty. Damn it, it''s empty. Xuanyuanche deceived him. He was so low under his eyelids that he played with a golden cicada. He really believed it. He didn''t even see any trace. Fucking, fucking. It''s a very good upbringing. Yunzhao, who never swears, can''t help swearing. One slap severely hit the table beside him, and Yunzhao was full of murderous Qi. As soon as he knew that the coffin was empty and the mysterious pattern played by xuanyuanche, he immediately understood. "Prince..." The guards around have never seen Yunzhao Qi in this way. They are surprised to see Yunzhao. The teeth grind and the letter in hand is pinched into pieces by the cloud. Damn it, this black pot is on their back. Xuanyuanche, the culprit, doesn''t know where to go at this time, but they are the ones who are angry in the hell island. Damn xuanyuanche, damn xuanyuanche. "Come on..." The cold light in his eyes flashed, and the cloud called for a big drink. Chapter 1188 There''s no way to be alone and to be profitable. If he doesn''t drag down his heavenly kingdom, he''ll be speechless. The sun is shining, but the snow holy Kingdom palace is gloomy. The clank of murderous spirit makes birds dare not fly over it. Flying eagles fly across the sky. As the night fell, the Royal Palace of Aoyun kingdom was bathed in a starry sky. "Your Royal Highness, Yun called for the prince''s flying eagle to deliver the book." In Dugu Ye''s bedroom, Tianya suddenly rushed in. "Flying Eagles deliver books?" Hearing this, several important ministers who were discussing with Dugu Ye stopped and frowned. It''s fast for pigeons to deliver books. Now they use eagles. What''s the important news of the prince of snow holy kingdom? Everyone was worried. Dugu Ye''s face was cold, but his hands were quick to pick up the letters. At first glance, Dugu Ye''s cold eyes suddenly sank, followed by a squint. There is no big mood fluctuation, but the whole breath is even colder. Sitting beside him, several important officials of Aoyun country knew Dugu Ye. The cold breath was already a big mood fluctuation. "Prince, what happened?" Prime Minister Aoyun''s face was full of anxiety. Looking at the letter in his hand, Dugu Ye didn''t answer it, but he didn''t let others read it, so he held it tightly in his hand. Xuanyuanche, feign death, feign death. Dark black with a little bit of sea blue eyes slightly lowered. A good xuanyuanche, a good trick to hide from the world. Even he cheated. The cold breath spread slowly, and Dugu Ye raised his eyes and swept the dark night out of the window. There is a difference in chess, but we have already seen it. Chapter 1189 Xuanyuanche took his own life as a bet and won the game. He has lost the game by neglecting. And the price of losing this game is that heaven can sit on the wall and watch, while his arrogant cloud will fall into a hot water. Slowly raised his head, Dugu Ye''s eyes flashed a look that no one knew. One step, lose everything. In Ryukyu''s place, he arrived a step late and was robbed by xuanyuanche. Now he lost another move and was placed in such a place. Xuanyuanche, xuanyuanche. Eyes, cold up, fingers slowly clenched. The paper, squeezed by the powerful internal force, becomes fragments floating down, falling into the white jade ground. Around the proud cloud heavy officials see this, can''t help but look at one eye, eyes Qi Qi flashed at a loss. What does that mean? Looking at the debris falling coldly, Dugu night saw a cold killing in his eyes. "Come on..." The cold voice resounded in the night and spread from the Royal Palace of Aoyun. It''s not so easy to be a spectator in the world. Summer, like flying past, soon entered the end of summer. Compared with the Aoyun and Xuesheng countries in the Central Plains, the sky is still standing still. On the grassland, xuanyuanche and Liuyue are fighting happily together. Although the end of summer. But it''s hotter than in midsummer. The red sun shining on the top of the head, giving a feeling of drying. Under the city, the two sides hold each other. From the border of the eastern Xiongnu and the northern mu, all the way to the hinterland of Xiongnu, the lush grassland outside Shengjing, the King City. As long as the iron hooves of the northern herdsmen pass the lush grassland, the royal city of Shengjing in front of the Huns will fall into the control of the northern herdsmen. Whether the Xiongnu perished or rose depends on the final battle of the lush grassland. Chapter 1190 Under the grassland, it is the border of snow kingdom. They had already crossed the border of Aoyun state, which was the common border of northern herdsmen and Huns, and entered the upper part of the border of Xuesheng state. Soldiers are majestic and brave. On the endless grassland, thousands of soldiers and horses face each other. Black Xiongnu camp, iron black northern herdsmen and horses. Spread on the grassland, the clank of murderous spirit breaks through the clouds and goes up to the sky. The white cloud curtain is flying, but it can''t cover the cold cutting below. Summer wind whistling past, bringing up the roar of killing. Horse nei, people call, in this lush grassland compiled into a passionate song. Even though the horse stands on the high slope, Ryukyu''s armor looks down on the battlefield below. Three days and three nights, three days and three nights. The whole grassland is almost dyed red. The three fronts are in full swing. Now the front has been fully opened. On the whole grassland, the Huns and the northern herdsmen collided completely and were fighting fiercely. A body of heroism, a body of military prestige. When Ryukyu sat on the horse, his Majesty was invisible, which was a qualitative leap over the past. Maybe it was through so many wars and battles. Grew up from the war. The calm and cool atmosphere has replaced the impetuosity and ignorance of the past. At this time, Ryukyu was quite a general, and he was very sophisticated. That kind of attitude of having a deep mind and making sure of commanding has made her competent for the position and responsibility of commander in chief of northern animal husbandry. A body iron Wei, Ryukyu a sword to wave down, straight to the front of the northern animal husbandry. At once, the drums were beating and the formation changed to surround the Huns and horses in front of them. Cold eyebrows flickered, and Ryukyu turned his head. There was no need to look at the formation in front of him. Chapter 1191 "Manager, the right wing is in ambush." At the moment when the Chinese army won the battle, a messenger suddenly rushed to the moon and said loudly with blood on his face. Ryukyu''s eyebrows wrinkled as soon as he heard it. Because this battle is too crucial, it will be decided by both sides. The general of the battalion will do his best. The left wing gives tobim on the surface, but in fact it gives xuanyuanche. The right wing gave Ouyang Yufei and Li Kuo. The Chinese army has her and kuzamu. The rear army gave Kuo Baal and Han Fei. Now Ouyang Yufei is ambushed in the right wing. With Ouyang Yufei''s ability, he unexpectedly returns with the herald to report his support. We can see the danger. The eyes sank deeply. Ryukyu once again quickly swept the battlefield in front of him. She''s completely in control. The left wing and the rear camp don''t know, but the shouting and killing can be heard far away. It''s obviously in the heat. At this time, only her family background. "Transfer 30000 troops and horses to go with my commander-in-chief." At one command, Ryukyu gave the whole Chinese army to kuzamu, took away 30000 soldiers and horses, and went to support Ouyang Yufei''s right wing. The right wing should be twenty-five miles away from her. It is the most complex place of lush grassland topography. There are canyons, water, marshes and craggy places. Run up, Ryukyu is the first. Black, different from other parts of the lush grassland, green grass. The whole land here is black. There is no grass and nothing grows. It looks endless black and seeps into people. Ryukyu''s eyebrows were frowned at the sight of his horse. Such a barren place, this Too late to think about it, the horse''s hooves have fallen into the black grassland, and a deep understanding of the slightly smelly breath suddenly came to face. Ryukyu sniffed and frowned even more. Chapter 1192 what does it taste like? It smells a little familiar, but not so familiar. Frown, but the horse under the crotch did not do the slightest stay. However, without waiting for Ryukyu to think about it, he turned a high slope, and the scene in front of him made Ryukyu look cold. Fire, the light of the sky. The flames are beating, waving and fierce on the grassland. In the black land, waving their heroic posture, with a king dominated posture, into three bread around the front of the narrow valley. Even if the heat wave is so far away, it makes people feel extremely hot. It''s too late to think about why such a fierce flame can be generated on such a barren soil. The three sides are surrounded by fire, the only direction without fire. The place surrounded by flames should be where Ouyang Yufei''s right wing is located. Fierce fighting, resounding in the valley. With the whirring wind, the curtain rolled into Ryukyu''s ear. A horse stands in the valley mouth, Ryukyu quickly glances at the situation below, the whole heart is raised. Ouyang Yufei they are surrounded by the whole valley. Originally, three sides of the terrain, surrounded by the fire, there is only one exit. Now, the exit is being blocked by the Huns'' soldiers and horses, completely cutting off Ouyang''s retreat from Yufei''s right wing, and hanging. The northern herdsmen and horses surrounded in it are going to be killed. The Xiongnu soldiers and horses blocking the exit were all on one side. And the most frightening thing for Ryukyu is the sky over gukou. Almost a kilo of boulders rolled down from a high place to hit the valley mouth. If the boulder falls, the whole valley mouth must be closed, and it will be difficult to come up with it. Chapter 1193 Now, the huge stone is still standing in the middle section. Ouyang Yufei is wearing a white suit. He is supporting the huge stone with one hand. Under him, the northern herdsmen and horses rushed up from his body and fought at the exit. And behind them, the flame is spreading in a majestic manner. In the eyes of the moment murderous rise. Ryukyu raised his sword and shouted, "kill me." Zongma rushed to the besieged Huns. "Kill." Thirty thousand soldiers and horses immediately rushed up after him. "Reinforcements, reinforcements." "Hold on, hold on..." Surrounded at the bottom of the valley right wing moment excited, more and more desperate to fight. Abandon horse and go up, Ryukyu toward Ouyang Yu Fei rushed up. Ouyang Yufei is good at martial arts. It''s very easy to get out of this situation. However, at this time, he did not go, but supported the boulders that could crush him, supporting a movement for the northern herdsmen and horses below. While he was hanging in the middle of the road, his white clothes almost became the target of arrows, and his bright red blood color almost dyed the white clothes into the blooming wintersweet. A flying body, a sword cut off the head of the Xiongnu commander. Ryukyu turned around like an ape and climbed up to the half mountain of Ouyang Yufei. "How is it?" Before they could close, Ryukyu opened his mouth and shouted. "You''re coming slowly. I think you''re going back home. Cough." It''s still a leisurely tone, but Ryukyu hears Ouyang Yufei''s strong support. The body is fixed by the silk of heaven, and the moon falls from the top of the valley beside Ouyang. He grabbed Ouyang Yufei''s collar and waved his long sword at the same time, so that Ouyang Yufei could get rid of the long arrows from around him. Chapter 1194 With Ryukyu''s help, Ouyang Yufei did not worry about the danger around him. He put his hands on the boulder in front of him. However, the strength of a thousand kilograms, he is also the body of all the children. Slide back step by step. On the cliff, he left his deep footprints. "Move fast." When Ryukyu saw this, he immediately shouted down. Now, the Huns have become the meat stuffing in the middle of the situation, which immediately promoted them more and more quickly. The right flank of the northern herdsman in the valley rushed up desperately. With the support of Ryukyu reinforcements, it''s easier to change immediately. Holding on to Ouyang Yufei tightly, ryukyue defends the surrounding long arrows and looks down at the valley. There are grass and rocks. And at the edge of the grass, the three fires are getting closer and closer. It will almost burn behind the people. Fighting against the clock, the northern herdsmen and horses below tried their best to rush up. And Ouyang Yu Fei is more and more slippery to think of next, all is cold sweat on forehead, complexion already cadaverous cannot be cadaverous. "I don''t deserve to die here today." Biting his teeth, Ouyang Yufei sweeps the northern herdsmen and horses under his eyes. The last one has passed the boulder. Take a deep breath at once, hold your hands, and then you will throw away the Millennium stone and leap away. I want to support you for such a long time, but I have already exhausted my strength. This support, the posture is done, the strength is not at all. But the stone lost its barrier and fell down. Ouyang''s blood spurted out from Yufei''s mouth, and his body fell down. Holding on to Ouyang Yufei, Liuyue sees this hurried hand and tries hard to mention Ouyang Yufei. That''s because the strength of the huge stone is too big. This slide is not only let her catch Ouyang Yufei, but also directly pull off her silk. In an instant, they fell down the valley. And the top of their heads is a huge stone. Chapter 1195 It''s a huge stone with a weight of a thousand jin. It''s coming from Mount Tai. When the body falls down, Ryukyu''s response is extremely fast. When the body is facing the sky, the hands are raised, and the loose silk in the hands is buckled towards the cliff above. At the same time, he grabbed Ouyang Yufei who had slipped from her hand with a backhand. The sky silk is fast and fast, so you have to buckle up the mountain wall. On the other hand, Ryukyu did not catch Ouyang in the first place. The eyes suddenly awed and the moon turned. Just below her figure, Ouyang Yufei smiled bitterly, but he could not lift his hands, and could not do any rescue actions. Can only so helplessly to the whereabouts. His strength has been exhausted in resisting the huge stone. His hands are not as weak as he is. How to move. How to grasp Ryukyu and reach for his hand? The top of the head roars down with a thousand kilograms of boulders, without stopping for a moment. The majestic momentum, almost pressure people''s head. Looking straight down, Ouyang Yufei, who is a little far away from himself, frowns at Ryukyu. If it goes on like this, Ouyang Yufei will surely be pressed into meat cakes. It''s too late to think about it, not even about it. Ryukyu''s wrists moved, and the sky silk, which had been clasped on the cliff, quickly recovered. He kicked up the boulder that had fallen by his side and took advantage of his strength to fall down. Reach out and hold Ouyang Yufei''s hand tightly. Wry smile but a bit of the eyes, a shock stare round. Watching the close pursuit and tightly holding his own Ryukyu, Ouyang was almost stunned for a moment. In the dark eyes, there is only Ryukyu, and the huge stone roaring from behind her. There is a craggy rock below. Chapter 1196 It''s dark. It looks absolutely gloomy and sinister. There is no way to avoid it. The valley is not low, but absolutely not high. From the top to the bottom, Ryukyu was allowed to clear the terrain at a glance. She didn''t even have time to think of other ways, so she reached the bottom. It''s too late to think about it. The top of the head has fallen. Ryukyu hugs Ouyang, who has no strength, and then he leans sideways and heads down the ground into the foot of the mountain, which looks like a little black shadow, like a hollow place. Take a bet, win and go to hell. Fall to the ground, two rolls in a row. There was a dull light on the top of the head, followed by a loud roar, which was deafening. The lying ground seemed to shake for a while. The big sound nearby, the shaking roll to the Ryukyu on the ground, a burst of ear rumbling, almost lost hearing. That majestic power, straight to the ground of the two people to stimulate the oblique fly, toward the cave on the wheels rolling in. The momentum is amazing. A thousand kilograms of boulders fell to the ground, splashing dust. Behind, the three sides of the fire. The whole valley was surrounded by the curtain. Red, black and red are absolutely intertwined. The red light is dazzling, shining on this black soil, shining half of the sky. At the end of the hot summer, in this red, the hotter it is like an oven. "What about the commander, the commander and the division?" Li Kuo, a general who rushed out of danger and joined 30000 soldiers from Ryukyu. The Xiongnu soldiers saw that they couldn''t get along with each other. After retreating quickly, a whole army found that Ouyang Yufei and Ryukyu were not there. They haven''t come yet. Boom, blood rushed to his face. Chapter 1197 Li Kuo looked at the burning red fire sea Valley, and his face was almost ferocious. Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei are not here. They haven''t come yet. And now in the valley, there are enough people, there are For a moment, Li Kuo almost went mad. He knelt on the ground unconsciously with a desperate and twisted face, and the corners of his mouth kept cramping. "No, no..." "Manager..." The shrill shouts resounded in the sky, accompanied by the red fire and the clamor. It''s a big fire. "Bang." In the shrill cry, at the critical moment of the valley, Yu Fei bet against the moon and Ouyang who shot into the cave, and hit the cave''s abdominal wall. The huge four-way force brought by the huge stone can be stopped. "Chum." Ryukyu''s hand was lit by a flash of fire. He let go of Ouyang Yufei and sat up. Reached out and touched the top of the head. It was good. There was no blood. "Die or not?" Watching Ouyang Yufei protected by her, Ryukyu''s mouth is very poisonous. "Almost." There is no strength at all. If you climb on the ground, you can only climb on the ground, Ouyang Yufei. You can only turn your head and answer Ryukyu. Your mouth is still poor. Listen to Ouyang Yufei''s answer,. Ryukyu quickly glanced at Ouyang Yu Fei''s injury. A lot of them were scratched by arrows. However, fortunately, Ouyang Yufei''s Kung Fu is not in vain. It seems that the injuries are very serious, but in fact, they are all skin injuries, but they are ferocious. However, if you can''t get rid of the force and hit the stone at the last time, you will be countered by a strong force, which may cause some damage. However, it is also not fatal. For Ouyang Yufei''s Grassland and grass like vitality, such injuries can be ignored. Chapter 1198 After an objective assessment of Ouyang''s immortality, he came to the conclusion that Ryukyu was on fire and began to check the surrounding environment. A cave for two people. The cave wall is covered with thick moss, which has almost become one. It''s swarthy and a little moist. At present, there are many weeds lying on the road ahead, full of spider webs. Eyebrows slightly stirred, Ryukyu looked down at the foot. The foot is a little wet, the vamp is a little wet, there is moisture. And their rolling just now overwhelmed countless weeds and thorns. It seems that no one has been here for many years. If it wasn''t for today that she could have swept the corner of her eye to the hole, no one would have known. Lighting the fire fold, Ryukyu turned around and walked a few steps. He frowned slightly at the hole tightly sealed by a huge stone. Without touching the stone wall, the hot temperature that had passed through the thick boulder. Let Ryukyu not be clear. The fire surrounding the black earth on three sides has reached here. They can''t get out of here, at least not in a short time. Eyebrows slightly wrinkled, Ryukyu once again look back at the cave. When Ryukyu inspected the surrounding environment, Ouyang Yufei, who was crawling on the ground, slowly wriggled and leaned against the cave wall. Hands don''t move, but brains don''t matter. Ouyang Yu Fei chases after the fire, and looks at the cold and capable Ryukyu without blinking. The light in the eyes can''t be deep. The warm can not be in the warm. Dark cave, spark light, but shiny everything. "Two roads, one is right here waiting for the fire outside to go out. Someone came to dig up the boulder and rescue us. Chapter 1199 2¡¢ There may be a way out. " Led by the torch in his hand, Ryukyu grabbed some hay and lit a torch. He turned around and walked towards Ouyang Yufei. Looking at Ouyang in the eyes of Yufei, there is a glimmer of pure light. No fear, no panic, no crying. There is only calm, boundless calm and insight. That kind of self-confidence and composure, the breath and light that exudes, almost let out his eyes. This is the Ryukyu that he likes. This is the Ryukyu that is decisive, courageous and resourceful. He appreciates Ryukyu the most. Looking at the cold and calm Ryukyu moon, Ouyang Yufei leaned against the mountain wall and suddenly said in a hoarse voice, "why do you want to save me?" Why save me? It''s just six words, very low and heavy, but it''s full of ineffable breath. At that moment, it was so breathtaking that I gave up the chance to escape from life and grabbed him on the back hand. Caught him on the way. Ouyang Yu Fei understood Ryukyu''s personality and temperament. Therefore, also because understand, so don''t understand, so heart quiver. Ryukyu is a man who absolutely cherishes his life. He is a person who will not save others with his own safety except xuanyuanche. He knows her well. However, today, she let go of the escape of tiansericulture, turned around and grabbed his hand. He was shocked, his heart trembled, and his five tastes were mixed. He didn''t expect Ryukyu to save him like this. Listening to Ouyang Yufei''s question, ryukyue turns to look at her. See the doubt in that eye, see the shock in that eye, see the surprise in that eye, also see the excitement and puzzlement in that eye. Chapter 1200 Step by step to Ouyang Yufei''s side, ryukyue looks at Ouyang Yufei''s eyes. Very light, very cold, very hard. "I''m cold-blooded, but I won''t let my friends die in front of me. Are you satisfied with this answer?" Word by word, very slow, but loud. She is very cold-blooded. Although she looks more gentle and smiles more often now, she can''t change her nature. Cold blood, absolutely own life is the first important. Others are ants. But cold blood doesn''t mean no sense. To her friends, she is definitely a person who can do anything. Otherwise, some of her mercenaries in those days would never have been brothers who were made on the basis of life and death. Nothing can shake people more than to entrust with life. When she used Ouyang Yufei, she used it in a fair way without any return. Because she has identified him as a friend. Since it''s a friend, why care about other trifles. Also because he was identified as a friend, then at a critical time, she would never be ignored. There is a kind of person, as long as it is identified. Then from then on, we will go for you and protect you. And Ryukyu is such a person. As long as you believe that, in this life, when you are rich, you may not have her around you, but when you are in danger and difficult, you must have her around you. Under the fire, Ryukyu''s eyes are dark, and the dark is not deep. Ouyang Yufei looks at Ryukyu''s black eyes. The eyes slowly soften, and the corners of his mouth outline a smile: "satisfied." "Then go." Ouyang Yu Fei''s voice falls, and Ryukyu throws out three words directly. Chapter 1201 At the same time, he neatly put the torch into Ouyang Yufei''s hand, reached for Ouyang Yufei''s arm, pulled up the man directly, and walked forward with his hands. "Well, I didn''t say I agreed to the second way." "Do you have an opinion?" "No." "Then shut up for me." The voice of cold words alternates with the sound of banter. In the dark cave, with the fire light and the two supported figures, they walk towards the deep cave. The fire on the grassland will not stop until it is fully lit. It''s not likely to rain these two days. People can''t come to save the fire without destroying it, let alone who knows whether the first one is the enemy or his own. If you can help yourself, you''d better help yourself. Big deal, there''s no way back then. The fire was red and bright, spreading through the cave. The sky is high and the wind is strong. The red sunset is accompanied by the red fire on the grassland. The whole red is a piece, half of the sky is red light. "What, commander and division..." In this fiery red, with the express delivery of the news, the main forces, generals of the whole northern herdsmen were shocked. "No way. Go, go. I''ll see for myself." Kuzaki panicked. "No figure, why didn''t you come out..." "What, no Come on, Ben will go... " Kuo Baal, Han Fei, horrified. When the soldiers and horses kicked on, the leaders and generals of the northern herdsmen were in a panic. "The commander-in-chief and the military division are trapped in the fire, and the rocks fall. Here This... " On the left, tobim listened to the herald''s report, and almost everyone was unsteady. The red mountain fire dozens of miles away on the right can be seen, trapped and smashed down so far away This "I''m going to..." Chapter 1202 "Panic." Toby wood''s scream of fright had not yet come out, and xuanyuanche, a black faced soldier, suddenly snapped. Tobim was xuanyuanche this drink, the body of a jump, a turn around. "She is, she is..." TOBI wood, who knew xuanyuanche''s identity, looked at xuanyuanche, who was as calm as ice, and almost blushed. Xuanyuanche winked and withdrew the herald. Square eyebrow head tightly crinkles, heavy voice way: "she is the month, such circumstance is difficult not to fall her." Listen to xuanyuanche so confident words, Toby wood a Leng, but miraculously not so anxious. Since xuanyuanche said that their Regent would be OK, most of them would be OK. "Newspaper, the Xiongnu Chinese army has moved three miles away from us." In this stupefied Zheng, suddenly a hurried report sound sounded outside the tent. Toby wood, xuanyuanche, all frown. Frowning, xuanyuanche walked alone in the barracks slowly, and said in a deep voice: "give orders to go down, stop kuzamu and other generals from going forward, keep their positions strictly, and those who disobey the orders will be dealt with by military law. Cut off the spread of the news. The news can''t be spread out. If there''s any news, it''s a sin to sit down. " After that, a pair of sleeve robes and a token with a big slap came out. Tobim knew that was Ryukyu''s commander in chief. That''s what Ryukyu gave xuanyuanche, in case that xuanyuanche found a good opportunity. It''s inevitable that he could lose the weight of the army directly. Eyebrows and eyes quickly turned, tobim took the token: "yes." At this time, the last three hundred thousand troops of the Huns were in front of them. If they miss one, they will lose all their achievements. In such a war, if the master and general were to leave, the consequences could be imagined. Chapter 1203 "One, two, three thousand elite soldiers. Be sure." I didn''t say it thoroughly, but when the cold eyes swept the autumn marks and Yan Hu on the edge, they had passed all the orders and worries on. "Yes." Autumn mark and Yan Hu immediately answer, turn around and run out. Ryukyu''s safety, he naturally has to give the most trusted people to explore. Looking up at the red sunset, xuanyuanche''s murderous eyes flashed by. With him, no one can move the Ryukyu moon, and no one can move the foundation of the northern herdsman. "Order the 100000 troops on the left wing, the forward to change the rear camp and move towards the Zama River..." The cold and majestic voice of command came out of the tent and rang through the world. Night, soon came down. The stars twinkled, and the great fire on the western grassland was still burning vigorously. In this night, people can''t ignore the bright colors. Line after line. I don''t know how long I''ve been away or when. In the cave, Ryukyu helped Ouyang Yufei and walked in the muddy land. From the beginning of the slight moisture, to the back of the cold water penetration feet, not over the calf. Until now, the low, mixed with the earth, has become a thick mud, making people walk a deep foot, a shallow foot. The road is high and low. I don''t know whether they have walked into the mountain or out of the valley? "Ryukyu, carry me." The shameless Ouyang Yu Fei looks at the moon with a smile. Throw your weight on Ryukyu. Ryukyu glanced at Ouyang Yufei, who was smiling. He nodded coldly: "well, cut you into pieces, and I will carry them." Ouyang Yu Fei suddenly cried, "Ryukyu, I am the wounded." Hearing this, Ryukyu glanced at Ouyang Yufei. Chapter 1204 That eye is very clear, if you don''t know that you are an injured person, you still want me to help you, dream to be sharp. Ouyang Yu Fei is really disliked for his mouth is choked. Ryu moon sees Ouyang Yu Fei''s expression of grievance. His face is cold, but his eyebrow is speechless. "I said Ryukyu, do you think it tastes strange here?" Don''t forget to change the subject. Ryukyu''s eyebrows are wrinkled at the moment. She had noticed this for a long time. A pungent smell, which was not strong and sometimes absent, came from time to time. Very familiar, very pungent. "I think there must be something hidden in the taste." Ouyang Yu Fei squints. His right wing had won several big battles and was about to engulf all the left wing of the Huns. If it had not been for this sudden fire on three sides, he would not have fallen to this point. That''s three ways to live. And the taste is similar to that of the black grassland. Ouyang Yufei resents it. "Brother, I think Eh, there is light. " Ouyang Yufei is about to talk. Before he has finished speaking, his eyes suddenly brighten and look at the white light in front of him. The white light, that is the morning light, is the light of the outside world. Ryukyu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he finally walked out of the cave one day and one night. "The air outside is good. I hate cold and dirty." Stretched out a stretch, Ouyang Yufei immediately fluttered and strode toward the white light ahead, putting the smell aside. This guy prefers warmth to cold. Watching Ouyang flying forward, Ryukyu''s eyes flash with cold light. Lift one foot and kick at Ouyang Yufei''s back. Damned guy, I''ve got some strength, and I''m going to pretend to be dead. Chapter 1205 "Ouch." Ouyang Yufei is kicked out by Ryukyu. He suddenly stumbles and rushes forward. A few steps out, not waiting for him to stand firm. Ryukyu clearly saw in the back that Ouyang slipped at the foot of Feifei. It seemed that he stepped on the wrong place. He fell down as soon as he leaned forward. "Brother." Ouyang Yufei is just a voice. Ryukyu frowns, and he grabs the sunken Ouyang Yu Fei a few steps ahead. However, after a walk, Ryukyu found that there was a huge contrast between the places Ouyang Yufei stepped on, just like a cliff. The first moment is still on the cliff, the next moment has been trampled down, falling from the air. Step by step, Ryukyu and Ouyang are flying, just like two gourds rolling on the ground, and Gulu''s are rolling down. A huge slope. Ryu moon and Ouyang Yu Fei Gulu Lu roll all the way from the slope to the end, sliding out three or four hundred feet away. It''s golden, and it''s orange and sunset. For a while, Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei, who couldn''t adapt to the change of light, closed their eyes and fell on the soft ground. "I still like summer." Half ring, Ouyang Yu Fei found his voice, opened his eyes and sighed. He said that he was ready to stand on the ground. That think a hand just a little effort, PA, silently press into the grass, the whole into half an arm. Ouyang froze and stared at him. Ryukyu, who was rolling beside him, opened his eyes and saw the situation clearly. Look at each other, two people silent a look at each other, the face was prudent. The body sinks slowly, at a rather slow rate, but definitely at a sinking rate. Chapter 1206 Mud mixed with the taste of water, filled the nose. There are weeds and mud around. But there is no trace of living things moving. There are no birds, fish, butterflies or even insects. Just roll off did not pay attention, at this time both of them noticed. It''s a kind of dead silence hovering on the grass beside me, a kind of dead silence without any life. Swamp, shit, swamp. Ryukyu''s eyes narrowed sharply. There were marshes in the grassland. She knew that, but she didn''t think she could meet them in this situation. It was thrown in the middle of the swamp. The body sank slowly, but because they were lying on the ground, even if the speed was slow, half of them were surrounded by mud in an instant. "Brother, heaven silk." Ouyang Yufei, half of his body sunk in, drew a corner of his mouth. The eyes fluctuated rapidly, looking at a green grassland in the distance. Ryukyu''s body stopped moving, his wrists lifted slightly in a moment, and then he lifted up from the mud. Shua, the sky silk flies out. "Bang." Hearing a clear and dull sound, Ryukyu and Ouyang were relieved, which proved that it was the field. With a backhand, Ryukyu grabbed the silk. Following the strength of the silk, Ryukyu pulled out his body and shot at it. At the same time, he grabbed Ouyang Yufei. There are marshes in the grassland, but there is absolutely no huge and invincible rainforest. Relatively small and shallow. This is the standard of life. Passing through the swamp, Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei almost jumped at the green grass with the gesture of poop. A body of mud, full of embarrassment. At the same time, two people on the grass looked at each other, speechless. All over the sky, orange everywhere, green grass is rendered on orange, beautiful as a dream. But with the ferocity of devouring everything. The setting sun set fast. Chapter 1207 The night was heavy again. Under the bright stars, far away from the swamp on a corner of the open space. In a circle, the spark blooms in the open space in front of several trees, enveloping the Ryukyu moon and Ouyang in the middle. It''s not such a hot day that you want to heat yourself with a fire. It''s a vast grassland. Some crises can be resisted by fire. Sitting in the ring of fire, Ouyang Yufei looks at the small stream of clear water in front of the two men, washes their clean coat, and reaches out to rub his eyebrows. It''s not that they want to wash clothes at this time, but the dried mud clothes are pasted on their bodies. It''s messy, which really affects the sharpness of their movements. What''s more, he is now full of injuries. The wounds can''t be infected. Ryukyu insists on this. Chewing the grass root in his hand, Ouyang Yufei looks at the sky. "I said Ryukyu, I think it''s necessary for us to go back and have a good look at the place where we settled. I always think that place is not right." Ryukyu nodded. That''s what she thought, so she didn''t send a signal. As soon as the signal came out, xuanyuanche saw it, so did the Huns. She needs to explore the black soil of the mountains and rivers. "Ryukyu, I think we can go in another direction..." Before he finished speaking, Ouyang Yufei suddenly stopped, and his mouth stopped chewing. His brow was slightly wrinkled. The air around is not right. The flame crackled, and there was silence. Ryukyu did not make a sound when he looked at the distance. But the back is tight. "Ryukyu, I said..." Seeing this, Ouyang Yu Fei lowered his voice and looked down at Ryukyu''s eyes. At first sight, I was afraid to move. My words stuck in my throat. Green eyes twinkled in the dark night, endless, innumerable, sinister. They were surrounded from all sides. A gloomy feeling spread quickly. Chapter 1208 Murderous Qi, it is the murderous Qi that lurks silently. That green eye is the devil on the grassland. Wolves are countless prairie wolves. Day, Ouyang Yufei took a breath of cold air, wolf, the most ferocious animal on the grassland. Don''t mess with this guy. The corner of the mouth has an unconscious cramp, Ouyang Yufei''s scalp is numb, and he quickly scans around with suppressed eyes. The dense green eyes are hidden in the grass and do not blink. They were surrounded in a circle. In the distance, the silent approaching sound is still going on and superimposing on them. Ouyang Yufei listens in the ear, almost wants to cry the heart to have. "Ryukyu, wolf, heaven, where are so many wolves? We are surrounded. " Ouyang Yufei''s voice is very close. With absolute indignation, we are surrounded. This is a powerful word. One wolf is easy to say, and ten wolves have nothing to say. A hundred wolves is a problem. Now, from the high grass rustle that can''t hear the footsteps at all, it''s impossible to judge how many wolves are around. Now I''m sure it''s OK. It''s them, not wolves. Ouyang Yufei wants to cry. He wants to cry for the first time. He will enter the wolf''s nest when he comes out of the tiger''s den. He now has a profound experience. It was the last time he was chosen. The night is full of dark charm. Dark green light, accompanied by layers of murderous. The back is straight. Ryukyu keeps adding firewood. He doesn''t move. The leaping fire reflected on her face, and the brilliant color of red Dandan was reflected. At the moment when Ouyang Yufei felt it, she also realized that it belonged to the danger of wild animals. Chapter 1209 But she could not move. It was surrounded. There are too few of them and too many enemies. The summer night, at this time, is full of cold. Ryukyu looked at the wolves in the grass through the fire. Gray body, smooth lines, with a kind of attack and Defense Integration of vigorous, outlines their ferocity and greed. Wolf, this is not the most ferocious and huge animal in the world. But it''s the hardest guy to deal with. Ryukyu, I know their power. Gray emerged from the tall grass and approached. The gray figure in the light of the fire, cold and full of murderous. The green eyes are colored red by the fire, and the fangs are exposed in the open mouth. It''s white and frightening. The fire was surrounded by wolves. The body is not moving, but the whole body of murderous gas has been exposed. It''s as gloomy as hell. Ryukyu stares coldly at the wolf almost the size of a calf. He stares coldly. Suddenly, the murderous air rises in all directions. When the ferocious wolf looked at Ryukyu''s whole body''s murderous spirit, he stopped at the mouth and stopped moving forward. The beast has the instinct and acuteness of the beast. Ryukyu''s murderous spirit, like substance, locked it in. Let it feel dangerous, absolutely dangerous. As soon as the first wolf stopped, the surrounding wolves seemed to be under command, and stopped immediately. Around the fire pile, cold and Ryukyu hold. Looking on coldly at the movement in front of him, Ouyang shriveled his mouth when he was flying, and then he heard from Ryukyu and said, "what should I do?" This kind of confrontation is not the way. Even though the wolf doesn''t move now, it is accompanied by more and more wolves. Chapter 1210 They are the absolute losers. No words, Ryukyu did not answer. Just stare at the wolf, lock the target. Under the moon night, there is a silent murderous atmosphere. And just beside the fire, Ryukyu slowly extended his hand and made two gestures on the ground near his clothes corner. Ouyang Yu Fei saw it in his eyes and immediately understood it. At present, the body didn''t move much, but the hands began to prepare quickly. Use firewood for fire. Quickly pick up and light the remaining firewood to make a torch. Form a huge fireball shape. The wolves watched Ouyang Yufei''s movements, rising and falling constantly. From time to time, a wolf hissed. In the still night, it was full of gloom. Seeing the food, the wolves were a little out of control. However, under the cold and murderous lock of Ryukyu, the first wolf did not move, although other wolves could not control it. But, also did not move, only quietly, ferocious looking at the dynamic Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yufei is very fast. This is the opposite of the first wolf and Ryukyu. If Ryukyu''s murderous spirit fluctuates, it''s possible that all the wolves will come together. The speed is very fast. Ouyang Yufei''s fireball is getting bigger and bigger. He quickly binds two fireballs. "Go." At the moment when Ouyang tied the fireball in his hand, Ryukyu drank it lightly, jumped up, turned over and rushed out in the opposite direction of the wolf. At the same time, the head wolf has been locked by Ryukyu''s murderous spirit. I can''t help but my breath is suppressed under a human being. When I hold my head high, a wolf roars out of the sky and resounds under the whole moon night. "Ouch..." The wolves roared and moved in all directions. In this roar, Ryukyu has rushed into the pack of wolves. Chapter 1211 In the direction of his sword, he cut down the wolf who blocked the way. Behind him, Ouyang Yufei jumped up at the first time and followed up. The two torches in his hands, with their recovered strength, roared to the wolves who rushed to the moon. The fire is hot and threatening. The wolves roared and rushed up to the two men. Ryukyu fell into a pack of wolves. His eyebrows did not move, his eyes did not blink, and his whole body was killed almost in the sky. With her hands raised and her feet raised, the scarlet sword splashed with blood and blood. At the same time, it brought the bodies of wolves. There are no redundant movements, no fancy moves. Only one blow will kill. The murderous spirit is sharp. The Buddha stops killing the Buddha. The God stops loving the God. Cold and determined. Ryukyu, wielding a long sword, kills a blood path among wolves and rushes forward. Like a god of death. Behind him, Ouyang Yufei dances two fireballs and guards behind Ryukyu. The wolves were killed by Ryukyu and their eyes were red. The thick bloody gas spread out, which made them crazy. Toward the Ryukyu moon, he pounced at various positions and speeds. Ouyang Yu Fei saw his hands waving, and a huge fireball hit the wolf. The hot fire scorched their fur, and the powerful force hit them far away. One before and one after, Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei kill a blood path among the wolves and rush forward. The speed of the wolves is very fast. One of them is dead, and there is a wolf immediately behind them. It has the best group attack quality among beasts. However, they are facing Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yufei is injured at this time. His ability hasn''t been developed yet. But what''s the role of Ryukyu? He is the absolute king of deforestation. Chapter 1212 Sharp killing moves and fierce murders complement each other in the dark. Let all wolves not see delicious food, but a god of killing. Blood splashed, and the body of the wolf spread out. Directly out of a blood path, Ryukyu step back, a hand out a grasp of Ouyang Yu Fei''s hand in the fire. "Come on." Cold throw out a word. At the same moment, Ouyang Yufei quickly threw down the fireball in his hand, grabbed Ryukyu moon, and his figure flashed. He took up his lightness skill and shot at the night ahead. Ryukyu runs very fast, but there is absolutely no Ouyang who can master lightness skill. In a flash, they fell into the night. Even if swift and wild wolf, also in the pursuit of a moment, lost the trace of two people. Under the bright moonlight, the gloomy murderous spirit and dozens of wolf corpses and red green grass were revealed on the ground. Green eyes are shining in the night. "Ouch..." As soon as the wolf raises his head, it''s a voice towards the sky. Through the clouds, into the sky. "Ouch..." The wolves immediately followed and roared. Under the moon night, the howling of wolves is just creepy. A roar lonely, the wolves turn around, toward the direction of Liuyue and Ouyang Yufei disappear, they catch up. The night was full of darkness. Feizong and walk, Ouyang Yufei with Ryukyu in the moon night, its speed is directly faster than Qianlima. I didn''t know where to throw the wolves. But Ouyang Yufei didn''t dare to be careless. He ran straight for half an hour before he dared to stop. "It''s almost over. I should get rid of it." Put down the Ryukyu moon, Ouyang Yufei is almost the first time a soft foot fell on the grass. His internal injury has not been cured. Chapter 1213 It''s just enough strength to run for his life. It''s exhausting him. The accumulated internal power is also eliminated. Ryukyu stood on the grass and saw Ouyang Yufei, who was tired of climbing down, without speaking. Just quickly sit down, facing the direction of their coming. Taking a big breath of air, Ouyang Yufei looked at Ryukyu''s back and said, "I said Ryukyu, why don''t you kill the wolf directly? It''s so easy." Killing the leader and causing no one to command the team is the trick used by Ryukyu. Why don''t you turn around and run today? With his back to Ouyang Yufei, Ryukyu''s voice was cold: "if you want to die, you can touch it." Wild animals are not worth so much. At this time, if she pounced on the head wolf, I''m afraid she''s still trapped in the wild wolf group. It''s not so easy to escape now. She didn''t want to understand the same thing for the second time. Ouyang Yu Fei listened to Ryukyu''s saying so, and did not refute his choice of eyebrows. He has intuition. Ryukyu should know more about it than he does. After touching the sweat on his head, Ouyang Yufei spread out his arms and legs on the grass: "it''s exciting enough, the sea of fire, boulders, swamps, wolves. I don''t know what else is exciting. This grassland is interesting. " Stretching his arms and legs, Ouyang Yufei whistled very fluently. He''s been on the grassland for so long, but he hasn''t met such a funny thing. Grassland, it should be like this. That''s interesting. Listening to Ouyang Yufei''s cool words, Ryukyu looked back coldly at the relaxed Ouyang Yufei: "the journey behind will definitely be very interesting." Cold words, with an absolutely gloomy atmosphere. Chapter 1214 Ouyang Yufei was shocked and smiled. He looked at the moon and said, "how do you know?" Words fall, listen to the distance suddenly a wolf roar, far away passed over. Ouyang Yu Fei immediately sat up with his head, and the expression of his face was quickly put away: "No." Listen to the voice coming in their direction. "Ouch..." At the moment when his voice fell, the faint but absolutely frightening wolves roared and rose to the sky, one after another and the grassland. It makes my hair stand on my back. Ouyang Yu Fei''s cheek began to cramp. "Wolf, very good at tracking, long-lasting sex, revenge, kill one of them, can track thousands of miles, do not kill each other, never give up." The cold voice sounded, and Ryukyu stood up cold. This is the most terrible place for wolves. Wolf''s loyalty to emotion, outstanding ability, fierce group killing, vigorous individual. This is what Ryukyu likes. If she likes any animal, it must be a wolf. However, nowadays, these advantages that Ryukyu likes are so annoying. It''s nothing to escape from their encirclement. It''s her goal to get rid of their pursuit day and night. "Damn it, you didn''t say..." A Gulu stood up, Ouyang Yu Fei''s words just threw a half sentence, directly swallowed to the stomach. What can I do? Didn''t they just break the pack without killing the wolves? Killing is inevitable. So it''s certain to chase. Listening to the howling of wolves in the distance, Ouyang Yufei and Ryukyu look at each other. Turn around, turn around, run. If you don''t want to be overtaken by wolves, run. Anyway, the grassland is very big. There are many places to run around. Chapter 1215 The moon night is lush, it''s really a good night. And when Ryukyu and Ouyang were flying against the wolves. On the other side, Qiu Keng and the three thousand elite soldiers led by Yan Hu have waited until the all day fire goes out. It is not similar to other grasslands. The black land is barren. The fire is fierce, but it goes out quickly. Before Ming Dynasty, there was a big fire all over the sky, and the next moment, the flag was quickly shut down. Into the black earth, step on the valley. There are no Huns here. Obviously, the Huns decided that it was impossible for people to live from here, so they didn''t pay attention to it at all, until there was no autumn trace and other troubles. They pushed away the boulder and looked at the low-lying hole, but there were obvious traces of people walking in the cave. Autumn trace and Yanhu hold their hearts tightly, and they are back to their place. Now, go straight into the hole and follow it all the way. The golden light suddenly appears. The mid autumn mark and Yanhu finally walk out of the cave. However, they are greeted by slopes, swamps, traces of fire and footprints of wolves. Looking at the ruins of the fire and almost thousands of wolf footprints. Autumn mark and Yan Hu are silent, and their faces turn white. They know about wolves. After looking at each other, a piece of news flew to xuanyuanche''s direction and passed on the past. At the same time, Yanhu and Qiuxian led two thousand soldiers through the cave, who had no horses. They followed the wolf''s footprints and pursued. The grassland is full of wind and clouds. Ryukyu and Ouyang are running in front. The wolves are after them, but now they are after them. Qiuxian and Yanhu are after them. It''s a magical world. The sky is very high and wide. The battlefield was filled with gunpowder. Instead of stopping because of the disappearance of Ryukyu, it became more and more fierce and bloody. Chapter 1216 When heavy soldiers collide, one step may be the total annihilation of the whole army. At this time, kuzamu, Likou, kuobali, Hanfei and others have all gathered in tobim''s camp. "At present, there are still 200000 soldiers and horses left in the Xiongnu. They are likely to ambush in the East and want to inflict heavy damage on us..." Tobim is on the map, speaking slowly and quickly. Because of the military cards of Ryukyu in hand, kuzamu and others also listened to tobim. All of them are worried about the disappearance of Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei, while listening to tobim''s arrangement. At this time, there was no confusion on either side. However, no one found that what tobimu said was all from xuanyuanche, who was behind him, who told him to speak. "So, this place..." "Newspaper, a message from soldier one." Just at this moment, a signalman broke in with a loud voice. Xuanyuanche and TOBI wood brush their heads at the same time, which is the signal of autumn trace. "Express up." Toby wood when the next jump, directly from the hands of the messenger snatched the news. "According to the investigation, the commander in chief and the military division are not dead, but now they are trapped in the tracking of wolves, and their location is unknown." A few words, clear and concise. When the general, such as the miscellaneous wood in the account, heard this, Qi Qi was relieved. That so two days hang up the heart, the whole fell down. It''s good not to die. It''s good not to die. I know their manager is not so easy to die. The dark xuanyuanche face didn''t see any mood fluctuation, but the sharp eyes also softened down, very good. However, the location is unknown. Where did you go? The wolf follows, xuanyuanche''s eyes sink again. "But wolves are tracking..." Li Kuo also reflected at this time, smashed his tongue, and his face was heavy. Chapter 1217 Ku Zamu, Han Fei, and so on are not very good. They are on the grassland. They know too much about wolves. They are chased by wolves. This "Determine the position and direction, and rescue with all strength." Ears ring xuanyuanche command sound, Toby wood carved subconsciously followed the opening. "Yes." Someone immediately followed the order. How to run around the prairie? First of all, we need to know the location. At this time, there is no trained pigeon, only rely on manual transmission of information, so we must determine the location of autumn trace. Xuanyuanche is a little worried, but not very worried. Wolves, Ryukyu can deal with it. "Now, we are looking at the offensive..." The war roared, the drums beat and the murderous spirit floated in the whole grassland. "No, no, I''m going to have a rest." Xuanyuanche this side of the war is in full swing, Liuyue and Ouyang Yufei this side is also chased by the wolves is heaven has no way, no door to the ground. A swoop on the grass, Ouyang Yufei groaned. When Ryukyu saw this, he stopped beside Ouyang Yufei, sat down quickly, grabbed the grass pulp and wild fruit around him, and began to replenish his strength and regulate his breathing. In one night, they stopped running, rested three times, and almost caught up with the wolves three times. The wolf, also don''t know how to track so well. I will not let go if I decide. Although not as fast as Ryukyu and Ouyang. But don''t be more persistent. Ryukyu and Ouyang have a rest, and they catch up with each other. It''s even worse than the cannibal ants in the rainforest of the Southern Song Dynasty. That guy, at least she knows how to leave them. Chapter 1218 Know where their weaknesses are, and be familiar with the terrain. The wolves are perfect. Because, there is no torrent in the grassland, which can not cover up their breath and prevent the tracking of wolves. If you want to set the fire, it''s good. If the grassland is on fire, the hula will rise. I''m afraid it''s possible to burn the wolves instead of them. The terrain is unfamiliar. At this time, I don''t know where I went. So, to get rid of them is delusion. Ryukyu also has a headache. "Ouch..." Strong and desolate, with that kind of chilling gloom. "Shit." Thump the ground hard, Ouyang Yufei scolded. Can''t this thing take a rest? They just stopped to have a rest, and then they came back. "Ouch..." Roar, through the sky, one after another and the sky. "No, more?" After a long climb, Ouyang Yufei''s face looks like earth. Listening to the roar of wolves in the distance, Ouyang Yufei almost has the heart to kill people. Unfortunately, there is no one in this place. It''s only one night. I don''t know how many wolves there are on the grassland. Even chasing them all the way, I heard the wolf howling louder and louder, more and more spectacular, more and more penetrating, and more and more the trend of the stream flowing into the sea. If there were thousands of wolves at the beginning, Ouyang Yufei had to suspect that there were 9000 wolves chasing them. "God, you are not kind." Ouyang Yu Fei tears all over the sky. When Ryukyu saw Ouyang Yu Fei''s expression of crying but no tears, he got up, raised his legs and ran. It''s the most important thing for a long-term war to maintain the physical strength that can be saved by any point. Chapter 1219 Ouyang Yu Fei sees Ryukyu spreading his legs and runs. He touches the tearless crying face, turns around and runs. But see, two people are very fast in the brilliant golden light, the green grass all over the ground, bravely forward. "If only there were horses." Ouyang complains as he runs. He is still injured. How can he be treated like this. But I don''t know where they are. Looking around, there is no one in sight. It seems that almost a million people are fighting each other on the grassland, but there is no such thing. Where did you go? Ouyang Yu Fei''s words just fell, and Ryukyu suddenly stepped on the ground, one bent down, with his ear tightly against the ground. Ouyang Yu Fei stands at this moment. He has seen the posture of Ryukyu. This is "You want a horse, OK." Listening quietly for a moment, Ryukyu jumped up with a sneer in his eyes, turned around and rushed forward in a different direction. Ouyang Yu Fei sees Ryukyu''s smile''s bad intention, his eyebrows and eyes move. He immediately follows Ryukyu without thinking about it. The speed of the two men was very fast. At the time of a cup of tea, they heard the horse''s hooves in front of them, and a team came. Happy and smiling, really happy and smiling. Ouyang Yufei has never been so happy. He almost has to open his arms and welcome the team ahead. At one time, the strength of the milk is made to come out and run towards the front. Almost left Ryukyu behind. A few rises and falls pass through the small slope ahead. The team in front met Ouyang Yufei immediately. Ouyang Yu Fei is stunned to see the person in front of him. It''s Hun soldiers and horses. It''s a small group of Hun soldiers and horses that should be patrolling. There are a lot of people. There are hundreds if not thousands. This is good. The Savior becomes a murderer. There are Xiongnu soldiers in front of him and wolves in the back. Chapter 1220 However, stupefied Zheng is only a moment, Ouyang Yufei reaction, smiled. The corner of the mouth draws a smile of evil spirit. A flash away, a smile away. Ouyang Yufei''s smile was only raised in an instant, and his face changed quickly into a face of fear and surprise. He maintained the posture of opening his arms and rushing towards the group of Huns. "Help, help..." he shouted Panic and weakness, but with absolutely excited call, even the staggering pace of the posture. As soon as the whole was poisoned, I met the attitude of the victims. This is what Ryukyu saw when he went up the earth slope. The corner of the mouth slightly drew, the Ryukyu step by step lived on the hillside. No need for Ouyang Yufei to give her some advice. She also knows what Ouyang Yufei is going to do. "Who, stop." The sword goes out of its sheath and the bow is loaded. The Xiongnu army suddenly rushed to see a disheveled, embarrassed man called for help, and immediately aimed their weapons at Ouyang Yufei. "I am your military commander, Ouyang Yufei, and your commander-in-chief, yelulu moon, is beside me. Come on, we''ve been badly hurt. Come on... " Stumbling and bruised Ouyang Yufei really looks like serious injury. No doubt. After hearing this, the Hun army was shocked immediately, and Qi Qi swept to the standing moon. These two men had a great reputation in Huns, especially Ryukyu. That''s the Regent of the northern herdsman. He once captured their master of the Hun. At this time, the soil slope was full of embarrassment and blood clothes. Although they were low-ranking, they had no chance to meet the Regent and military division of the northern herdsman. Chapter 1221 However, this is a woman, which is known all over the world. In this battlefield, there are no other women but the moon of yelulu. But now, no matter this Ryukyu is in a mess, the woman''s posture is still very clear. This time, the Xiongnu troops of this group were excited. The light in that eye is shining. It''s a great credit. They took the weak commander of the northern herdsmen at that time, and the whole Xiongnu was saved. It is even possible to counterattack the northern herdsmen, take them down and dominate the grasslands They will be great officials of the Huns. They will live forever. They will make contributions for thousands of years. They will call the king and worship the king. They will Endless benefits. This group of Hun soldiers can almost see the splendor and wealth in front of them, waving at them and smiling at them. He will not eat the fat that he has brought to his door. Better kill the wrong than let it go. At present, this group of Xiongnu soldiers and horses, without anyone''s command, immediately raised their hooves and surrounded Ouyang Yufei, who came to them spontaneously. Ouyang Yu Fei saw a weak smile on his face, but he was relieved. "Come here, let''s Eh, you are not the northern herdsmen... " However, the raised smile was still mixed in the corner of the mouth, and the small team of soldiers had rushed up and surrounded him, so that Ouyang Yufei could see their armor clearly. Ouyang Yu Fei suddenly cried out in panic, and his eyes suddenly opened. The horror was almost palpable. Turning around, he hurriedly went to Ryukyu, who was standing on the hillside. He cried out weakly and anxiously: "commander, run, they are not the northern herdsmen, they are the Huns, run, run Ah, what are you going to do, what are you going to do... " Chapter 1222 The weak shout was not over, and Ouyang was dumb for a while. Body slowly soft down. I got a slap on the back of my neck and fainted. Standing on the slope of the moon, I saw Ouyang singing and performing well. It''s also pretty good to turn around and run. But that''s as slow as it can be. Even a sound man can''t run, not to mention a Hun soldier on a horse. In an instant, they were chased by the Huns. All kinds of ties and ropes. After being seriously injured and struggling, Ryukyu was caught by the Hun soldiers in an instant. Throw it on the horse''s back, put it together with Ouyang Yufei and get it done. "Ha ha ha ha ha..." Looking at the cold face tied up, obviously seriously injured but still rebellious Ryukyu, the Hun soldiers in this line laughed wildly. "We captured the commander of Beimu......" "Ha ha, we have made great contributions to the world..." This group of Hun soldiers, almost excited has no edge. There are three layers in the inner and three layers in the outer, which surround Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei. That treatment is comparable to that at the head level. From running to turning around and running away to being captured and put on the horse, Ryukyu kept silent, so cold and killing. But the more breathtaking it is. The Xiongnu soldiers around believed that ryukyue was the commander of the northern herdsmen. "Turn to the west, and we''ll go to Wangzhang camp quickly." "No, we are too low to enter the king''s tent camp." "Low status. That was before. Now we have captured the Regent of Beimu. We are afraid of them." "Go, you don''t understand. If we get this northern shepherd Regent out, you don''t think those above us will directly take credit?" Chapter 1223 "Well, that''s right." "So, we have to think of a way to make the best of both worlds, and this credit..." Sitting on the horse, Ryukyu''s hands were tied behind his back, listening to the mixed talks of the Xiongnu soldiers and horses around him, and his lips were coldly sketched with a sneer. The speed of advance is very slow. The Huns are thinking of ways to make the best of both worlds. At the same time, the Xiongnu army was very careful, for fear that Ryukyu and Ouyang would flee, although both seemed to have no strength. It''s only a little faster than a snail. So fast, it''s not a quarter of an hour. Just listen to the roar of the wolves, and come all over the world. "Ouch..." The deafening wolf roars and frightens in the heaven and the earth, roars from the rear. That gray figure has not passed the green grassland, as fast as lightning. "Wolves, wolves..." "God, it''s a wolf..." With the shock and fear of the Xiongnu team, the wolves roared and grinded. The steeds lost their feet. Thousands of steeds have seen such a scene of wolves roaring. For a while, I haven''t waited for the Huns to come back. The steed was immediately threatened by the direct connection between the beasts, and his legs were softened with fear. He ran away in a panic in all directions. "Run, run, run..." "God......" "Don''t lose the commander of northern herdsman......" The wolves came like flying, and the Xiongnu soldiers and horses were completely frightened. Prairie wolf, it''s terrible enough to be in groups. What''s more, I can hardly see the dark area in front of me. God, how many wolves are there. However, the Huns were in a state of panic, and they didn''t know how to move their hands and feet. Ouyang Yufei, who was knocked out and laid on the horse''s back, suddenly sprang up with his palm on the horse''s back. Chapter 1224 The leader of this team is one foot. Suddenly, the captain was kicked out by Ouyang Yufei. With a shake of his body, Ouyang Yufei turned over and fell down, riding straight on the captain''s horse. At the same time, Liu Yue, who was seriously injured, suddenly broke his hands as soon as he earned his hands. Hands move freely at once. One eye at a time, the two eyes together flash a sharp. Two people''s legs a clip, the steed is like flying forward to shoot out. At the same time, he robbed the Xiongnu soldiers and horses of dry food and water, and ran away. Left the Huns to the wild wolves. "Run away, the Regent of northern animal husbandry ran away..." "They They are pretending... " "Ah, the wolves, the wolves are coming..." "Drive, drive, run, run..." Behind him, the Xiongnu army made a mess. The horses jumped and the people shouted. The chaos was like a pot of porridge. "Ouch..." The wolves came howling and killing. Under the blue sky and white clouds, there is a little grassland covered with gray. Although the horse was flying, Ryukyu and Ouyang got a high slope in front of the flying horse, and they took a look after the Qi Dynasty. Behind them, on the green grassland. Only the gray is jumping, galloping and roaring. There are thousands of little Hun soldiers who can''t even see a picture. Turn around, look at each other, say nothing, run. Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei are very interested in talking about each other. They run forward. In the blue world, wolves roar into a group. Wheezing, wheezing, a gas ran more than 30 miles, Ryukyu and Ouyang Yu Fei just stopped. "A horse is good." Ouyang Yu Fei claps the horse''s neck, takes the water he snatched, and looks up to get it. It''s cool. Chapter 1225 Ryukyu is faster than Ouyang Yufei in drinking water and eating dry food. They all came from the Huns. People starved to death. They didn''t eat for a day or a night. After he came out, he was chased by the wolf and only ate some grass roots. He was in urgent need of physical strength. After drinking all the water in his hand, Ouyang Yufei sighed comfortably. Then the eyebrows were raised, and a big smile was drawn from the corner of the mouth: "ha ha, beautiful, really good." "I have a talent for acting." Ryukyu put in a word. "Thank you very much." Ouyang Yufei smiles, very happy. It''s so effortless. Without moving your fingers, you rob the horse and mix the two enemies together. Happy. Use your brain and hands. Look, the price is different. The horses that indulged in sitting walked slowly. Ouyang said while eating dry food: "you don''t need to follow us now. I found so many food for them, and the smell is mixed." "Hard to say." Ryukyu coldly dropped two words. It''s hard to say that she knows more about the habits of wolves, but she''s not a wolf, who knows. Ouyang Yufei listens to the words and laughs. Since Ryukyu can''t say it, then the wolves probably won''t come after him. Look up at the sky and judge the direction. Ouyang Yu Fei converged the smile on his face, looked at the moon and said: "let''s turn around and look at the black land?" This place is the thorn in his heart. I''ve never failed. I almost lost my life when I fell in there. It''s too much for him to forget. Ryukyu looks up at the sky and ponders for a moment. Although they ran flustered, she could recognize the general direction. She did look at it in detail. Chapter 1226 "Go around." After a brief meditation, Ryukyu said in a deep voice. Turn around, no, who knows if the wolves are still behind. They go around in one direction and never touch them. "OK, let''s go..." "Ouch..." Ouyang Yufei''s words have not finished, a wolf howl broke through the sky in the distance and came from the vast. His face sank like water, and Ryukyu squinted. Ouyang Yufei reached for his forehead and rolled a white eye toward the sky: "heaven, who can tell me how they can tell that we are not dead? How much do you remember? " "Better than you." Ryukyu''s face is heavy. Wolves don''t know whether they are hereditary or natural to the people who kill them. It''s true that they can''t be mistaken at all. Listen to Ryukyu''s words, Ouyang Yufei draws at the corner of his mouth. "Now what? Have we been running on this grassland? " Ouyang Yu Fei looks at the vast grassland in front of his eyes, the black line. When will it be. Hearing Ouyang Yufei''s words, ryukyue didn''t answer at the first time, only his cold eyes looked at the green grassland in front of him, and the fierce light flashed. "Remember what they just said?" Cold voice and cold, very suddenly, very fast. Ouyang Yu Fei is slightly stunned. His eyes turn and he feels his chin. His face rises and he has a profound meditation. "You mean to turn to the west, the king''s tent camp of the Huns?" This is what the Huns said just now. Dark eyes flashed a trace of anger, Ryukyu said coldly: "where is the main account of the Huns?" Ouyang Yu Fei listens, the back of the micro climb slowly straightens up, the corner of the mouth outlines a smile of evil spirit. "The West." Chapter 1227 This is known to hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses in the whole northern herds. The main account of the Huns must be in the west, because behind the lush grassland in the west is Shengjing, the King City of the Huns, and his main account must be in that place. Although their soldiers have not leaped over the front camp at present, they do not know the position of the main account, but the direction is absolutely right. At this time, Ryukyu knew what he meant "What do you mean?" Touching his chin, Ouyang Yu Fei smiled and squinted. Cold looking back at the vast gray behind his eyes, Ryukyu looks back at the western sky. "Since I''m going after them, I''ll take them to dinner." The cold voice resounded in the sky, with a sinister sharpness. "Ha ha, go, have a big meal, have a big meal." It''s a good idea to have a big meal. He likes it. "Drive." Run on your horse and turn to the West. White clouds are high and wide, and two horses are flying to the West. And behind them, they are catching up with thousands of wolves. Ryukyu is angry. She has never been chased and nowhere to hide. You want to chase, right? Well, it depends on who has played. At first she didn''t dare to take it in the direction of war. That''s because this place has her northern herding besides Huns. The battlefield is changing. The Huns were there a moment ago. The next moment, it may be her northern herders there. In such a situation, how dare she take wolves with her in disorder? In case the Huns didn''t bite them, what should she do? Therefore, only dare to circle in this direction. But now, she decided. I will not go to the middle of the fighting direction, I will directly kill into your hinterland. There''s nothing wrong with it. The sky is overcast, and the sun is still blazing at the end of summer. Chapter 1228 White clouds in the sky, flying out of any state, beautiful. Just as Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei and the wolves had been far away from the West for a long time, a group of horses'' hooves sounded in the place where they had just stayed. Looking at the grass and blood in front of us. Yan Hu''s mouth cramped: "how many wolves are there?" Although the place of blood color spread is not small, it is definitely not small. But the extent of the chaos is only a little light. It''s like the waves of the big river rolling over and taking away the excess dust on the mud ground. It''s so light that it doesn''t move at all. Autumn trace looked at the footprints on the grass, looked up at the traces far away, and rubbed his eyebrows. Follow the footprints all the way. I only see more and more footprints of wolves. From the first thousand to the present, the dense number is not clear. Autumn marks are a little bit to pray for God. How many wolves did their princess provoke? It''s hard for him to imagine to go after him like this. "The west, they go west." After surveying the ground, the subordinate''s reply woke up Qiuxian. The west? Qiuxian and Yanhu have a quick look at each other. In the west, this direction The sky is flying, and the wind is hot. Account of the army of the northern herdsmen. "To the west?" Xuanyuanche looked at the news in his hand, worried and speechless. "Ten thousand wolves, God, we will send someone to take care of..." Toby has no place to put his hands and feet. The herald looked at each other. Answer, how? To meet the Huns in the west? "Tobim, send me ten thousand troops. I can use them." Holding the information in his hand, xuanyuanche''s eyes flash with light, and suddenly he says to Toby wood. "Oh, yes, but what do you want these ten thousand soldiers and horses for?" Chapter 1229 "You don''t have to ask." In the hot weather, ten thousand soldiers in the northern Mu camp were sent out. I don''t know what xuanyuanche arranged them to do. The sky is high and wide, and the grassland drums are beating. Constant fighting among the four armies. Looking down from the sky, the two arms and horses on the whole grassland are indistinctly presented with two concave shapes, which are overlapped with each other. Part of you is embedded in me, part of me is embedded in you. Crisscross, overlap, fierce confrontation. Fighting, in this late summer season, more intense. The grassland is windy and the grass is flying. Just like the waves, they are beautiful. "Drive." Even if the horse is flying, Ryukyu and Ouyang are advancing towards the West. As soon as the ups and downs of the high slope, Ryukyu and Ouyang Yu Fei stand side by side and look down. In the distance, the Xiongnu soldiers and horses were forming a square formation, and they quickly pressed forward. I don''t know where to surround or defend? However, the goal is not bad. It''s Hun soldiers and horses, no matter what they do. At one glance, Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei exchanged a look. Whip up the horse, the same action toward the lower army and horse camp on the rampage. "Go ahead." Waving his arms, Ouyang Yufei raised his arms and shouted loudly. The sound could shake the sky. In the roar of the charge, the Xiongnu camp in front of them immediately noticed that the whole rear army turned around to guard. This is the backland of the Huns. Mingming didn''t receive any signal. The soldiers and horses of Beimu rushed in this direction. How can someone shout the slogan of charge here at this time. Hun soldiers and horses turned around to guard were half confused, and the gang was shocked. Down the horse, as fast as a meteor lightning. Chapter 1230 Xiongnu cavalry saw only two horses, from top to bottom, quickly approaching their camp. And just behind these two horses, there is nothing. Doubt, suddenly floating in the eyes of the Hun soldiers who turned around to resist. It''s a joke that only two people dare to charge against their 30000 troops. However, the feeling of the joke was still in the hearts of all the people, just behind the two meteor like steeds, a wolf howl cut through the clouds and blew up in the sky. "Ouch..." On the high slope, the gray flew out in a flash. Dense and dense, with a kind of cover the sky, with a kind of absolutely hateful vigorous posture, such as mercury pouring to the ground, rushing to come. Boom, the Huns of the whole rear army only felt the blood surging up in an instant, almost breaking their heads. "Wolf..." "Ah, wolves..." "God, it''s the wolves..." The scream and roar of panic, after a moment of silence, exploded in a gesture of splashing oil. Thirty thousand Huns are preparing to press the front camp, scared. And just in this panic, Ouyang Yufei, who came here, waved his arms excitedly and shouted: "kids, rush." Let''s hear Ouyang Yufei''s shouts from the Hun soldiers and horses, almost scared their pants. Command the wolves? This, never heard of, how could this be? How could anyone command the most ferocious wolves on the prairie? The Huns were not allowed to think much and were shocked. With a glance at Ouyang Yufei''s Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei, they had already shot into the rear army of 30000 Hun soldiers. Chapter 1231 Next to them are the wolves that never die. "Ouch..." "Help..." "Kill, kill..." "God, why so many wolves..." Melee, what is melee, this is called real melee. Gray wolves roared, and white''s teeth were exposed to the air, with the threat and ferocity of tearing everything apart. The sword goes out of its sheath, the shield is held high, and the spear is pierced. The Huns fought bravely to protect themselves. People and wolves interweave, fighting to the end. Cross into thirty thousand Huns. Thirty thousand Xiongnu soldiers and horses have already put their eyes on the wolves who are coming up. Few people give their eyes to Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei. Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei pass through the chaotic crowd and rush to the main general of the team ahead. "Yelu moon, you are Yelu moon..." The commander of the thirty thousand soldiers and horses seemed to know Ryukyu. At a glance, he recognized the Ryukyu who rushed to him. Suddenly, he almost waved a knife towards Ryukyu. With a fierce kick, he kicked away the slashed broadsword. Ryukyu didn''t do much, and then he kicked up and sat on the horse. The horse that robbed the commander directly, and Ouyang Yufei, who robbed the vice general''s mount at the same time, ran away with a whip. The steed they sat down on is good, not as good as the master''s steed. The northern shepherd regent and military division who ascended to the sky were reduced to bandits. Rush away, it is not nostalgic at all, Liuyue and Ouyang Yufei gave the wolves behind to 30000 Huns. In other words, the thirty thousand soldiers and horses of the Huns were given to the wolves. There is a red sun in the sky. On the grassland, the horse hissed and the wolf shouted. Weave out a magnificent assembly. Chapter 1232 Red clouds are everywhere, and the light is waving. The setting sun is infinitely good, but near dusk. Quickly rushed out 20 Li or so, Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei found a place where there are trees, rest. "Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha..." Sitting on the grass, Ouyang Yufei drinks water and laughs. "Disgusting smile." Ryukyu stares at Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yufei listened to what he said. He thought about his powerful voice and how powerful he was. He led the wolves. It''s really unprecedented. There''s no future. At that time, the Xiongnu soldiers and horses were horrified. Haha, it was comfortable to think about it. When Ryukyu saw Ouyang Yufei, he was quite happy with himself, so he ignored him directly. It''s so optimistic to be chased by wolves. I''m afraid that Ouyang Yufei is the only one. Drink water and eat dry food slowly and rest. Ryukyu holds the absolute rhythm, or she is also waiting for the wolves. If the wolves were wiped out by thirty thousand Huns. Then she immediately turned around and left, never going to the Hun''s master account. Jokingly, there are no soldiers and horses under her. One or two of her soldiers are in the middle of hundreds of thousands of other armies. She is alive. If the wolves win in the fight with 30000 soldiers, they will chase her. Well, she''s playing with them. The setting sun fell fast into the horizon, and the bright moon began to hang in the treetops. Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei lean on the trunk, as if they are asleep. "Ouch..." A voice. I''m not moved. It''s far away. "Ouch..." This sound is more and more far away, and in another direction. "Ouch..." Another way. However, they are far away from each other and pose no threat at all. Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei, who seemed to be asleep, kept still. Chapter 1233 "Ouch, ouch..." The voice from afar gradually came near, flying from all directions. "There are so many wolves on the grassland." Ouyang Yu Fei''s eyes didn''t open, and he murmured. The roar of the wolves penetrated the night and reverberated for a long time. Listen to the wind. It should be the wolves against 30000 Huns. The shrill and ferocious howl was ringing one after another in the night sky. Although it was far away, the momentum was quite amazing. "Ouch..." "Ouch..." The trees are dancing and flying in the night. The roar of the wolves came with the wind, and gradually became clear. A spirited, Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei suddenly opened their eyes at the same time, sat up straight and listened. The roar of the wolf camp broke through the sky and was very thick. And around this strong roar, there are countless voices responding, gathering from all sides towards that side. It''s a bit like a river to the sea and a place to the center. "What does that mean?" Ouyang Yu Fei looks at the moon. Ryukyu did not answer, which is very clear. Wolves from other parts of the grassland are converging towards the wolves. Ouyang Yu Fei reached for his forehead and took a deep breath: "it''s a bit of a jerk." Ten thousand wolves are not enough. Are you coming? What happened to the wolf on the grassland? Is it worth so much to fight just to chase and kill them? Thinking of Ouyang Yufei like this is a little complacent. It''s exciting. It''s really exciting. I''m really different. Unfortunately, he doesn''t know wolf language, otherwise he will be very depressed. The howling of the wolves is to attract friends. But their words are: Here''s food. Come on, come on. Chapter 1234 There are enemies here. My friends helped to kill them. Wolves are a group of loyal, upright and united people. Full development of unity is strength. Although there is individual heroism, it is absolutely subordinate to the Central Committee. So they came, from all directions. How powerful are wolves? They have food. "Ouch..." Together, the wolves roared, breaking through the dark night, flying in the vast grassland. It''s more than double what it used to be. "Shit." Ryukyu scolded a swearing, got up, mounted the horse, ran, all in one go. After that, Ouyang Yufei dare not neglect. There are more wolves than before. If he doesn''t deal with it carelessly, it''s not that he told them to rush, but that they would eat him. The night is enchanted and mysterious. In the night, I saw Ryukyu and Ouyang running in front. Behind him, in the dark night, there were more wolves than when they were thirty thousand Huns. They roared after them. Wolf, is really a very hatred and unity of the race. Whistling past, not taking away a cloud. Waiting for the autumn trace and Yanhu after the wolves to arrive at the battle field, the wolves and Ryukyu don''t know where to go. With the bright moonlight, Yan Hu''s eyebrows were raised and raised. In front of me, on the green grass, there was blood. The frigid armor, bows and arrows, swords and guns were scattered on the grass. It seems that there has just been a fierce battle here. Silence, silence under the night sky. Autumn mark and Yan Hu look at each other, and the essence in that eye is disorderly. The situation on the spot has presented everything perfectly. Perfect, the wolves picked the Hun army that the Hun''s Queen was pressing on. Chapter 1235 It must have been a good thing for their princess. What a wise decision it was to run to the position of the Western Xiongnu''s master account. "Reply to the king, we will continue to chase." Excited, joyful, originally worried mood is thrown behind the head. There is an incomparable army of wolves fighting for them. White doves fly to the East. Horse''s hoof is crisscross, autumn mark and Yan Hu go after the West fiercely. Night flies, I don''t know whether it''s a good day or not. Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei lead the wolves to run on the grassland, while the camp of Hun''s Royal tent is full of anger. "What, the rear left barracks have been destroyed?" The exposed words exploded in the king''s tent, in which several chief generals of Xiongnu lowered their heads and dared not utter a word. The dark oil lamp leaped in the tent, and the light of the tent was bright and murderous. The king of Huns, sitting on the throne, was sullen and his mighty face was livid. This is the good news that he himself came to meet him today. "Who can tell Ben what''s going on?" Iron blue face, the Hun from the teeth stretched out a few words. "Shan Yu, that According to the report of the escaped soldiers, it was the Regent of the northern herds who led ten thousand wolves to raid our left rear barracks... " The general who was closest to the Huns opened his mouth hesitantly. "Lead ten thousand wolves to attack our camp, ha ha, lead." Bang, a big bang, the king of Huns slapped his hand on the table beside him, his eyebrows raised, his face murderous: "you are a fool when you are the king." "Dare not, dare not..." At once, the leaders of the lower generals were all in a panic, but their heads were even lower. Chapter 1236 They couldn''t believe the news. Even if they were attacked by northern nomadic soldiers and horses flying from the sky, they are more credible than the ten thousand wolves led by northern nomadic Regent attacking them. Man is not a beast. They have never heard that the Regent of the northern Shepherd is a goblin, or a wolf demon, the leader of the wolves. It''s more mythical to lead thousands of wolves to attack them. "But that''s what the soldier really said..." "Well..." The voice of intimidation dropped, and the general who wanted to be dialectical swallowed the words that came to his mouth immediately. With a gloomy face, the king of Huns looked around at the generals below. "Now it''s not about the wolves, but you tell me how to make up for the lack of a camp." Cold and sharp. Whether it''s a man or a demon, put this aside first. At present, the most important thing is that their encirclement camp is broken, and this side must immediately send more staff, which is the most important thing. "Shan Yu, this..." The dim lights are shining, and the Hun''s tent is bustling tonight. At the same time, the North mu xuanyuanche camp. "What, the Regent led ten thousand wolves to destroy the left rear camp of the Huns?" Tobim looked at the news and couldn''t believe it. "You are saying it again," kuzaki said in shock "The Regent led ten thousand wolves to destroy the left rear camp of the Huns." Toby murmured and repeated. Shocked, speechless. All the leaders of the northern herdsmen in the camp were shocked. They looked at each other and didn''t know what to say. Xuanyuanche on the side was a little surprised at what he heard, but after the initial surprise, his eyes had already understood. Chapter 1237 Ryukyu is running towards the West. It must be using the wolves behind him to do something bad. There was a smile in his eyes. Xuanyuanche looked down at the map in front of him. "Look at the map. The left rear camp of the Huns is destroyed. There is a gap in the surrounding situation. It''s a good time for us." A steady voice was heard in tobim''s ear. Toby wood was stunned and immediately returned to his senses. He said it without opening his mouth. He is now used to being xuanyuanche''s spokesman. As soon as the words came out, kuzamu, Li Kuo and others immediately responded. Good fighter, good fighter. They are under siege and have not penetrated the past. Now the Regent has torn a hole. No matter how, the hole is already there. It''s a good time for them. "The Chinese Army changed its position and the right wing broke through immediately..." The rapid deployment was immediately exposed in the light. Tonight, the main account of Beimu is also bustling. The blue sky is high and the grassland is boundless. When the first ray of morning broke through the horizon, the black barracks seemed to be alive. Show a magnificent color. "Go ahead." However, in this magnificent color, a sudden rushing sound blows in this side of the sky, which immediately breaks the harmony. Double riding side by side, rushing. As fast as a meteor. And behind the two horses, the gray wolves have become black, closely chasing after them. deduces the essence of mercury. "Wolves, wolves..." The roar and panic of the morning attacked the right barracks of the Huns. The horn of the battle sounded in the sky. The roar of tens of thousands of wolves has rushed up. Chapter 1238 With the same movement and rapid speed, he rushed into the middle of the camp, snatched food and water, and replaced the horse sitting down. Ryukyu and Ouyang are flying and running without stopping. The wolves behind him were handed over to the barracks of the Xiongnu right army. The sun rises grandly from the sky, reflecting the fierce battle below. "What, the rear right Camp is destroyed?" The roar of the Huns is almost comparable to that of the wolves. "Shan Yu, it''s the wolves, it''s really the wolves..." "Yes, his subordinates saw the wolves led by the Regent of the northern herds with their own eyes. They can''t be wrong. They are alone..." "Heaven, it''s said that there are tens of thousands of wolves..." "All the wolves on the grassland are gathered..." The Hun''s account was a little agitated. At that time, the northern Mu army, after xuanyuanche received the letter from the flying pigeon of Qiuxian, immediately killed the Hun army in the hinterland with an absolutely sharp speed and camp. At the end of summer, the grassland is green. The dome of that dome also reflects the characteristics of this season. The first moment is full of sunshine, the next moment is coming, and the next moment is full of clouds and rain. It''s so unpredictable that it''s impossible to guess. Correspondingly, the fierce battles on the grassland are also unpredictable. Calculation, estimation and preparation are far less than the change of facts. The Huns were still calculating that the soldiers and horses of the northern herdsmen were in the south. I surrounded them from the East and the West and killed them unprepared. However, they are not expected to form a encirclement. Their left side was suddenly attacked like a pack of wolves from under the ground. If the storm passes through, the wolves take away everything they should and storm by. Chapter 1239 There was nothing left but a destroyed left army. When the siege was broken, the northern herdsman seized the key points and defeated the whole army. A moment ago, they were still preparing to leave the whole army. A moment later, the wolves raided and the whole army was abandoned. A moment ago, they were going to hoard 100000 troops to kill the wolves. At the next moment, the wolves didn''t know how to get around their army and rushed directly behind them, attacking a small group of soldiers and horses. The moment before The next moment It''s said that the battlefield is changing, but we have never met such a change. The Xiongnu camp can''t see each other for a while. On the other hand, xuanyuanche does not calculate the strategy at this time. It can''t be calculated. The battlefield is completely out of his mind. Only waiting for the news of Yanhu. Immediately followed by the wave of troops toward the Ryukyu and Ouyang Yu Fei were torn by wolves in the formation place. There is Ryukyu tear in front, he waved after the army and up. It''s almost effortless. After the rain, the grassland is as beautiful as a dream. But see, in front of the Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei lead the wild wolf group, regardless of his 3721, toward the Hun hinterland on the rampage. It''s quite brave to meet gods and kill gods, and to meet Buddhists. No one can resist. It''s like a tornado on the sea. Where they pass, they sweep over everything. And behind them, Qiuxian and Yanhu are like two birds cleaning up the mess for Ryukyu. The position and destruction of Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei were quickly transferred to xuanyuanche''s northern Mu army behind them. Then, xuanyuanche took the damage degree and position of Ryukyu. Chapter 1240 Give the sharpest tracking attack. It''s like a food chain. It can''t connect well. At that time, the Xiongnu had to face the northern herdsmen and horses in front of them. Also pay attention to the wolves that don''t know from time to time that will come out from there to attack the rear. This is the enemy before and after, it''s just about the head, not the feet. At that time, he became impatient and unstable. This time, xuanyuanche immediately caught the impatience of Xiongnu, waved the army and went up, the battlefield was in full bloom. In just a few days, the speed of the northern animal husbandry was almost a thousand miles a day, occupying a complete initiative and a large number of positions. The Xiongnu camp was almost frightened by the howling of wolves. The sun is shining and the sky is blue as the sea. Flying from here, Ouyang saw the camp of Xiongnu not far away. At that time, he waved his hands high and looked up and said, "ouch..." These two days, he was really excited to meet God and kill God, and to meet Buddha and love Buddha. But Ouyang''s howl echoed in the air. In front of the Xiongnu camp there was an immediate chaos. Countless Xiongnu people rushed out of the barracks. They didn''t care what they carried. He rushed up the horse in a disheveled way, but he didn''t dare to see Ouyang Yufei and Ryukyu. Even if the horse turned around, he would run away. That speed is comparable to meteor. A voice just howled Ouyang Yu Fei to see this, stare at the bottom of the situation, mouth twitch, murmured: "No." He cried excitedly, and the group ran away. It''s not a fight. Turning his head and looking at Ryukyu, Ouyang Yufei deeply touched his chin. Chapter 1241 "I don''t think I have such a deterrent force, not bad, not bad." A roar can scare off tens of thousands of soldiers and horses directly. This is not to allow him not to be proud. "Daydreaming." Ryukyu looks down on Ouyang where the old God is. Ouyang Yufei is in a good mood when he hears that chaoliuyue stall is standing out. He says with a smile on his face, "isn''t it?" When Ryukyu saw this, he chose to ignore Ouyang Yufei and looked at the confused Huns in the distance. See Ryukyu ignore him, Ouyang Yu Fei is not angry, the whole sun is shining. Turning around, I saw that when he and Ryukyu said these words, the Huns were almost running. "Ouyang Yu Fei immediately shouted:" this is not good, my dry food and water have not yet landed Then, as soon as he urged the horses to swish, he rushed towards the Xiongnu camp in front of him, shouting: "don''t run, stop for me. My wolf army hasn''t come yet. What are you running for?" However, the Huns who listened to Ouyang Yufei ran faster. That speed goes directly from quantitative change to qualitative change. "Hello, Hello, wait for me..." The response to Ouyang Yufei is to see him come, more and more quickly, and directly escape from the nowhere, empty Hun camp. Lema stands in the empty camp. Ouyang Yufei''s eyebrows are tied, and he looks at the dry food and water that the Xiongnu soldiers and horses can''t take away in a hurry. Ouyang Yufei looks up to the sky, and sighs with sincerity. "Nowadays, no one believes the truth." His pack of wolves, or the pack that chases them. At this time, I''m still behind. I haven''t caught up. After Ouyang Yufei, the Ryukyu comes with his horse. Hearing Ouyang Yufei''s sigh, he turns a white eye towards the sky. Chapter 1242 Take water, take dry food, but this time there''s no change. "What do we eat behind us?" Finish everything, listen to the wolf howl from afar, Ouyang Yu Fei says with a sad face. In response, Ryukyu raised his whip and ran forward. Today''s team without food or resistance cannot delay the pursuit of wolves. That''s all. They ran. The prairie wind blows and flies by. The gray wolf pack did not reduce in one battle, but grew stronger. It seems that all the wolves on the grassland are attracted here. What a wonderful thing it is to have meat to eat. Therefore, people are powerful and wolves are courageous. Originally saw the armed soldiers camp dare not provoke its fierce wolf army. Also because their camp''s unprecedented strength, breeds the incomparable arrogance, in addition these days by the blood stimulation''s red eye. In front of that, I dare to rush even if it''s a mountain and a sea of fire. It''s up to others. Now they are in this camp, who is afraid of whom. Therefore, the forces of Hun troops and horses gathered several times to fight against the wolves, and all of them were defeated. The sky is high and the wind is strong, and the green grass is leisurely. North Animal Husbandry camp. Looking at the map in front of him, xuanyuanche frowned. "It''s not a way to attack like this, we''re being held back." Point to the map, xuanyuanche towards tobim road. Tobim is also aware of this. Although Ryukyu tore up the Huns'' camp in front of them, they had to fight this battle after Ryukyu. The effect was good first, but not later. Ryukyu is running around, though he has been running in the hinterland of the Huns. There are many powerful places that should have been attacked but not attacked, and some unimportant places have been attacked. Chapter 1243 It really doesn''t help the overall situation. "She has to listen to me." Murmured a sentence, xuanyuanche eyebrow micro movement. Looking up at the sky, xuanyuanche''s dark face couldn''t see his expression. The night fell and the sky was black. On the empty high slope, Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei are resting. "I said I like the life, I......" "Bang bang......" Ouyang Yufei, who is expressing his love for speech, has not finished his speech yet. The sky in the distance suddenly blooms with colorful fireworks. It''s beautiful, it''s gorgeous. Although separated by a long distance, but Ryukyu this choice of terrain is relatively high, just can see faint. "Another signal of attack and defense." Ouyang Yufei looked and smiled: "I don''t know if kuzamu can reflect and follow us to break through. Let me see..." "That''s not a sign of attack or defense." Looking at the faint fireworks in the distance, there are five in a line. The one at the top is facing the southwest. Ryukyu suddenly says. "Not a signal of attack and defense?" Ouyang is stunned by Yu Fei. Fireworks slowly disappeared in the sky. Then, after disappearing, there are five more, in the same position and arrangement as the previous fireworks. "Bang bang bang......" It bloomed three times before the fireworks finally disappeared in the night. Looking at the eye to eliminate, Ryukyu mouth slowly outlined a smile, xuanyuanche asked her to cooperate with him. "What does that mean?" Ouyang raised his eyebrows in the sky. Ryukyu didn''t have much to say. He rowed two times on the ground with branches. He said quickly, "the five stars in the southwest, the Hun''s tent in the west, is on our right hand side." Speaking of this, Ryukyu Shua stood up and threw away the branch in his hand: "we don''t have to run around, we will kill from the West and carry the old nest of the Huns." Chapter 1244 Ouyang Yufei heard that he looked up at the direction of the fireworks that had already disappeared. He looked down at the moon and raised his eyebrows. "How do you know?" He doesn''t remember that they had communication with kuzamu and others in this respect. This signal and Ryukyu''s understanding came suddenly. It really surprised him a little. It didn''t feel right. "Just because you didn''t get through doesn''t mean I didn''t." Ryukyu gets up to mount his horse and throws an ambiguous answer to Ouyang Yufei. See Ryukyu cold on the horse, Ouyang in the fly blinked. It''s no wonder that Ryukyu greeted them. At present, Ouyang Yufei has no doubt about it. After Ryukyu, he mounted his horse, adjusted his direction, and killed the Xiongnu in the direction of the camp. He took the Hun''s nest, which he liked. "Let''s go around the rear and don''t disturb anyone." "No problem..." Intoxicated by the night, the sky and the earth are good for wolves and wolves. There are thousands of heroes, and they are too angry. Xuanyuanche pressed forward, engulfing thousands of miles of grassland. Xiongnu''s defeat was like a mountain fall. At this time, the wolves led by Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei disappeared completely. It was as abrupt as when they came and suddenly disappeared. But it doesn''t matter. People on the grassland know that the wolf is an animal, since he can''t listen to people. Come and grassland, naturally scattered in the grassland. There is nothing to pay special attention to. However, the Huns took a big breath. Without the army of wild wolves, they could deal with the northern herdsmen and horses who had already been in the city. Maosheng grassland is the last land in the west of Maosheng grassland. Chapter 1245 Apart from the grassland, the capital of the Huns stands there. There is no barrier. At this time, the remaining 200000 soldiers and horses of Xiongnu were forced by xuanyuanche to this last position. Just swallow up the last Huns'' soldiers and horses on the grassland. The northern herdsman will usher in the unity of grassland. It''s time to fight. At the end of summer and the beginning of autumn, there is no such heat that cannot be resisted. The gentle breeze is blowing on the grassland. It''s cool and soft. White clouds are flying on the blue sky. With the breeze, they change into boundless forms, reflecting the bloody grassland below, adding more killing. This is the last hundred miles left in the west of lush grassland. A green grass, a clank murderous. Iron black armor in the green with a cold light, that kind of black in the land of a hundred miles away, a forest of killing. Three sides. The four hundred thousand troops of the northern Mu army were pressed on the whole line, surrounded on three sides by this hundred Li land. The last battle between the northern herdsmen and the Huns. The northern Muwang banner is flying in the sky with the wind, which is really sharp. Kuzamu and Likou led 150000 troops and horses to the left. Han Fei, Kuo Baal, led 150000 troops to the right. Tobim and xuanyuanche led the rest of the 100000 troops to take charge of the central army. The banners and flags are waving, bringing blood and red, and awe inspiring. In front of them, the black armor was shining with cold light. On the vast grassland, it stood with clang. At a glance, there was almost no end. It was a piece of black. The two hundred thousand soldiers and horses of the Hun were all assembled here. Chapter 1246 But see that Hun Shan Yu, a black iron battle armour, vertical before the horse array, a tough. Bowstring Zhang, arrow scabbard, the two countries are ready. The blood on the face in that eye is red and murderous, reflecting the last scene of madness. "Boom..." All of a sudden, the sound of war drums came out. The heavy sound of killing and cutting across the grassland broke the sky above. At the same time, the northern herdsmen and the Huns beat the drums. "Go ahead." The king of Hun raised his sword, his blood red eyes were crazy, and his roar almost shocked the world. "Go ahead." The two hundred thousand soldiers and horses of Xiongnu surrounded by Beimu Sanbao, accompanied by the roar of Xiongnu, Qi Qi roared loudly. "Kill." At the same time, the left kuzamu and the right Hanfei of the northern herdsman waved their swords fiercely and shouted loudly. In an instant, I saw iron black and black, just like a runaway wild horse, rushing towards each other, and the whole hit together. The sound of war drums is earth shaking. The intense drumbeat resounds in the sky, making people hot and blood boiling, just like crazy. It''s cool at the end of summer and the beginning of autumn, but it''s cold and sharp. The war drum is full of blood and heat, but it is full of blood and flesh. The sword has no eyes, and the sword is cut. Either the northern herdsmen or the Huns.. The knife falls from hand, the blood color bursts, the bright color splashes out in the sun. The grassland, which can''t be more than a hundred li long, is inflamed into a reddish patch and spreads out. He cut off the enemy''s head with one stroke, but before he turned around, he had already inserted a gun into his chest without knowing where it came from. One sword cuts off the enemy''s thigh, but before he can catch his breath, the God of death is in front of him. People everywhere, blood everywhere. Chapter 1247 It is not clear whether this is their own camp or the enemy''s camp. Those people are Huns and those people are northern herdsmen. Only the desperate sword rises and falls. Kill anyone who can threaten his life, even if he is a comrade in arms standing beside him. On the battlefield, it''s never a place to play. The drums beat with the last madness. The two hundred thousand Huns were surrounded by the northern herdsmen. If they didn''t want to die here, they had to fight hard. Then they had to rush out of here. With this determination. Two hundred thousand soldiers and horses of Xiongnu went crazy. Two hundred thousand people gathered together, regardless of the encirclement of the left and right sides of the northern herdsmen, under the leadership of the Hun king, and rushed to the 100000 Chinese army, the weakest in the northern herdsmen''s front. One hundred thousand to two hundred thousand, it''s still up to us to win. Blood burst, killing the sky. Standing on the high slope behind the whole battlefield, xuanyuanche looks at the bloody battlefield in front of him and slowly draws a sneer from the corner of his mouth. Xiongnu is using an arrow that will never return, deeply inserting into their position in the Chinese army. Surrounded, but sharp. However, his left and right flanks also ate the surrounding first camp in the shortest time, weakening one tenth of his strength. Looking up at the sky, xuanyuanche pinched his fingers and calculated. "The left back." "The right back." Xuanyuanche hands apricot yellow flag cold throw down, cold command way. At once, his guard flew away. Cold orders with decisiveness. The battlefield was mobilized quickly. In a flash, kuzamu on the left and Han Fei on the right who received orders started to retreat immediately after killing the Xiongnu soldiers and horses within reach. It''s very slow. It looks like changing formation. Chapter 1248 Such slow movements did not attract the Huns'' camp, or even the Huns'' soldiers and horses. Their Huns have given orders. So we don''t need to pay attention to the formation changes. As long as we break through the 100000 troops in front of us, we can get to the sky and live. Therefore, the soldiers and horses around the Xiongnu watched the left and right wing of the northern herdsman begin to change, but they just rushed forward with unshakable will. There are no 300000 troops on the left and right. In the battlefield, there were only 100000 soldiers and horses of the northern pastoral Chinese army, facing the Huns. One hundred thousand to two hundred thousand, not to mention the two hundred thousand who have gone crazy, such overwhelming force can be imagined. The Chinese camp immediately fell into a state of uncertainty. As the horse retreated, Li Kuo looked at the formation ahead and frowned tightly: "so we retreated? The Chinese army may be wiped out. " One side is full of positive kuzamu, also frowning. "No," he said for a moment "That''s how you believe tobim?" "This is a military order." Li Kuo said nothing. Yes, this is the order of the army and the commander of Ryukyu. It''s taboo to disobey orders on the battlefield, even if it''s obviously a strange move. "Even if it was Wrong? " Li Kuo bit his teeth. Now it''s a good chance. They surround the Hun''s 200000 troops with 400000 troops. It''s a win. But now they are going to retreat. This retreat, they not only can''t win not say, the Chinese Army 100000 may be more completely annihilated, this order is obviously wrong. "You can''t be wrong. You forget that Toby has never missed this time. What''s more, he told us that he started to withdraw when he hit the head." Chapter 1249 Kuzamu is calm and firm, but his eyes are wavering. It''s a great opportunity. They don''t need to pretend to be defeated now. They don''t need to work out how to calculate. They just need to wave the army and take it. And this inexplicable retreat is "The general has forgotten to kill ten thousand enemies and lose eight thousand of himself. What''s more, the two hundred thousand who have gone crazy are in front of him." Just when Li Kuo and Ku Zamu were struggling with each other and never retreating, the herald nearby suddenly made a faint remark. When kuzamu and Li Kuo heard this, their eyebrows suddenly turned. They thought about it, but there can be no casualties in the battlefield. "And you forgot the manager." If it is colder, it is like a rush to the top, which instantly awakens the hustle and bustle of thinking in the battlefield. Yes, they forgot Ryukyu. I forget that I haven''t received any news these days. I don''t know where I went to Ryukyu. Their regent, this time with ten thousand wolves. "But there is no news these two days. The wolves may Maybe it''s gone or it''s gone. " Li Kuo muttered. For the Regent Ryukyu, who had no idea where to run, he felt more secure. "The absence of information does not mean that she does not exist." Cold voice, mixed with no doubt about the trust. At one glance, kuzamu and Li Kuo raised their eyebrows at the same time. Yes, no news, it doesn''t mean that the Regent is not here. She certainly has a good move after that. At present, both of them wave together: "back." In the breeze, kuzamu''s left wing retreated far away at an absolutely rapid speed. Chapter 1250 But the right wing, Hanfei and kuobali, who also retreated, had no doubt. Since it was the order of Ryukyu, they would retreat without any reason. When the wind blows and the clouds dance, the left and right sides of the northern herdsmen retreat wildly. And just as soon as they left. The hundred thousand northern herdsmen, who were facing up to the two hundred thousand Huns, began to retreat slowly. It was as if they could not resist the crazy attack of the Huns, and began to retreat slowly in a state of rout. The king of Hun was very happy to see this. More and more fierce fighting, as long as the northern pastoral camp is broken, they can not only not lose, but also backfire on him. Under the joy, but did not see. Behind the retreating northern herdsman''s 100000 soldiers and horses, the walking infantry began to jump on the horses that had been prepared for a long time. One by one, jump on the horse, then turn to the front for resistance. Just as the tie rotates in a circle, replace the back one with the front one, and replace the front one with the back one. It doesn''t seem to have changed much. However, a tea kungfu, the two hundred thousand army of the Huns facing the hundred thousand army of the northern mu, the whole has been replaced with war horses. Seeing this, the Hun king, who was in a stable position in the Chinese army, couldn''t help being slightly shocked. What does that mean? The 100000 infantry became cavalry. Look around at the left and right flanks of the northern nomads that have disappeared. All of a sudden, there was a sense of wonder in the Hun''s heart. No, this left wing and right wing did not change their formation. They leave so far, is the real retreat. What does this northern Shepherd Do? At this time, the xuanyuanche standing on the high slope looked up at the sky. The white cloud curtain on the head rolled and flew, changing rapidly. It''s almost time. Chapter 1251 Xuanyuanche slowly lowered his head. The 300000 infantry on the left and right had retreated far away, and no one could see them. Look up at the vast grassland in the distance. Xuanyuanche raised a smile at the corner of his mouth. Don''t let me down, you can understand what I mean. It''s time I calculated for you. The sky is full of white clouds, overlapping and boundless. The battle drums were beating in the battlefield, so all the 100000 soldiers and horses of the northern herdsmen had been put on the horses of the left and right cavalry. Ready to move, the soldiers and horses of the northern herdsmen began to retreat as ordered. Start with a little resistance and back off. It''s not the crazy battle between the Huns, it''s not the fight not to fight. This is, this is to release them Huns? Is this to let them go? So the Huns in the front camp were surprised, shocked, excited and ecstatic. The left and right sides of the northern herdsmen retreated, and the Chinese Army turned from infantry to cavalry, so that they could not resist. They wanted to let them live. The Huns, who were confused by the present situation, were crazy and rushed forward one by one. It began to go deeper and deeper. Don''t think about it. The northern herdsman is the enemy and not your brother. In such a steady win situation, it''s only possible if there''s something wrong with your brain to back off and give you a way. The Huns didn''t think of this, but the Huns, who were good at fighting, found it. The majestic nature of the fierce moment trembled, the national character face a blue and white. "No, there is fraud, there is fraud." In such a conspicuous formation, the Huns could not understand that they were not Wang generation. "The former army has been transformed into two armies, divided into two battalions, left and right. Move fast. Move east and West. Move back. Move fast." Chapter 1252 I don''t know what tricks the northern herdsman played, but the Hun king knew that he could not fight, he had to retreat, otherwise The bad feeling in my heart is more and more serious. This battle The Xiongnu''s army was also strict, and the order was immediately transmitted to the two hundred thousand soldiers and horses of Xiongnu. The clear golden bell rings fast in the battle field. Clear communication and quartet. If you beat the drum, you will advance; if you sing the gold, you will retreat. Obviously, we are going to break through the northern animal husbandry encirclement, but we can bite back. At this time, we have to retreat. We are still in such a hurry and speed. The Huns were confused. But no one disobeyed the order of the Huns. At once, from that whole camp, it was divided into two parts. After a while, each led a hundred thousand soldiers and horses, and began to retreat towards the East and the West. The glued battlefield was a bit chaotic at once. High standing xuanyuanche looked at the scene below, without a trace of movement. "Wang, Princess may not catch up. We can''t let them run like this. Do you think..." Xuanyuanche''s guard, who was standing beside him, saw that the Hun king had already reflected. He frowned and hesitated a little. Is it too bold for them to give the most crucial step to the princess who hasn''t spoken a word at all. Now the whole northern herdsman''s troops and horses have basically retreated. If the princess can''t make it, she may have gone the wrong way. Then this ending may be another one at once. Looking at the horizon behind the Huns, xuanyuanche did not speak. White clouds rolling in the sky, with a silk of the vast dark. Boundless? Xuanyuanche looked at the clouds rolling from the horizon and smiled slowly. "She can''t miss it." The light words floated out, but they were full of the firm trust and the absolute grasp of the spiritual connection. Chapter 1253 The dark color of the sky came quickly. Just like the strong wind, blowing through thousands of grasslands, and coming. "Ouch..." Vigorous and majestic, with the fierce howl of tearing and devouring everything, through layers of the sky, through the vast grassland. "Ouch..." Under the roar of this leader. Thousands of wolves howl together to frighten the land of Kyushu and roar. Over the battlefield, over all the sound of wind and cloud. There is a moment of silence on the battlefield. "Wolves, wolves..." "Wolf, here comes the wolf..." After a moment''s prohibition, the oil pot splashed open, and all the Huns'' soldiers and horses started to panic. The wolves have disappeared for so many days. I thought they were gone. The wolves that disappeared in the depths of the grassland have come again and again. "Ouch, ouch..." Roar, the voice earth shaking, just like the thunder roaring down the sky. Compared with what we have heard in the past, it is quite different. "Boom..." The dreary trampling sound from the earth is like the sound of horses'' hoofs roaring from thousands of troops. This, so dull, I don''t know how many wolves have come. In this earth shaking dull howl, the vast and fast approaching. From the rear of the Huns'' army and horses, they came like meteors chasing the moon. Standing on the high place, xuanyuanche can even see that the two horses at the head are flying towards the rear army of the Huns. And behind them, the gray is overwhelming. At a glance, there was almost no end. That''s the wolves, the biggest king on the grassland. "Back off." The corner of the mouth draws a high smile, and xuanyuanche waves his hand. "Back..." One after another, the herald sound quickly passed away. Chapter 1254 Having ridden on the Damascus for a long time, the hundred thousand Chinese army of the northern herdsmen, who are ready for everything, turned around and rushed towards the deep grassland. Orderly and orderly. At this time, all the northern herdsmen and horses on this battlefield have retreated. The battlefield was given to the Huns and wolves. "Wolf, wolf..." "Run away..." Xiongnu soldiers were shocked, frightened, almost collapsed, and the whole team was in disorder. "Wolf group, wolf group, this is the last move of northern animal husbandry, this is..." Riding on the horse, the Hun looked at the wolves coming from afar. His face could not be seen any more. "What to do, Shan Yu? Run, alone, run... " The nearby guards, frightened at this time, shouted to the Hun king. Chaos, the whole front of Huns was a little disordered. Even though the horses came flying, Ryukyu was cold. These days, she took the wolves behind her and went straight to the westernmost hinterland. However, she turned from the west to kill the Huns. No one was met along the way, and no Hun forces were stirred up. Wait, it''s the meeting that gives the Huns a really deadly blow. "Rush, rush, rush, brothers, rush." Riding on a big horse, Ouyang Yufei waves his arms and shakes his hands. I was chased by the wolves for several days, and I''m really suffocating to the extreme. Today, all this catharsis should be vented on the Hun. Even if the horse flies straight into the flustered rear army of the Huns, the corner of ryukyue''s mouth outlines a bloody smile. "Ouch..." The wolves roared and rushed up. Boom, it''s just like the iron fist smashing into the scattered black wall, and the sparks splashed all over the place in an instant. The Huns had 200000 troops and tens of thousands of wolves. The blue sky and white clouds are rolling, and the sky is as high as a mirror. Chapter 1255 On the grassland, the last battle between Xiongnu and Beimu really ushered in the enemy. The blood color spreads, and the wind blows at the end of summer and the beginning of autumn. A fight, a frenzy. Xuanyuanche stands on the high slope, looking at this situation, the smile in his eyes is slowly brewing. He knew that Ryukyu understood what he meant. He knew Ryukyu knew what he was going to tell her, how he needed her to go and when he needed her to arrive. The most obvious man in the world is Ryukyu. He is also the one who knows Ryukyu best. Clouds fly deep and bring wolves howling. He smashed into the flustered Xiongnu camp. Ouyang Yu Fei fought and galloped while wielding a sharp sword. He cut and killed them all the way. At the same time, he looked around his eyes. "How do I feel that the main force has become us? Ryukyu, I never know that you and tobim are so close to each other? " Now there are only wolves and Xiongnu soldiers and horses left in the whole battlefield. All the northern herdsmen and horses are gone. Ouyang Yufei absolutely doesn''t believe there is such a coincidence. Ryukyu, wielding a long sword in his hand, splits the Huns around him and rushes to the opposite side. Hearing Ouyang Yufei''s words, he didn''t open his mouth. He only split his sword and flew to the Hun soldier who rushed to her. He raised his head and looked at the high slope behind the Hun soldier. The sun is shining, and a little black shadow above it, not xuanyuanche. The corners of the mouth outline a smile, light but rich. The xuanyuanche on the high station and the high slope saw Ryukyu looking up at him accurately, but the smile in his eyes was more brilliant. With a wave of his hand, "let''s go and meet her." After that, he turned around and jumped down the high slope and left for Ryukyu, who was in the Xiongnu camp. Chapter 1256 The white clouds are flying and the sun is shining brightly. The corner of his eyes swept to xuanyuanche''s direction, and ryukue''s eyes curved, and he rushed out of the Xiongnu camp more and more. The Xiongnu army was in chaos, which was hard to deal with at this time. They all fought their own way and fled for resistance. Ryukyu rushes all the way, but doesn''t encounter any difficult obstacles. All the way with Ryukyu out, Ouyang rushed to see the situation around his eyes, frowned and said: "Ryukyu, this is not a way to go." There are many wolves and many people. Now we are fighting together. Whether the bloody scene has surpassed any war is too bloody. Liuyue listens to Ouyang Yufei''s saying, frowns slightly, this The thought in my mind has not been formed yet, but the corner of my eye suddenly sweeps to a figure in front of me. The black armor, the Royal robe, was escorted by a group of guards. They retreated madly, commanding the Xiongnu army to the king of Xiongnu, who was charging towards the wolves. The dark eyes are shining, and Ryukyu''s eyes squint abruptly. Without thinking, the body moved first. Ryukyu raised the horse in the direction of xuanyuanche, and then turned to the direction of the Huns. At the sight of Ouyang Yufei, he immediately understood Ryukyu''s idea. He waved his sword and rushed to the other side. "Kill, kill for Ben Wang, Chong..." The black Xiongnu flag fluttered in the sky and could not stand down, accompanied by the roar and murderous spirit of the red eyes of the Xiongnu king. We can only resist. It may be time to kill all the wolves. When it comes to ascension. If they are confused, flustered and run away, maybe they are really finished. The Xiongnu king was also knowledgeable, but it''s a pity that his backward figure was totally different from his insight. Chapter 1257 Even though the horse came, Ryukyu and Ouyang were flying at an extremely fast speed, and they directly killed the Xiongnu king in a bloody way, which was extremely fast. In a moment, he rushed to the Xiongnu king. The Xiongnu King ate such a loss in ryukue''s hands as early as when he captured the northern shepherd king. He had been on guard for a long time. At this time, at the sight of the barracks, two horses like flying, immediately alert. "Kill them, quick, kill them..." Wielding a long spear and holding a high sabre, accompanied by the roar of the king of Huns, they cut down on Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei. The whole guards the Hun King''s guards, half protects the Hun king, half kills towards ryukyue and Ouyang Yufei. Two sneers, shooting out of the air. I can only see Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei''s body shapes, leaping at the same time. Ryukyu''s figure flashed straight into the ground, and the earth hall Sabre technique rolled forward. Ouyang Yufei is directly strong, a company kicked in the air, from the top straight to the Xiongnu king to kill. Once up and down, the cooperation is full of tacit understanding. At the same time, it is extremely powerful. The body method is like electricity, and the sabre method is sharp. The Xiongnu King Jinwei who rushed to Liuyue and Ouyang Yufei didn''t have time to rush to Liuyue and Ouyang Yufei. I saw two figures in front of them for a moment, and they had rushed through them. "Alone in..." "King, be careful..." The screams of panic came one after another in a flash, and they shook on the bloody grassland. In this scream, only two figures were seen: one was flying obliquely from the ground, the other was swooping down from the air towards their Xiongnu king. Fast as a thunderbolt, lightning and flint. "Bang." Two bloody flowers accompanied by the sharp cold front burst into the sky. Chapter 1258 The king of Huns, standing tall on the horse, stared with blood red eyes, and his dagger was still waving in the air, but it was fixed. A body of black armor chest, sharp cold sword across and on, silk blood red along the cold sword trickle out. At the same time, a red mark burst out on the neck and blood flowed. Both wounds are the key to one blow. Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei got it at the same time. "King, King..." Looking at the freeze frame picture, Wang Jinwei, the Hun, was shocked around. He was stunned for a long time before he came back. He roared and flew away. Turn the wrist and take back the dagger. Ryukyu and Ouyang look at each other. Ouyang Yufei immediately raised his hand and raised the dead Hun. At the same moment, Ryukyu''s body was like a flash of lightning, a flying body swooped over and a sword swept through the sky. I saw the high flying banner of the Huns, standing back and breaking. In the sky fluttered its last glory, slowly fell down. The banner of the Huns is over. The central banner of the Huns is gone. The Xiongnu soldiers and horses, who had already been flustered, were in great disorder at first sight. Xuanyuanche, who rushed all the way, just arrived. At the sight of Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei''s actions, his eyes flashed with pure light, just like he thought, it really deserved to be his Ryukyu. A dash forward, xuanyuanche toward Ryukyu is a loud way: "general tobimu, ask down or die." Hearing this, Ryukyu immediately flew towards Ouyang. In spite of the confusion here, Ouyang Yufei still listened to xuanyuanche''s words clearly and frowned slightly. In his opinion, he killed the Huns. There is no restriction on the Huns. One can escape. Chapter 1259 Although he expected to win the war, it was not such a tragic victory. It was inhumane. However, I really didn''t think about surrender. At this time, so many wolves, even if the Huns surrendered, how to clean up the scene? In the heart of the rapid calculation, but Ouyang Yufei reaction is also fast, since TOBI Wood said so, I''m afraid that in advance, try first. At that time, he picked up the dead Xiongnu king and shouted: "the Xiongnu king is dead. All the Xiongnu soldiers listen, will they die or not?" The roar of the real Qi, though in the thousands of troops, was still far away. Flying with the whole Xiongnu army. The Xiongnu army could not be in disorder immediately. The wolf roars, the enemy retreats and I advance. As soon as I felt that the resistance was not enough and the wolves were inspired by the blood, they roared, crazily and bited, and rushed to the Huns camp, more and more in-depth. "Down, we surrender..." "We surrender, ah..." "Help, help..." Without the intention of the Hun king, the Hun army was frightened by the wolves. The instinct to survive transcends their national glory. A person opens his mouth to surrender, and then a wave of surrenders, which is higher than a wave, continue to spread all over the world. Down, as long as not dead in the wolf''s mouth, how willing. Listen to the incessant surrender and scream, Ouyang Yufei looks down at the guard soldiers of Ryukyu, and asks. What do you do now? "To the East, back to the East. Come on." Xuanyuanche saw the same situation as in his calculation and immediately shouted to Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yufei''s eyebrows moved. He really has a move. Chapter 1260 How smart is Toby wood for this? However, it was too late for him to think about it. Immediately, he raised his arms and shouted, "those who surrender will retreat to the East quickly, quickly." The voice from afar among thousands of troops immediately let all the Huns who had been frightened by wolves retreat towards the East. "Let him lead you." Quietly handed a sentence to Ryukyu. Xuanyuanche raises his hand at the same time, and several meteor rockets rise up in the sky at once. "Yufei, take them to the front. Pay attention." Ryukyu saw xuanyuanche say so, immediately toward Ouyang Yu Fei is a sentence. Ouyang Yu Fei looked at the moon and said, "what about you?" "It''s always going to be sorted out." Ryukyu raises his chin and looks at the wild wolves in the distance. She didn''t know what back move xuanyuanche arranged, but since xuanyuanche didn''t leave, he must have a way. Ouyang Yufei frowned: "it''s so dangerous, I''ll follow you..." "General tobim has made arrangements for them. The military division should go quickly and not let these people move, or there will be endless troubles." Ouyang Yu Fei''s words have not finished, xuanyuanche immediately received a sentence. As Ouyang Yufei heard, he also knew that the 200000 soldiers could not run around, or the consequences would be hard to say. If we want to gather together, we will not demobilize our troops, but another force of insurrection. At the sight of Ryukyu, he turned his head and followed the soldier in another direction. The next bite of teeth, jumped on the Hun King''s BMW, a roar: "surrender to go with me." The horse retreated to the East. Get Ouyang to fly a roar, that Xiongnu troops immediately follow Ouyang to fly in the side of the body, toward the East Huhu of retreat. Chapter 1261 And in front of them. Kuzaki and Hanfei''s left and right flanks, which had long retreated. Has retreated to the xuanyuanche predetermined position, at this time already converged together. In front of the 200000 Huns. "Attention." Looking at the fireworks signal from the main battlefield, kuzamu gave a deep voice. Li Kuo, Han Fei and Kuo Baal are silent. They have 300000 soldiers and horses in their hands. They have already set their positions and are waiting for the troops to converge. Xuanyuanche''s men, there is absolutely no possibility of missing the net. The surrendered soldiers and horses retreated rapidly, and the wolves were closing in. Two hundred thousand soldiers and horses of Xiongnu had already gone deep into the position of northern herdsmen when they were fighting with northern herdsmen and horses. Along with the wolves, they all went deep into the past. Ryukyu follows xuanyuanche, quickly interspersed in the chaos. "What are you going to do?" Running, Ryukyu side towards xuanyuanche roared a sentence. "Just follow." Xuanyuanche turns his head towards Ryukyu and hooks his mouth slightly. He is faster and faster in the other direction. This battle must be won to the greatest extent. The Huns want to kill, absolutely. However, these two hundred thousand Hun soldiers must not let them all die in the mouth of wolves. Or fight with the wolf. Such a tragic battle, or the use of troops, would cause incalculable damage to him in recovering the Huns. The heart is full of flesh. It doesn''t need to be said that winning or losing in the battlefield is a familiar way. However, if so many people were buried in the wolf''s mouth, it would arouse public anger. Therefore, the threat of the wild wolf must be, but it can only be pointed out immediately. Xuanyuanche had already figured out the following moves when Ryukyu led the wolves. Chapter 1262 Flying and walking, xuanyuanche led Ryukyu very fast. Liuyue sees xuanyuanche without saying or asking, and runs with him. In an instant, the Xiongnu army was worn out, obliquely from the camp, immediately on the green grassland on the edge. At the same time, the retreating soldiers and horses were also fast, and the whole front had moved forward hundreds of meters. Coldly looking at the front move forward, xuanyuanche''s eyes shine. With one stroke of hand, a red signal bomb is launched. With this red pyrotechnic bomb lifted off. The green grassland on both sides of the main battlefield, which was originally deserted, suddenly shot out two armies from left and right. However, there are only a dozen people. Obliquely rushed out, more than ten people were holding the burning red torch in their hands. Ryukyu''s eyes moved. Dozens of people from both sides came quickly, but they were not close to the battlefield. He stopped a long way away and threw his torch at the red grassland. "Boom." At once, the torches seemed to light the fuse. Shua''s red fire spread to the Xiongnu soldiers and wolves who were fighting. The speed is as fast as the wind. The fire came from the left and the right, and towards the central area, it came at full speed. The shooting position is just where the Huns and wolves are fighting. The fire is fierce and unbearable. It is natural for wolves to be afraid of fire. Seeing the fire burning, I can''t hide from the subconscious. The territory on that side, in an instant, has a horizontal line. The wolf is fast, the flame is faster, only then retreats a line. The sparks from the East and the West came together and flew. At this time, if you look down from a high altitude. Chapter 1263 It can be seen clearly that a fire belt runs through the grassland. On both sides of the red belt, the wolves and the Huns were isolated. Although there was a little adulteration, it was rare. Standing high and on the side of the high slope, Ryukyu looked at the scene, raised his eyebrows and looked at xuanyuanche with a smile. "What did you use?" "Diesel." Xuanyuanche''s mouth is crooked. He has watered a diesel road here for a long time, which has been hidden in the north. At this time, the Hun soldiers and horses had retreated to the place he expected, which naturally came into use. The fire took off, separating the two sides. "Not for long." Seeing xuanyuanche''s smile, ryukue threw out three words. Although diesel has a moment''s potential, it will come to an end. Besides, this fire line is just like this. At this time, the wolves, who have been bloodstained, can avoid the fire line as long as they make a detour, and chase the Huns who have fled. Xuanyuanche listens to the words and laughs, does not answer, only the arm stretches, points forward. When Ryukyu saw this, he immediately followed xuanyuanche''s gesture to see it. I saw that the wolves were slanting behind, and a group of elite soldiers rode on the high horse, full of armor, and rushed towards the wolves slanting behind from afar. There are not many people, but there are thousands of them. At this time, the wolves had been completely addicted to the killing, and it was heard that there was a sense of humanity. At once, the last wolves, Shua''s turn, bite at the rushing elite troops. The two sides collided rapidly. However, before the wolves rush up, thousands of elite soldiers are ready to fight. Little fire appeared in their hands, with little smoke and light. Chapter 1264 "Bang bang bang......" "Crackling..." The chaos but deafening sound of the explosion, accompanied by thousands of elite soldiers in the hands of the fire and wolves. For a while, I saw all kinds of fire. Fireworks burst through the wolves. With a loud sound, the wolves were stunned. Before they had time to try to jump the line of fire, they were in a mess. Bombardment is really a kind of bombardment. The thousands of elite soldiers rushed up with their horses blocked in their ears. The fireworks in his hand were thrown at the wolves. Thousands of fireworks, tens of thousands of fireworks, keep blowing in the wolves. During that time, the hair of the wolves exploded. Looking at this situation, Ryukyu smiled rarely: "thank you for thinking about it." Xuanyuanche shook his head and smiled: "unfortunately, it''s not as powerful as your things." He wanted to use the earth bomb of Ryukyu very much. Unfortunately, few of the earth bombs left by Ryukyu who exploded the rock last time were useless to him. Moreover, it''s useless to arrange the wires in advance. He had to use the fireworks and firecrackers, which had a first-class deterrent force, but it was not powerful enough. Can blow up the wolf hair, but can''t blow them. "Ouch, ouch..." With the thick black smoke rolling up, filled with the sky, the wolf''s roar has reached the ultimate state. Seeing the black smoke rolling in the distance and hearing the roar of the wolves, the Hun soldiers fled faster and faster, and disappeared in the sight of the wolves in an instant. The wolves were fluffed by fireworks. Thousands of elite soldiers rushed forward, burning and plundering. It is impossible to give the bombed wolves in the southeast, northwest and light damage. Chapter 1265 "Ouch..." The wolves have never been so bullied since they formed a camp. In an instant, it was furious to the extreme, and the roar made the world shaking. Through the fireworks array, we will bite back thousands of elite soldiers who bully them. The thousands of elite soldiers were well trained. Seeing that the effect of provocation was in place, they were not interested in fighting at all and turned around and ran. When running, I still remember to smash all the fireworks and firecrackers into the wolves. Black smoke billowed, and a strong smell of gunpowder filled the sky. "Go." Xuanyuanche saw that thousands of elite soldiers had retreated, and immediately waved to Ryukyu, and the horse chased them in the direction of thousands of elite soldiers. When Ryukyu saw these two words, he went up with them. Fireworks flying, after the most brilliant time, silent down. The wolves, whose hair was scorched by the blast, fully realized that it was a provocation. In the roar, the Huns, who gave up the fire line, chased the thousands of elite soldiers. For the wolves, the enemy is more hateful than the food in the fire. Galloping away. Thousands of elite soldiers sit down, and none of them is a thousand Lima. Even if the wolves behind them are extremely fast, they can''t catch up with each other for a while. White clouds and light, the sun shining gold. But in the blue sky, thousands of elite soldiers fled in front. Behind him, thousands of bombed fur were blown open, and the scorched wolves were roaring, followed by a fierce pursuit. Mercury pours down to the ground. A rush. On the horse, xuanyuanche and ryukue thrust in from the oblique stab and met thousands of elite soldiers. "Are you ready?" Xuanyuanche a big drink, the voice is not big, but clearly Chu ring in the ears of thousands of people. Chapter 1266 "All right." Let the horses roar. Thousands of elite soldiers responded loudly as they rushed. "Well, spread." With a wave of his hand, xuanyuanche roared. With the roar of xuanyuanche, it was floating in the air. The thousands of elite soldiers were immediately dispersed. It''s like a tight dough. It spreads out and becomes flour. Thousands of elite soldiers are loose and scattered. The shortest distance between a person''s front and back is about 10 meters. In an instant, the whole cross section is more than 1000 meters. They are all laid out by these thousands of elite soldiers. When Ryukyu saw this eyebrow, xuanyuanche said: "keep a distance, don''t be too close, and don''t suggest that you should go out of this range and rush in that direction." After all, as soon as Ryukyu points to the front position, Lama is separated from Ryukyu. At the same time, with a wave of hands, a battle of green meteor bombs bloomed in the air, fireworks brilliant, far away passed out. Run on the horse, spread out thousands of elite soldiers, and rush forward. Ryukyu on the one hand, the horse rushes towards the place pointed by xuanyuanche, and on the other hand, the eyebrows and eyes fluctuate constantly. What does xuanyuanche mean? Heart stomach Fei, horse speed is very fast, a foot into the scope of xuanyuanche said. As soon as the horse''s hoof fell, Ryukyu suddenly became a little excited. No, it doesn''t feel right when the horse''s hoof falls. It doesn''t bear the weight. Do you mean The dark eyes of Ryukyu suddenly brighten, and xuanyuanche unexpectedly The corner of the mouth raised a smile, and Ryukyu looked at xuanyuanche running in front of her. This person is her, so the person without omission is her. It''s good, it''s good. Flying horses, thousands of elite soldiers flied across the grassland before and rushed towards the high slope pointed by xuanyuanche. Chapter 1267 "Ouch..." Behind him came a swarm of wild wolves with their hair blown up. Blood red eyes, blood stained mouth, endless ferocity and murderous spirit. First of all, a vertical immediately get that high slope, Ryukyu busy Lema turned around and looked back. Thousands of wolves roar and come, and the side of the world. Lema whirled around, xuanyuanche swept thousands of elite soldiers up the slope at a glance, slowly reached into the sleeve and felt a signal to play at the fingertips. Cold eyes swept the wolves swarming below, xuanyuanche motionless. When Ryukyu saw that xuanyuanche could not move, she would not move. Xuanyuanche was not afraid of anything. The wolves are getting closer and closer. 500 meters, 300 meters, 100 meters, 70 meters Ryukyu could almost see the white teeth of the wolves. Blood red eyes full of hatred. It''s getting closer. Fifty meters In this very near moment, xuanyuanche suddenly drew a smile from the corner of his mouth, and the flame in his hand took off and blew in the sky. The blue fire is in full bloom. "Shua." The blue fire was shining in the sky, and the undulating earth slope in the distance suddenly turned over, revealing the elite soldiers riding high horses inside. In front of their eyes, there are almost tens of thousands of people. "Drive." The roar of the flying roars. The horses, with their backs to the range that xuanyuanche had just crossed, rushed out towards both sides. Tens of thousands of war horses rushed out, and the rope tied on the horse''s hooves was immediately pulled straight and exposed from among the grass leaves. Completely restrain the range that xuanyuanche just divided his troops. With a roar of the horses, the wolves who rushed in were shocked. However, in this moment of slight stupor, in the place where the wolves stood, the whole grassland suddenly turned upside down. The grass at the foot of the wolves exploded, revealing a big dark hole. Chapter 1268 The wolf fell into the big hole with a bang. With thousands of horses tied with ropes, with thousands of soil, toward the front also do not go back. The big hole that collapsed is getting bigger and bigger. The wolves in this position are included in it. The dust is flying, the grass is turning. The soil is howling with wolves. The smell of grass is blowing, with the fragrance of soil. The wolves are in a great mess, howling. Toward the bottom is just like dumplings, falling wildly. All, but in an instant. When the grass leaves are turned over, everything will be settled. Ryukyu looked at the grassland they had just passed by. It had become a big hole and a deep pit. A pit almost tens of thousands of square meters in size. The pit is ten meters high. At this time, the wolves have all fallen into the pit, and they are howling and jumping at the bottom of the pit. However, there is no such ability to jump out. Side of the head looking at the side of looking at the bottom of the pit xuanyuanche, ryukue eye bright amazing. She knew, as she passed the grass, that the lower part had been hollowed out, with only one layer of skin on it. Tied by that rope, so it didn''t fall off. And thousands of horses broke the ropes, and thousands of wolves could ride on the thin soil. The wolves come in a flash, rise and fall. Come fast, fall fast. Well, there''s no way to describe it. Only xuanyuanche can really think of it and do it. Only with such a farsighted strategy can we master all of them. Feeling the sight of Ryukyu, xuanyuanche turns his head to look at Ryukyu, and a faint smile appears on the corner of his mouth. "I didn''t face you." The sound of a low smile was heard by only two people. Ryukyu also low smile, what words did not say, only to xuanyuanche high thumbs up. Chapter 1269 The smile on xuanyuanche''s face is more and more brilliant. Set off a black face, it seems to have a silly feeling instead. When he knew that Ryukyu and the wolves were rampaging in the Xiongnu army, he had already thought about the capture. Such a large group of wolves don''t understand people''s words. They are so fierce in pursuit of chaos and have amazing fighting power. They must have a back hand to clean up. Otherwise, after attacking the Huns, they would not be the only targets. therefore, he began to dig the big hole and set up ambush with the ten thousand armies that came from Tobey wood. If you can''t burn them or kill them, then you can put them in prison. This is not the best policy. With a smile on the corner of his mouth, xuanyuanche looked at Ryukyu, who gave him a thumbs up, lowered his voice and said, "not thanks to your cooperation." "I know what you think." Ryukyu also lowered his voice, which only two people could hear. Low voices mingled in their ears. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche looked at each other, and Qiqi laughed. Extremely comfortable. There is no one word conversation, no one paper transmission of flying letter. However, they just know what they mean. It''s about knowing that the other person understands what they think. Not because of that, only knowing. The breeze blows and the sun shines. With two eyes looking at each other, thousands of elite soldiers standing behind them woke up one by one from panic and stupor. Look at the wolves in the big pit, who are howling and running but can''t jump out. One by one can''t stop excited. "Ha ha, we won..." "Trapped, trapped..." "Win, win, we win..." The excited laughter came like waves after waves. Chapter 1270 At the bottom of the pit, there are countless trapped wolves. Outside the pit, the excitement was overwhelming. The wind in late summer and early autumn blows the earth with a slight cool, and the grass leaves are more and more green. Under the leadership of Ouyang Yufei, the two hundred thousand soldiers of Xiongnu crashed into the battle lines of kuzamu and Hanfei, who had long been waiting in line. Surrender, return, is the nail in the coffin. White clouds flying, the Xiongnu finally got on the table of the horse, fell into the northern pastoral control. Two hundred thousand defeated Huns. It''s not easy, because the number of soldiers and horses that the northern herdsmen came to attack the city is only 400000. This surrender army has reached half of the total number of northern herdsmen. If, after the surrender is taken back, a sudden rebellion occurs, the result is self-evident. Therefore, kuzamu, Li Kuo, and others pacified the 200000 soldiers on the eastern grassland, and several generals came to discuss with Ryukyu. "Ouch..." The wolves howled, with a thick unwillingness, with all day anger. Under the blue sky and white clouds, the wolves in the huge pit are jumping and running, and the earth shaking howl fully shows their fury. Immediately stand on the edge of the high pit and gallop to kuzamu and others. They are shocked. At the bottom of the pit, the wolves roared and the pit, shocked, speechless. Darling, this is the wolf pack. This is the last move arranged by tobim. No wonder they have to retreat one after another to meet so many ferocious things. I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult to get out of the way. Micro side, kuzamu and Li Kuo have a look at each other. They are full of admiration when they look at tobim. What is he waiting for? He has been put aside for a while. "Tut Tut, powerful, powerful." Ouyang Yufei felt his chin and stood by the pit and looked at the dense wolves below. Chapter 1271 He never looked at how many were chasing them. At this time, it seems that there are about ten thousand left after the fierce fight. Obviously, this lineup is unprecedented powerful. Touching his jaw, Ouyang Yufei''s eyes were shining. He crouched down and looked at the wolf who was angry at him. He wanted to jump up, but he could only look at the wolf. Ouyang Yu Fei blinked. Looking back at the ropes on the edge of his eyes and the overturned soil in the distance, Ouyang''s eyes moved slightly. It seems that such a battle situation is a plan to capture at one stroke, a wise strategy, a far-reaching vision, and a surefire plan. The eyes turned quickly. Ouyang raised his head and looked at TOBI wood, who was playing with kuzamu and other wild wolves at the bottom of the pit. These two days, I was busy making a mess with ryukyueman grassland. To forget that he doubted tobim. The corner of the mouth outlines the worship smile, but the eyes look at Toby wood with deep smile: "Toby wood, this arrangement is good, who thought?" TOBI wood was looking very happy. When he heard Ouyang Yufei''s casual question, he laughed and said, "naturally..." Naturally, who hasn''t said it? Suddenly, the mosquito bites at the waist. It hurts. Toby woodcut reflected from the excitement, coughing and then said: "nature is Ben." "Well, it seems tobim has made a lot of money in this period." Ouyang Yu Fei slowly stands up and looks at Toby wood''s eyes and smiles deeply. Tobim saw this and said with a smile, "grow up from the war." The fierce man of the first five and the third coarseness suddenly pulled a sentence, which made him familiar with Han Fei and Kuo Baal around him, turning his eyes towards the sky. Chapter 1272 Ouyang Yufei chuckled: "yes, it is. Although it''s a little faster, it''s not like your style. But it''s good to benefit. " After that, I took a deep look at tobim again. Even if tobim is a big old man, he can hear that Ouyang Yufei has something to say. At present, he can''t understand it. Hehe smiles and turns to look at the silent moon. "Commander in chief, how do you deal with the wolves?" I can''t play with Ouyang Yufei. Let''s change the subject. "It''s on fire. It''s clean." Kuzamu immediately followed. "Yes, I poured in diesel oil to burn it, otherwise it will still be a big problem later." Han Fei also followed. There are too many wolves on the grassland, which is a real threat to herdsmen, cattle and sheep. It''s the best thing to kill the wolves on the grassland this time. "I think so..." "Well, well, kill..." Ouyang Yu Fei sees kuzamu and others lead the topic to the wolf, and he doesn''t chase after what he said just now. He draws his hand and comes to Ryukyu. Hearing the words of kuzamu and others, ryukue frowned and looked at xuanyuanche. "No, I like them." Low voice into the ears, xuanyuanche is very determined. When Ryukyu heard this, he immediately outlined a smile. She thought the same as xuanyuanche. She also likes wolves. Among the animals, wolves are her favorite. Because of its loyalty, it is one of the few monogamous species in animals. Needless to say, one of the advantages is enough for her to like. Besides, she learned a lot of tracking skills from wolves in those days. "No, I''m not going to kill." Light mouth, but surprised Toby wood and others a Leng. Chapter 1273 "Why?" Everyone was surprised, even after following Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei, autumn mark and others who were also standing on the side were a little surprised. "There is a way for all things to exist. You can not only see the disadvantages of their existence, but also see the benefits. They maintain the balance of the grassland. Besides, I''m not interested in genocide. It''s so sleepy. It''s no threat to us to give them a stepping stone and let them get up after we leave. " Ryukyu''s words are very indifferent, but they are not the same. Everyone knows this, but they are silent. If they don''t kill, they don''t know what grassland balance means. But if their Regent says not to kill, then not to kill. "Let''s let it go when we''re gone. As long as there''s no smell of blood, they will naturally return to the original three, three, two, two. They won''t gather in such a large number." Ouyang Yu Fei stands beside Ryukyu and opens his mouth. Wolves don''t have only one leader. They have their own family. We will unite in absolute interests. Without common enemies and interests, we will naturally disperse. At this point, he has read some books in this field, to know. When kuzamu and others saw Ouyang Yufei saying that, they immediately responded. "By the way, commander, we are here to ask the 200000 soldiers how to deal with it? Too many troops have been sent down. " Kuzamu looks at Li Kuo, Han Fei and others around his eyes. After a moment of hesitation, he said to Ryukyu, "we mean..." I didn''t finish talking, but I put my hands on my neck. Kill. Ryukyu saw this in his heart. She remembered that she had occasionally seen a little in her favorite Chinese history. Chapter 1274 I remember that in the Warring States period in Chinese history, in the battle of Changping in the Qin state, 400 thousand soldiers were killed in the pit. Zhao no longer has the power to turn over. Today, is she going to kill 200000 soldiers of the Huns? Frowned, Ryukyu lost his hand and did not open his mouth. "We can''t kill. Although there are many soldiers, there is no follow-up force. If we kill at this time, the whole territory of Xiongnu may be hard to recover." At the first time, xuanyuanche''s voice came to me. At this time, they killed 200000 of their children in front of the capital of the Huns, which aroused the hearts of the Huns. "We can''t kill them. We have to force them to jump over the wall. We have to disperse them into groups, reorganize the grasslands, and occupy Shengjing." Ryukyu did not speak yet, but Ouyang Yu Fei made a sound. And xuanyuanche is the same view. Secretly nodded, xuanyuanche whispered into the secret way: "whole team, march into Shengjing, take advantage of the power of victory, first annex the Huns in saying, other things will be discussed later." One drum, and then decline, three and knot. At this time, everything should stand by the side first, take down the Hun City, destroy the Hun flag and wipe out the Huns from history, which is the most important thing at present. "According to the commander, go down to prepare, rest tonight, and send troops to Shengjing tomorrow to annex the Huns." Tomorrow, the soldiers will go to Shengjing and annex the Huns. The ten words of Qi infused Changhong bloomed in the air, bringing the unique momentum and the sense of frenzy and excitement. "Yes." When kuzamu and other generals heard this, they immediately opened their eyes, showed ecstasy and drank accordingly. With a wave of his hand, kuzamu turned to the army behind him and roared: "the whole army is ready. The Regent has orders. Tomorrow''s troops will send to Shengjing and annex the Huns." Chapter 1275 The roar was accompanied by the wind at the end of summer and the beginning of autumn. The hundred thousand soldiers and horses of the Chinese army behind them immediately raised their heads. "Soldiers in Shengjing, soldiers in Shengjing, annexing Huns..." The roar of a wave is higher than a wave, and the noise rises, resounding on the earth and reaching into the sky. For hundreds of years, there has been no unified grassland, and it will soon come. The northern herdsmen will be unified, and the grasslands will be unified. He sharpens his sword and points to Shengjing. In the flying flag, Ryukyu looks around at xuanyuanche. There was no fluctuation in their eyes, but there was excitement and joy that both of them knew. Their first step is about to succeed. The sky is covered with grey clouds, and the clouds fly away with thousands of colors. When the Hun died, all the soldiers and horses of the Hun had been exhausted. Shengjing has no one to defend and no general to defend. Flags fluttered, iron black fluttered and nine days above. The iron armor gleamed cold in the sun. 300000 North Animal Husbandry Iron Army, stepping on the lush grassland, facing the city. The walls of the majestic stones stand high in the sky. Such a brilliant golden light, but brewing a cold luster, thick and atmospheric. Shengjing, two large seal characters and tall city gate. This is the capital of the Huns. It has stood on the grassland for 130 years. At this time, the tall city wall stands, and the gate below is tightly closed. At the gate of the city, a group of high-ranking officials of Xiongnu stood in a row, wearing all the clothes of Xiongnu Dynasty. Among them, the oldest woman sat high and went up, the Empress Dowager of Xiongnu. Horse''s hoof treads, like the dull thunder in the sky, rumbling. Ryukyu was in black and iron armour. He was brave and brave. He lived in front of thousands of troops. Chapter 1276 The iron black flag of the northern shepherd King danced with the wind behind her, bringing a majesty. After the king''s flag, the general, Kuo, followed Ryukyu closely. By their side, Han Fei, tobim and Kuo Baal are marching in line with them. Behind him is xuanyuanche, Qiuwen, Yanhu, and other close guards. After them, in the display of the banners, the cavalry came with great power. Step forward and step into the hearts of all Hun subjects. It was the northern shepherd who couldn''t see his head at a glance. The sky is as blue as the ocean without any clouds. The golden sun from the sky, cast on the current Ryukyu, with all the majesty and fighting. Raise eyebrows and look coldly at the Hun empress. As soon as Ryukyu waves his hand, the soldiers behind him stop immediately and wait for him. Two eyes are opposite, one is domineering, the other is defeated miserably. Looking at the pale face of the Hun empress, Ryukyu said one by one: "if you descend, one will not kill, and benevolent government is waiting for you. If we fight, we will slaughter the city with blood. " The cold words resounded in front of the Hun King City. Even the hot sun in the sky could not shake away the coldness and killing. When the voice fell, the remaining literati of the Huns, who lived high above the wall of the King City, all fought a cold war. Blood washing slaughterhouse, the murderer in front of her can do it. It''s not a fake that she is cold and killed. She will kill the city. His body trembled slightly, but he tried to keep it stable. The Hun empress looked at Ryukyu and took a deep breath: "surrender, is it true that one doesn''t kill? Benevolent government to the people of Huns? " Ryukue looked at the empress: "since then, I have no Xiongnu but the northern herdsman in the grassland." As soon as this firm words were uttered, the face of the Hun empress dowager became more and more pale. Chapter 1277 When the voice fell, Ryukyu went on again: "I, the Regent of the northern herdsman, spoke with a promise of a thousand jin and never regretted. Since then, the Huns have been my northern herdsmen. There are no two principles for me to deal with my own people With the sound of the words flying in the summer wind, leap over the high wall of the Hun King City, and sprinkle in Shengjing. Gao Li and all the Hun officials on the wall looked at each other, and their faces were shaking. However, now the Huns have no soldiers to defend. Sooner or later, they will be given materials for annexation. They all know it very well. There is no way to surrender or blood wash. Gold is shining, but it''s cold to them. Looking up, the empress Hun''s tears trickled down her cheeks. "The ancestors of the Xiongnu royal family, Moya, I''m sorry for you, I''m sorry for the Xiongnu. Today, the Xiongnu is defeated. We can''t keep the city. Please forgive the ancestors of the Xiongnu royal family The whisper was clearly passed into everyone''s ears, without any words. The change of dynasties is always the same. "Kaicheng." With a wave of the sleeve robe, the Hun empress turned around and closed her eyes, unable to bear to witness. Under the golden light, the city gate of the Huns opened slowly. At the gate of the city, this generation of Hun princes, dressed in Hun Prince robes, came out step by step holding a yellow tray. Behind them are thousands of Huns in Shengjing. On the Yellow brocade, there is a Hetian jade seal. That''s the Hun King''s seal. That''s the representative of Hun''s existence. Watching the Hun''s great prince come with heavy steps, ryukyue waved gently. After that, kuzamu immediately jumped down from the horse and walked towards the great prince of Hun. In front of the open city gate, kuzamu and the great Hun Prince walked together. Chapter 1278 In full view of the public, kuzamu reached out to take over the Hun King seal from the Hun prince. The Xiongnu people couldn''t bear to see it. Qi Qi turned around. That means there will be no Xiongnu. After receiving the letter seal, kuzamu Shua turned around and walked quickly to Ryukyu. The high court ryukyue raised the letter seal of the Xiongnu king in his hand. Ryukyu leaned over, turned to the northern herdsmen, raised his seal high in his hand, and shouted, "I have unified the grassland in the northern herdsmen." "Long live, long live..." "Unified grassland, unified grassland..." "We have unified the grassland in the North..." The fierce roaring dust floats above, straight into the blue cloud. After Ryukyu, Han Fei, kuobali and other generals, who were lined up behind him, turned over and knelt in front of ryukyue, and shouted excitedly, "long live the Regent, long live, long live..." "Long live the Regent, long live, long live..." The hundreds of thousands of northern herdsmen who were excited did not know what to shout. Hundreds of years of dreams, hundreds of years of fighting. Today, it comes down to here, it comes down to them. It comes down to their Regent. One hundred years of dream, one day. That great joy is beyond words. The roar of hundreds of thousands of troops sounded like a thunderbolt in the sky. With the wind blowing across the grassland, towards all directions. Grassland, from then on to the north. The sword pointed to the capital of Shengjing, and Ryukyu said coldly, "enter the city." The horses carried their hooves and marched into the city of the Huns. The banner of the Huns flying high above the city gate fell down on the wall. Instead, it was the king''s flag of the northern herdsmen. The iron black flag was flying. Chapter 1279 Under the golden light, the northern Muwang banner was flying high above the Hun city. From then on, there were no Xiongnu. The rise and fall of the Hun Dynasty has turned over. It is no longer the three heroes standing side by side that welcome the whole grassland, but the only one. The autumn wind blows and the grassland is unified. When the night falls, the sky is clear in autumn. The bright stars are more and more bright and enchanting in the night sky. The bright light from the sky, reflected on the mountains and rivers below the earth, beautiful as a dream. The palace of the Huns. No longer these days of silence, at this time the Xiongnu palace was angry again. However, its owner is not the Huns, but ryukyue. The moon night is whirling, and the palace of the Huns is in full swing. An Sifang, the whole army. After Ryukyu entered the palace of the Xiongnu, Kuo Li, Fei Han and other busy people left their own places. In contrast, the Regent Ryukyu is the one who has nothing to do with it. Standing on the steps of the Hun''s palace, ryukyue plays with his glass and looks up at the sky. Today''s moon is extremely round. The corner of the mouth outlines a brilliant smile, and Ryukyu turns his head and raises his glass to the xuanyuanche beside him. Xuanyuanche saw a smile on his face and raised his glass towards Ryukyu. "Bang." Clear and crisp collision sound in the moonlight, so beautiful. "Celebrate our first success." After drinking all the wine in the cup, Ryukyu smiled at xuanyuanche. "Congratulations." Xuanyuan Chul laughs and drinks up. The first step is to unify the grassland. They have already done so. The seventeen Xianbei ethnic groups have been destroyed. The Huns submit to surrender. Other small forces scattered on the grassland don''t care at all. Chapter 1280 It''s worth celebrating, it''s worth congratulating. Double cup empty, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche look at each other, eyes Qi Qi flash a brilliant smile. Coincidentally, he reached out his hand and tightly grasped the other side''s hand. "You''re suffering." Reaching for the moon, xuanyuanche lowers his voice. This was supposed to be done by him, but Ryukyu carried it on his shoulders. Relying on xuanyuanche''s arms, Ryukyu shook his head and smiled and said, "that''s the future of both of us. We bear everything." Two people''s future, two people create together, challenge the wind and rain together. Listen to the words of Ryukyu, xuanyuanche didn''t say anything more, but tightly held Ryukyu. Bringing moonlight from the sky shed, shrouded in embracing two people around. So hazy, so gentle people intoxicated. Night can be so beautiful. "Regent, Regent..." Just as the two were still in such a beautiful feeling, the voice of Toby wood suddenly came from afar. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche stand up with their eyebrows slightly fixed. "What is it?" Looking at tobim coming from the fast step, Ryukyu said in a deep voice. "A message from the military division." Tobim saw that Ryukyu and xuanyuanche were together. He was not surprised at all. He quickly stepped forward and handed Ryukyu the letter in his hand. Ryukyu''s discontented mood changed as soon as he heard tobim''s words. Reach for a letter quickly swept a glance, Ryukyu eyes a bright, grabbed xuanyuanche way: "go, go with me." Xuanyuanche saw this and let Ryukyu drag him to go forward. He remembers what ryukyue said to Ouyang Yufei alone when he walked on the grassland. Ouyang Yufei stayed on the grassland and didn''t follow him. Now, a walk? Yes? Chapter 1281 The night is vast and the stars are shining. White light from the sky, under the light to the grassland road is very clear. Let''s go through the night sky. Lush grassland is not far from Shengjing. In the middle of the night, ryukue and xuanyuanche drove into the lush grassland, leading Qiuxian and Yanhu. "Regent." On the edge of the grassland, there were people waiting for Ryukyu. At this time, when they saw Ryukyu coming, they immediately met him. "Where is the division?" Ryukyu did not rein in the horse at all, but flew straight through the corridor. "In front, the Regent, please come with me." The soldier, who was waiting here, saw that Ryukyu had not stopped, nor delayed at once. He replied quickly, turning around and leading his horse. Close behind xuanyuanche, see Ryukyu so eager, can not help but slightly raised eyebrows. What is worth Ryukyu''s attention? Then he is going to have a good look. At present, the longitudinal horse follows Ryukyu closely, and chases the autumn trace Yan Hu like flying. The night was dim, and soon it reached the edge of the grassland. Different from Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei in the middle grassland surrounded by three fires in the black soil. It''s a corner, not far from the lush grassland. Different from the plain in the lush grassland, there are some steep cliffs and steep mountains in this corner. But the good news is that it is neither high nor steep. Lying on the grassland, it looks like a lying dragon from afar. "Regent, the division is ahead." The leading soldier pointed to the place with bright lights in front of him. Ryukyu nodded his head, without speaking, but rode up. In the night, the late summer and early autumn night wind has brought a little cool air, quite cool and fresh. Chapter 1282 However, in the freshness, Ryukyu clearly smelled the pungent smell of the night wind. A taste that people here should not be familiar with, but she is very familiar with. The closer you get, the greater the smell. Quickly came, the line is near, all the eyes immediately reflected in the eyes of Ryukyu. The black soil, the black soil of no living grass. It was more black and thorough than the black land where Ouyang Yufei was in danger at that time. Around the black land, a battalion of soldiers and horses is holding a torch to light her. "What flavor?" After that, xuanyuanche sniffed the air, lowered his voice, and looked at the barren black road in front of him. Before Ryukyu could answer, the autumn trace behind him took over and said, "black land, which is the same as the terrain where the Regent was burned." They found it that day. Xuanyuanche frowned slightly. He didn''t follow him that day and didn''t know the terrain. Look at the strange appearance of the black land. It must have something to do with Ryukyu''s coming. In my heart, xuanyuanche did not open his mouth, and followed Ryukyu to the front. Flying horses came and got close. Ryukyu jumped off the horse and swept around his eyes. There was no more shadow: "what about the military division?" "The sergeant is at the front, the Regent, and I''ll take you." At once, a small team leader who stayed here to guide Ryukyu immediately met him. "Then go." Ryukyu immediately waved and nodded to xuanyuanche at the same time, indicating that xuanyuanche would keep up with him and walk forward at the same time. The party immediately went deeper and deeper. The mountains in front of you are the place where Wolong lies. The torch lights all around, even if it is such a dark night, can see all the situation clearly. Chapter 1283 The mountains zigzagged forward. With the Ryukyu more and more close to the terrain at the foot of the mountains, the pungent taste in the air is more and more sharp and strong. Ryukyu''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly. It was black, darker than the night overhead. In the dry soil, with the deepening of Ryukyu moon, there is a feeling of beginning to wet. It''s like dew, wet. A line of several people walked quickly, turning around a corner in front of them. The strong pungent air came to the nose, which almost smothered people. It''s almost dozens of times stronger than the smell in the air just now. Without the ups and downs of the earth slope and mountains, everyone''s eyes suddenly opened. Black, endless black at a glance. Spread it in front of your eyes. A black sea, a black ocean. Step by step, standing in Dangkou, Ryukyu saw such a scene and took a breath of air conditioning. Even though there are already predictions in mind, there are too many guesses. When I really saw it, I was still scared. Oil field, an endless field. "Ryukyu is here. I came all the way from the middle of my stomach to find it. This is where it came from." Standing in front of the black ocean, Ouyang Yufei hears the footsteps of Ryukyu. He opens his mouth and turns around. On that day, when Ryukyu led his troops to Shengjing to annex the Huns, he entrusted him with the task of finding the root. He also felt that he was more interested in finding the secret of the black land in order to dominate the Huns. Therefore, I am willing not to go. I didn''t think that I could find such a black ocean by following the lead. It''s endless, and it''s very frightening to see it suddenly. Chapter 1284 "Ryukyu, look..." "Put out the fire, quick, put out all the fire. If there is a spark on the ground, I will kill his nine families." Ouyang Yu Fei''s words just begin, but the cold moon suddenly roars. The voice is cold, mingled with the power of thunder, and sharp shock. In the surrounding brilliant light, Ryukyu''s face can be seen almost clearly, which is white for a moment. Ouyang Yu Fei is stunned, and Ryukyu is afraid? How can Ryukyu be afraid? Inexplicably, he turned his head and looked around at the soldiers and the torches they held high. He hasn''t explored the black water enough. At this time, a small group of soldiers are holding torches in the black water to explore the depth. The surroundings are used for illumination. It also needs to be feared? Black land is easy to catch fire, he knows, but is it so tense? "Ryukyu won''t light a fire. Don''t worry..." "Don''t worry, fart. What do you know? Put out the fire for me. Do you hear me? Be careful, get out of the way, stick to the ground a little, and wait for me to go to hell. " There was never a roar in the air, and Ryukyu''s hair almost stood up. Like a tiger on the verge of madness. When all the soldiers around saw that Ryukyu was angry, they did not dare to move at once. They carefully guarded the torch in their hands and retreated toward the black water. Joking, for one Mars, kill nine tribes. This criminal law has made a new start. Ouyang Yufei was killed by Ryukyu. He felt his nose. However, Ryukyu was never a person who was inexplicably angry. Was the black water so dangerous? Think of ask, Ouyang Yu Fei at the same time watching the fire quickly back away, while facing the moon: "so dangerous?" Chapter 1285 "Nonsense." Ryukyu stares at Ouyang Yufei. Such a rich oil field, as long as the heat in the air is high, may be a prairie fire, not to mention this Mars. Such an oil sea, a Mars fell. I don''t think we can fly even if we have wings. "Ouyang Yufei, you have seen three fire attacks on the black soil. It''s just a little bit of black water, but now it''s not a stain, but the purest original juice. Think about the result of Mars going down. It''s a brain that dogs can''t eat, and that''s all forgotten. " Staring at Ouyang Yufei, ryukyue is almost completely fierce and murderous. Ouyang Yufei listens to Ryukyu''s saying. He pulls at the corner of his mouth. He doesn''t dare to open his mouth. He moves behind Yanhu and avoids Ryukyu''s anger. He didn''t forget it, just didn''t know it was so powerful. If this is the purest original juice, so many torches shine on it, the consequences A little shiver, Ouyang Yufei cleverly shut up. His mistake, he ignored, he didn''t open his mouth. Never heard Ryukyu''s fierce roar, Ouyang Yufei. Standing in front of Ouyang''s flying body, xuanyuanche, rather gloating, drew up a little corner of his mouth and smiled. I feel very good. Ryukyu shouts Ouyang Yufei. It''s very good. Although Ouyang Yufei is no longer his rival, he has no threat. However, it was comfortable to see him scolded. Looking at Ouyang Yufei and hiding behind Yanhu, Liuyue snorts coldly and turns his head to stare at the torches to quickly retreat from the oil field. One by one, they retreated quickly and carefully enough. Chapter 1286 A spark did not fall out in the night. That''s a little relief. In a sigh of relief, Ryukyu suddenly felt that his back was wet, but it was a cold sweat. The corners of the mouth outline a smile. For the first time in the world, just a few fires scared me to this point. "When the order went down, all the people put out the fire and retreated far away." There is no fire in a dark oil field, the cold voice of Ryukyu comes out, mixed with no doubt. The soldiers, who had put out the torches and retreated, immediately retreated after hearing the words, and avoided far away. The torches all retreated. Originally, the place with bright lights was suddenly dark, and I couldn''t see my fingers. There was a brief silence around the oil field. "Ryukyu, what do you do now?" Ouyang Yufei, roared by Ryukyu, can''t help but open his mouth. He has now found the secret of the black land. But what do you do when you find it? Take it back to the fire and use it as diesel? So far from here to burn? It''s just the price of tofu ground into meat. This means that the ignition is easier and the combustion is more vigorous. Did not find the secret of the black land, the heart is still happy, now found, I think it is just so. "Ryukyu, what''s the use of these?" At the same time, xuanyuanche''s transmission into the secret also sounded in Ryukyu''s ear. Ryukyu is a real man. If this thing is only easy to burn, I''m afraid Ryukyu won''t care so much. There must be uses that they did not know, but Ryukyu knew. Xuanyuanche is also a shrewd man. He can hear the clue from the dialogue between Ouyang Yufei and Liuyue. Chapter 1287 Smelling the pungent oil at the tip of nose, Ryukyu''s eyes rotate rapidly. I thought it was an oil field, but I didn''t think so much. Now that it''s settled, she can carry out her idea. Oil fields are not just for burning. There was a sharp smile in the dark eyes, which was very exciting. At last, she found a killing weapon against the island of Hades. It''s just that she''s not excited and happy. Unfortunately, the night is full of color and nothing can be seen. The excited expression of Ryukyu doesn''t fall into any eyes. "Ouyang Yufei, send troops to guard here, no one is allowed to enter. As for its function, you will know later. Now, follow me back to Shengjing. " A pun, both reply to Ouyang Yufei also reply to xuanyuanche. When the voice falls, Ryukyu turns around and walks away. He quickly moves towards the outside of the oil field without stopping for a moment. Ouyang Yufei and xuanyuanche listen, two words do not follow the Ryukyu go out. Ryukyu really knows more than them in some aspects. It''s no harm to listen to her, though they are full of doubts. The night is hazy, and the fingers of darkness can''t be seen. It belongs to the last darkness before dawn. Come and go in a hurry. At dawn, Ryukyu and his party returned to Shengjing. Without taking part in the collection and occupation of kuzamu, Ryukyu went directly to the best blacksmith in Shengjing. Ouyang Yufei and Xuanyuan see this closely. When the Xiongnu changed dynasties, what business did the blacksmith shop have? They closed their doors and closed their houses, but it was exactly what ryukyue wanted. "Master Huamu, I need to make something." Directly from the closed wall yard jump in, Ryukyu face a strong, at this time looking at her stunned blacksmith way. Chapter 1288 "As long as you make it, I''m the deposit." Ignoring the stupefaction of the blacksmith, ryukue took a ingot of gold directly from his sleeve. The golden color was shining in the sun, and the spirit of the blacksmith was immediately recovered. "Good, good, distinguished guest, what do you want to make?" In this period of war and chaos, someone even offered this price. It''s like the God of wealth. Ryu moon saw the carpenter return to God and nodded with satisfaction. "I''ll draw a model for you." Ouyang Yufei, xuanyuanche, listen to the words immediately put his head together in the past, even on the side of the autumn trace and Yanhu also extended his head to see. What''s Ryukyu going to fight? You should know that if Ryukyu doesn''t make a move, he will definitely make one of the magic weapons. This is known to all present. Ryukyu didn''t avoid these people either, and he made it directly on paper. Looking at the few strokes on the paper, Ouyang Yufei''s cheek is extremely drawn, and it''s hard to bear the laughter. Beside xuanyuanche also raised eyebrows and looked at Ryukyu with a smile. Is this made of "Visitor, you are just entertaining me. What are you going to do with the carpenter?" The blacksmith of flowers and trees looked at the things painted by Ryukyu. Even if he was greedy for money, his face was black. Ryukyu drew a wooden bucket on the paper. Cask, cask. That''s for a carpenter. What''s for a blacksmith? Besides, he is the best blacksmith in Shengjing. He can make any complicated craftsmanship and never takes this inferior product. Looking at the angry blacksmith, Ryukyu was in a good mood and didn''t get angry. Instead, he smiled and said, "I want a bucket." Chapter 1289 "Iron bucket?" Ouyang Yu Fei immediately took the words, staring at the moon, surprised. The smile just on his face was a little twisted. Iron bucket, what is this? "Yes, the iron bucket is half a Zhang high and two feet wide, just like the iron bucket that can be closed like the wine jar." The old God is looking at the blacksmith. Ryukyu says it''s light. But, this gentle words come out, but startled a person to do not have voice. Iron buckets, no one has this idea, buckets are made of wood. Well, Ryukyu''s things are always strange. Let''s not talk about power. However, iron, iron can only be used for casting weapons, not for living utensils. How much iron does such a large iron barrel consume? The eyebrows were all frowned, and everyone was silent. "I don''t have so much iron..." The face of the blacksmith was a little twisted. "I can''t fight as long as you answer? Materials are not a problem. " Ryukyu stares at the blacksmith, aggressive. Holding the drawing given by Ryukyu, the carpenter was silent for a long time. Suddenly he bit his teeth and said, "if you fight, you will fight in the way of swords. You will fight in thin skin and melt together." "Good." With one clap of both hands, Ryu yueshua stood up and said, "first, I''ll see the effect. I''ll send you the materials later. But time, I only give you one day. No matter how you take it out for me this day and how many people you ask to help you, I will only give you one day, remember it''s only one day. " The flower and wood blacksmith jumped up with a bang: "one day, no, no, at least half a month, one day I can''t fight, please Gao..." "Pa." Before the words of the flower and wood blacksmith are finished, xuanyuanche suddenly makes a hand and slaps it on the stone table. Chapter 1290 Move away to reveal the token on the table. The blacksmith was stunned. His face was cold. Xuanyuanche looked at the blacksmith and said in a threatening voice: "the order of the northern herdsmen, whoever disobeys, will not be killed." "Beimu" The blacksmith''s face suddenly changed, and he sat down with a bang. Autumn mark and Yan Hu follow xuanyuanche for a long time, and immediately understand the meaning of xuanyuanche. Yan Hu stepped forward, pointed to Ryukyu, and said with his nostrils in the sky: "I can see clearly who is in front of you. She is the Regent of our northern animal husbandry, now the king of Shengjing." When Ryukyu saw this, he understood that he was bullying people. But it''s useful. At present, I gave a cold hum. "This work only gives you one day. We don''t care what you do, even if you call on all the blacksmiths in the city to help you. This ingot of gold is still for you. But if you can''t take it out in a day, don''t blame us for being rude. Delay our regent and deal with it by military law. " These words Yan Hu and so on are used to saying, said at this time, momentum. The frightened blacksmith shivered: "yes, yes..." When Ryukyu saw that his purpose had arrived, he turned around and left. She doesn''t have so much time for mushrooms. Iron is still a very limited thing in this era. If it can be built successfully, then she needs a lot more. Now she has to find a way. After that, Ouyang Yufei and xuanyuanche also retreated. "Ryukyu, what are you doing with that?" Out of the blacksmith shop, Ouyang Yu Fei opened his mouth and looked at Ryukyu with doubts. "Then you will know." When it was time again, Ouyang Yufei rolled his eyes. However, he is cheeky, especially for the novelty in Ryukyu''s hands, which is not very interesting. Chapter 1291 For example, the earth bomb, for example, the wood chip that can fly. It''s all set. He would like to see what tricks Ryukyu played. Have ambition together, Xuan Yuan Che, autumn mark, Yan Hu, etc. It''s a beautiful day. It''s early autumn. The northern herdsmen annexed the Huns. After this heavy stroke in history, the Huairou policy of northern herdsmen also followed. The Huns fought for a year, first against the 17 Xianbei ethnic groups, and then against the northern herdsmen. The National Treasury has already been unable to make ends meet, and the people are suffering. At the first time when the northern herdsman annexed the Huns, the oath that the northern herdsman Regent promised the former Hun empress dowager had been fulfilled. Subjects of one country do not treat each other twice. Five million truckloads of food and grass, one million pieces of cloth, and one million heads of cattle and sheep were sent from the northern herdsmen to the Huns to help the victims. He was in great fear all day, and did not know how the northern herdsmen would treat their Huns. In the hearing of such a national order, one smile opened his eyes. Some eat, some drink, some wear. The people are very well balanced. As long as they are clothed, fed and provided with a stable home. Well, that''s all. With such a decree issued by the northern herdsmen, the little fear and resistance of the Huns all over the country immediately disappeared. He has destroyed the country and is giving sweet fruit to eat. This is the best way to buy people''s hearts. Kuzamu, Li Kuo, etc. helped ryukue to review and clean up the surrounding areas, spread the decrees, regain people''s hearts, and keep busy. But Ryukyu was at leisure, and he was in charge of his own affairs. His whole mind was on the iron bucket. He also added something to the inner part of the bucket by himself. Fortunately, there is xuanyuanche who secretly points out TOBI wood. Everything goes on in a reasonable and orderly way, which is quite perfect. A day is lost in a flash. Chapter 1292 The blacksmith was under the Jiwei and tidian of Ryukyu. I found the whole blacksmith and his apprentice in Shengjing to help me. With the strength of a hundred people, we worked all night to build the big iron barrel that Ryukyu wanted in a prescribed time of day. Almost tired people turn their backs. On the edge of lush grassland. The golden sunshine in the blue sky is not as hot as it is in summer, with a little warmth and softness. There is no white cloud in the blue sky. It''s clear. The green grass leaves are dancing in the autumn wind, one wave after another, which makes people feel relaxed and happy. Immediately on the edge of lush grassland, Ouyang Yufei followed the big iron bucket which was transported from Blackwater by carriage, and came from afar. Xuanyuanche looked at Ouyang Yufei from afar, turned to look at Ryukyu and said: "what''s inside? That black water "Well." Ryukyu nodded and locked Ouyang''s eyes on the iron bucket he had brought. He murmured, "that''s not black water." "What''s that called?" "Oil." Turning around, Ryukyu looks at the suspicious xuanyuanche and bends his eyebrows. "Oil?" Xuanyuanche hasn''t heard of it. "Just remember later, no need to speak to others." Ryukyu chuckles. Oil, after refining, is not all crude oil, but almost, it should be regarded as oil. Xuanyuanche listens to the words and the corners of his mouth tick slightly: "OK." Listen to xuanyuanche and Liuyue''s kindness. Yanhu behind him whispers, "princess, what''s the use of that thing?" There are no outsiders around. There are only four of them. The name comes out naturally. With a sharp smile on his lips, ryukyue looks at Ouyang Yufei in the distance and places the iron bucket in the predetermined position. Coldly smile a word of way: "good look, if there is no problem, the island will be fearless, I will kill them with this thing." Chapter 1293 Yan Hu''s autumn trace is so powerful that he can''t help himself. Xuanyuanche looked at ryukue from the side, and saw the divine light in his eyes. That''s great? Then he will have a look. In the distance, Ouyang Yufei has fixed his position, and the stone throwing cart for siege has also been in place. The heavy oil barrel was put on the top of the stone throwing cart, and it was raised high. "All right." All Kung Fu is well done. Ouyang Yufei roars towards the moon. Ryukyu nodded and waved to Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yu Fei immediately waved with his hands when he saw this, and several little generals who had already stood beside the stone throwing cart made a move. Just listen to the sound of breaking the air. The bucket full of oil draws a beautiful arc in the air and smashes towards the grass in front. "Bang." A heavy crashing sound sounded, and the iron bucket smashed into the open space far ahead. And in the moment of smashing into the open space, a cluster of sparks suddenly appeared at the mouth of the iron bucket, which was dazzling, crackling and burning. In an instant, the fire was burning. "Boom." Just at the moment of the fire, I heard a shocking explosion. The fire broke up in four directions. The fierce force rushed out of the blasted bucket. The hot fire rolled out and the smoke rolled up. Ouyang Yufei and other people, who were relatively close to each other, did not retreat from the Qi Dynasty even under the fierce momentum. The complexion changed a lot. The fire is burning. Destroy the grass. Looking at the immediate effect, the corner of Ryukyu''s mouth slowly outlines a smile. It''s not bad, but the iron sheet can be thinner, and the effect is better. "God, this explosive force..." Staring at the burning place, autumn mark and Yan Hu couldn''t speak. Chapter 1294 They have seen the earth bomb of Ryukyu. It''s very powerful. Now this is beyond their imagination. This power, even if there are hundreds of earth bombs, has no such power. This is, this is In front of the autumn trace Yanhu, xuanyuanche''s dark red eyes stared at the place of the explosion, and the light in their eyes flashed rapidly. Didn''t care to talk with Ryukyu nearby, xuanyuanche suddenly got up and rushed to the site of the explosion. Autumn mark and Yan Hu immediately follow. At the same moment, Ouyang Yufei, who is closer to each other, rushes to the past after he reacts. Looking at xuanyuanche''s body full of uncontrollable excitement and crazy body shape, Ryukyu''s eyes began to smile deeply. Slow down, and go that way. The flame, put out by several people''s joint efforts, quickly put out. The center of the explosion was completely exposed in front of xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, etc. Several people see it, even if they have seen the world, they can''t help but take a breath of air conditioning. I saw that the ground in front of their feet was directly blasted out by the powerful explosive force into a pit as big as ten feet. A scorched black, filled with a strong smell of burning. And the soil beside the deep pit has also been greatly affected. The adobe on the upper layer is all lifted, with mottled traces and black. If it wasn''t for them to put out the fire in time, the current situation would be more than that. Look at each other, several people standing at the edge of the pit look at each other. At one and a half meetings, I couldn''t say a word. Behind him, Ryukyu walked up slowly and smiled at the effect. It''s not uncommon for oil to explode in a compact space when it''s exposed to fire. Chapter 1295 In modern society, gas stations and oil trucks will explode if they are not careful. But it''s not common to use it here. Such a powerful explosive force would not be less than the artillery in the Second World War. With this in hand, you are strong in the island of hell, and you are also flesh and blood. Modern society is reluctant to use so much crude oil as a bomb. She is willing to use it now. Anyway, it''s useless to put this thing here. So much crude oil, make it millions of barrels. Hell Island, one fried, two fried. I don''t believe I can''t take you down. There was a cold smile in his eyes, and Ryukyu''s mouth was cold. "My God, what''s in your mind, Ryukyu?" Stunned, Ouyang Yufei turns his head to look at the moon, and draws at the corner of his mouth. "A little more than you." Ryukyu is in a good mood, but the old God is joking. Ouyang Yu Fei looks at the smiling face of Ryukyu and nods with rare approval: "what are you going to do with this?" "Rule the world." Ryukyu did not hesitate. Ouyang Yu Fei was stunned when he heard this. Looking at the moon, he saw a trace of complexity in his eyes, but said steadily, "why do you want to unify the world?" Luyue looked at Ouyang Yufei and asked her in surprise: "now the central plains are in a mess, they are too busy, why can''t I take the opportunity to rule the world. Where to find such a good opportunity? Ouyang Yufei, don''t tell me you ignored it? " Ouyang Yufei hears this and settles. Yes, it''s a good opportunity. Xuanyuanche is gone, and Ryukyu has lost his memory of him, but he still wants to unify the whole world. I don''t know if it''s Ryukyu''s ambition or subconscious memory. Chapter 1296 However, what does this mean? If she wants to unify, he can help her. The slight complexity on his face has been eliminated. Ouyang Yufei raises his always leisurely and bright smile: "OK, then I''ll make a sharp weapon for you." "The founding of the national treasury, the abolition of all weapons casting, all the old iron melting. I''ll build as much as I can, and I''ll give it to you. Speed, speed. " Ryukyu looks at Ouyang Yufei with a smile, not at all polite. Ouyang Yufei said that he bowed to Ryukyu and said, "yes, my regent, I''m going to speed." After that, he turned over and rode away. The grassland immediately calmed down, leaving only xuanyuanche, Qiuwen, Yanhu, etc. and Liuyue. Has been looking at the pit xuanyuanche, at this time just looked up, slowly looking at the Ryukyu. There was ecstasy and inexpressible excitement in that eye. He knows, he knows. It''s true and false that Ryukyu dominates the world. Her main purpose is to deal with the damned island. When Ryukyu saw this, he reached out his hand to hold xuanyuanche''s hand and looked into his eyes. "This time, we will not be the bullied party." Xuanyuanche holds Liuyue''s hand tightly on his back, and his eyes are full of fighting spirit. From the crevices of the teeth stretched out the word "counterattack." When Ryukyu heard this, he immediately looked up and laughed. The counterattack was just around the corner. For the time being, I''ve been eating fish for so long, and the day is coming. "Go back to the city and supervise the building." The autumn wind is flying, which will be a turning point of the whole battlefield. The clarion call for the counterattack began to sound. Chapter 1297 "By the order of the God of heaven, we have the protection of the earth. Now we have unified the grassland in the north. We have granted Yelu moon, the commander of the army and horse, the Regent of the north. She is the queen of the north. She is the king of the north. Today, she returns to Beijing and enjoys the prosperity." Empress Dowager Xiao, the northern mu, made a great effort to fly across the grassland and summon the moon to return to Beijing. Along with the edict came a secret edict. When Ryukyu saw this, he didn''t say anything. He gave tobimu the important task of supervising the manufacture of iron buckets. After three months of fighting, he set out to return to the DPRK. The autumn wind blows and the sky is clear. This is a harvest season. In contrast to Ryukyu''s great success in northern herding, he unified the grassland. The Central Plains can''t be in chaos at this time. Ming island is worthy of the name of Ming island. It has engulfed most of the land of Aoyun and Xuesheng, and is pressing forward. Dugu ye and Yunzhao, though powerful. However, apply the words of Ryukyu. In the face of absolute strength, any plan and strategy is a paper tiger. In the Central Plains, the intensity of the war is totally different from that of the northern grassland. Almost every inch of land must be contested. That kind of bloody battle and persistence, one city, one pool, has never been tragic. But the island of Hades is powerful, the snow holy country and the proud cloud country are in danger. Snow holy Kingdom palace. "Bang." Yunzhao slaps hard on the table, and sandalwood table is smashed and splashed out. "Your Royal Highness." A few close ministers on the border immediately changed color. Looking at the pigeon in his hand, Yunzhao''s face was livid. "He doesn''t send troops?" His face was gloomy, and Yunzhao''s face was extremely ugly. "Yes, Tianchen will not send troops. We will not send troops even if we are hard and soft." Snow Saint country prime minister is biting tooth, facial expression also not good-looking express way. Chapter 1298 "He''s not afraid that we''re going to reveal it to Hades?" His face was gloomy, and he was gnashing his teeth. Know that the coffin is a false xuanyuanche, xuanyuanche has not really died. He took this as a threat to ask Tianchen to send troops to fight against the Ming island together. I didn''t think about it. I talked a few times. Tianchen Xuanyuan Yi, the emperor, killed him and didn''t send troops. It''s useless to let him threaten. It''s really annoying him. "Emperor Tianchen said that even if the rest is revealed now, they are not afraid. Xuanyuanche is indeed not in Tianchen. Moreover, the war has now come to this point. There is no way for the island to attack Tianchen in two ways. He doesn''t send troops. " The Prime Minister of the snow Kingdom who answered was angry. Yunzhao breathes blood almost at the sound of his words. Yes, that''s why he didn''t let the news out again and again, but negotiated with Tianchen. The battle between Hades and them has been carried out to this extent. It''s impossible for that side to withdraw or split up. To know that a move is to lead the overall situation, win or lose in an instant. Therefore, even if the hell Island knows xuanyuanche is not dead, it is impossible to divide forces to attack Tianchen in this case. His Xuanyuan is easy, no, it''s Xuanyuan Che. It''s a good choice. His face was heavy and angry, and the cloud summoned the dark mountain rain to come and fill the building with wind. "Hum, we are so bullied. It''s believed that Dugu Ye is doing well over there." "Yes." The autumn wind is flying, with the heat of summer. At the same time, it is proud of the palace of Yunguo. Standing in front of the willow in the pond, let the autumn wind take the willow leaves and brush his cheek. Dugu stood in a cold and flat way at night, and said: "the news has been sent to the northern herdsman?" Chapter 1299 "It has already been sent to empress Xiao. Empress Xiao has ordered the Regent of northern mu, Wang Liuyue, to return to Yongjing." Tianya bowed to Dugu ye and replied. Dugu Ye nodded and looked up at the blue sky. Ryukyu, don''t blame him for being cruel. Blame them for being enemies. And xuanyuanche to cheat him, he recognized, because they are enemies. Each position is different. He has nothing to say that whoever plays high will win. Well, now, don''t blame him for his hard work. Since it''s the enemy, take the move. The autumn wind brings the willow leaves and ripples the starting point of the lake. That little bit of sour and astringent heart, already painful and numb feeling, along with the breeze, deeply buried in the bottom of my heart. Buried in the autumn lake. The central plains are bloody. But the grassland where the war stopped was windy and blue. Eagles soar in the sky, horses gallop on the grassland. The wind blew by, and the grass flew. The beauty makes people relaxed and happy. In the autumn of 3117, the northern pastoral state was almost equal to the state. In the hands of Yelu moon, the Regent king, he swept many forces across the grassland and unified the grassland. Northern animal husbandry, hegemony. The crowd is excited, more joy, more excitement, more passion. I can''t count the ecstasy of the northern herdsmen at this time. Under the rule of the whole world, their northern herdsmen finally dominated the grassland. The constant outburst of ecstasy, the joy rendered anywhere in the northern pasture. After the return of yelulu moon, the newly appointed queen of northern herdsmen, the whole erupted and completely vented. The soldiers and the people are happy together, singing and laughing everywhere. The troops that came to meet the return of Ryukyu almost all the way out of the northern Mujing City, Yongjing city. Chapter 1300 Empress Dowager Xiao, the northern Mu king, and all the civil and military officials are waiting. Grand rehearsal, incomparable honor, awesome honor. All to Ryukyu. For a while, the name of yelulu moon was like the sun in the grassland. You and the people are happy together, and the hunting conference. On the second day of Ryukyu''s return, the northern grazing and hunting conference began. Today is one of the most solemn festivals in the northern pastoral area, which is also one of the purposes for Empress Xiao to come back to Liuyue. It has long been known that Ryukyu would wipe out the Huns and unify the grassland. Therefore, this year''s hunting conference will be held by Empress Xiao, who has recovered from her illness. That share of the lively and thick, beyond the previous. Ten miles away from the royal city of Shengjing. On the green grassland. At this time, a green grass, already full of people. From a distance, there are lots of people, heads shaking everywhere, flags waving everywhere, a noisy and festive sound. In the middle of the crowd, a tall platform stands in the middle of the grass. It is resplendent and magnificent. It is as majestic as a palace. There are three positions on it, with gold tables and chairs. The throne of the northern herdsman is the middle, the queen of Ryukyu is on the left, and empress Xiao is on the right. The next leaders of the three set up several positions, respectively sitting in Ouyang Yufei, the Prime Minister of northern animal husbandry and several princes. There are no tables and chairs under the high platform. The beautiful sheepskin is paved on both sides. It''s the place where the senior officials of northern animal husbandry sit. It''s natural to sit cross legged. Besides, they also carry their own family members, exquisite clothes and costumes. In the sun, they flash colorful rays, like a group of peacocks fighting for colorful. Good wine and delicacies are sent like running water and displayed on the dwarf table in front of each person. Chapter 1301 All faces are full of excitement, expectation and lively atmosphere more eager than any year. How can I not be happy with the power of Jiayi grassland. Gongs and drums are loud in the sky. With a wave of his hand, the northern shepherd king yeluhong formally starts his hunting conference this year. The crowd was so excited and loud that it was almost announced that day. The competition below is enthusiastic. It looks like the hot summer when it''s cool in autumn. However, it is clear that this did not shake the half moon came back to Ryukyu. Sitting high on the king''s platform, Ryukyu''s face is covered with fans. It seems to avoid the sun in autumn, but actually he is sleeping. It took three months to go to the Huns, and only half a month to come back. As soon as he came back yesterday, he was surrounded by a group of rapturous ministers, what was the reward, what was the banquet, and what was the street. With empress Xiao''s palace feast, she spent the whole night. I didn''t have time to say anything to anyone, so I drank it this morning. Then tell her, what kind of hunting conference will open today, to go to attend, and she can''t fly. She couldn''t stand the best energy. Therefore, you open your hunting conference. I sleep on the high platform. Anyway, xuanyuanche and Ouyang are flying below. They are not afraid of being attacked. Therefore, the people of the northern herdsmen below can''t be happy, the ministers can''t be happy, and Ryukyu can''t sleep on it. Thanks to her ability. Empress Xiao looked at this situation in her eyes and could not help crying and laughing. The sky changes quickly, from the twinkling of the morning light to the setting sun. The bonfire blazed in all directions, making all the lights bright. The competition has come to an end, and the song and dance conference has begun to be put on stage. Chapter 1302 Ryukyu has been sleeping in one position. Let the people of the northern herdsmen at the bottom all look at the dark day. Their queen is afraid to cover a fan on the sun''s surface, and can''t help but be silent. "Boom..." A burst of drum noise, a group of girls dancing enchanting dance, wanton in the venue. Ryukyu, who had been in a steady position, was shocked by the drumbeat and started slightly, slowly removing the fan covering his face. "Awake?" Empress Xiao on one side shook her head with a low smile. I closed my eyes slightly. When I opened them, my hazy eyes had become bright and bright. I had no sleep at all. "Wake up." Ryukyu turned his head and smiled at empress Xiao. He reached out and held yeluhong, the king of northern herdsmen, and sat on her knee. "Sister, you''ve been sleeping all day. It''s a shame to sleep in front of so many people." Jeruhon bent his eyes with a smile and put his hand on his cheek to shame the moon. "Kid, laugh at me." Ryukyu, in a good mood, twists the little meat around jeruhong''s waist, which is a light two hook. Then jeruhonton bent over with a smile and crawled into the arms of Ryukyu. Empress Xiao saw a soft smile on her face. "Eat something. You''re tired." As he said this, he waved, and immediately someone handed over the roasted beef, mutton and fruit. Ryukyu is not polite either. He holds yeluhong in one hand, eats himself in the other hand, and feeds him. He is really like two brothers and sisters with good feelings. Empress Xiao saw this and looked at Ryukyu deeply: "in a good mood?" "Yes, unifying the grassland. Can I feel bad?" Ryukyu looks up at empress Xiao. She should know why she is in such a good mood. Chapter 1303 Empress Xiao''s eyes wavered slightly when she saw Ryukyu''s eyes. Just for a moment, but Ryukyu saw it. At the same time, Ryukyu ate as if casually saying, "your secret letter told me that I must come back soon. What''s the matter?" At this time, the drums are beating and the sky is noisy. Hu Qin and Hu Jia are playing together. Ryukyu and empress Xiao are so close to each other. Even in their normal voice, they can''t even hear Ouyang Yufei and others. When empress Xiao saw this, she did not answer it. After pondering for a moment, empress Xiao looked at Liuyue and said, "I heard Ouyang say that you have lost your memory? Forget something? " Today is enough for her to ask a lot. Hearing this, ryukyue immediately knew why empress Xiao''s strange eyes were there. Then he smiled and said, "what do you think?" After that, he also fed a fruit to yeluhong, which was very natural and pleasant. Empress Xiao took a deep look at Ryukyu. A smile slowly appeared on her face and said slowly, "I don''t think so." When Ryukyu heard this, he smiled and said nothing but a gesture to empress Xiao. Seeing this, empress Xiao pointed out his finger and smiled on Ryukyu''s forehead and said, "I know that you, a smart guy, can''t be smart. How can it be possible? I think there are some people who are in charge." Ryukyu smiled and knew who empress Xiao was referring to. However, she didn''t mean to deceive Ouyang Yufei. What she wanted to deceive was only those spies who came and went to nowhere. "Why are you calling me back? I''ve got a big deal on my side. " Frown, if it''s really because of this, she will definitely hit people. Empress Xiao listened to Ryukyu''s silent questions and raised a bright smile on her face: "such a good mood seems to be true to the news I''ve got. I''m afraid some people don''t..." Chapter 1304 I didn''t finish speaking, but I think Ryukyu understood that. As soon as Ryukyu heard it, he understood and raised his eyebrows: "Oh?" Playing with a wine glass at her fingertips, empress Xiao looked at the moon and said, "I have a secret letter from the Central Plains. It''s enough for me to kill you. Do you want to have a look? " Very gentle and indifferent voice, but it gives people a kind of subtle floating feeling. Ryukyu''s eyebrows and eyes moved a few times, and slowly bit the barbecue in his hand: "is that right?" The figure seems to be idle, but in fact, it is already tense inside. Empress Xiao gives her a feeling of hesitation and real desire to kill her. What letter is this? Seeing that Ryukyu didn''t care, Empress Dowager Xiao said with a smile, "don''t spoil the pleasant atmosphere of today. Tomorrow we will discuss it. Today you can relax." After all, I didn''t mention the secret letter. I looked at the following performance with a proper manner. When Ryukyu saw this, he was still, eating and feeding yeluhong. At the same time, he turned his head and looked down at the performance. Take a look at the show below. Ryukyu just bit a piece of beef and choked in his throat. His face turned red. "Sister, what''s the matter with you? Choking? " Facing her, jeruhon saw this little face, and began to pat Ryukyu''s chest. The little hand was very vigorous. After a few palms, Ryukyu swallowed the whole piece of beef and was coughing violently with the juice. "What''s the matter? Drink some water." The Empress Dowager Xiao turned her head in amazement and handed over a glass of water to the moon. Never seen such a mistake on Ryukyu. Yeluhong took the water and gave it to Ryukyu. At the same time, he said in an adult voice: "elder sister, eat slowly. There are many things. Don''t panic." Listen to the Ryukyu straight want to spit blood, but that eye is fixed on the ground below that performance team. God, she didn''t see the eye. Chapter 1305 The night is intoxicated, the bonfire is flying, and the crowd is boiling below. At this time, in the middle of the campfire ground, a group of men are dancing. They are all dressed in the same clothes, but not in the same dance posture. It''s more like playing at will. There are not many people, only about ten. All of them were naked without any clothes. And the lower body is wearing a tiger skin skirt. As short as above the knee, showing the thighs, a colorful skirt. With their twists and turns, there are thousands of styles. And in this ten thousand kinds of customs, Ryukyu saw at a sharp eye that among the ten people there was a skirt, and xuanyuanche was dancing. Originally dark face, at this time in the fire more black. The whole body is stiff, just like puppets, mechanical lifting hands, lifting feet, jumping. The corner of the mouth is high. The smile in the cold eyes is thick. The eyebrows of the moon are bent. Ha ha, xuanyuanche is dancing in a skirt. Hahaha, what does this guy think? He danced in front of so many people. Eyes full-bodied smile turned, Ryukyu dead bite the lower lip. She was afraid that she would burst out laughing. Xuanyuanche is evil, iron, and atmospheric. She has seen everything. Only I haven''t seen him dance in his skirt. Is this guy cute today? It''s a big surprise for her. Ryukyu held jeruhon in his arms, with his chin on his shoulder, and the smile of his eyes curved into the moon. Xuanyuanche, who is dancing with his hands and feet stiff, stares at Ryukyu in the blazing fire, motionless and forbidding to laugh. In exchange for the more curved eyebrows of Ryukyu. The body was shaking uncontrollably, which showed the hard work of laughing. Xuanyuanche glanced at it and almost exploded. Wear a skirt and twist it twice. If you twist it in the other direction, you will not see it. Ryukyu almost couldn''t help laughing at this. "The warrior with the first equestrian skill, what''s the jump? How can I look so awkward? " Sitting on the leg of Ryukyu. Yeluhong looked down at the apparently stiff and deadly xuanyuanche and asked with a frown. Chapter 1306 "Equestrian first?" Ryukyu wondered when xuanyuanche got this. "Sister, you don''t know, Oh, by the way, you were sleeping at that time, didn''t see it. I''ll tell you about them..." Originally, the so-called hunting conference is just a competitive conference. What kind of horse racing, wrestling, sword competition, and other activities are held to decide the first warrior. This xuanyuanche identity is the guard of Liuyue. In previous years, it was decided to let the king of northern herdsmen, the queen, and other royal relatives'' guards step down from the competition. Therefore, as soon as the person in charge of this year finds Ouyang Yufei, Ouyang Yufei directly arranges xuanyuanche for the past. To avoid leakage, we should not fall too low on the prestige of Ryukyu. Xuanyuanche is choosy. He only earned the first time to come back from a horse race. All the others have been given up. Otherwise, with his ability, not all the projects are back to the first place. At this time, the last procedure of the general assembly is the brave men of this hunting assembly. Xuanyuanche knew that when he was forced to change into a skirt and dance. I regret that I almost killed Ouyang Yufei. He doesn''t want such glory. However, we have to pretend to like, enjoy and be satisfied. God, I''m ashamed to die. When Ryukyu listened to the quick way of jeruhong''s mouth, his whole face became a flower with a smile. Keep a close eye on xuanyuanche, who is dancing with his hands and feet, and look at him more. He may not see such a scene in the future. Next time xuanyuanche will dance in a skirt. When can I have a look at it. Feeling the hot line of sight behind, xuanyuanche''s face is livid. This damn warrior treatment. On the edge, I have seen the autumn trace of xuanyuanche dressed like this. Yanhu and others have long gone. It''s not that I don''t want to see xuanyuanche with such amorous feelings. It''s life. They don''t want to see such a scene. When their king comes to an end, they will be hunted down. The month was empty, and the party was in its final stages. The whole grassland is going to boil. Chapter 1307 "Warriors, with your glory, give to the one you most want to give." In the dancing bonfire, empress Xiao suddenly waved and laughed. "Boom." With empress Xiao''s voice falling, it was a very noisy scene, and the roar broke out in a loud voice. The wave of joy was about to lift that day. "Give it out quickly..." "Offer, offer..." One after another''s call resounds in the night, which makes the night lively. Ryukyu looks down. In the field, a group of women dressed beautifully, holding plates in their hands, were full of garlands. Line by line, it was sent to the warriors. A dozen warriors in the field, each holding a colorful wreath, were laughing in such a noisy sky. Dancing away in all directions. There are some coquettish girls and some dancing girls. And saw the warriors walking towards them. Some smile, some blush. And the surrounding noise, more and more big. In the laughter of the whole sky. In the field, more than a dozen warriors went to the four directions, leaving only one xuanyuanche who was not in the center. "Don''t stand still, go, go..." "Go, give it to the woman you want..." Seeing this, the onlookers immediately shouted at xuanyuanche, who was standing still. Xuanyuanche listens to the words and presents it to the woman she wants to give. Slightly a raised eyebrow, weighed the wreath in the hand, oneself want to give, that is good. Now, as soon as the dance moves back, turn around and grasp the garland and stride towards the platform. The line is straight to the moon. All he wanted to give was Ryukyu. The noisy people in all directions saw xuanyuanche walking towards the king''s platform at a glance. All of a sudden one by one opened his eyes. The smile on the side of his mouth converged, and he opened his mouth to see the direction of xuanyuanche. Big step up, xuanyuanche a few steps to the edge of the platform. Empress Xiao, sitting high above, saw a flash of surprise in her eyes. Chapter 1308 Slightly glanced at the edge of the eye a face suppressed smile of Ryukyu, the face did not see any unhappiness. Empress Xiao, with her eyebrows moving, waved to the bodyguard under the platform. The bodyguards saw this and immediately backed away, making way for xuanyuanche. Step up, xuanyuanche walks to the extreme of self-sufficiency. The noise around is getting smaller and smaller. Many people have seen xuanyuanche walking towards the platform. But one by one, they all stopped and looked at xuanyuanche. On the edge of the high platform, Ouyang Yu Fei saw this. He was lifting his glass and drinking his hands in the air. A cold color flashed on his face. What a brave little soldier he is. This wreath dare to offer to the moon. On the way up, xuanyuanche stood in front of Ryukyu. Tens of thousands of northern herdsmen below have stopped shouting. They dare not look at xuanyuanche and their queen. Their queen is cold and resolute. The warrior What a brave man. Everyone held their breath. Or not? Standing in front of Ryukyu, xuanyuanche still has a costume on his face. He respectfully puts the wreath in his hand on Ryukyu''s neck. Ryukyu smiled and did not object, so he took it. It seems to mean respect. Silence, a short, inexpressible silence. Tens of thousands of people didn''t make a sound at the scene. The crackle of the bonfire made the strange silence even more strange. "Bang." Ouyang Yu Fei''s cup was smashed by him with a bang. The wine in that cup splashed his hand immediately. Raise your eyes and look at Ryukyu deeply. But see Ryukyu light smile, neither excited nor unfamiliar, very natural. That didn''t mean anything in that eye. Ouyang Yu Fei frowns and suddenly reaches for his head. The cold on his face turns into a wry smile. This Ryukyu, unexpectedly, dare to pick up the flowers offered by others. Is it possible to connect the winning garland of the hunting Conference on the grassland randomly. "Heaven, Wang Fu..." "Ah ah ah, Wang Fu..." "Our Wang Fu..." Chapter 1309 After a brief silence, everyone burst out of silence. Mixed with surprise, mixed with excitement, mixed with unwillingness, mixed with all emotions of the crazy outbreak, countless people towards the direction of Wang Tai crowded over. "What''s the matter?" Ryukyu is stunned. What does that mean? The eye wave quickly glanced at xuanyuanche standing in front of her and asked with eyes. Xuanyuanche slightly raised his eyebrows and moved his eyes. He knew that and looked down in surprise. He only understood the strategy of grassland, the division of battlefield and forces, and paid no attention to other things. The scene seems to be out of control. Everyone is crowding in this direction. Yeluhong, who was sitting on the knee of Ryukyu, turned his head and looked at the wreath on Ryukyu''s chest. His face was about to cry. "Sister, you said you were going to marry me. Why did you pick up his wreath? Why did you agree to his proposal? Elder sister, don''t take it, don''t take it, you give it back to him... " Did not listen to the words of jeruhon, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche the whole one Leng, turn around, look at each other. This is a proposal wreath? Looking at all this, empress Xiao took a deep look at xuanyuanche, whose face was dark and inconceivable. Slowly draw a smile around the corner of the mouth. "The climax of the hunting conference is that the winning warrior proposes to the beloved, and the garland in the warrior''s hand represents love. The woman who has been given the wreath, as long as she accepts it and is unmarried, agrees to the other party''s proposal. Our queen, you agree to him. " Listening to empress Xiao''s explanation, Ryukyu raised his eyebrows. There is no shock and fluctuation in her heart. She and xuanyuanche have been husband and wife for a long time. Xuanyuanche doesn''t ask her to marry him, or whom. If he dare to offer a wreath to others, she will not pull out his skin. Receiving the satisfaction and threat from Ryukyu''s eyes, xuanyuanche smiled a little. This tyrant Ryukyu. Standing up, empress Xiao took over the indignant yeluhong from the arms of Ryukyu. Laughing, he said to xuanyuanche, "my queen''s husband, I will prepare a grand wedding for you." After that, he waved: "the subjects of the northern herdsmen, send our queen and Wang Fu into the cave." Chapter 1310 "Good..." The roar of cheers went up and shook the sky. All the people of the hunting conference crowded over and surrounded the tall platform. Seeing this, Ouyang got up and went to the moon. This Ryukyu, it''s not easy to play a king''s husband. Stir up the crowd. Excited and hard to press, the northern herdsmen had already swarmed up and surrounded the high platform. By the time Ouyang Yu Fei got to the place where Ryukyu was, there were no Ryukyu and xuanyuanche. Only a group of mad northern herders are left. Ouyang Yufei looks up and sighs. Forget it. He can''t find it. Anyway, if Ryukyu doesn''t want to, no one can move her, even if it''s a wrong connection. It''s true that this king Fu, alas, has to worry about how to solve it. But I didn''t expect that there are not many accidents in the world, but there is definitely one in front of me. Ouyang Yufei wants to know that xuanyuanche took away his Ryukyu moon, and he is expected to spit blood angrily. The stars gathered and lifted off. The hunting conference that should have ended when the warriors proposed. Because their queen found the king''s husband, and became very lively. Singing and dancing are noisy, bonfires are burning, and no one is sleeping tonight. However, ryukue and xuanyuanche, who escaped from the crowd, were arranged into the cave by Empress Xiao, who was in charge of the conference. Grassland people don''t have so many rules. Such a proposal is the most solemn one. If you like it, you can start. This is the king''s way. The shadow of the candle shakes and pairs with the shadow. "Wang Fu." Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanche with a smile on his gums. Xuanyuanche looked back at Ryukyu with a smile in his eyes Ryukyu suddenly laughed, eyes also contain the same resolute. Those jade like hands encircle and go up, tightly hook up xuanyuanche''s neck, pull down. I kissed him hard. The lights and shadows shake and the figures form a pair. Hands a minute, xuanyuanche pull their lapel, a split away. Immediately, bare chest. Chapter 1311 By the way of force, he pressed down and put Ryukyu on the bed. "It''s not celebrated that we won and returned." A low voice sounded, with a slight silence, whirling in the night, but the people who heard it itched from the heart and eyes. Ryukyu smiles and looks up to kiss xuanyuanche. There was a dark color in her eyes: "Che, there is something in empress Xiao..." "Shh." The index finger gently stands on the lip, xuanyuanche suppresses the words that Ryukyu hasn''t finished. "Today we don''t say that." Low, depressing, full of affectionate words. With xuanyuanche that dark red eyes in the flow of light and color intensified. Looking at her xuanyuanche, which was almost eaten by Yiyan, ryukue swallowed it to his mouth and talked with him about empress Xiao''s problem. Yes, the first step is successful. They haven''t celebrated yet. Today, is not a good day, a good time. Don''t care where empress Xiao is. What''s the problem she and xuanyuanche can''t solve? This, don''t worry. So, celebrate today. Such as jade''s hands enchanting extension, hook Xuan Yuan Che wide back, red lips met up. The sleeve robe flicks, the candle shadow immediately went out. There was a flow of shadows left in the tent. Low, softly, with the groans of spring. Flying out at the next moment. The night is full-bodied, but here it is very beautiful and lingering. It''s his (her), it''s always his (her), no matter where. One night of spring stand, countless sentimental, endless feelings. The sun shines on the earth. Finally, I have to spare some lingering Ryukyu and xuanyuanche. With a satisfied smile, they all stepped into the front hall from the back hall of the dormitory. "Got up at last." In the front hall, a group of empress Xiao, who had been sitting for a long time, put down her tea and looked at Ryukyu with a smile. It seems that Ryukyu did not see the banter in empress Xiao''s eyes And Xuan Yuan Che also big stab of sit down, full of intimidate in the invisible sent out, incredibly not in cover. Chapter 1312 "What should I call it, the king of heaven?" Looking at xuanyuanche sitting down, empress Xiao fingertips light desktop, looking at xuanyuanche. Since Ryukyu did not lose his memory, he could easily take on the garland. The identity of xuanyuanche is self-evident. She saw it yesterday. Xuanyuanche seemed not surprised at all that empress Xiao could see through, and said slowly, "when you are elder sister, you can call her name directly." Empress Xiao''s eyes flashed in response to her words: "it''s refreshing." "Empress dowager, speak up if you have anything." Holding his chest in both hands, Ryukyu leaned on the back of the chair and lightly inserted a word. Waiting for her so early, the meaning is clear. The smile on empress Xiao''s face converged slowly, and there was a trace of complicated empress in her eyebrow color "Ryukyu, this is the secret letter sent to me by the emissary of the prince of the proud cloud kingdom of the Central Plains, Dugu Ye." Taking out a letter from her sleeve, empress Xiao handed it to Ryukyu. When Ryukyu saw this, he raised his eyebrows slightly. It seems that Dugu ye sent it. At present, I have a look at xuanyuanche and spread it out. For a while, the whole front hall of the dormitory was silent. There is nothing polite on the letter paper, just a sharp analysis, an analysis of the situation in the Central Plains, the situation in northern herdsmen, and the situation in the world. Among them, there are also those who came to the north to herd because of this. The cause and effect of Tianchen King''s disappearance in the Central Plains. With the relationship between the two of them in the island of Hades, there are already consequences. The statement is quite thorough, the analysis is accurate and the evidence is conclusive. After reading this secret letter, the situation of the world and why Ryukyu wanted to herd in the north have been completely listed in his mind. Playing with the cup in her hand, empress Xiao leaned back in her chair and said slowly. "The prince of Aoyun didn''t know that I knew your identity and the island of hell. We are on the same front. Otherwise, this paper of evidence, I should cut you to pieces. " Hearing this, Ryukyu raised his head. His face was light and there was no fluctuation. It''s such a move that Dugu ye came here. Chapter 1313 If empress Xiao is any one, as long as she doesn''t come from the island of hell, I''m afraid she has not returned to Beimu, she will die. No one can accept a town king who harbors evil and takes his own world as a pawn. "So, why is empress Xiao calling us back Looking at the secret letter in his hand, xuanyuanche suddenly raised his head and looked up at empress Xiao. the voice was very steady: "is it because Dugu Ye woke up and knew that Beimu was just a spear in our hand?" At first sight, she dug out the foundation that empress Xiao had shaken. "Yes, my husband beat him down and inherited him from his ancestors. I can''t protect him, but I can''t let him become the spear of others." Empress Xiao looked at xuanyuanche and Liuyue, and her eyes were never serious, and she didn''t beat around the bush. "Ryukyu wants to unify the grassland. My Gang wants to attack the island of hell. So do I. That''s because one is my husband''s wish, and the other is my wish. I will make this force in the northern part of the country, even though it will be doomed. But I can''t let the northern shepherd fall into the hands of strangers. This is my son''s Looking up at Ryukyu, empress Xiao has a deep voice. "Your ambition is too great. You want to annex the Central Plains and form a unity with the power of our northern herding. Ryukyu, if you are the only one, you really want to annex the Central Plains, I have no problem. But he is the king of heaven. I believe, in the end. What you are preparing for is that Tianchen will swallow the Central Plains and grasslands at one stroke, and this world will be merged into your xuanyuanche''s hands, won''t it? " With a sharp point, empress Xiao is very sharp. Leaning back in his chair, Ryukyu nodded, "yes, this is my idea." See Ryukyu admit without hesitation. Empress Xiao raised a touch of Indifference: "ryukue, this grassland, I can share with you equally, because this is what you deserve. But if that''s the idea you started with, then maybe the Empress Dowager will say "I''m sorry." Would she let the centenary foundation of northern animal husbandry fall into the hands of outsiders. Hearing this, Ryukyu glanced at empress Xiao, but did not answer. Chapter 1314 Xuanyuanche on one side heard this and suddenly smiled. Stretched out his finger and nodded at the table, which was out of touch with the wind, horse and ox. "I know that Dugu Ye is not easy, but also that he can make a move. He really can pick people''s weak points to make a move and hit the red heart with one stroke." Smile and shake your head. If you let Dugu Ye provoke you, you will be rewarded. If they don''t get full help on the grassland, they won''t have the strength to annex snow holy country and proud cloud country. Only in turn, the three countries joined forces to fight against the island. Dugu ye, he has always been his opponent, very good. Fingertips on the table, xuanyuanche slowly way. "Empress Xiao, I ask you, if you and I are enemies, how long do you think your northern herdsmen can resist?" The voice is very light, but it makes empress Xiao shiver. "But the queen mother can fight to the end." Xuanyuanche listens to the words and smiles: "today''s words have come here, we might as well open the skylight and tell the truth. The island of hell is not easy to deal with. Now the central plains are seriously damaged. Although we haven''t moved, we have the strength to expel the Ming island, but we still don''t have the strength to kill it. We must clamp the two forces of our grassland and the Central Plains before we can fight. I think that''s why Yueer first came to your north to herd. Empress Xiao, I think you can''t help but beat your bones and raise ashes. But without us, even if the grassland has any power, you can''t have any effect on the island alone. You have not enough strategy, courage and prestige. You will only reduce the rivers and mountains that we have worked hard to fight down to the hands of Ming island. " With a wave of his hand, he stopped empress Xiao from opening her mouth. Xuanyuanche continued: "the grassland must have our unified command. We can mobilize it. Otherwise, the Huns, Xianbei, will rise again sooner or later, and your grassland will be split. Empress Xiao, I will not hide from you. I want the grassland, but I will be the ruler of your Yelv clan for generations. The name of grassland belongs to Tianchen. In fact, you are allowed to handle all political affairs by yourself. " When the voice fell, xuanyuanche took a deep look at empress Xiao: "empress Xiao, you understand people and weigh the advantages and disadvantages yourself. Chapter 1315 Moreover, if we really want you to know, even if you don''t know me, you should know. She''s not faking jeruhon. She really takes him as her younger brother. The elder sister can help her younger brother to fight the river and the mountain. She may take advantage of her younger brother''s power, but she will never harm her younger brother. You should be clear about Yueer''s character. Otherwise, you won''t come to talk to us today. " A word, hard and soft, look at each other, threatening and luring, it is directly into the essence. In the palace, with the voice of xuanyuanche, it fell into silence. Empress Xiao didn''t answer immediately. Xuanyuanche said that she was clear, that is because she was clear, so she did not start. She did not order the assassination of Ryukyu at the first time when she received the secret letter, because she knew that Ryukyu was not false to jeruhon. Similarly, she knows more about Ryukyu''s popularity in the grassland. If it is the enemy, I''m afraid that the mountains and rivers of the northern herdsmen will be in danger sooner or later. She wants to deal with hell island. She wants to seize the world. However, what she wanted most was the grassland occupation for her son. What is more important than your own son. A brief silence. "Is my generation from the yelds?" Half a sound later empress Xiao suddenly raised her head and looked at xuanyuanche with a positive face. "Yes, I don''t care. Your territory is up to you." Xuanyuanche listens to empress Xiao''s question. He knows empress Xiao''s choice. He smiles and gives the most firm answer. "Always protect my honger." Empress Xiao turns her head, but this sentence is facing the moon. Ryukyu, who had been silent, saw empress Xiao looking at her. Jeruhon, she likes that little guy. Listen to xuanyuanche and ryukue give the most positive answer. one clap of two palms, empress Xiao suddenly said in a loud voice: "come." Outside the hall, a close sergeant of empress Xiao came in at once. Xuanyuanche looks at the contract. Mouth slightly hook, Xuanyuan Chul smile. It seems that empress Xiao has already been prepared. Chapter 1316 "I know that our mothers and children are not your rivals. I can only strive for the best interests of my northern herdsmen. Besides, since I am a sister, if I hurt my younger brother, I will fight five thunders every day." Looking at Ryukyu carefully, empress Xiao signed the northern shepherd''s seal on the contract. Ryukyu, who has been silent for a long time, laughs slowly. Very good. She didn''t read the wrong person. Empress Xiao believed her. She is also regarded as her own person. Otherwise, even if they can solve the problem, I''m afraid it will not be me. Since empress Xiao finally chose to believe in her, she would never move on the grassland after she dealt with the island of the underworld. Everything was left to yeluhong. If you don''t believe it, hum, hum With one stroke, xuanyuanche and Liuyue both signed the contract. Out of the window, the autumn wind is flying. The leaves have a little maple red. In the sun, the more beautiful people can''t see. Close the contract in his hand, xuanyuanche looks at Liuyue from the side, and suddenly a smile rises on his face. "Since Dugu Ye has cut all our back roads, he must have been forced to fight at this time. Now, it''s time for us to move. " The autumn wind rises, the low voice goes up with the wind. Ryukyu didn''t speak yet, but empress Xiao, who put up the contract, made a slow and orderly remark. "The island of Hades is approaching the capital of Aoyun." Liuyue and xuanyuanche look at each other with a smile in their eyes. It seems that the battlefield in the Central Plains has been quite in crisis. "Let''s go and meet Dugu ye and Yunzhao." Flick sleeve robe, xuanyuanche smiles and looks at Ryukyu, saying carelessly. "Good" a word falls to the ground, and Ryukyu has no two words. Outside, it''s bright. It''s time to fight against snow holy Kingdom and Aoyun kingdom. "Ryukyu, Ryukyu, are you there?" Just at this time, Ouyang Yufei came from afar. Just want to step out of the step, immediately stop. Ryukyu turns to look at empress Xiao and xuanyuanche. How does Ouyang Yufei deal with it? "Go, I will send him." Empress Xiao said with a smile. Chapter 1317 Autumn is a season of sentimentality. But in this sentimental season, the central plains are full of wars and bloody confusion. The power of the Ming island and the later Jin Kingdom is constantly pushing forward. Aoyun Kingdom and Xuesheng Kingdom join hands, although the plot is strong and the judgment is convenient. But, after all, it''s not that hell island''s messy opponent. The forced retreat. After a fierce attack on the Ming island, it has almost been forced to the capital of Aoyun and Xuesheng. Autumn wind is blowing in the sky. On that day, the clouds, with a little orange, were rolling in the sky. The red is shining, like blood. Royal Palace of Aoyun state. "The hell Island front moved forward again. Your Juncheng and my Licheng failed. In order to make the island of hell go further, Aoyun state and Xuesheng state will hardly be able to return to heaven. " He hurried to Yunzhao of Aoyun palace. His face was as black as water, looking at Dugu ye in front of him. Cold, or that cold, but it has been killed without a little popularity. Hearing Yunzhao''s words, Dugu Ye looked up at the red maple leaf outside the window. It was cold in his eyebrow, just like ice for thousands of years. It''s hard to see. Reach out and wipe the sweat off your forehead. It took several days and nights to come here. In such a season, he was sweating. It was really a bad weather. Yunzhao is full of anger. "What about your place? Are you sure xuanyuanche will really send troops? " While wiping the sweat on his forehead, Yunzhao said quickly. At this time, he came from Xuesheng kingdom. That''s why he couldn''t accept the ambiguous answer. "Not sure." Dugu ye, with his hands on his back, said he didn''t have confidence. Yes, without self-confidence, it''s totally different from his past winning. Xuanyuanche is one of them. They are quite equal. Now there is another Ryukyu. He is not sure what will happen to empress Xiao. Yes, I''m not sure. But not sure can''t stop him from fighting. Hearing this, Yunzhao stood up, Shua, moved his mouth, and said nothing to his mouth. Hesitated for a while. Chapter 1318 Yunzhao swallows back to his mouth and slowly sits back in his chair. "What now? Did you and I spell it? " Silent for a moment, Yunzhao slowly opens his mouth, his voice is very low, and he is holding back his desperate decision. Dugu Ye turns around and looks at Yunzhao. Look at each other in pairs, and the eyes flash with a refusal. To protect yourself, you can never rely on others. It''s better to work hard than to rely on others. They all know that. They all know that. Since xuanyuanche has no way to think about it, they only "Your Highness, your highness..." Just as Yunzhao and Dugu ye were looking at each other, and they were about to make a final decision, the herald outside rushed in with a face full of shock. It''s very impolite. Yunzhao and Dugu ye saw that the herald was so flustered and disrespectful, and they all jumped in their hearts. So flustered, is it because the island of hell has fallen there again? "What happened?" He was awed in the heart, but he was still standing on his face. Dugu ye said in a deep voice. And Yunzhao, who has been sitting down, also stares at the herald. Body, unconsciously has stood up again. In the current battlefield, they can''t afford to lose any city. The herald was shocked and said in a series of quick voices: "someone asked to see the prince." Hearing this, Dugu ye and Yunzhao were slightly relieved. Fortunately, it''s not about the battlefield. Cold eyes locked in the panic in front of the herald with a look of shock. Dugu Ye frowned and said, "who are you so shocked?" "They, they say it''s his royal highness Old friends. " The herald''s words were a little off and on, and his forehead was still sweating. Dugu ye and Yun summoned this and looked at each other. Old man, what old man is he? "Why, Dugu ye, don''t you welcome us?" In the moment of Dugu Ye''s silence, a evil spirit outside the hall sounded with an absolutely arrogant and cold voice. Shake off the leaves in the autumn wind. "Bang." Yunzhao breaks the teacup in his hand. The voice, the voice Chapter 1319 Meanwhile, Dugu Ye''s face changed and he looked up to the gate. "When I came last time, I was a bit in a hurry, but it was Dugu Ye. When he came to the city, he didn''t panic." Just after the cruel voice of the evil spirit sounded, a cold female voice rose. With a consistent sharp and cold sharp. In these two voices. The unclosed hall door was opened, and a man and a woman walked in leisurely. "Xuanyuanche, Murong Liuyue." With a loud bang, Yunzhao leaped to his feet. The gnashing of teeth almost swallowed them. Xuanyuanche looked up at Yunzhao, whose face was livid. Unexpectedly, he didn''t care. Instead, he raised his eyebrows and smiled lightly. He said to Dugu ye, "why, this is your hospitality?" "Li, I''ll argue with us. I''ll kill you son of a bitch." Yunzhao Qi Nu attack heart, especially looking at xuanyuanche''s face. The air in that chest almost burned to the sky, and he raised his hand to rush over. It is this culprit that made him snow holy country today. Now his kingdom of snow is in a bloody war, but he is here at ease. It is really tolerable, which is intolerable. One step rushed past Dugu ye, before Yunzhao rushed to xuanyuanche, Dugu Ye suddenly reached out and seized Yunzhao. "You let go." Clouds call for wrath. Coldly glanced over xuanyuanche and Liuyue standing side by side on the door of the temple. Holding on to Yunzhao, Dugu ye said slowly, "win is win, lose is lose, you and I can''t afford to lose, don''t lose this man." Say, let go of Yunzhao''s hand. At the same time, with a cold wave, he withdrew the herald who was reappeared by xuanyuanche and was still shocked. Eyes through xuanyuanche, cold swept a glance after xuanyuanche and Liuyue. It''s like a great enemy. The whole besieged forbidden army. Seeing this, the leader of the forbidden army immediately waved back the enemy like forbidden army. Xuanyuanche and Liuyue are two people. Don''t lose the face of Aoyun country when they have been out so many times. Chapter 1320 All the formations come and go at full speed. Fast, it''s just a blink of an eye. All is back to peace. It''s like, Prince Donggong, the ordinary people who come to visit. Not the kings of other countries who all knew they were dead but suddenly appeared in front of them that day. "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa." Xuanyuanche watched Dugu Ye slowly clap. "Dugu Ye is Dugu ye, and I will never despise it." As for Dugu Ye''s evaluation, he would never leave it behind or be stingy with praise. Dugu ye took a look at xuanyuanche, turned around coldly, and walked straight to the main position. With a wave of cold sleeve robe, he said: "sit down." Xuanyuanche listened and walked to the first guest to sit down. Naturally, it seems that this is his palace. Yunzhao, who was blocked by Dugu Ye''s words. At this time, the full of anger quickly converged. Yes, if you want to bet, you have to give up. This struggle for the world depends on ability and means. No one cares about the process. The final result is the most important. Even if they can''t afford to lose, they have to give up. Taking a deep breath, Yunzhao turns around and walks towards his position, ignoring the moon behind him. When Ryukyu saw this, he shook his head and stepped forward quickly. He clapped Yunzhao on the shoulder: "brother, don''t be angry. He also lied to me." Yunzhao and Dugu Ye listened and looked up at ryukyue. Ryukyu shrugs his shoulders. Although xuanyuanche didn''t mean to cheat her, she misunderstood it. As a result, it was the same. "And you want him?" Yunzhao stares at the moon. Hearing the words, Ryukyu said helplessly, "who do you want?" Xuanyuanche, who has already sat in the guest''s seat, stares at Ryukyu fiercely. In exchange for Ryukyu''s smile. Relaxed language and stare as if joking. Put the strong feelings together, into the bone marrow. Dugu ye saw this situation in his eyes, and the deep blue and black eyes became deeper and deeper. So calm, so idle. It seems that his secret letter didn''t work. Chapter 1321 Lifting his eyes, Dugu ye took a deep look at the moon. In that flash, there are too many feelings. Too much complexity. But it''s just one look. The fast Ryukyu moon has hardly been annotated. At one glance, Dugu ye took back his eyes, and saw the light of Ryukyu in his eyes, which had been deeply hidden. Return to the expressionless Prince Dugu Ye. The autumn wind outside the window flies by, with the gentle cool. However, the originally tense atmosphere in the palace needs to be eased a little. After staring at Ryukyu, xuanyuanche looks back at the expressionless Dugu Ye. Leaning on the chair, his fingertips were beating on the table beside him. Xuanyuanche said in a slow and orderly way: "is it necessary to beat around the bush or go straight to. now I have a lot of time." As soon as this words fell, the palace could hear the voice of the cloud calling to grind teeth. Now the snow holy Kingdom and Aoyun Kingdom have been attacked by the Ming island, and everything is imminent. It is hateful that he still shows leisure here. Cold eyes swept over xuanyuanche, and Dugu ye said coldly, "when will Tianchen send troops?" "It depends on how you cooperate." Dugu''s night was refreshing, and xuanyuanche came naturally. Under the pressure of the heart qi, Yunzhao calm face but quickly took over the words: "how to cooperate? This is supposed to be your fight. " As soon as the voice fell, Yunzhao suddenly regretted it again. What''s the point of saying this? He is really Xuanyuanche''s fingertips are on the table, turning to look at Yunzhao. "Yunzhao, you think I''ve been standing still, waiting for you to fight with Mingdao. Or the island of Hades just swallowed you, I''m going to fight. In such a result, I have great hopes of winning or losing. " It''s a steady voice, but it surprises Yunzhao''s heart. It goes without saying. At this point in the war, the island of Hades is likely to finally annex Aoyun state and Xuesheng state. However, they will also come up with a heavy price and lose both sides. At that time, xuanyuanche is making a move, which is definitely better than the present time. Chapter 1322 Without speaking, the temple fell into a brief silence. Xuanyuanche didn''t want Yunzhao to take the words either. He took a look at Yunzhao and Dugu Ye. Slowly continued: "you helped me, I remember, no matter who you sell, you always helped me. I xuanyuanche is not ungrateful. This world, I want to fight, this sentiment, I will also return. I''ll step in right now, even if I return yours. " At this time, xuanyuanche stepped in, and Xuesheng country and Aoyun country were able to protect one or a half of the world from being destroyed. But all things that arise from him are of great benefit. Silence, the silence of the silk flutters. There was silence in the main hall of the east palace. Ryu moon saw this chair leaning on the side, looking out of the window at the red maple. She did not participate in the negotiation between xuanyuanche and Dugu Yeyun Zhao. "That''s how confident you are?" Half a sound later, Dugu ye asked coldly. "I''ve devoted hundreds of thousands of soldiers to the Canadian grassland. What do you think?" Xuanyuanche doesn''t answer questions. Dugu ye thought for a moment and nodded slowly. "And after the siege of Hades?" After Dugu Ye nodded, Yunzhao asked again seriously. If the hell island is destroyed. The broken mountains and rivers in the Central Plains. Aoyun country and Xuesheng country have suffered so much. Is xuanyuanche a kind-hearted person? Xuanyuanche listens to the words and draws a trace of iron blood enchanting smile from the corner of his mouth. "It depends on their abilities." There is no false peace, no pacification. It''s a very clear statement. You can''t stand up if you have the ability. However, he will definitely swallow it. "Good." Dugu ye and Yunzhao are determined after xuanyuanche''s words fall for a moment. "Then, shall we come to discuss how to unite?" Holding the chest with both hands, Xuanyuan Chul smiles. He and Ryukyu came here for the purpose of unity. If the Three Kingdoms act on their own, or secretly treat him with hostility. This is not what he would like to see. That will affect the whole battle plan. Chapter 1323 That''s why he came to make the peace treaty himself. Meanwhile, Dugu Ye spread out the map in front of him without saying a word, and pointed it out. Out of the window, the sun sprinkled on the red maple, the orange color beautiful amazing. Ryukyu sat by the window and looked out at the sky without looking back. Yunzhao is her recognized brother. Dugu ye, she felt a little pity for him. These two people, these two people''s world. If she were in charge, she would not fight. It''s just that the three heroes stand side by side, either you die or I live. This point, she understands, a mountain can''t bear two tigers, she understands. Then, what she chooses is xuanyuanche. Looking out of the window at the red maple, Ryukyu looks very pale. It''s just that I know exactly what she''s going to do and what she''s going to do. In the world of Dugu ye and Yunzhao, she asked them to fight for their lives, but she was determined. The autumn wind is flying, and the sound of conversation in the hall is heard. The three heroes joined hands and conspired with the Central Plains. Autumn, is a mature season, is a happy season. From the early autumn to the Mid Autumn Festival, it''s gone in a flash. It''s so fast that people don''t notice. The green leaves are turning yellow. With a little rustle of prelude. The seasons alternate and cannot be changed. However, it''s the time when the pace of autumn leaps happily. The whole grassland and Tianchen are also in the autumn wind, and they move quickly. A thunder, rolling from the sky. The sky above the head is changing, flying, rolling and roaring. Lightning, like sharp snakes in the dark clouds, flutters past and cuts through the sky. The rumble of a dull thunder went on and on. The first heavy rain since autumn, majestic. Washed all the bloody things and brewed everything on the earth again. And in the heavy rain and thunder. A bigger thunder blew up in the mountains and rivers. Yuwei of the northern Mujia unified grassland, led by yelulu Yue, the new queen of northern Mujia, led the northern Mujia 500000 cavalry. Across the vast grassland, into the Central Plains. The Central Plains roared. The four countries of the Central Plains have already fallen into such a bitter situation. Chapter 1324 There was no way to deal with the Ming island before. The northern herdsmen outside the pass were sending so many troops to march into the Central Plains. A pool of water is churning in this turbulent time. God, what kind of bloodbath will the Central Plains suffer. However, it is at the time when the people in the Central Plains have reached their peak in fear. The Aoyun Kingdom actually opened its doors and let the 500000 northern herdsmen borrow it. The 500000 cavalry drove directly to Houjin. In a daze, I wonder what''s going on. Surprise still lingers in everyone''s heart. In this mid autumn festival, another thunder blows in the sky, shocking the Jiuzhou mountains and rivers. It''s said that Wang xuanyuanche, who died, suddenly came back to life and appeared on the Tianchen court. Surprise, can not describe the mood of all the people in the Central Plains. It''s not a rumor that the king of heaven has already died. Why did it pop up? This Is it really something that comes back from death? Didn''t wait for the Central Plains people to reason because of this. Tianchen Wang xuanyuanche sits in Tianchen, ascends the Dynasty and pays homage to the general, and issues an imperial edict to announce to the world. Tianchen Kingdom, with all its troops, declared war on the later Jin Dynasty and the Ming island. Boom, this news is like a thunderbolt in the sky, spreading all over the Central Plains at full speed. Tianchen Kingdom, which has been standing still, finally moves, and finally moves. And the first move is to throw the whole country''s soldiers. On the day after the imperial edict was issued, Wang xuanyuanche, Tianchen, was personally in charge of the army. Deputy general, Murong invincible, Murong Chen, Murong Yi, Zhou Cheng, Liuchuan, Qiuwen, Yanhu A series of generals are on display. All generals of Tianchen, all out. Six hundred thousand troops were sent to the whole country to declare war. The curtain of autumn wind rolls up. This autumn is full of blood and rout. All the people in the central plains are ecstatic and excited. Running to tell each other, the crowd is boiling. Tianchen is from the Central Plains and his own. All the countries in the Central Plains declared war. This time, we must overcome our disadvantages and kill the alien Ming island who dared to invade. Beacon smoke billows, Jiuzhou River. At the next moment when Tianchen declared war. Aoyun state and Xuesheng state announced at the same time. Chapter 1325 The five hundred thousand troops of northern herdsmen are the help of our Central Plains, and the troops are the help of our Central Plains to expel outsiders. It is the iron brotherhood of the Central Plains. Wow, one by one, the shocking news of the Mid Autumn Festival. One by one is exciting, one by one is exciting. Originally thought to be the enemy''s northern nomad, he wanted to use the opportunity to make trouble. Actually it''s my own person. It''s my own person who came to help them fight. It''s a surprise. It''s a surprise for all the people in the Central Plains who have been suppressed for a long time. In this surprise. Snow holy Kingdom and Aoyun kingdom are announcing at the same time. Four countries united, snow saint, Aoyun, Tianchen, Beimu, four countries united. Gather all forces to attack the later Jinming island. We must drive out all the foreigners who dare to bully us in the Central Plains and kill none of them. The cool Mid Autumn Festival, ushered in a hotter atmosphere than the summer. Together, the four countries are flourishing. The flames of war are rolling, and the Central Plains ushered in the largest battle. The sun is high and the green grass is yellowish. Iron shoes trample, sharpen the sword. Under the blue cloud sky, the North herds 500000 soldiers and horses, with a kind of momentum of dominating the world, passing through the Aoyun border and heading for the Houjin border. A black iron horse spread out. Against the tall grass with a little yellow. It reflects a more cold and valiant love of iron blood. 100000 forwards, 300000 Chinese troops and 100000 rear battalions. However, 300000 Chinese troops spread out on the grass, reaching a potential of nearly 600000. Not for the others, but for the 300000 Chinese troops, mixed with the unclear chariots, horses and cattle. And in that chariot, horse and ox, the silver and white metal wooden barrels are brought by binding layer by layer. From afar, in this shining golden light. The silver light that emanates is almost eye-catching. There is no limit. Ryukyu, clad in silver and white armor, was not in the Chinese army, but in the vanguard. There, too, with silver buckets. These are the results of Ouyang Yufei''s battle in nearly a month. Thousands of buckets were made. It is full of crude oil from Hun grassland. Chapter 1326 At this time, Shengjing is still making tin buckets. She wants to wipe out all the crude oil on the grassland. The company soldiers of the four countries besieged the nine saints of Ming island. This is just the beginning. As the horse galloped forward, Ryukyu stared at the route, and at the side of kuzamu, he said, "where is the front?" "In front of us is the luhuling of Houjin." Although kuzamu is from the grassland. But because this area of Houjin also belongs to the position bordering the grassland, so he is very clear. Hearing the sound, Ryukyu nodded: "take it tomorrow." "Yes." "After taking it, continue to insert it forward and go deep into the northeast of Houjin." "Yes." Closure, what is closure? That is to cut off his back, cut off all his connections and escape routes. All she had to do was cut off all the retreat routes on the island. This time, shut the door and beat the dog. "Manager, I''ll see it later..." "Ryukyu, stop for me. Ryukyu, stop for me." Kuzamu started to say something. Suddenly, there was a voice of rage behind him, accompanied by the sound of horses'' hooves. Ryukyu turns his head and looks at Ouyang flying on his horse. He rushes far away. On that face, there is never anger. "You go first." Ryukyu waved his hand and set up the miscellaneous trees. Lema stood in place, Ryukyu quietly waiting for Ouyang to come. I don''t know how empress Xiao fooled Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yufei actually went to Shengjing to make iron buckets for her. At this time, he went out to fight, but he didn''t follow her. But don''t want to, at this time, so angry to rush. Eyebrow color fretting, Ryukyu quietly watched Ouyang come rushing from Yufei. "Murong Ryukyu, Hello, hello." Even though the horse came, Ouyang Yufei stared at Ryukyu. His face was never so ugly. Bang of a wave, a hand of information was thrown in front of the Ryukyu. Be blown by the wind, show the three words of xuanyuanche above. "You lied to me, you lied to me." Ouyang Yufei is almost a word from his teeth. Gnashing his teeth, he looked at Ryukyu and said, "I''m sorry for that? Have I ever thought about that for you? Chapter 1327 You have to deal with Hades. I''ll help you. I will help you build sharp weapons and deal with my home. Turn around and you''ll lie to me. " Biting his teeth hard, Ouyang Yufei''s face was never ferocious. He gave Ryukyu all his heart. Just for this person to understand him, to trust him, to trust him regardless of his hostile identity. Treat him as a brother. So, he helped her, even if it was his own people. But unexpectedly, she lied to him. When he is a child, what do you think of him? He was in a real mood, for her good, for her not sad. Let no one mention, let no one touch her heart strings. Even though I think it''s wrong, I hope she really loses her memory, because I don''t want her to be so sad. But unexpectedly, she cheated him and played him around. Xuanyuanche, xuanyuanche, not dead, now run out to declare war on hell island. At the best time for him, appear and declare war. The four countries joined forces. It''s like a joke, laughing at him, laughing at him crazy. Laugh at him for being an idiot. Cold eyes swept the side of Ryukyu, there was no soldier, no soldier who was drunk and hurt his head, and picked her up. No, he personally arranged them to be Ryukyu''s close guard. Xuanyuanche is a modified xuanyuanche. Ironically, he arranged for Ryukyu himself. Give Ryukyu a chance to cheat him. How did he forget that Ryukyu was so easy to grasp other people''s hands and to allow people to get close. Even if she lost her memory. Ha ha, it''s all his amorous feelings. It''s all his sincerity that he holds up and let others trample on it. He deserves it. He deserves it. I thought I was a character, I thought I was her brother and friend. In fact, in her mind, he is just a shit, a person who wants to cheat. With a cold smile on his lips, Ouyang Yu Fei stares at Ryukyu: "Murong Ryukyu, you are very deceiving." As soon as the voice fell, Ouyang Yu Fei pulled out his horse''s head and snorted: "since you don''t trust me, you have to play with me, OK. Chapter 1328 Let''s see if only you Murong, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche are capable in this world. Can you deal with hell island with your two hands. It''s not that no one can''t deal with you in this world. If you want to fight, let''s put the horse over and see if you''ve killed me or I''ve killed you. " The voice of iron anger resounds in the air, with inexpressible anger. As soon as Ouyang Yufei raised the horse rope, he turned around and went in another direction. He gave up the island of Hades, which was his own wish. In this world, xuanyuanche and Ryukyu are allowed to run rampant. That''s because he didn''t do it himself. This time, it really annoyed him. Then he will see who loses and who wins. They can be slaughtered as hell island. A whip hit the sitting horse hard, and Ouyang rushed away. From the beginning to the end did not allow the opening of the Ryukyu moon, see this pair of eyebrows a Lin, do not want to wave a whip towards Ouyang Yu Fei chase. "Ouyang Yufei, stop for me." Damn it, why are you so impulsive? You can''t even give her a chance to talk. She always knew that Ouyang Yufei would be furious after the affair was exposed. However, she did not expect that Ouyang Yufei would be so angry. Unexpectedly, he threatened to turn to hell island and make enemies with her. This guy, really, she didn''t mean to cheat him. Even if the horse flies, Ouyang in anger flies as fast as lightning. After the Ryukyu is not slow. In an instant, I saw two meteors flying over the grass, whistling away. The hundreds of thousands of northern herdsmen behind me rushed to see their commander and division, but they were stunned one by one. How about horse racing? "Ouyang Yufei, stop for me, do you hear me?" Ryukyu roared at Ouyang in front of him as he galloped. In response, Ouyang Yufei''s speed increased. Seeing this, Ryu moon took a deep bite of his teeth and did not shout. He whipped the steed and chased Ouyang Yufei. The two horses are close. Ryukyu looks at the distance between them. It''s impossible to stop Ouyang Yufei. Take a deep breath, put your hands on the horse''s back, and jump to Ouyang in the air. At the same time, I heard that there was a different Ouyang Yufei behind me. As soon as I turned around, my backhand was a whip, and I drew it towards the Ryukyu moon. The long whip breaks through the air and makes a sharp sound, which is mixed with all the skills of Ouyang Yufei. Chapter 1329 The golden light is shining, the black whip that faces the front door. Black people almost spend their eyes, cold, cold. Ouyang Yufei never really touched her. His eyes were fixed on the whip, and Ryukyu did not avoid it. Knowing that the whip was on, even if she didn''t die, she would be seriously injured. Ryukyu is still gnashing his teeth, and he will not let go of chaoouyang. Nothing is more important than stopping Ouyang Yufei. At this time, nothing is more important. A whips angrily, Ouyang Yu Fei calculated that Ryukyu could avoid. But, however, Ryukyu didn''t avoid, so he rushed to him without hesitation. The angry red eyes slightly wavered, and Ouyang Yufei immediately clenched the whip. In front of her eyes, Ryukyu rushed at such a fast speed that her whip was about to be waved to her. She doesn''t avoid, she really doesn''t. The teeth snap in an instant. Looking at Ryukyu, he will collide with his whip. Ouyang Yufei bites his teeth hard, and his hand slightly passes. Horsewhip, the moment along the face of the moon on the past. He still can''t bear to hurt her and kill her. The whip whizzed past and swung down from the side. Ryukyu pounced. Ouyang''s sideways movements make way of Ryukyu, so that he can''t avoid the coming Ryukyu among the lights and stones. Ryukyu holds Ouyang in his arms. With the fierce momentum, Ouyang Yufei fell to the horse. In an instant, Ryukyu holds Ouyang in his arms, and Gulu and Lu roll down. Under the blue sky and white clouds, two galloping horses flew by, leaving only the rolling Ouyang and Ryukyu on the grass. Turn an elbow to hold your body. Ryukyu doesn''t wait for Ouyang to open his mouth. He just shouts when he props up. "What are you crazy about? I lied to you or not. Believe it or not, you have no number in your mind. You have gone mad with me and with me now. " His face was cold and angry with Ouyang Yufei. Ryukyu was ashamed, but also angry. Chapter 1330 One Gulu stood up and turned to the cold eyes of the moon. Ouyang Yufei sneers. "Believe it or not, you know it." "Well, I know. I have a clear idea, I''m afraid some people have no idea. Xuanyuanche, amnesia, these two things, I lied to you. I''m not right, I admit. I say sorry to you. But who am I cheating on? Who am I going to cheat? Ouyang Yufei, don''t say you don''t know, your brain can''t think of it. " His face was cold and his eyebrows and eyes were flying. Ryukyue grabs Ouyang Yufei''s collar, pulls it over and roars face to face. "Listen to me. If I want to cheat you, I won''t give you the job of oilfield bomb. Don''t tell me, you don''t know how important this bomb is to me. Don''t tell me. I''m crazy and rusty. I''ll leave it to you. If I want to lie to you. These things, these arrangements, these arrangements to attack. I''ll tell you everything. Ouyang Yufei. I don''t believe in you. Do I mean to cheat you. I''m all for you, and you question me. You fucking dare to say no to me. " The cold and angry questions came out of Ryukyu''s mouth with sharp sharpness. At that time, the mercenaries formed in the jungle were rude and smelly, which was fully developed by Ryukyu. Do not allow Ouyang Yufei to speak. Ryukyue tightly holds Ouyang Yufei''s collar. "I''m not a person who likes to talk about feelings. Nor is it a perceptual person who spreads everything in his eyes and faces all day long. My friend, my love. I know how you treat me. " One finger pointed to his heart, and Ryukyu''s face was cold. "It''s all engraved here for me. I can exchange my life. Ouyang Yufei, you are angry, you are furious. You have rejected your mind, you have rejected you. Do you know that you are denying yourself. Chapter 1331 You also vetoed me. I am cold-blooded and cold-hearted, but I am not ungrateful and inhuman. Think for yourself, think for me. " Cold and rapid roar fell, and Ryukyu slapped Ouyang away. His face was livid. After being pushed by Ryukyu, Ouyang Yufei was pushed to the grassland by Ryukyu. Back to the loess, face to the sky. Ouyang Yu Fei''s furious eyes are slightly precipitated in the roar of the moon. The clouds in the sky are flying, fast as a galloping horse. Ouyang Yufei squints slightly. Yes, if Ryukyu does not trust him, he intends to cheat him. Why give him all the important things. Iron bucket, as long as he moves his hands and feet, those things can''t be ignored. It will be a disaster. If you don''t trust him, why don''t you tell him all about the battle plan and let him choose whether to go to the battlefield or stay in the rear. Suddenly the blue sky in my eyes is a little dazzling. The golden light, stinging eyes hurt. Ouyang Yufei put his hand over his forehead and covered his eyes. Ryukyu knew that he was from the island of Hades. Although he promised her to help her, against the island. But, after all, he is a man of the island of Hades, and he is still uncomfortable. Do not say on the surface of Ryukyu moon, I remember. So she gave him the choice to stay behind. This is not to let him fight on the front line and overthrow everything on the island of hell himself. Don''t want to be the culprit. Don''t want to hurt yourself. All of these are unconsciously thinking about him. Think for him, maybe, right, in a casual place. Ryukyu, with a calm, cold, unintentional attitude, was thinking about him, never said, never disdained to say. Lying on the grass, Ouyang Yufei felt his eyes a little sour. All these, he knew, so he would stop by Ryukyu''s side and help her. It''s only for this person that it''s worth helping. Just for this man he wants to help. Autumn wind blowing, with a little cool air. Brush Ouyang Yufei''s body, bring people sober strength. Chapter 1332 "In that case, why don''t you tell me?" Palms block the face, can not see the expression of Ouyang Yu Fei, can only hear the sour voice. Ryukyu sits beside Ouyang Yufei. Smell the sound, and look at Ouyang Yufei, who is blocking the face, slowly said: "you should be very clear, what you should think of, Yufei. You are too clever, you are too cunning. I told you it didn''t matter. I never thought it would happen. Even if we were enemies. " The voice was low, and Ryukyu pulled Ouyang Yufei''s arm. While cleaning up the wounds from the falling horse. "But, it''s because you''re smart," he said. When you know it, you don''t say it. However, your actions, your eyes, will be targeted and may be exposed. That''s not your idea. Because, around the hidden in our side of the island people. I know you too well. I know your cleverness. Yufei, I can''t afford to gamble, and I can''t afford to lose. In the loss of a time, I really will go crazy. So, sorry, I can only say sorry. " The hand that cleans a wound is very refreshing, intonation however rare took a silk of gentleness. Yes, gentleness, which seldom appears in Ryukyu. Listening to the words of Ryukyu, Ouyang Yufei slowly raises his hand that covers his eyes. Open your eyes and look at the moon. "I think you are my friend, I think you are my brother. What do I want of you? I will kill you directly. But I will never cheat you. I can use anyone, but I will not use my brother. " Ouyang Yu Fei''s eyes are dark but deep. The eyes clearly showed her deep meaning. Ryukyu has always been straightforward and Iron-blooded. She can be called a villain, but she is definitely not a hypocrite. Love is love, hate is hate. There has never been a middle ground. The sky is shining, and it''s shining everywhere with golden thread. It''s warm in the chest, just like the clouds are dispersing. It seems to work out, just for a moment. Chapter 1333 However, in the deepest corner, there is a trace of acerbity. A trace, already said not to export, also did not say the value of acerbity. Ding Ding looks at Ryukyu who has cleaned his wound. Ouyang Yufei suddenly waved and smashed his fist at Ryukyu. Ryukyu sees this and doesn''t hide. He lets Ouyang Yufei punch her on the shoulder, slap her back and bang her to the ground. "Let me know that next time, it''s not so easy to solve the problem with one punch." Shua of a stand up, Ouyang Yu Fei bent over and stared at the moon, vicious way. Just, there is a smile in that eye. The sourness in that chest has been deeply buried. It''s as if this matter has been exposed like this. There''s no need to discuss it. Extending his hand, Ouyang reaches out to Ryukyu. Lu Yue, who was hit by Ouyang Yufei, stares at Ouyang Yufei, pats his hand, and holds Ouyang Yufei''s extended hand. With his hands clenched, Ouyang Yufei lifted Ryukyu up. "In such a crazy without any reason, you should be careful next time. I''m not in such a good mood to pursue the second time." Cold, but mixed with only their own natural talent. Ouyang Yufei suddenly smiled when he heard the words: "you think I''m crazy when I''m drunk." In response to him is Ryukyu''s white eye. The golden sun shines on Ryukyu''s face, the cold and precious moon goddess. Ouyang Yufei looks at Ryukyu''s face and smiles bitterly. He knew in his heart why he was so angry this time. It was a kind of emotional collapse, a kind of anger of betrayal. But it is more of a pretext. Xuanyuanche died, and Ryukyu forgot him. What a wonderful thing it is. Everything is like a heavy head, and he has been with her. He never said seriously that he liked her. But This is a great opportunity. This time, he will try his best to fight for it. However, I didn''t expect that in the end, everything is fake and all lies to him. His efforts and excitement, just like the moon in the water, are broken in an instant. Chapter 1334 The last scene is empty and there is no trace. Can this keep him from anger, from madness, from quietness. The anger in that chest almost started a prairie fire. Let him say too many words, even at the expense of hostility. All this is just not willing, not willing. Holding hands tightly, there was a cool feeling. It was the temperature of Ryukyu moon. Ouyang Yu Fei sweeps the wound that Ryukyu cleaned for him and closes his eyes. It''s a natural gesture, it''s a kind of inborn brotherhood. Ryukyu did not pay him love, but she gave him the love of friends, brothers. At the bottom of my heart, I sighed silently. Just, just, that''s it. Friendship and brotherhood can last a lifetime. They are more lasting and mellow than love. It''s not a good thing to live like this. Rub the shoulder was Ouyang Yu Fei numb place, ryukyue saw Ouyang Yu Fei one eye. Some words need not be said. Some feelings can not bear. It''s not that she''s cruel. Just Turn around, blue sea and blue sky. "And the horse?" "Gone." "What then, so far away?" "Go back." Cold and can laugh alternately, under the blue sky and white clouds, the two figures walked forward side by side after a big fight. As if nothing had ever happened. As if, has never been the sentimental vent. The sun behind them, elongated the long shadow, interweaves together. Some people choose not to be mad or not to survive. Some people choose to hide deeply. The sky is blue and the autumn wind is cool. The four nations united and the drums beat. In the autumn wind, the Central Plains soared to the sky. All the troops and horses come out, killing the sky. Tianchen and Beimu joined the battle group. At first, they were beaten by Mingdao and Houjin. The situation suddenly changed. In the autumn wind and golden sun, Tianchen and Beimu work together. The first time is not to fight against the absolute power of Xuesheng and Aoyun. But they copied the old base of the post Jin State. Directly press on the soldiers, and with the potential of lightning, block all the coastal areas of Houjin against the East China Sea. Chapter 1335 All the way back from the Ming island and Houjin. The blockade of Tianchen and Beimu immediately surrounded Houjin and Mingdao. There are northern herdsmen on the top, Aoyun on the left, Xuesheng on the bottom and Tianchen on the right. He pinched out the encirclement formation and formed a four-way situation. It''s a closed door fight. In the Central Plains war situation, no one thought that Tianchen was such a thundering force. An instant of ecstasy, of rage. In Aoyun Kingdom, Ming island and Houjin Chinese army barracks. "Pa." A deafening sound of fragmentation sounded, and there was no sound in all directions. "How could it have been, how could it have been, that we were not dead, that we were taken in by him, ah, how could it have been." In the account of the Chinese military camp. One of the nine saints in the hell island is the wood saint, with an iron blue face. The fire from those eyes almost burned everything. Next to him are the Gold Saints, water saints and earth saints who attack Aoyun kingdom. As for the other five saints, Gong Shang Jiao Zhengyu and the five are responsible for attacking the snow holy kingdom. Not here at the moment. The water Saint sitting under the head of the wood saint is also full of iron. The steely features were almost distorted by anger. Holding the latest news from the rear, it has been crushed by powerful internal force. "Deception, a good xuanyuanche, to die and later generation, good, good." Holding the long sword in his hand, the murderous Qi in Jinsheng''s eyes could not be blocked. "We underestimated him, and we underestimated her." The earthly sage reclined on the back of his chair, his face sinking like water. If you want to die, you will survive. Avoid their heavy military pressure, and wait for them to fall into such a situation. Just to reappear Fanbing, a good xuanyuanche, a good Ryukyu. A room of low air pressure, autumn season, incredibly cold as if to frostbite people. "Then, then, what now?" In this low pressure, Chen Fei, the king of the later Jin Dynasty, underestimated his companionship and spoke carefully. In front of the nine saints of Hades, although he is the leader of a country, he dare not have any Madness at all. Always be careful. "Shut up for me." Mu Sheng drinks loudly. Chapter 1336 The sharp eyes swept, Chen Fei was immediately scared to move also dare not move. God, what a strong pressure. Jinsheng glanced at Chenfei, but he didn''t care about him. Turn around and look at mu Shengdao: "now the latest situation is that Beimu and Tianchen have joined hands to attack several cities near the sea of Houjin. They took all the towns they had figured out about the sea route. We are now in the situation of the whole encirclement. Moreover, the northern herdsmen and Tianchen conquered the city very fast. This war report was three days ago. Now it is estimated that several cities of Houjin fell into xuanyuanche''s hands. " The water saint and the earth saint on the side listen, and they are all horizontal, and dare not fly a glance at the speaking Chen. It''s no use. How long is it. There was almost no time for them to reflect. The most important part of the later Jin Dynasty is the fall. All the way, I was beaten and swallowed quickly. It''s useless. Life has cut them off. Chen Fei felt so sharp line of sight on one side, and even dared not lift his head. All the soldiers and horses of his country have followed them out to attack the kingdom of Xuesheng and Aoyun. There are no soldiers in China. Now Tianchen and Beimu are in a fierce situation, so he is naturally inferior. Anger returns to anger. The nine saints of Ming island are the nine saints of Ming island. At once it settled down and began to work out a plan of operations. "When we were in the hinterland of the Central Plains, we thought that we could be completely wiped out. Hum, we really despised the Ming island." Mu Sheng''s eyes narrowed, Shua raised his eyes and swept to Chen Fei, who dared not speak. "You, lead 200000 soldiers and horses, and block Yongcheng. If you dare to break your guard, you''ll come to see me. " Cold and mixed with unquestioning orders. Perhaps this is the first order to be issued to the emperor. Embracing the city is the only way to their main battlefield in Aoyun and Xuesheng. As long as it''s stuck for ten days, or more. They will be able to speed up their efforts to win Aoyun and Xuesheng. Without the enemy''s back and belly, I turn around to deal with Tianchen with all my strength. They may not lose the battle. Chapter 1337 Moreover, their goal is not to unify the Central Plains. What they want is revenge and extermination. Just plunder everything, no need to stay. Chen Fei is surprised, Shua of raise head: "I, why is me?" He can''t fight. After hearing this, Mu Sheng''s eyes sank, but he said slowly: "good, you can not go. However, I don''t mind shuffling his cards again. " Chen Fei did not dare to speak at once. He was scared. Being the master of the country, for his part, is also first-class. "You only need to carry it for ten days, and then you will withdraw and join us in ten days." Water is the holy mouth. "Yes." Hearing this, Chenfei said nothing, and when he heard it, he quickly walked out of the Chinese Army''s tent. Embracing the city is the military city of later Jin Dynasty. He is easy to defend but hard to attack. He resists the joint efforts of Tianchen and Beimu. He has no confidence. There is nothing wrong with blocking them for only ten days. Watching Chen Fei walk out quickly, Tu Sheng coldly throws down two words: "useless." "Xuanyuanche and the little master have to deal with it. Now, let''s pay attention to this place. In ten days, we will take down Aoyun Kingdom and Xuesheng kingdom. They must not be allied. " Mu shengshua''s map is unfolded, sinking. "No problem." Jinshui and Tusheng came up at once and made a sound. There is absolutely no problem that the capture of Xuesheng and Aoyun in ten days has almost forced the two capitals. The autumn wind is bleak and cool. The blue sky is high and wide, which is the characteristic of autumn. The drums roared, the fighting shook the sky. The closing of the gate and the beating of the dog in the central plains are going on fiercely. Ryukyu led the northern Mu army of 500000 and xuanyuanche''s Tianchen army. There are two routes to go. From the direction of the sea, like two sharp swords, go straight to the center of Houjin. Along the way, I met God to kill God and Buddha to love Buddha. I didn''t get in at all. That kind of annexation speed, it''s almost arrogant, sweeping everything. Within a few days, it was approaching Yongcheng in a straight line. Loess ridge, autumn wind plateau. With the unique yellow of the plateau, it is spread in front of all people. Chapter 1338 It''s a kind of grandeur, it''s a kind of heroism. "Boom..." In this heroic world, war drums soar. With blood, with arrogance and intensity. The fierce drumbeat was waving, exciting and shuddering. Arouses the madness in the man''s blood. Before embracing the city, try to reach the plateau. The two hundred thousand troops of the later Jin Dynasty were laid in black. The front line and the back line are distinct. Advance can attack, retreat can defend, occupy the time and land and human peace. Xuanyuanche''s team hasn''t come yet. The northern herdsmen of Ryukyu arrived first. At once, Ryukyu sat on his horse and looked at the two hundred thousand troops in front of him. The flag flying on the tent of the Chinese military camp is the king''s flag of the later Jin Dynasty. Later, the king Chen flew here. A trace of contempt flashed in his eyes, and Ryukyu smiled coldly. Beside him, Ouyang Yufei, who had not been back to Shengjing to build the iron bucket, raised his hand lightly and held out his two fingers to move forward. Immediately, behind the front camp, huhoo launched a large number of neat catapults and chariots. Chen Fei, who was far away in the later Jin Dynasty, was wearing a dragon robe. He could not help frowning. What kind of play is that? No one has ever seen it on the plateau where hundreds of thousands of troops are facing each other. Use chariots and catapults that are only useful for siege. Is this Murong Ryukyu crazy? It''s lined up, so dense that you can hardly see your head. The silver light shone in the sky, cold and strange. "Chenfei, listen to me. I think you are the king of the later Jin Dynasty in the Central Plains. You are a member of the Central Plains. What disputes do we have in the Central Plains? We will solve them by ourselves. You lead the wolf into the house. It''s killing. Today, my king is giving you one last chance. Surrender and leave you a whole body. To protect your ancestors in later Jin Dynasty. Otherwise, it''s necessary for you to leave none of the later Jin clans, and your ancestors will be destroyed. " The voice of cold and iron is soaring in the air with indescribable coldness. Ouyang Yufei raised the voice of Ryukyu''s words with his internal power and spread them all around in a flash. From ancient times to the present, it''s all right to close the door and fight. But if outsiders invade. Chapter 1339 Even if brothers and sisters have no feelings, they are also united against the enemy. Outsiders, how can they be bullied. The crime of conspiring with the enemy to betray the country and lead the wolf into the house can frustrate the bones and bring ashes. The voice is everywhere, bringing up a silence in an instant. Chen Fei''s face turned blue when he heard the words. The winner is still unknown. If you dare to teach him a lesson, you are just looking for death. That''s the truth. At the same time, Chen Fei ordered that the army of the two hundred thousand later Jin Dynasty immediately set up its spear and sharpened its sword towards the moon. Ryukyu saw the sneer on his lips. Anyway, I didn''t expect Chenfei to give up and die, but it''s the only explanation in the world. Watching the rear Jin army come, closer and closer, closer and closer. With a wave of Ryukyu''s hand, a signal bomb rises in an instant. In the sky blow, rendering with all eyes. With the launch of the stick signal bomb. The whole assembly of the chariot and catapult that the northern herdsman retreated from was completed. A huge iron bucket full of crude oil was placed on the top of the pitching machine. Countless little yellow flags were raised. "Shoot." A neat roar. The silver pail shot out towards the two hundred thousand soldiers of the later Jin Dynasty. The silvery white light, like a neat silver ring, crossed the sky. A wide meteor. "Boom." The earth shattering explosion sounded in the sky. The red light of fire, out of the storm. Huge blasting force, coming in all directions. People turn their backs on their horses. On the plateau, it was instantly rendered as a piece of fire, black soil. The bucket flew out of the catapult, and someone immediately lifted another bucket from the chariot behind. Quickly settle in place. "Launch." The first tank was empty, and the second tank was immediately loaded. The empty chariot retreated. At once with a strange speed, towards the final camp of the whole team. Everything is in order. The war is raging, with absolute power and arrogance. "God, what are these things..." Chapter 1340 "What is this, what is this..." In the powerful artillery fire, the two hundred thousand soldiers in the later Jin Dynasty were bombed out. Under the blue sky and white clouds, billowing smoke rises. It''s filling the sky quickly. Later, Chen Fei, the king of the Jin Dynasty, was confident just now, and now he is pale. I can''t believe what I see. God, what kind of weapon is that. "Back, back to the city. Come on, retreat... " Turn around and run, Chen Fei is almost eyes red want to split. If you can''t fight on the flat ground, go back to the city and stick to it, you won''t be afraid of the Ryukyu moon. The rapid sound of gold sounded, retreat, retreat. The bombed soldiers can''t return to the two hundred thousand soldiers of the later Jin Dynasty. At the sound of the song of gold, he immediately rolled back. On the grassland opposite, there will be demons. They can''t beat them. Two hundred thousand troops, one facing each other, came back in defeat. That''s faster than charge. Just like the tide, in the blink of an eye, it has gone away. When Ryukyu saw this, he groaned and said with a wave of his hand, "chase." If you want to leave like this, there is no way. The whole army pressed in. The iron bucket was immediately put into the chariot, and the stone thrower was directly put into the spare horse. That kind of training is the result of Ouyang Yufei training thousands of times. Chen Fei retreats quickly and rushes back to Yongcheng. And Ryukyu has too much load, not as fast as Chen. When Ryukyu catches up, Chenfei''s army has basically entered Yongcheng. The high gate quickly closed. On the wall, archers, stone throwers, fireballs, and boiling oil were all ready for Ryukyu''s attack. Ryu moon saw this cold smile, a wave of his hand. The catapult was put down, and the crude oil chariot of the big barrel retreated, and the crude oil of the small barrel was dragged to the front. These, she had thought about at the beginning. The wall is high and thick, the big bucket can''t be thrown forward, and the small bucket is afraid of nothing. Hands raised high, a line of silver bucket stands outside the range of bow and arrow. Siege is difficult for others. For her, it''s a piece of cake. "Siege." Cold voice across the sky, blowing in the sky over Yongcheng. Chapter 1341 Silver leap, fire. The gorgeous silver cut through the sky and flew to the high wall. Orange fire with silver down, the moment in between heaven and earth. In an instant, Ben''s orderly walls were full of ghosts crying and howling. "Back, back away..." "Can''t keep it, can''t keep it..." "God, what is this..." "Ah, fire, fire..." Chaos, unspeakable chaos. On the wall above, the defending soldiers have seen such a fierce attack like a howitzer. Their arrows have not yet reached the enemy. The explosive force of the fury was already blooming beside them. It''s an absolute force. It''s a totally irresistible bravado. There was an instant commotion on the wall. The soldiers on all sides of the defense were scattered in all directions. There is also a guard city. And there they went up against the enemies under the walls. At this time, nothing is more important than escaping. Besides, if the enemy is as powerful as them, then in order to defend the land. You can fight to the death. But now the enemy has magic, and they can''t resist it at all. So the rout is only a matter of time. The bright red sparks are jumping on the wall with bloodthirsty murderous spirit. Under the high wall, the city has become a mess. Running around, soldiers mingled with ordinary people. No one thought that embracing the city would be lost. No one thought that such a safe place would be attacked by the enemy so soon. Unexpected fierce fire makes everything panic, fear and panic. Under the walls, on the streets. There are people running around. Among them, there are also many senior officials and nobles. "Lord, let''s go, let''s go. The city will be lost soon. Let''s go. It''s too late if we don''t go." The new factory owner of houjinxi factory, who is holding Chenfei, the master of the later Jin Kingdom, dragged Chenfei in the crowd with panic on his face and ran towards the back city. Chen Fei, the king of the later Jin Dynasty, was driven by him to the back city. Just now, I still have a little bit of wisdom in my hand. I feel confident. Chapter 1342 By this time, it had already disappeared. Pale as a ghost, his feet almost hit the sieve. No way, no way. Why did Murong Ryukyu beat his city? How can it be so fast? He promised that the nine saints of Hades would keep it for ten days. This This I didn''t hold on to this day What kind of firepower is this? What power is this? God How can he account for it. Chen Fei''s face is totally distorted and can''t be seen. "Lord, wait for me..." "Lord, help me, Lord..." Yongcheng high-ranking official who followed Chen to run out after flying, where there was the foot distance of Xichang people, was immediately left behind. Trampled down by the crazy crowd. This time of escape. No one will care whether you are a senior official or not, and whether you should be allowed to pass first. This is a time of true equality. His face was pale. Chen Feili ignored those senior officials and rushed out with the owner of the West factory. Half of the sky was rocked by gunfire. The chaotic crowd didn''t look carefully. The fierce explosion didn''t explode with the crowd. It only exploded towards the stone platform of the commanding height. Deterrence does not hurt. Standing on the horse''s back, which had been blocked for a long time, Ryukyu looked at everything in front of him. What she wanted was siege, not slaughter. Move your two fingers forward. The siege ladder and siege vehicle behind us are ready. Under the gesture of Ryukyu, he dodged the silver flying and rushed towards the tightly closed gate. The huge wood that almost three people can hold together. With a bang, the siege vehicle hit the solid gate. The gate trembled and almost broke. It can be seen that there were no soldiers who should have sworn to defend behind the gate. There was no resistance to the high siege ladder. One by one, the walls of the city. The iron and black soldiers rushed up the stairs immediately. It''s black. It''s like the countless ants, building bridges and attacking cities and lands from all sides. Seeing that the scene has been completely controlled by his side, Ouyang Yufei makes a gesture. Chapter 1343 The gestures spread one by one at once. The silver bomb immediately weakened. Not bombarding the gate. Only sporadically threw one or two at the tall building. Deterrence is still strong. But it will never hurt anyone. There is not much crude oil. We need to save a little. This is the beginning of the war. Moreover, sharp weapons are only for fear, not for slaughter. "Boom." A dull crash was heard in the rush, and the high gate fell down in full view. By the power of ten thousand gold. A military fortress built with great efforts, a military city. Opened the gate. "Go ahead." There is no need for extra command, and the siege vehicle rushes in. Han Fei, the general who was waiting behind Ryukyu, roared, raised his dagger high, and led the Chinese Army towards the open gate. The army is surging, with absolute overwhelming force. Ouyang Yu Fei, who has been standing beside Ryukyu, sees this. Suddenly, a horse pulls out and shoots. On the gate of the city, there are many kinds of attacking ladders with people flowing like weaves. Climb over the high ladder and enter the city wall. Below, the army flew. The Houjin fortress was broken in a moment. That represents the king''s flag that Hou Jin carried on the wall, which was destroyed in the fire. Instead, it was the king''s flag of the northern herdsmen. I have been looking at all the Ryukyu coldly, at this time, my eyes flashed a little cold sharp. Longitudinal horse slowly toward the city gate. For others, it may take a month, half a year or even a year to attack a military fortress. Under her powerful firepower, there was no chance to highlight their strengths, and she had already broken the city in the absolute power. "Crouch down, surrender and don''t kill..." "Surrender without killing..." "Squat down..." One after another of the loud cheers continue to ring, with absolute awe. Resounding over the city. The sky is blue as blue, and white clouds are flying in the sky. The sky is high and wide. The autumn wind flies by. Chapter 1344 In the fire leaping over the wall. In that sharp shout. Along with them, more and more people squat down and surrender. Longitudinal horse slowly enters Yongcheng. Ryukyu stood in front of the broad gate, glanced at everything in front of him, and nodded slowly. "Very well, I accept your surrender." With absolute deterrence and high-pressure indifference, it spreads all over Yongcheng. "Commander, how can this prisoner be solved?" At the moment when Ryukyu''s words fell to the ground, there was a loud drink in the distance. Ouyang Yufei is carrying a man, far away. Close by, Ryukyu side can see clearly. His eyes squint and the corners of his mouth pick slightly. Chenfei, the king of the later Jin Dynasty. It turns out that Ouyang Yufei, who entered the city earlier, went to chase Chen. It''s not that imperial suit anymore. At this time, Chenfei was very embarrassed, and his body was still splashed with blood. Shut up by Ouyang Yufei, put it in your hand, come here. He threw Chenfei in front of Ryukyu. Ouyang clapped his hands and stood on his hips. Ryukyu looks down and kneels in front of her and smiles coldly. "Who is the king''s way? It turns out that he is the Lord of the later Jin Dynasty." Cold words came out, the voice was not loud, but with the wind flying away. Far away, near, squatting after the Jin people are not help but a Leng. "Wuwu......" Being blocked, Chenfei could not speak, so he had to make a continuous whine towards the moon. I don''t know what I''m talking about. I don''t know what tricks Ouyang Yufei used. Chen Fei, who has good hands and good feet, can''t move, but can only whine. Ryukyu glanced at Chenfei with cold eyes, and then he threw his sleeve and looked up at the sky and said loudly: "the king of the later Jin Dynasty, Chenfei, led wolves into the house, and helped outsiders to destroy our Central Plains. There is no place for punishment. Persuading them to surrender does not burden the life and death of the people, nor does it persuade the anti heavy soldiers to attack. The city was destroyed and countless people were injured and killed. It''s a terrible crime. Come on, send it to the Lord of Jin. " The cold voice cut through the sky and directly condemned Chenfei. There was no excuse for Rong Chenfei, and no words she was saying. She didn''t want to hear. Chapter 1345 No one dares to speak, no one dares to resist. This is the truth that the winner is the king. What''s more, Chen Fei is responsible for himself. It''s not a crime to annex the Central Plains. It''s a big crime to lead wolves into the house and cause such a disturbance. This is the enemy of all the people in the Central Plains. "Wuwuwu......" A cup of poison wine, three feet of white silk, in front of the whole emperor. "The Lord of the later Jin Dynasty, Fu Zhu..." Under the blue sky, the broken clear voice flies across the sky, flying in all directions. The king of the later Jin Dynasty was killed. This is absolutely big news. Autumn wind curtain roll, take away the news of ecstasy for other people in the Central Plains. Just behind the broken city of Ryukyu, xuanyuanche''s army has arrived. Get close to the city quickly. "Wang Shang, it''s a big thing to kill Chenfei. How can you make it..." Vice general Murong Wudi frowned a little. At this juncture, who will break the most critical city first. Who killed the main characters of Jiming island after Jin. In the hearts of the people in the Central Plains, it will definitely have a knock on effect. Everything, seek is a first. It''s a kind of awe, it''s an absolute threat. Even if someone in the back might be more prominent. We have done more, won more battles and contributed more to the Central Plains. But everyone''s eyes will be on the first. Thank you for this first. This is the regularity that all people have accumulated for thousands of years. Although Ryukyu is his granddaughter, Murong invincible is a little bit less Xuanyuanche presses the speed to wait for Ryukyu to attack. This time, because later Jin opened the country as an accomplice, he came to Chenfei, the leader of the later Jin State in such a tragic war in the Central Plains. Such tremendous credit and hidden meaning. It really made him feel bad. Vertical horse to embrace the city to xuanyuanche, listen to the words did not turn back cold way: "who is the difference between me and the moon?" "King, you know, there''s a big difference." Murong invincible listened to xuanyuanche''s words, almost smoking on the forehead. Turn around, see Murong invincible so impatient, xuanyuanche suddenly cold smile. Chapter 1346 Deep voice said: "the moon needs such awe. The queen of widows is not only the king of the foreign race, but also the great hero who saves the whole Central Plains. I want the whole Central Plains to obey her. Are you satisfied with the answer? " Ice cooling with absolutely firm words, blocking Murong invincible a word can not say. Originally, originally No wonder their king also has the silver bucket. But he kept his speed, waiting for Ryukyu to lead his troops to attack first. This is to accumulate credit for Ryukyu. This is to give Ryukyu an absolute deterrent. A deterrent to the whole Central Plains. Tianchen can ask a concubine to be a foreigner, and the Central Plains can ask a concubine to be a foreigner. But never a queen. This is a subtle tradition. The moon of Ryukyu, whose identity is full of misgivings, will last in the world. Then, she must stand at the absolute height, the height that the whole world appreciates. In this way, who dares to speak, who dares to question. It turned out that their king was fighting for the idea. "Wang Shang, you..." Murong Wudi sighed deeply and opened his mouth, but didn''t know what to say. "My moon is an eagle, will I drown her and the deep palace?" The iron black cape twinkles in the golden light. That tall back, give is the most determined commitment. Ryukyu did not see or hear the promise. Murong Wudi was stunned for a moment. Looking at the vigorous figure of xuanyuanche towards the city gate, Murong Wudi didn''t say anything after being stunned. He waved directly to lead the army. The golden light trembles in disorder, with the comfort of intoxicating people. Time is money, time is everything. On the battlefield, especially now, time cannot be delayed. Ryukyu broke the city, immediately did not stop at all, and went straight ahead. Behind him, xuanyuanche leads the army. When he enters Yongcheng, he only sees the last Ryukyu moon of the northern animal husbandry army. The setting sun, like fire, makes the earth orange. In a piece of orange, the moon in armor breathes beautifully. Chapter 1347 Look up, turn around. Eyes through everything, locked together, across the long city. The corner of the mouth draws a smile, xuanyuanche raises his hand, and raises his thumb towards the moon waiting for him. Ouyang, who has been traveling with Ryukyu, meets here. Eyebrow color a cold, mercilessly stare at the Xuan Yuan Che of smiling face. The teeth are grinded, almost eating xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche saw it and returned to Ouyang Yufei with a brilliant smile. Full of apologies, full of brilliance. Ouyang Yu Fei can''t help but be stunned. Ryukyu''s cold eyes warmed up. Looking at xuanyuanche''s smile, ryukue''s two handsome fingers are close together. He pastes them on his lips and opens his arms towards xuanyuanche. A kiss, a kiss with deep feelings. However, looking at the slightly stunned xuanyuanche, Liuyue knows that xuanyuanche doesn''t understand. But what does it matter. With a smile on his lips, Ryukyu turned around and pulled his horse''s rope. The horse immediately spread its hooves and galloped out towards the front. Under the orange, I only give xuanyuanche a back image. In January, when there was only one confrontation, it was separation immediately. Xuanyuanche saw the light in his eyes and waved. Immediately, the soldiers and horses behind followed xuanyuanche towards the other gate. It''s better to split up. Ryukyu goes to Aoyun country to help Dugu Ye. And xuanyuanche goes to the direction of xueshengguo and unites with Yunzhao. The setting sun is like fire. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche are marching in two directions. Autumn spread, with the smell of autumn. But never has autumn been so hot. There are many wars and drums. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche have barrels of crude oil in their hands. All the way through, it''s like breaking the ice. There is no power against them. No one can resist them. Just as two sharp arrows cut through the sky, they head straight for the main battle ground between the nine saints of Ming island and Aoyun country of Xuesheng country. Hou Jin, all the national strength, attacked the two countries in the nine saints of Ming island. On the side of Yongcheng who was attacked by Ryukyu. Chapter 1348 Other boundaries. That is a white and tender crab meat without any hard shell or claws and teeth, which is displayed in front of Ryukyu and xuanyuanche. In addition, without the master of the country, there is no leader. Not to mention resistance. That''s all the way, all the way. Quickly push towards the back of the nine saints of Ming island. Aoyun, Xuesheng, and the main battlefield of the nine saints of Ming island. Hell Island commander camp. "What, it''s half a day to break through Yongcheng. Now it''s approaching Feicheng and Hancheng?" Gong Sheng, who specializes in the snow holy Kingdom, looks very blue. Looking at the 800 Li emergency coming from his hands, he almost has the impulse to eat it. Half a day, half a day, break through the barrier behind them. Or resist for ten days, give them ten days to buffer and capture snow holy Kingdom and Aoyun kingdom. Damn it, it''s only half a day now. There was a silence in the camp, a suffocating silence. "Useless." Cold eyebrow a horizontal, Shang Sheng a sleeve robe is waved. Then come in and report to the general after 800 Li''s emergency. By the dark power of Shang Sheng''s one sleeve robe, he went out and hit the huge tree outside the camp. Head a slant, a mouthful fresh spurt, fainted past. The people outside the camp were frightened. "It''s useless. Chen Fei''s children were killed. I knew he was useless, but I didn''t expect he was so useless." Yusheng is livid. "Dynamite? Something that''s going to explode? What kind of weapon is that? What weapons did they use? " Jiao Sheng frowns and his eyes fluctuate constantly. What kind of weapon is that? How can I have such a great power? It''s just half a day to break Yongcheng. It''s incredible. "I don''t know. No one knows what it is." Gong Sheng''s silence. The camp fell into a brief silence. Such a threat, if they face up "Now what? What does Lao Mu say there? " After a brief silence, Zheng Sheng asked in a deep voice with a cold face. It''s powerful. It''s more important to find a safe one for yourself, otherwise you will suffer more losses from your superiors. Nine saints of the island of Hades, who are senior figures of the island of Hades, are the masters who can judge the situation and sink down. Chapter 1349 Take the 800 Li emergency in hand. Gong Sheng''s face was twisted, but he said in an absolutely cold voice: "at present, even if they are coming fast, they are thousands of miles away from us. Old wood means. This time difference is just before they come. Attack with all strength and destroy the snow holy Kingdom and Aoyun kingdom. Turn around to deal with xuanyuanche and them. Otherwise, we will die miserably. " In the barracks, the Shang horn symbolizes the four saints. Hearing this, Gong Sheng looks at each other and stands up without saying anything. Since there is no other way. Well, they have to fight back and forth. No back road, no back road. The whole territory of Houjin was closed. Their 200000 troops on the island of Hades and hundreds of thousands of Houjin troops were completely besieged in Xuesheng and Aoyun. Well, they have to work hard. Billowing beacon smoke, with the sound of killing, resounded through the mountains and rivers. There is no retreat but advance. Moving forward, annexing the two countries, and turning back to counter attack, we can still say that we have won. Otherwise, the two hundred thousand soldiers and horses from Ming island they came to may be wiped out here. Such a concept makes the nine saints of Hades completely abandon all their reserve. Crazy attack Aoyun and Xuesheng. That front is constantly advancing towards the Aoyun state and Xuesheng state. However, in such a crazy attack on the island of Hades. Xuesheng and Aoyun seem to have given up resistance for a long time. All the troops retreated to the capitals of both countries. The town ahead is completely abandoned. Not with the previous one city and one pool to fight for death, we have to fight inch by inch. Give up completely. In large, medium and small towns, the gate is opened directly, as if welcoming soldiers and horses from the island of Hades. The people in the city are closed, but they do not move away. Saw the Ming island soldiers coming. Sweep a glance of obedient retreat, don''t say on the action don''t revolt. There is no sense of resistance. And very obedient. If you want to bring out what you eat, bring out what you eat. If you ask them to feed the horses, they will take care of them. Chapter 1350 No matter what order the nine saints of Hades give, it is to obey directly and willingly. It''s more obedient and harmonious than the subjects on the east island of Ming island. Feelings, like a family, a people. However, the people of Xuesheng and Aoyun are good to the soldiers and horses of the nine saints on the island of hell. On the contrary, the soldiers and horses of the nine saints of Hades were unwilling. If it''s the enemy, it''s time to go in with a red knife and out with a white knife, then it''s time to fight. This one is neither humble nor frightened. Then we are friendly. We are family. But let them seep panic. I dare not eat the food given, for fear that it is poisonous. Feed them horses. They dare not let them feed. If they are poisoned, they will have no attacking equipment. Make room for them to sleep. They are afraid of falling steel knives in the middle of the night. Get out of the street and let them go. They''re afraid there''s a trap under the ground. This kind of compromise, this kind of smile to welcome people. I''m afraid that the soldiers and horses in hell island are afraid to die, and I''m sorry to start. It''s a sin to kill people. Moreover, it is such a good people. Therefore, those cities are coming and going one by one. Welcome the soldiers and horses of Ming island in a friendly manner, and send them away in a gentle way. That scene, like the 18 send off, tears sprinkled on the lapel, waving goodbye. On the contrary, the soldiers and horses of hell island are very scared and tired to death. The people in each city are happy and have no loss at all. It''s said that people can''t be honest and kind. Look, it''s just a change of ethos. Immediately let the soldiers and horses of the Ming Island Fight everywhere, but also politely. People, as expected, can not come to Huairou policy. Just as the people of these two countries are obedient, the soldiers and horses of the island of hell are silent and trying to make their way, but Aoyun country and Xuesheng country are moving greatly. All the troops that have been mobilized back. After entering the capitals of both countries, they began to move horizontally. Take the capital of Xuesheng state and the capital of Aoyun state as a line and move. The two countries are united. There is a time when soldiers and horses meet. At this point, it''s completely interpenetrated. Chapter 1351 Like a hemp rope, tightly bound together. You have me, I have you. Pull into a line, and cast an iron barrel defense line that connects the capital of snow holy Kingdom and the capital of Aoyun kingdom. Two blockades with Beimu and Tianchen stationed at Houjin border. Things echo. They did not give up resistance. All the troops drawn back are stationed here. Here, will be the final battle place. They are saving power. Save your final strength when you know that hell island will attack them crazy. The autumn wind blows across the earth. The blue sky is more and more broad and dazzling. The drums are moving and the sky is roaring. The sound of fighting is shocking. After nearly ten days of tranquility, the Four Saints of gold, wood, soil and water of Ming island and the 400000 soldiers and horses led by them came to Aoyun kingdom. The last line of defense, the last place to fight. Five days and five nights, five days and five nights for attacking and defending. Red fills the sky. The strong smell of blood flies with the autumn wind and goes up to the sky. The color of the flame, bright almost hurt everyone''s eyes. "There is not enough oil pouring in the East Gate..." "Plus." "There are not enough people in Nancheng......" "Let Liu Jun fall and replace him with the forbidden army." "There is no arrow in the west gate..." "North Gate..." On the high wall of the city, countless people came and went, and countless reports came and went. "Kill..." The roar of the sky resounds in the earth outside the city of Aoyun. Ming island did not capture the capital of Aoyun for five days and nights, and it was almost completely crazy. That fierce attack, regardless of the cost of the attack, even if Aoyun had been prepared for it, it was extremely fierce and heavy. Tianya, Yishui, and other generals are constantly circling the gates of several cities, constantly mobilizing military supplies. The blood red eyes are ferocious. A head came out of the wall. skyline Kwai sick, a knife cut down. The soldiers behind rushed up step by step, and with a bang, they tried their best to push the ladder which was built on the wall down. Chapter 1352 I don''t know how many times I was attacked and killed by them. People are numb. "Why don''t you come?" The corners of the mouth have blistered, and the ends of the earth are gnashing their teeth while commanding. Why hasn''t Ryukyu come yet? Not yet? Boom, boom, the words of the end of the world just fall. There was a loud roar under the city. Hundreds of thousands of soldiers rushed up to Styx without any life, and all the soldiers were pressed on. This is a desperate attack. "Damn it, damn it, give me resistance. Who dares to put a man up? I have killed his nine clans." Tianya is going crazy. At this time, Aoyun palace. Dugu Ye stood on the main hall in a pale yellow Prince''s robe and stared at the sky. The cold expressionless face could not see any emotion. And around him, all the officials were assembled in the palace. There was no one to talk. There was silence. You can even hear the sound of fighting from the gate. Everybody''s waiting. Everybody''s waiting. "Report, the four hundred thousand soldiers and horses of Ming island have attacked the city with all their might." The messenger rushed up in a sweat, almost speechless. "Hold on." The voice was cold, and Dugu Ye stared at the eyes of the sky. He didn''t even look down, only recognized the two words coldly. "Yes." "It''s reported that there are signs of breaking through the east gate, but it''s defeated..." "Newspaper, the west gate is tight..." The silent hall is more and more silent and oppressive in a report. The Lord of Aoyun, who sat high on the throne, was sweating and gnashing his teeth. Dugu ye said: "wang''er, transfer your troops to the defense. You can''t move more than 300000 troops. Here..." "I have my own plan." Dugu Aotian didn''t return. The Lord of Aoyun swallows the words to his mouth. His son can''t be wrong. He can''t be wrong, but Inside the palace, there was more and more silence. "The newspaper, the eastern city pigeon." "Here." Hearing this, Dugu Ye suddenly moved, and a messenger rushed to the front of him and grabbed the pigeon. Open, there are only a few big words on it. Yelulu moon, Queen of northern herdsmen, to. Chapter 1353 Shua grasped the pigeon in his hand to deliver the book. Dugu Ye''s indifferent eyes flashed with fire. Ryukyu came, Ryukyu arrived. "Come, take my armor." With a wave of his hand, Dugu Ye seemed to be lit up. Behind him, the silent minister, seeing this, can''t help Qi moving. Armor, their prince has never used armor, today is The main hall of the Royal Palace of Aoyun, which has been choked and silent, began to recover. A set of silver armor covered with slender body, powerful and vigorous at the same time, but also set off by Dugu Yee as bright as the moon, noble as God. The sunlight sprinkles on the window, which makes the silver color more sparkling. The world is inviolable. "Open the Palace door and follow me." The cold drink winds for nine days. Full of pride, full of desperate kill. As soon as Dugu Ye waved his hand, his cloak flew up, and he strode towards the palace gate. The back of the proud and independent figure was extremely high and cold. Silver dazzling, the only one in the world. The sun is shining, and the bloody battle outside the city of Aoyun is raging. It''s as fast as electricity. Ryukyu led her 500000 northern herdsmen and horses, day and night, and finally arrived after Dugu ye had been guarding for five days. The ground was red and the sound of killing was heard. However, it can''t beat the sound of the hooves of the northern herdsmen. When the army came to the city, the northern herdsman arrived. The dark army spread out. With a posture of encirclement, with a situation of encirclement. It blocked the retreat of 400000 soldiers and horses on Ming island. In the golden light, the northern animal husbandry is behind, the Ming island is in the middle, and the proud cloud is in front. There is a clear distinction between the three forces. "What, here you are? It''s coming so soon, damn it, damn it. " Under the flag of the emperor of Ming island, the Four Saints of gold, wood and soil saw the flag of the king of Ryukyu flying in the distance, and the sound of the iron hooves broke through the void. For a while, the one who is almost angry and attacks the heart will spit blood. They have come too fast. They haven''t conquered the capital of Aoyun. They haven''t broken the city, haven''t found a good shelter for themselves. Then came the northern shepherd. Chapter 1354 What do you do now? They have no way ahead and no way back. The whole situation of dumplings made by Beimu was formed. Gnash one''s teeth and gnash one''s teeth, the four sages of gold, wood, soil and water, watch the soldiers and horses of Ryukyu come like flying. "Come on, pass on the order. The rear team will change to the front team and welcome the northern herdsmen. No matter what, do not let the northern herdsmen come here. Those who disobey the order will be beheaded." The voice of angry and despairing orders came from the mouth of the wood saint, bringing the final madness. At the same time, when the Mu Sheng ordered, he was ready to call out half of his troops to deal with the northern herdsmen and horses who came to help. It is the capital city of Aoyun state, which has been closed tightly and appears to be exhausted all the time. All of a sudden, there were three cannons, a huge noise, which made the world shaking. With these three blasts. On the wall of the city, the tired guards suddenly retreated. Instead, they were full of spirit, full of murderous spirit, and quickly replaced the soldiers who had been prepared for a long time. The sharp arrow is opposite to the hell Island soldiers and horses who attack the city up and down. That black in the sky under the golden sun, showing a different murderous forest. Although it''s just a small change of defense. However, let the Four Saints of the netherworld in the lower part of the world be in a daze. That spirit is different. That''s not the depression just now and because we can only resist, we can only resist desperately. Instead, it is full of confidence and determination to win. The Four Saints of Ming island frown together. When the northern herdsmen came, they thought they could really win. Hum. The word "hum" came down. In front of them, it was closed all the time. They attacked for five days and five nights. There was no blood stained wind. The city gate of Aoyun kingdom was opened. Not waiting for the Ming island outside the city and the soldiers and horses of Houjin to react and rush forward. Under the open city gate, the troops were flying out. But see, the leader of a silver and white armor, black hair flying in the wind, with a cold kill. The pure, high, cold and wanton share is just like a god of war coming out of the world. The prince of Aoyun, Dugu ye, is so cool and noble that no one can compare with him. Chapter 1355 After Dugu ye, he followed the four leaders of Dugu Ye. Tianya, Qingshui, Limu, Liucheng, four top leaders of Aoyun country. Each of them had a battle armor, which was on both sides of Dugu Ye''s body. They came in a row and killed each other. And behind them, there are 300, 000 men who have been raising soldiers for a thousand days and using them for a while. He had never suffered any creation. He was a useless soldier in Dugu Ye. At this time, rush out like a most sharp long arrow. Proud cloud King''s flag is flying, standing in the world. The sky is full of golden light, which covers the magnificent soldiers coming out of the city. Kill everywhere. The former moment was attracted by Ryukyu''s eyes, and the latter moment was so changed by Aoyun. The Four Saints of the island of Hades are almost red in their eyes. The tiger with its teeth hidden finally shows its teeth at the most critical time. The two armies are encircled. They are encircled. The sun is shining brightly. The moon comes from the horse and looks at the silver from the ten thousand black. The corner of the mouth is not from a slight hook. Silver armor, only for Dugu Ye. Looking through the crowd war, Dugu Ye looked at the moon from afar. The gently outlined corner of the mouth showed a smile to him. Cold corners of the mouth slowly, slowly, but also sketched a smile. At the same moment, the sword in his hand waved high: "kill." "Kill." The 300000 army was full of suppressed for such a long time. The blood feud of national hatred and family hatred was like a thunderclap over those nine days. At the same time of the earthquake, the momentum is amazing. At the same moment, Ryukyu two fingers waved, a cold drink: "attack." Two words, two camps, two directions, two forces. In these two words, roar, anger, blood. All the soldiers and horses went out to fight against the sky, and they were besieged in the middle. There was no way in front of them, and there was no way back. After so long, enough. I can''t bear to be beaten for so long. Today, it''s time for blood feud. The two armies fought together. Under the leadership of Ryukyu and Dugu ye, they were very powerful. Towards the besieged Ming island soldiers and horses rushed up. Chapter 1356 Blood color round knife, revenge camp opened. Blue sky and white clouds flying overhead. On the high and wide blue sky, with a little red, a bright little red. It''s the color of revenge. Ryukyu and Dugu Ye joined hands to open the battlefield in Aoyun kingdom. At the same time, xuanyuanche has also arrived in the snow kingdom. As snow holy country is located to the west, the road is not as smooth as that in Aoyun country. Therefore, it took two days to attack the capital of Xuesheng kingdom. It''s so slow than the Four Saints of Jinmu soil and water. The camp that attacked the city has only attacked for three days. The Four Saints of gold, wood, soil and water can''t take down the capital of Aoyun for five days. It is conceivable that it is impossible to take the snow holy capital in three days. Although, the tragedy of guarding the city is comparable to Aoyun. Snow holy Kingdom palace. "Here comes xuanyuanche?" As soon as he grasped the 800 Li emergency in his hand, Yunzhao jumped up with a thump, and his serious face became a little more gentle. "Yes, it''s only five li away from our city." On the face of the snow holy Kingdom, there was also the excitement and joy that could not be concealed. "Well, well, here it is, finally, finally." On the throne of the snow Lord, a long breath, a voice of joy. Man Dynasty Wen Chen, at this time also a sweep has been pale face, all looks flying up. At this time, Yunzhao''s mind has been set. Xuanyuanche has come, so everything is easy to say. Brilliant eyes sweep through the ministers below. The general, who had been holding fast to the city, also heard the news. At this time, one by one, he came down from the wall and gathered in the hall. Convergence in the joy of the eye, change on a trace of bloodthirsty. With a cold clap of his hand, Yunzhao looked at the five generals who were kneeling down to ask for their orders, and said in a deep voice, "what should I do? Do I have to say it again?" "No need." In unison, the answer is firm. Yunzhao nodded: "that''s good." Voice falls, Yunzhao suddenly falls sleeve robe and stands up. Chapter 1357 The bright and disorderly eyes swept the Royal Highness officials and said in a loud voice: "go to your places and do your best according to the earlier preparations. We have been beaten under pressure for so long. Now, it''s time for us to be shamed. " "If you don''t take revenge, swear not to be a man." The ministers in the hall roared and all of them were high spirited. The roar of the wind almost pierced the pillars of the top of the head. In the roar, the martial generals in the palace rushed out of the main hall of the snow holy Kingdom like flying, and went to the predetermined position. Wearing armor and helmets. A suit of black and red armor, the obvious cloud call is like the golden sun on the top of the head, which is hot and gorgeous. "Go, wang''er. I''ll wait here for you to win." Sitting high above the Dragon chair, the Lord of snow holy kingdom is proud on one face, with iron blood on one face, and with victory on the other. Yunzhao didn''t say anything but nodded fiercely, turned around and went out of the hall towards his place. The sun is shining, and there is a little red in the gorgeous golden light. Even if the horse comes, xuanyuanche''s horizontal knife will immediately go beyond the city tower of xueshengguo. Looking at the nearly one-sided attack, the island of hell is advancing, while the snow kingdom is just barely defending, with a sneer drawn from the corner of its mouth. Cold eyebrow a pick, xuanyuanche big hand toward a wave. Immediately, the Chinese Army immediately pushed out the chariot, the stone throwing machine and the silver bucket. A piece of silver is shining in the Golden Sunshine of the sky. A few miles away, you can see the reflective white. All the time, they attacked the hell island and the soldiers and horses of the later Jin Dynasty at the gate of the capital city of Xuesheng country, and were immediately dazzled by the silver. One by one, they turned their heads and looked back. The sky is full of murderous spirit and the ground is full of people and horses. From a distance, I could hardly see my head at a glance. It was Tianchen''s army. They They are surrounded And, and the silver That silver These hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses, who follow the Gong Shang horn to symbolize the five saints of Yuming Island, have not been matched with Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, but they do not know the silver. That kind of irresistible can destroy everything. They can''t resist the silver. Chapter 1358 It has already been in their ears with the wind of this autumn. And now, the silver is facing them, facing them, God All the soldiers who had attacked the capital city of the snow holy Kingdom madly began to panic. "Attack." With the cold voice of command flying across the earth with the autumn wind, the silver roar rises and falls towards them. "Boom." Dazzling silver white, dazzling red, instant bloom. Enchanting on the earth, shining in the sky. "Help, help..." "Rewind, rewind..." "God, what is this? What is this... " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Countless chaotic voices sounded, and countless soldiers began to panic and escape. Forget their camp, forget their goal, and even forget the capital city of snow holy kingdom. Under the great threat never seen before, that kind of collapse is very fast. Silver cut through the sky, flying down, with a hot one. Bring up the thick smoke that blocks out the sun. There are hundreds of thousands of soldiers on the island of the underworld, which is in a mess. And in this mess, in this thick smoke. No one noticed that three fireworks exploded in the capital of Xuesheng. Naturally, no one noticed. The snow holy Kingdom still hasn''t opened the front gate, and hasn''t replaced any soldiers to defend the city. But it opened the back gate and the south gate. Countless troops are moving out of the city in the thick smoke, and the speed is extremely fast. The smoke is rolling, drowning everything. "No, it''s not. We''ve already lost." In the chaos, the palace merchant in the direction of the Chinese Army symbolized Yusheng, one of the five saints, with a blue face, and looked at the disordered soldiers who were fleeing. Run away in such a panic. Lost the formation, lost the camp, that only by xuanyuanche swallowed the material. "Damn it, it''s too fast. How can it be so fast?" Shang Sheng''s face was red. They have only arrived for three days. The xuanyuanche''s army, which was still thousands of miles away, has arrived. How can this be possible? "Now is not the time to say that. What should I do now? Let''s go?" Chapter 1359 Push away the soldiers who collide with him in the panic, and the sunken face becomes more and more sunken. "There are three divisions. You go through Qinling, you go through the dark river, and the others follow me through Qiushan. We meet in Hepu." You can''t see the enemy. The five saints of Ming island are the five saints. Draw up a plan immediately. "Good." As soon as Gong Sheng''s voice fell, the other four saints nodded. "Let''s get out of the army. Let''s go." The roar of crazy commands, that is, the deafening explosion, can not cover up the simultaneous voice of the five saints. The soldiers and horses who fled in confusion heard the sound of retreating. Immediately gather toward the place where the sound is made. Divided into three directions, from both sides of the capital city of Xuesheng state, quickly retreated towards both sides. The boundary of Xuesheng kingdom is not the boundary of Aoyun kingdom. It''s full of fork roads, mountains and rivers. Even near the capital of the snow kingdom. And Aoyun country is located in the north, which is an open plain after another. Encircle, there is no place to escape. Even if you can escape, you can see clearly where you are going in the plain at that glance. If you run, you will not run. Therefore, the Four Saints of gold, wood, soil and water have no way to retreat, and they can only fight to death. However, when the five saints of Zhengyu, the angle of Gong Shang, found out that the situation could not be done at the first time, they immediately retreated and tried to copy the mountain and forest paths and seize the back road of xuanyuanche. They were able to counter attack xuanyuanche. Terrain determines the different tactics of the art of war. Gao Gao stands on the distant high slope. Xuanyuanche looks at the hell island and Houjin soldiers and horses retreating in three directions, and smiles coldly. Waving his hand, the silver iron bucket behind him changed from the big one to the small one. Slowly smash at those empty places. The deterrence is enough, and the soldiers and horses of hell Island retreat in a panic. In the blue sky, the tinge of reddish began to slant westward with the sun, and the tinge of reddish became more and more bright, matching the ground. The soldiers and horses of Ming island retreated quickly. There are two parts of Ming island, each with 200000 attacking soldiers and horses. They are well-trained, and the golden soldiers and horses who have been fighting with Ming island for so long are also trained very fast. Chapter 1360 At the same time, it''s a matter of escaping. Naturally, no one is slow. In a moment, there was no one left but a piece of red soil outside the snow holy city, which was still attacking thunder. Xuanyuanche looks at these scenes, and the cold smile on the corner of his mouth becomes even colder. With a wave of his hand, he commands cavalry who seem to be close behind him, but in fact, there are less than 100000 cavalry. In the direction of the retreat of the island of the dead, pursue it in a pretentious way. He took the horse and turned to the other direction. The capital city of the snow holy Kingdom, which was so naked in front of him when it was liberated, was ignored. The sky slowly sinks to the West. Orange color in the sky, beautiful as a dream. In a blink of an eye, night takes the place of sunset and rules the endless sky. The night is blurred and the stars are dazzling. Qiushan is the nearest mountain to the capital of Xuesheng. The mountain situation says that it''s dangerous as well as not. Because no one goes there on weekdays, and no one goes there in war, it''s not a place for strategists to fight for. At this time, the obvious direction of the road was blocked by hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses of xuanyuanche. The only place left for the Ming island to walk is the road that few people walk by. The night is very beautiful, the dark color reverberates in the sky, which is pure. And that pure inlaid bit of starlight. Silvery white, silvery white, makes the land hazy. Tonight''s moonlight is very good, and the stars are never bright. The light spilled down, you can almost see the road under your feet clearly. This is equivalent to a day, a good day, for the soldiers and horses of Ming island who have retreated overnight. Without torch lighting, the pursuing xuanyuanche''s soldiers and horses didn''t know where they had gone, which was just the best. The night is quiet and pleasant. Except for the occasional birds in the mountains, there is no sound. The soldiers and horses of Ming island are moving very fast, and they are flying through the mountains. As long as we pass this autumn mountain, there is no threatening terrain ahead. It is safe to join Hepu. With this in mind, the speed of the leader of the palace saint is faster and faster. Chapter 1361 There is only one precipitous and not precipitous autumn mountain. A line of days. The mountain walls on both sides are extremely steep, as smooth as a knife cutting, standing in between. In the middle, there''s only one catwalk left. That''s why soldiers never walk here. As long as we seal the catwalk ahead, it''s a dead end. The night wind is flying, and the speed of Gong Sheng is very fast. Xue Shengguo has no time to worry about himself. Xuanyuanche has no time to come to rescue. Although it is dangerous here, it should be OK. The long and winding line is almost like an earthworm. Crossing the whole catwalk, head is in the place of fast resistance exit, tail is still in the place of import. When the night wind blows, there are many shadows on the cliff, as if there are countless people, as if there is nothing. The wind blows in autumn. Although it''s not in late autumn, it''s cold on the back. "Come on, come on..." The sound of urging continued to ring. In this still night, it sounds more frightening. In this silence. When the sky suddenly brightened, a meteor streaked across the sky, bringing up a bright color. This is the fall of a star. The palace Saint unconsciously looked up and saw the flash of the meteor across the cliff. The bright and desolate color of the sky made the palace Saint freeze in the local place. I can''t believe it. In the light of the stroke. On the high cliff, a dark shadow stands tall. Black cape, black armor, long black hair. It''s completely mixed with the whole night. But he saw that it was That is Xuanyuanche "No, back, back..." The roar burst out of the air, mingled with the panic he didn''t know. And in the moment when he screamed, the silent sky moved. Countless boulders tumbled down from the top of the mountain. With a sharp momentum, with surging murderous. In an instant, the roaring boulder falls with a loud sound, breaking the silence of the night. "Ambush, ambush..." "We were ambushed..." "Back, back, help, help..." Chapter 1362 The scream of panic, accompanied by the boulder flying overhead, makes the silent team suddenly in chaos. Ambush, ambush here, ambush them. In this line of days, in this line of days even turning around are difficult. The screams of horror cut through the night and quickly gathered from the head and tail towards the center. The exclamation of a hundred thousand troops broke the sky. Standing above the cliff, xuanyuanche looks coldly at the situation below. Gong Sheng retreated quickly, but he took so many cavalry and infantry with him. It''s better than the speed of his solo ride. Gong Shengcai entered Qiushan, where he was already waiting for him. "Wang Shang, the front and back roads have been completely cut off. Our 100000 troops are behind us to deal with the enemies who have not yet entered the front line." Autumn mark stands beside xuanyuanche, his voice is very deep and steady. Xuanyuanche nodded, the black of his body seemed more and more solemn. Looking at the confused enemy below, xuanyuanche''s mouth was cold. Is he the one who will let the tiger go back to the mountain? If you do, he will do better than you. "They are trapped for seven days and can be put into water." "Yes, I will not know." Hearing this, Qiuxian immediately strides away. Trapped but not killed, seven days later everything has become a foregone conclusion, 100000 troops can not turn over the sky. The stars are shining brightly, and the chaotic scene below is completely absorbed in xuanyuanche''s eyes. Cold eyes slowly swept, looking at a point, xuanyuanche eyes a moment. On the cliff that the ape can''t climb, Gong Sheng soars up, which is the top lightness skill. With a flash of cold light in his eyes, xuanyuanche stretched out his hand, grabbed the big bow which had been prepared by him for a long time, pulled the bow and put the arrow on it, and slowly aimed at the palace saint who came from the long distance. Gong Sheng is the head of Gong Shang''s horn. As soon as his eyes narrowed, the black sword cut through the night sky and left towards the palace saint as fast as thunder. The sharp sound of the arrow broke the air and aroused the sound of silk. That''s a full shot. Gong Sheng, who is flying up, has a different voice. There is an arrow behind him. He immediately has a body shape. With a backhand sword, he cuts off the sharp arrow from xuanyuanche. The sharp sword Qi broke through the air with full strength. Chapter 1363 The black arrow came like a flying arrow, and the long sword stopped it. "Bang." Just listen to a sharp collision, an arrow and a sword, facing up in the sky. There was a splash of Mars. In the fleeting Mars, Gong Sheng has not been allowed to rest assured. The dark long arrow, suddenly with a deep thought, split up and shot towards the nearby palace saint. Gong Sheng heard only one arrow, but did not notice that two arrows were used by xuanyuanche. Time, there is a momentary pause. Gong Sheng slowly looked down at his chest, only one arrow feather. Look up again, to the eyes of xuanyuanche. It was so dark that nothing could be seen. However, that kind of killing, that kind of deterrence, is like substance, xuanyuanche is there, overlooking everything. "Xuanyuanche, xuanyuanche..." Meteors fall, stars return. The dark night sky is still dark, just to win or lose. The curtain of the night wind is rolling, and the high figure is gone, leaving only darkness. In the sky, the light of dawn leaps over the horizon and blooms in the sky. Dark river, the river behind the capital of Xuesheng. In one night, they arrived in a hurry, with 60000 soldiers and horses in the arms of Zhengsheng and Yusheng. The dark river is a clear river. The river is quite spacious, almost twenty feet wide. On the river, there is a bridge several tens of feet away, which is convenient for people to walk. At this time, the two saints came with tens of thousands of soldiers and horses. In a decentralized way, quickly on the bridge, towards the other side of the rush. This place is not very steep, but the river is deep. Running up, a dozen bridges were immediately filled with soldiers. Seen from a distance, there is a black pressure, just like a dozen black ribbons, lying across the blue river. Fly across the river, line up, wait. I didn''t meet any obstacles. The situation is quite good. In a flash, half of the tens of thousands of soldiers have crossed the river. "Hurry up, hurry up, hurry up." "Yes, come on. Follow me. Ouch Ah... " In this series of shouts, all of a sudden, there were four screams. Chapter 1364 The stone bridge suddenly collapsed and fell into the river. More than ten days at the same time, the bridge collapsed, almost instantaneously. The soldier, who was walking on the long bridge, was unprepared and tumbled to the bottom of the river. All the soldiers on a dozen bridges fell into the deep river. Floating and sinking. The broad river has no bridge. In an instant, the soldiers and horses led by the two saints of Zhengyu were divided into two parts. Half on one side of the river, half on the other. "What''s the matter, what''s the matter..." The big roar of slight shock still floats in the sky, all around, suddenly murderous rising, flying out. "Boom..." The fierce beating of war drums followed. With an exciting tone, with the fierce revenge, from all sides. The banners are in full swing. From both sides of the dark river, the snow holy kingdom is surrounded by 100000 troops. The red eyes, the sonorous anger. In the face of the enemy who can''t swim past and are divided on both sides of the river, they raise cruel and cold laughter, revenge and counter attack. "Ambush, damn it, we''re in ambush." When he saw the soldiers and horses of Xuesheng Kingdom killed from both sides, Yusheng had a pretty face, which was distorted and could not be seen at this time. The pilgrimage took a look at the dark river. There are countless sharp weapons floating and sinking in the river, and there are people below, who have been ambushed for a long time, waiting for them to jump into the river. I''m afraid that even if they live on the island of Hades, how good the water quality is, they can''t escape the vast net under the water. There is no road to heaven, no door to the earth. "Kill..." Full of hatred, into power and roar. Hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses of snow holy Kingdom rushed to the enemy. The sound of killing is heard in the sky. The water is green as green, flowing down the river, winding to the distance. Xuanyuanche and Yunzhao are fighting against each other in the snow kingdom. At this time, on the other side of Aoyun Kingdom, Ryukyu and Dugu Ye joined hands to attack four murders. The thick smoke rolled in, filled the heaven and earth, and showed the absolute power of the northern herdsmen. Nibble, nibble to the end. Chapter 1365 The sky is blue as the vast sea. With that gentleness, with that purity, with that height. However, it can not cover up the murderous spirit on the earth. The three forces of Beimu, Mingdao, Houjin''s soldiers and horses, and Aoyun kingdom were completely intertwined and attacked one place. On the plain in front of the capital of Aoyun, the sound of killing shook the sky. Absolutely sharp, absolutely invincible. The northern herdsmen and horses led by Ryukyu, with their silver iron boxes, swept everything in front of them with a posture of absolute superiority and invincible power. Beyond the concept of such an era. Beyond the view of all lands at this time on the weapons of war. It''s not about putting people first, fighting with the art of war, or winning by experience. Ryukyu''s iron barrel bomb completely subverted everything here. Let all those who eat the art of war, all those who kill and become famous in the battlefield, fall under her absolute weapons. Ryukyu once said that absolute power can be overwhelming. Yes, absolute power. Let your art of war be good, be able to control and calculate, and be able to arrange all attacks, retreats and defenses well. Will take advantage of the time and place to benefit people and create everything. The soldiers and horses are well trained. They can move forward and back just like one person. They are very quick to listen to the command. However, people are only people after all. The age of cold weapons, after all, is only the age of cold weapons. In front of the weapons that transcend this era, all the capital worthy of pride cannot be proud in front of Ryukyu. Yes, pride cannot rise, only defeat. Only because, silver bombs fly by, let you be able to calculate the sky east wind fly, the underground tide rises. After all, it''s just flesh and blood. Therefore, it is not that Ryukyu''s enemies are weak or useless. But Ryukyu is too powerful, her weapons are too powerful. I saw blue sea and blue sky, silver iron bucket flying over, killing a bloody road. The soldiers and horses of the Ming island and the later Jin Dynasty can''t resist at all. They don''t have the strength to resist at all, even if they have the heart to die. It''s not always useful if you want to die for your country. Chapter 1366 In front of the battlefield, Ryukyu family is the only one. Aoyun terrain is not a snow holy country. There is no place to escape in the plain. Only trapped, only stubborn resistance. Standing tall on the horse, Ryukyu looked at the battlefield in front of him coldly. The hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses in the island of Hades have been divided into several pieces by her troops and bombs. The head and tail cannot be connected. Surrounded by her and Dugu Ye''s soldiers. The defeat of Hades is only a matter of time. The dark light in his eyes flashed for a while, and he could not see what Ryukyu meant. Just a little nod behind her has been following her motionless Han Fei. The barrel bomb exploded on the scorched earth. She needs a lot of deterrence. She needs the victory of the war. But that doesn''t mean she just likes killing people. She always won''t fight to the death, as long as you surrender. High end sits on the horse, and Ryukyu looks at Dugu ye from the battlefield. The silver armor is so bright in the golden light. So outstanding, so cool. Even though the horse had been killed in the battlefield, Dugu ye and Ryukyu joined together. "Nothing?" Side head, looking at the near Dugu night, Ryukyu asked very briefly. Hearing this, Dugu Ye was silent for a moment, but nodded. Lema, standing side by side with Ryukyu. It''s OK. He''ll be absolutely OK. Seeing Dugu Ye''s expression, Ryukyu didn''t say much, but turned to continue to look at the battlefield. In the golden sun, the iron black and silver stand together. Yes, so dazzling. "Will you join in the last battle?" In the silence around them, Dugu ye, standing side by side with Ryukyu, suddenly asked Ryukyu. Liuyue hears the words and looks at the eyes of the battlefield, slightly a deep, deep in the eyes, flashing a wave. After that, Han Fei, who was walking back to his command recently, glanced at the cold and beautiful eyes, just like the snow lotus on the mountain. Chapter 1367 There is something wrong with this man''s brain. No wonder he can''t win the battle. This last battlefield, they are not already here. I also asked if I would join. Isn''t this the last battlefield? Really "No, I won''t step in. It''s your fight." However, Han Fei''s complaint was not over, and the cold voice of Ryukyu began to ring. It''s light, but it''s loud. Han Fei was shocked at the words. What do you mean? Don''t we have to go back now? Han Feizhang''s second monk can''t touch his head here. But Dugu ye in that chamber glanced slightly at Ryukyu. His face was calm, and there was no change. It''s just that there''s a trace of relief, or a trace of warmth in the bottom of the eye. "That''s good." Low voice, the voice is extremely ethereal. As if, not to Ryukyu, but to himself. With a little comfort, or with more is really a kind of gentleness. The last battlefield is definitely not here. If Ryukyu doesn''t play, he may have a chance to win or draw. If Ryukyu intervenes, he will not be able to return to heaven. Hearing Dugu Ye''s almost murmuring words, ryukue''s eyes slightly drooped, and then looked up at the battlefield as if nothing had happened. "Your Highness, good news. The ghost of hell island is captured alive. Hurry, hurry, bring it up, hurry." When Ryukyu raised his eyes. A soldier dressed in aoyunguo''s clothes, full of black ashes, ran towards Dugu ye in ecstasy. After that, there are several people, as if they are tied up with one person. He followed him closely and rushed over with a face full of excitement. Along the way, the guards and generals of Aoyun state are all delighted to hear that, and they have left the way. It''s one of the nine saints of Ming island. From knowing nothing about Ming island to now, almost all the people in the Central Plains know their names. It must be said that this is a success of the nine saints of Hades. It''s the best news they''ve heard today after months of war. Chapter 1368 Now, let''s make way for them. Such as flying, several people quickly inserted the inside line, close to Dugu Ye. Dugu Ye is close to four leaders. At this time, they all performed their duties and attacked each other. At this time, there was no one around Dugu Ye. The soldier came very quickly, and in a twinkling of an eye, he rushed to Dugu ye with a strong man tied behind him. Listening to the shouting of the soldier, Ryukyu suddenly frowned. Nine saints of Hades, though she has not been closely matched. However, from the three kings and the six venerable masters of the island of hell, they are all experts who are not born. Although defeated in her and xuanyuanche''s hand. But she never denied their ability. And this nine saints, although from Ouyang Yufei''s mouth, know that the nine saints of Ming island are better than martial arts. However, there is no reason to be captured so easily. What''s more, he''s still a soldier. Ryukyu''s mind is electrified, and his eyebrows are suddenly selected. However, at the same time, Dugu Ye suddenly waved her sword. One sword pointed to the soldiers who rushed towards him, and said coldly, "stop." Obviously, I think of the impossibility. Just when the voice of Dugu Yehua was still floating in the air. The soldier who had rushed to Dugu ye and was only two or three steps away from his horse. Hearing this, he suddenly looked up to the moon with Dugu''s cold drink. His face was so dark that he could not see what it was. However, the eyes, but let on the Ryukyu heart a moment tight. There is no need to mention the flash of Li mang. Those eyes are very deep, very light, very calm, with a light amber. With a kind of arrogance, with a posture of overlooking everything. Even with a strategist in the decision and wisdom to absolute calm. It''s not a soldier''s eye, it''s a Ryukyu is suddenly surprised. Ouyang Yufei once told her that the amber eyes are a symbol of a person. Mind rotation is only a moment. Ryukyu can''t do anything yet. The soldier was quick to raise his hand towards Dugu ye and Ryukyu. Chapter 1369 It''s not big. It looks like a random wave. But in such a sun. Dugu ye and Ryukyu could see clearly. The soldier waved at them, revealing his palm and holding a black object inside. And that thing, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche are familiar with can not be familiar with. One of the most vicious weapons on the weapon spectrum. Cattle hair tarsal needle. The range is not far. One thousand sticks can be used to harden extremely poisonous. The silver gleamed like the silver that had fallen from the sky. Mottled little, flying from the silk, covering the whole world in an instant. "Not good." "No, you''re leaving." At the same time, Dugu ye and Ryu Yue moved. Dugu Ye''s body was in a flash. Instead of retreating, he jumped forward. Silver white figure of the whole towards the front of the Ryukyu rushed over to block in front of the Ryukyu body. The whole action is extremely fast. No hesitation, no hesitation. Even he didn''t think about it at all. Just, just do it, and naturally the body itself gives orders. Even, it''s too late to inform the terminal nervous system. "Prince..." "No, your royal highness..." A few of the nearest guards saw the silver one at a glance, but the pointy one had countless black needles. In an instant, his heart and his face changed dramatically. Howling wildly, he rushed to Dugu Ye. But they are too far away, too far away. Although they are not far apart in fact, but for the tarsal Niumao needle, the distance of two steps, even Dugu ye and other experts, can''t hide. Silver, silver. Across the eyes, across the line of sight, almost shaking her eyes. There is a dull pain in the heart, spreading from the bottom of the heart. This man, this man Why treat her so? Why not? Dugu ye, you are Put out the figure in the air slightly a coagulation, Ryukyu several can not hear a sigh. Suddenly, he grabbed Dugu Ye''s arm, which passed her, and yanked it hard. Chapter 1370 Dugu''s night was so unexpected that he didn''t have any strength in the middle of the sky. All of a sudden, he was pulled by Ryukyu and his figure was suddenly smothering. In this stagnation, there is a body attached to it. A pair of hands, put them under his ribs and clasp them on his chest. Then, Dugu Ye felt that his body was turned over and his face was turned to the back and fell towards the ground. This is This is Ryukyu behind him? Ryukyu is blocking those poisonous needles for him? No, no, how can it be like this, how can it Dugu Ye suddenly found that he couldn''t exert any power. He was controlled by Ryukyu. In a way that he didn''t understand at all. "You''re crazy, let go, let go..." There''s no time. The distance of two steps and the speed of cattle hair and tarsal bone needle can''t make them toss so much. "Shut up for me." The cold roar burst in his ears, and the shaking Dugu night''s ears were covered. But the body is in this moment. By Ryukyu mercilessly pressed on the mud, back, is Ryukyu. He is down, and Ryukyu is up. The teeth collide with the soil at the foot, which has the smell of blood, the smell of grass, but the taste of more mutilation. Listen to the sound of the ox hair needle shooting into the grass. Mixed together, upset the heart, hurt the lungs. For a moment, Dugu''s eyes turned red. The crystal liquid filled out, with absolute purity, with the high temperature that can burn people. That deep, thick feeling, flying in the chest, circling, shouting in the bottom of my heart. So painful, so hurt, but so warm. No regrets, this life, even if only this time, this time. It''s not a waste to come to this world. Also worth a lifetime aftertaste, no regrets. Autumn is high and wide, blue sea and blue sky. Many years later, the soldiers who participated in the war, Dugu Ye''s guards. Remember clearly. That day, silver and iron black, in the sun, Danghua everyone''s eyes. And in the moment when Dugu ye and Ryukyu landed. Chapter 1371 All of a sudden, Ryukyu''s wrist moved, and something banged in the direction of the soldier who was about to rush over. A flash of yellow smoke rose. They surrounded the little soldier. "Hiss..." The horse hissed and took off. The huge body collapsed and fell towards the ground. "Kill, kill..." "Someone assassinated the prince and killed them..." "Manager, manager..." "No, no..." Chaos, for a moment, the whole Ryukyu and Dugu ye were in chaos. At the same time, the horses under the two men were shot at the bone and hair needle of the tarsal. They fell down suddenly and twitched constantly on the ground. On both sides, the assassins began to besiege the soldiers. Towards Dugu ye and Ryu Yue, towards them. The face was almost speechless with fear and fear. "Don''t touch her." A loud roar, by the Ryukyu pressure in the body of Dugu ye, in both sides of the horse and men are running up the moment roared out. Then take a deep breath, try to keep the sound steady: "Ryukyu, let go, let go, there is no danger, you let go..." That low voice, if not at this time all people are anxious almost frenzied. You can clearly hear Dugu Ye''s words. , almost uncontrollable crying. The voice fell, the hand that tightly fixed his body, instantly released, and slightly fell to one side. Dugu Jue immediately turned over and got up. Without waiting for Han Fei to reach out and hold the moon, he grabbed the jacket on the collar of the moon. The cattle hair needle of tarsal bone can penetrate the armor. The armor on Ryukyu''s body has no effect on this insidious concealed weapon. Dugu ye could clearly imagine that there was not a whole skin on the back of Ryukyu, who was greeted by his whole back. He can''t touch it with his hands, otherwise it will deepen the wound of Ryukyu. And he, and he, but no injury, nothing. "Royal doctor, hurry up royal doctor, magnet, hurry up, hurry up..." Seizing Ryukyu''s collar, Dugu Ye was trembling. Chapter 1372 The share is noble, calm, calm and calm. I don''t know where to leave it. The rest, only anxiety, only heartache, only can not tell the complex mood. With the power of Dugu ye, Ryu Yue lies on the grass. It hurts. It''s fucking painful. Tarsal needle, good. It''s a great character. Shoot into the body, tarsal on the bone, this design, she wrote to the inventor. Take a deep breath, Ryukyu moved the corner of his mouth, and he could not speak out the pain. Lips have turned black in a flash. Seeing this, Dugu Ye almost pinched his five fingers into the flesh of his palm, and the blood flowed down the cleft of his fist. Drop by drop into the grass. But Dugu Ye immediately lowered his head and put his ear to Ryukyu''s mouth: "you say, you say, I am here, I listen, you will be ok You put Heart. " Dugu ye could hardly say anything to comfort Ryu Yue. "I can''t die. They dare not kill me. Look for Yufei. " Throwing these words, Ryukyu closed his mouth. I don''t know if I can''t speak in pain or if I pass out. That tarsal needle. It''s poisonous. "Yufei, who is Yufei? Go find him, quickly." Dugu Ye looked at Ryukyu''s closed eyes, and the whole man was almost like a raging lion, going mad. "Division, division." Han Fei, full of anxiety, immediately turned around and rushed out. Ouyang Yufei is not here. He is in the Chinese army. He didn''t want to kill the nine saints of Ming island by himself, so when he wanted to fight with the nine saints of Ming island, Ouyang Yufei chose to escort oil tanks in the Chinese army. "Prince, don''t worry. The northern Mu queen said that she would be ok if she was OK. She is very powerful. Prince, you know, you know..." "Go away..." "Prince..." "Come on, give me all the strength to kill the assassin, at all costs, quick." Holding the moon in his hand, Dugu Ye suddenly looks back with blood red eyes. Looking at the group of soldiers who are trapped in the crowd, but are obviously about to rush out of the crowd. Dugu''s eyes were filled with rage. Chapter 1373 "Yes." With the order of Dugu Ye. In an instant, the soldiers who were worried about Dugu ye had nothing to do with it. Immediately wielding a big knife, he chopped at the soldier. One after another, the small soldier and his party were besieged and annihilated. If you have the ability to connect with heaven, if a thousand people can''t kill you, you will come to ten thousand. If you can''t do it again, you will come to ten thousand. It depends on how fierce you are. I will kill you. The lips are getting darker and darker. It was purple and black, which made Dugu Ye scared. The cold sweat on the back almost like rain, Shua Shua flowing down. Why don''t you come, royal doctor, military doctor? Half kneeling in front of Ryukyu, Dugu Ye never felt that time was so slow. Too slow, too slow. "Royal doctors and military doctors, in the absence of them, killed their nine families." "And Yufei, why don''t you come? Hurry up, hurry up..." "What are you doing standing here? Go find and call. Slow down. I''ll kill you..." Furious, watching Dugu ye, whose face is becoming more and more wrong, he almost went mad. I don''t know if it''s his feeling or something. How does he feel that Ryukyu''s body is getting cold. No, no, Ryukyu said she would not die. They dare not kill her. Yes, Ryukyu is from Hades. How could they kill her? However, they will kill him, and Ryukyu helps him, but protects him. This At this moment, protect the Aoyun forbidden army and the northern herdsmen and horses of Ryukyu. Without hesitation. If their manager has three strengths and two weaknesses. The prince of Aoyun country is not crazy. He will go with him. God, that look is too, too It''s beyond words. "You are not happy..." "Get out of the way, get out of the way, get out of the way." Dugu Ye''s angry words had not been finished yet, and a figure in the distance rushed over like flying, roaring loudly from afar. "Division, division, come on..." "Commander in chief is here, division, come on..." Chapter 1374 His face is as cold as snow, and Ouyang rushes in. Almost slip across the grass, kneel and climb in front of Ryukyu, grasp Ryukyu''s pulse. "Cattle hair needle of tarsal bone may be all over the back. It''s poisonous. I don''t know what kind of poison it is." Dugu ye had a brief introduction as soon as possible. "Who shot it?" Ouyang Yufei holds Ryukyu''s hand and his face is livid. Dugu Ye didn''t say anything, but pointed to the center that was encircled. Ouyang Yu Fei jumped up quickly and saw the eyes in the circle. His iron face relaxed a little. "Not dead." Immediately, Ouyang Yu Fei came to a conclusion. At the same time, he reached out his hand and sucked out the poisonous needle behind Ryukyu''s back with a magnet, and looked at his eyes. Reaching into his arms, he immediately gave Ryukyu two pills. "Seriously?" Hearing this, Dugu Ye raised his head and looked at Ouyang Yufei. Seeing Ouyang Yufei''s face, Dugu Ye immediately knew that this man he knew was the one who followed Ryukyu to destroy his plans many times. "Nonsense." Ouyang Yufei is very fast. With a wave of his hand, he signaled to the northern herdsmen and horses to use the dead horse bodies to pile up in a temporary place that could block people''s sight. With a Shua, he tore the armor and clothes behind the moon. Quickly suck out the whole dense ox hair needle on the back of Ryukyu moon with a magnet. "Catch the thief first, and then catch the king. Mu Sheng also plays this hand. It''s not bad. It''s a good idea." At the same time, Ouyang Yu Fei said as if he were joking or praising. "What do you say to me?" Dugu Ye was furious. However, Dugu Ye''s roar fell, and the Ryu moon, who was facing Dugu ye, suddenly closed his eyes and said, "this is the rest of my play." Cold and proud, but not as weak as before. Dugu Ye immediately looked down. In such a small amount of time, the color of Ryukyu''s lips has begun to become normal. The purple and black toxic color has been eliminated. Although Ryukyu is still closed. But that look is much better, much better. At the same time, Dugu Ye was shocked. Chapter 1375 Is Ouyang Yufei''s detoxification skill so good? How come I haven''t heard of such a number one person in the world. And Ouyang Yufei on the other side said with a chuckle: "Yeah, I think that''s why you took Huns and Xianbei seventeen." I don''t want to play this game on the island today. It seems to be a weapon for Ryukyu to surpass this era. Hard work is absolutely impossible, only to fall into the position of being beaten. All, the nine saints of the island of Hades thought of this dangerous move. The thief first captured the king, and then captured Ryukyu and Dugu Ye. Even if Ryukyu''s weapon is powerful, it will not be a threat to them. "But today you depend on your identity. They dare not die. Otherwise, you will go to hell." Ouyang Yufei is not at all polite. "I know." Ryukyu closed his eyes and answered with confidence. Nonsense, when she saw the amber eyes, she thought of what Ouyang Yufei had said to her. Mu Sheng, the first of the nine saints in Ming island, is characterized by a pair of amber eyes. The island of the dead, the sage of wood. Even if you want to capture her, you dare not kill her. She is not afraid of that. But she is not afraid of her. But it was not so good for Dugu Ye. Without the antidote, Ouyang Yufei would not have saved Dugu Ye. That shot, Dugu Ye''s end may not be good. That''s why she moves like that. In fact, that''s what she thought at the beginning. She also rushed to Dugu Ye. This person, let her heart be soft, let her sigh, also let the human heart ache. It''s just that, unexpectedly, Dugu ye would come to block her. This man This man There was a moment of silence. However, Ryukyu still felt that Dugu Ye was more and more gentle, protecting her hand in front of her body The movement on the hand is very fast, and I know too much about the toxin of Hades. The cattle hair needle of tarsal bone was quickly pulled out from Ryukyu by Ouyang Yufei. However, the poison is not afraid, but the pain is really painful. It''s on the bone. As strong as Ryukyu, I didn''t open my eyes at this time, so I gnawed my teeth. Chapter 1376 Originally, Mu Sheng expected half of her and half of Dugu Ye. That think, Ryukyu all to his body up, this pain, can be double. "I said, what tricks did you use to get them into the siege?" Ouyang Yufei also knew that Ryukyu was in pain. At the same time, he said something else to draw Ryukyu''s attention. Think what kind of pain and pain I didn''t have. Ryukyu is really not so painful that she can do anything. However, since Ouyang Yufei wanted to ask, she also said. "Gave them a sawdust bomb." "Poop." The cold voice of Ryukyu falls, and Ouyang Yufei laughs. When they attacked the Southern Song Dynasty, Ryukyu used to use sawdust and poisonous smoke on the three kings of the Ming island. I didn''t think it was useful today. No wonder, according to Musheng''s method. There are no experts here. Ryukyu and Dugu ye, who got the needle, were not captured by them. That''s why they saw the wood and ash bullet. I was so concerned about Ryukyu that I didn''t pay much attention to all the night around. At this time, I listened to Ouyang Yufei and ryukyue''s questions and answers, and I immediately heard the clue. This is the poisonous smoke that Ryukyu smashed after falling. It was originally used for this purpose. If it wasn''t for Ryukyu that he was treated as a poison by mu Shengdang, he didn''t rush up in the first time. At this time, they may have already fallen into the enemy''s hands. What a clever moon, what a quick reaction. "Prince, the assassin escaped, Prince..." At the right moment, there was an angry and anxious report out of sight. "Are the nine saints on the island of hell trapped by mediocre soldiers?" Ouyang Yu Fei didn''t raise his head either. Looking down, I took a deep look at the pale moon with a painful face. The eyes are full of love, too deep, too deep. At the sight of Ryukyu, Dugu Ye suddenly let go of his hand, and Shua stood up: "here you are, take good care of them, and I will certainly tear them to pieces." Separately to Ouyang Yufei and ryukyue drop a sentence, Dugu night Cape a wave, Shua jumped out. "Send me the order, press the whole line up..." The voice of cold and extreme command rings under the blue sky and white clouds, with absolute desperation. With anger and determination that never existed. Chapter 1377 In autumn, there is a sound of death. Under the blue sky and white clouds, this side of the battle has entered its peak. Lifting his eyes, seeing the direction of Dugu Ye''s disappearance, Ouyang Yufei frowned slightly. This man is very clear about Ryukyu''s feelings. The marriage of Aoyun country. That clearly knows that Ryukyu''s acting, or gentle to right, perfect cooperation. At the end of the day, I sent food and grass just for fear that she would be bullied. He didn''t know anything else, but he knew it very well. This person, this Dugu Ye''s heart doesn''t matter. I sighed for no reason. It''s just, unfortunately, just like him, I can''t get it in the end. Just, he knows how to give up, and he doesn''t get deep. And this night, I''m afraid, I''m afraid Alas Slightly shook his head, Ouyang Yu Fei lowered his head. If Ryukyu met Dugu ye first, I''m afraid the result will change. If Ryukyu met him first, I''m afraid that the end will be rewritten. Blame only blame, they are a step late. In his mind, he did this, but his eyes didn''t intend to sweep to Ryukyu''s face. His dark eyes were open at this time, staring at the direction where Dugu Ye jumped out. Very light, very deep, very helpless. Mixed with the feeling of speechless. At this moment, Ouyang Yufei suddenly realized. Ryukyu knows, Ryukyu knows. Just, she can not give the same feelings, so she as ignored, as did not see. It''s cold, it''s heartless. But, really ruthless, cold? "Tell me why you have so much debt." Like a sigh, more like a little blame, Ouyang Yu Fei looked at Ryukyu''s eyes. Hearing this, ryukyue looks back at Dugu Ye''s departure and looks at Ouyang Yufei. No answer. Just so deep, light, watching Ouyang Yufei. As soon as Ouyang Yufei said this, he knew that he was menglang. This is not Ryukyu himself to provoke, which he should be very clear. Ryukyu never provokes them. But that grace, that bearing, that people deal with things, really let people like. Chapter 1378 At that moment, slightly coagulated for a moment, turned his head and concentrated on his work, sucking out the tarsal bone and ox hair needle for Ryukyu. This is his mistake. They fell into a brief silence, which was quite different from the roar of the outside world. "I have never incurred any debts, but I will never regret knowing you. It''s my luck to know you." In this silence, Ryukyu suddenly spoke. One word at a time is very slow, but it is firm and absolute. As soon as Ouyang Yufei heard this, he had a slight movement in his hand, and suddenly his eyes were a little sour. Damn Ryukyu. It''s not that you never know how to stir up feelings and don''t want to express your feelings and feelings. How can you come to this sentence today. It made him feel intense. It made him feel that even if he was going through fire and water for her, it was also worth it. Slightly red eyes, Ouyang Yu Fei felt that Ryukyu saw it, immediately a palm afraid of the past, vicious way: "move what move, do not move." Ouyang Yu Fei''s eyes were moist and fleeting, and Ryukyu could not see it. But, Ouyang Yu Fei this clap, actually gave Ryukyu to beat to ache. Grinning his teeth, Ryukyu suddenly took a painful puff to show his white teeth Hearing the words of Ryukyu gnashing his teeth, Ouyang shakes his face. It''s a good strategy and a good strategy to capture the king first. He controlled ryukue and Dugu ye with poison that was not fatal but paralyzed, and then captured them. The whole country of Aoyun and the northern herdsmen also came back. I will give Ryukyu the antidote. Anyway, it''s not dead. There will be no punishment for those in power on the island. That''s good, the idea is good. Unfortunately, I didn''t catch Ryukyu. Then, Ryukyu''s revenge, he didn''t have to think about it much, only knew one thing, nine saints of Hades should be unlucky. "Come on, give me a second attack." "Yes." The voice of command flew out and went in all directions. Chapter 1379 Ryukyu didn''t want to embarrass the nine saints of Hades, but now that it''s on her head and she''s attacked, she''s blamed for being rude. The autumn wind is flying, with a sound of killing. In the intermingled sound of gold and drums. The northern herdsmen and horses began to be prepared to attack and defend, and they were prepared to miss some routes. Then, the Four Saints of the earth and the gold trees in the island of hell rushed to the camp immediately when they saw the loopholes. They broke the siege camp and took the remaining elite and powerful generals with them. Towards the rear, I ran away like crazy. By Ouyang Yufei to absorb the body Niumao needle, stand up again Ryukyu. At this time, standing on the fallen body of the steed, I saw this with a cold eye, a trace of killing flashed in my eyebrows, my hands waved in the air, and a few gestures quickly passed down. The white clouds on the top of the head are stained with red glow. The orange is jumping in the sky, reflecting the battlefield below, and the redder it is. The Four Saints of Ming island run away with the defeated soldiers. After that, Dugu Ye waved his army to chase him. Run straight to the border of Xuesheng country. Because only when we get there can we have the convenience of the land. If we don''t say we can turn the situation around, we can at least escape and talk after planning. Day and night, the horse flies. The Four Saints of Ming island galloped away with their team, which was faster than their charge. Night slowly down, black, is another realm. Plain, what is plain. That is to say, at a glance, the land is flat, there are no high mountains, no ups and downs. However, it is not that there is no slope. There''s no ups and downs. In the night, the Four Saints of Ming island galloped forward. After that, Dugu Ye''s soldiers and horses rushed after him. They could only rely on speed, not stop. Vertical horse and up, turn a slight ups and downs of the soil slope, the front of the soil saint, directly put the horse towards the slope below the rush. A good horse has four hoofs. It''s best to go downhill, almost as if it''s going to fly. In the realm of this night, the earth sage left the horse and ran to the middle of the road. The horse in the crotch shook its four hooves and suddenly fell down. Chapter 1380 It''s like a sudden cramp on a horse, or something''s tripping over a horse''s feet. When Tu Sheng was shocked, his movements changed quickly. He immediately clapped the horse under him and jumped up with a Shua. However, the forward camp following him is not as good as him. "Hiss..." "Bang bang bang......" "Ah..." Immediately, a scream and a horse hissing one after another. The forward battalion, which followed closely, joined the soldiers and fell down from above. It''s dense. A leap of Tu Sheng is far from the bottom, and he is awe inspiring in his heart. No, it''s not about horses. There''s an ambush. At this time, however, the pace of action is so fast. The front one fell down, but the back one was still rushing up, and then screamed, followed by a fall. And then there''s the repetition. God, go on like this "Stop, stop..." In this night, even if the horse neighs, it doesn''t cover up the roar of Tu Sheng. The Four Saints of Ming island are also masters of leading troops. Running, not four people together, but each stage has a person to lead. Four people are divided into four positions in the whole escape camp. At this time, the earth saint''s roar broke through the sky, the running soldiers could not hear it, but the water saint who followed was heard. Suddenly his face changed and he shouted, "stop moving, stop..." At once the command went on, one after another, far away. The soldiers and horses in front closely follow the earthly sage, which is where the hell island is located. They move and reflect very quickly. A listen to order, immediately born to press their own speed, stopped in the mouth. The whole front line came to a quick stop. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Anxious inquiries came from behind. When the stopped soldiers and horses saw the situation clearly in the moonlight, Qi Qi took a breath of cold air. A group of people turned their backs and fell to the ground. I can''t see clearly. How many people fell down in such a moment. Chapter 1381 How many people, how many horses, can''t stand up again. His face is iron and green. Tu Sheng stands at the bottom and looks around. In the slightly black soil, there are many stumbling lines in front of them. So unbridled. It was exposed without fear. It''s like you don''t take them seriously at all. Tu Sheng, you can''t be green as soon as your face turns blue. Through the moonlight to look forward, dense stumbling. A few feet apart, there is one, very wide, almost covering this side of the earth. Looking up, I can''t see the end. Fuck, ambush. This is ambush. They''ve been in ambush here for a long time. So many stumbling ropes, people can slowly distinguish walking, how to distinguish horses? How many feet can they take to avoid the stumbling block? It''s totally impossible. What''s more, they don''t have so much time. They don''t waste so much time here. Now they''re running for their lives, not walking. However, without waiting for the earth saint to get angry, the excellent eyesight suddenly made the earth Saint stay. Blinked an eye, the earth Saint transports the extreme eyesight to look forward. The horizon at the front seems to be shining with silver light. Yes, it''s silvery white. It reflects a very beautiful color and pure light under the moonlight. Tu Sheng clenched his fist in an instant. If he didn''t read it wrong, it should be the bomb of Ryukyu. It''s an amazing thing. I''m waiting for them here. I''m here "Fenza, change direction from you and move east. Come on." To determine the danger ahead, Tu Sheng immediately roared. He was determined not to go in this direction, not to rush towards the trap. "Yes." The dangerous little general Fenza stopped behind the stumbling rope and immediately responded with a loud roar: "follow me." On one side, change the direction, and the horse will run to the east plain. The big team behind us immediately changed direction. Standing on the black land, Tu Sheng listened to the groans coming from his ears and looked at the wounded and dense soldiers who fell down. "Stand up and follow me." Chapter 1382 Without saying any more, at the command of Tu Sheng, he turned around and ran to the East. And behind him, a small number of people stood up and stumbled up. Behind them, there are countless moans of despair. When marching and fighting, we can take care of the wounded when we win. Failure, escape, wounded, it''s just a burden. What''s more, they need speed, speed now. It''s not that I don''t want to take them away, but that I can''t. Before the change of the Chinese army, the water Saint arrived and quickly moved towards the East. However, for a while and a half, Dugu Ye''s soldiers and horses were approaching. Later, they were stopped by Dugu ye and cut off one tail of Houjin and the United Army of Ming island. The sound of fighting came from afar in the night, and the sound was over the plain. However, in the sound of fighting, the speed of the Chinese Army running forward is faster and faster. The front and rear armies are cavalry, only the Chinese are infantry. There is no horse, only two legs, spread their legs on the plain. That''s a lot slower than a horse, but it''s more than two or three times faster than the usual March. Night, more and more dark, deep. The bright stars shine on the earth. What kind of luster and charm is that. Fast running, heaven and earth as if there is only one piece of black pressure on the ground. The speed is very fast. It''s going in the direction of the snow Kingdom border. Although we have just changed our orientation, we have not changed our overall orientation. Moreover, the luck is quite good. In the dark, there are some villages and towns in front of us. Plug in from Aoyun''s domestic route. If you enter the town, you will have a chance to take a breath at once. You will have a chance to slightly restrain Dugu ye and the Allied forces of Ryukyu. The leader of the water saint, cold face also slightly flashed a smile. However, the smile had not spread to all sides of his face, and Shuisheng''s smile solidified. "Kill..." In the silent night, the faint direction of the wall. All of a sudden, a flash of fire, this dark plain, shining on the delicate finish. Chapter 1383 In the light of the fire, there are countless soldiers who have been waiting for them for a long time. It''s iron black. It''s a northern herdsman''s horse. It''s neat and powerful. The silver ultimate weapon is in the fire, in a row. The silver luster, in the fire out of a winding multicolored color, luster flow away. It looks so beautiful, but it makes Shuisheng scared. The fire blazed, and all the troops and horses went out. The silver ultimate weapon, coming towards them, is not very unpleasant, or even a little slow. It''s a graceful and confident posture. That''s the speed at which the whole army is advancing. However, in the eyes of Tu Sheng, the speed is too fast to describe. This thing This thing "Bang." A cluster of signal fire in the sky, in the night emitting a bright light. In this direction, the whole Ming island and the later Jin allied forces rush to stop immediately after they are stunned. At this time, from the rear army to the Chinese Army''s Musheng, I saw this signal bomb. The brow color is so cold that it can hardly be described by words. This is a strong enemy who has a strong enemy before and can''t fight all at once. "The whole team, the back team to the front team, follow me." The roar of Haoran is flying in the night. The horse whip is raised by Mu Sheng. The horse changes direction directly, and the leader rushes forward. You can''t go north, you can''t go east, you can''t go south, you can only go west. This is the only way to go. After the army changed into the former army, the leader of the wood Saint rushed away. At this time, the original infantry of the Chinese Army collided with the cavalry battalion of the northern herdsmen. Infantry, how fast, but not cavalry. Without the use of iron barrel bombs, the northern herdsmen and horses rushed in. Encircle the second half of the infantry and launch a campaign of encirclement and suppression. The 300, 000 soldiers and horses that were left in the Ming island were ambushed and disturbed by these two ambushes. Suddenly there were only about 200, 000 left. They fled quickly to the West. The moon is gorgeous, but it can''t stand the sound of fierce battle below. In the light of the fire, Li Kuo stood on the high wall of the town behind the battlefield and looked at the situation ahead. See this, the eye flashed a glimmer of pure light, the corner of the mouth sketched a bloody smile. Chapter 1384 "According to the letter, commander in chief, this task was completed as planned, and the rest of the troops on the island of Hades went to the West as scheduled." Holding his chest in both hands, Li Kuo said slowly. "Yes." By my side, the herald answered at once. The Moon Palace is high. There are absolute weapons and strategies in the world. What''s more. Night flies, with the cool autumn. "Your Royal Highness, there is a message from the northern herdsmen ahead. The soldiers and horses of Ming island are heading for the West." Catch up with the rear of the soldiers and horses of hell island. Tianya shouts to Dugu Ye. Dugu Ye''s eyes flashed cold. In the west, it''s the border between Aoyun and Xuesheng, and it''s also the border between Yunzhao and him who have ambushed heavy soldiers for a long time. That''s where death is. Ming island has been forced to go there by Ryukyu. It''s very good, very good. "Chase." The sword is waving with absolute cold. "Li Mu, this place is for you. Other soldiers and horses will go with Ben." With a big shout, Aoyun and the northern herdsmen left the scattered group of Ming island and followed Dugu ye to the West. This time, we must kill them all. The wind is moving everywhere, and I don''t understand the darkness of the night. Ryukyu and Dugu ye are jointly pursuing the soldiers and horses of Ming island. Make the island of hell the only way. And xuanyuanche''s side is also united with Yunzhao. At this time, it''s killing all sides. The two saints of Shangjiao, with 130000 soldiers and horses, are entering the Qinling Mountains. Qinling Mountains are covered with jagged rocks and lush forests. Autumn wind blows, leaves rustle. It''s cool as if it''s late autumn, but the leaves are still green. The two saints of Shangjiao, with their soldiers and horses, are not going to cross the Qinling Mountains, but are going to cross the border under its feet and go around directly. There are many trees deep in the forest, and the sun falls from above. But it can hardly penetrate the thick leaves, only the sparse light spots. Thirteen thousand soldiers and horses passed through the forest in silence, which aroused countless birds. "Snake." In this silence, suddenly a shout broke the silence in the forest. Shang Sheng, the leader, frowned at once. It''s not unusual to have snakes in such a dense forest, though it''s a marginal area. Chapter 1385 Yet he did not wait to speak out. The atmosphere around the woods is not right for a moment. If it is still calm and gentle at first, then suddenly it becomes gloomy and weird. Shang Sheng''s face sank. The atmosphere "Snake, ah, there are snakes here..." "Here, here, too..." "God, many snakes, many..." "Viper, viper, Viper..." In the atmosphere of this sudden change, the silent team suddenly made a mess, and the continuous screams were all splashed out, full of fear and tension. Dense, overlapping. Just now, there are countless poisonous snakes crawling out of the forest which is still the wind and mirror. Red, blue, white, yellow Snake, rattlesnake, cobra All of them are vipers, all of them are magnificent things that can''t be in magnificent colors. For a moment, it was like falling from the sky, filling the whole area. There is no sign of coming. It''s fierce. "Ah, help, help..." "Kill them, quick..." The whole army was in a serious mess. He who kills a snake with a knife, who is bitten by a snake, who escapes in a hurry The chaos in the army is beyond description. Shang Sheng''s face sank. There shouldn''t be so many poisonous snakes here. Some of them are not here at all. Ambush, ambush, this place can''t stay long. When Shang shengton woke up, he immediately turned to the flustered team and shouted, "what''s the chaos? I''ll kill his nine clans." Then the express way: "will kill walk on both sides, dare not kill walk in the middle, rush past, fast." Ming island, it''s an island. Viper, scorpion, not without. Those who dare to kill these things will not be in the minority. At that moment, the whole army was in full swing, and the terrified soldiers were wielding swords. At the same time, he cut off the viper in the grass and rushed forward with Shang Sheng. There are many vipers and more troops. However, as soon as the leader of Shang Sheng rushed out of the forest, the iron and black armor in front of him completely dazzled his eyes. Only saw, in front of them, the dense soldiers spread out. Chapter 1386 Standing quietly in the mouth, bows and arrows on the string, military prestige. The leader Murong is invincible. He is in iron armour, standing tall and cold. It''s terrible. They sent them to the door by themselves. Shang Sheng''s big surprise hasn''t been expressed yet. The face of cold Murong invincible, long sword a wave: "shoot." The cold roar, together with the dense sharp arrows, shot at the soldiers and horses on the island of hell. It''s like a locust with a hook. Unprepared, completely unprepared. The unexpected response and the long-awaited attack here. High down, make a judgment, win or lose, make a knowledge. "Back, back." Seeing that his face was livid, Shang Sheng waved a long sword to resist the sharp arrows like locusts and shouted. "No, the back team was ambushed and our back road was cut off." However, just at the command of Shang Sheng, the message of the sage at the back corner has been delivered. There are wolves in the front and tigers in the back. They''re completely surrounded. They''re surrounded. Shang Sheng''s face was as black as night. The fierce color in his eyebrows and eyes almost penetrated the cold Murong invincible face in front of him. Want to surround him, hum, this is a dense forest, not a plain. It''s not that easy. "Come on, send orders down. The Chinese army will change into the former army and turn to the east forest." There are problems with blocking before and after. He is close to the dense forest, which has countless roads and is afraid of being encircled. Command me, a hundred and thirty thousand men and horses immediately formed a team and crossed the Qinling Mountains. At this time, the front can''t go, the rear can''t go back, that''s just to go over the Qinling Mountains. A sharp arrow breaks through the air, and a battle is fought. There are 130000 people and horses on the Ming island running towards the Qinling Mountains. It''s impossible to completely encircle people in the dense forest. "General, do you want to catch up?" Murong Yi looks at Murong invincible and says in a deep voice. "No." Murong invincible glanced at the Qianfeng battalion, which was the Death Squadron, and the Ming island army, which had quickly retreated into the Qinling Mountains, and coldly threw out two words. "Our goal is not for them. Let one or two people catch up and the other follow me." Murong Wudi touched his chin, and there was a cold sharpness in his eyes. Chapter 1387 His task is to force them to enter the Qinling Mountains and take that road. Other tasks are not his. He has more important tasks. "Go." With a loud shout, Murong Wudi divided into two parts. He took a large number of people and horses, and quietly returned to the capital of Xuesheng state. The autumn wind is rustling and the leaves of the forest are dancing. The only force in the Ming island, which escaped from the capital of Xuesheng state, was forced into the direction of Qinling. And Qinling mountain of Xuesheng country, once it is over. In front of us is the border between snow holy Kingdom and Aoyun kingdom. There, Dugu ye and Yunzhao hoarded a large number of soldiers and horses. The sky is cloudless. Dugu Ye joined hands with Ryukyu, who was invincible. All the time, the four holy bases of the golden wood and soil in the hell island have no power to parry. The combination of the two armies has the power of hundreds of thousands. Kill all the way and peel the scales layer by layer. The four saints are like lost dogs, running all the way to the border of Aoyun and Xuesheng. On the other hand, the soldiers and horses separated from Murong are combined with those of Xuesheng state to chase and kill the two saints of Ming island who have turned over from Qinling. These hundred thousand soldiers and horses were forced to go all the way to the Qinling Mountains. Finally, he turned out from the other side of Qinling Mountain and entered the border of Xuesheng and Aoyun. The mountain is steep and overlapped. Ups and downs, like a dragon circling. In this autumn, the green color is full of vitality. "Wood, in front of us is the border between snow holy Kingdom and Aoyun kingdom. In front of us is the experience mountain." Led by Dugu ye and Bei mu, who had been chased all the way to escape, they had cut many swords and left few soldiers and horses. Jinsheng frowned and said in a deep voice. In front of them is Lilian mountain, which is not the route they want to take. But, at this time, they have already walked here, how to do? His face was as heavy as water. He stared at the mountain ahead and said "enter" word by word The three saints of Jinshui and Tui listened to the words. They all looked at each other and waved in silence. All of a sudden, the soldiers and horses behind are heading for the training mountain. Although this is not the way they want to go, they have already walked here, which is called only entering, and there may be a trace of vitality. Chapter 1388 When the soldiers entered, there were only a few hundred thousand soldiers and horses left. There was no fighting spirit. Blue sky, blue people relaxed and happy. "Kill..." Only then did the whole army enter the training mountain range, and the sound of killing broke the sky. Accompanied by the dust, it was Dugu ye and the northern Mu''s allied forces that arrived. "Come on." As soon as the Four Saints wave, they rush into the mountains. People are always quick to escape. In a short time, the two countries left behind. They could not even hear the sound of killing. "Have a rest..." "Where to escape?" Shuisheng''s words of rest haven''t been uttered yet. The mountain on the left suddenly roared, and countless soldiers of Aoyun country rushed out. It''s all over the world. It''s so dense that you can''t see the edge at a glance. "Let''s go." Make a quick decision, turn around and leave. The mountains are crisscrossing, and the Four Saints of Ming island are running fast and turning around in the mountains. Not long ago, the roar behind them was silent, and they should have thrown it away. The whole body is sweaty, and the soldiers and horses of hell island are tired. Leaning on the stone, Mu Sheng looked at the terrain, wiped his forehead and said: "we are going to find a hidden place for a few miles, we are doing a little..." "Revenge, revenge for the dead soldiers of Xuesheng country..." Before the words of Mu Sheng were finished, they were in front of them. Suddenly, too many soldiers appeared from the top of the mountain, bows and arrows were just a little. That''s the soldiers and horses of the snow holy kingdom. It''s the soldiers and horses of the snow holy kingdom. All the hundred thousand soldiers and horses in the island of hell are stunned, and they will escape in reflex. Yes, they are reflex. "No, we seem to be surrounded." The water saint is galloping at the same time. "Aoyun army and Xuesheng army, they have been waiting here for a long time." Tu Sheng''s face was livid. "Whether it''s ambush or not, we have to get out of here and out." Mu Sheng''s eyes are almost bloody. "Boom..." At the moment when the voice of Mu Sheng falls. The deafening sound of war drums suddenly rang in the sky and came from all directions. Through countless mountains, around countless mountains, one after another, you come to me. Countless people began to emerge from the foot and the top of various mountains. Chapter 1389 At a glance, like the spring grass after the rain. Start a prairie fire with a prosperous posture. Start coming out of any part of the mountains. The green mountains are faint and the human figures are burning. The sound of the fierce war drum reverberated among the green mountains, surging and surging. Innumerable echoes, accompanied by fierce boom, meet, roar in the mountains. There are people everywhere. There are soldiers everywhere. Looking up, people of all kinds of mountains keep popping up. Looking down, the dark soldier showed his figure from the foot of the mountain. Looking back, the soldiers and horses were surging behind them, cascading one after another. Turning around, what the eye saw, except for the green grass, were all men, all soldiers and horses. It''s like they''re at the bottom of a basin. On the edge of the basin, on the wall of the basin, all are enemies, all are enemies. Spent the eyes of all the soldiers left in the netherworld. The ears of all the remaining soldiers on the island of Hades were disturbed. Despairing of the escape. Surrounded, they''re really surrounded. The faces of the Four Saints of the island of the dead are hard to see now. They have never suffered such a failure. It has never been reduced to such a result. Being twice as strong as them, they are forced here by traps everywhere, and they are forced to such a desperate situation. "Kill..." Like the quicksilver, the soldiers and horses who had been waiting for the mountain, roaring and furious, rushed to the hell Island soldiers and horses at the foot of the mountain. From all directions. On this day, they waited too long, too long. It''s time for them to take a breath. It''s time for them to take revenge. Soldiers and horses are flying. "Rush, hurry, run this way, hurry..." In the roar of thousands of people, Mu Sheng''s face is dark, but his eyes are very fierce to find a direction. The only weak direction in a layer of packages. Immediately roared out the sound, when the first vertical horse rushed. In that direction, there are green mountains and rugged roads. It''s a way to escape. We can''t wait to die. We can''t just surrender. We can''t. Although the horses gallop, the Four Saints of Ming island take the remaining tens of thousands of soldiers of Ming island. Chapter 1390 Crazy on the direction of the gap. If you rush out, you will escape to heaven. If you don''t rush out, you will die here. This is a kind of despair, but also a kind of madness, a kind of madness that can exert all the strength of the human body. Desperate, Jedi desperate. It''s either your death or my last death. The momentum is amazing. There are tens of thousands of soldiers on Ming island. It''s frightening to kill without returning. And behind them, the golden soldiers and horses could not keep up. In such a ring. They don''t have that mental strength, that speed, that persistence. The sound of war drums came from encirclement and suppression. In all directions, one is the enemy. "Surrender, we surrender..." Later Jin soldiers who couldn''t keep up with the troops of Ming island collapsed in the sound of the war drums. Among the thousands of soldiers, they stopped their attack and escape. Hehe, Xuesheng, Aoyun, and Beimu surrounded by soldiers and horses. The sky is green and boundless. Thousands of troops surrounded the surrendered soldiers. On the other hand, I don''t know that it was the last crazy killing of the soldiers in Hades that was amazing. Or that place is really a loophole. After brief contact and resistance. The people and horses didn''t suppress the soldiers and horses of the Ming island. The Four Saints of Ming island took their own soldiers out of the island and killed the enclosure. However, no one from Beimu, Aoyun and Xuesheng was allowed to pursue the direction of the four saints and soldiers of the island. Even the pursuit was only a symbolic one. Let them go. Yes, let them go. The grass leaves are green with the deep and dazzling green of autumn. A red sun in the sky lights up the Jiuzhou mountains and rivers. Run, run fast, run fast, run when you see the road, run when you see the mountain. The Four Saints of Ming island, with their last soldiers and horses directly affiliated to Ming island, rushed about in the mountains. Turn over the mountain and cross the bridge. Never run for life, never be embarrassed. The sky is red and the ground is full of soldiers and horses. Along the road, I turned around several mountains and entered the foot of a very verdant mountain. Chapter 1391 "Almost. Have a rest. They can''t keep up." Tu Sheng looks behind his eyes and follows frantically. At this time, he is already on the fast track. "There are no pursuers." The water Saint also made a sound. Zong Ma, who was walking in the front, listened and nodded sombrely: "turn around the foot of the mountain in front and have a rest." At the moment, this command was passed on one by one. Thinking that they can finally get rid of the pursuers and finally rest. With a strong breath, they rushed towards the foot of the mountain ahead. The speed of the horse is very fast. The Four Saints of Ming island brush the foot of the mountain and turn around. Then they turn around and see the formation at the foot of the mountain. All of a sudden, they stay together. The soldiers and horses of the island of Hades were also stunned. This is a valley. I can''t see from the other side of the mountain. When I turn around, I see something else. It''s like a palm, surrounded by low mountains. It''s a haven, but it''s what the strategists say, Jedi. And in this Jedi. At the foot of the mountain in front of us are the dark soldiers and horses. It seems to be resting quietly, or waiting for them long ago. The hell Island soldiers and horses, who have already been in the shadow of the snake and the bow, rush here. At the first sight, there was ambush, but at the same time, I was shocked and waved a big knife in panic, so I instinctively resisted and fought. However, the soldier sitting at the foot of the mountain was oppressed. In front of him, all of a sudden, so many soldiers and horses rushed out. He was stunned and jumped up from the ground with a startled bang. "Soldiers, horses..." "Ambush, ambush..." The screams of horror came and went. The two sides of the personnel panicked, waving their weapons on the attack. It''s almost too late to see who the other party is. If you want to die, you have to pull a back cushion. In an instant, there was chaos at the foot of the mountain. After being chased for so many days and being ambushed by so many Ming island soldiers, the spirit has reached the edge of collapse. However, the Four Saints of Ming island are the Four Saints after all, with eyes and spirit. Chapter 1392 After the first moment of stupefaction, he immediately shouted: "stop it for me, stop it, it''s my own person, it''s my own person..." Own people? Only the enemies of hell Island, who are instinctively fighting against each other, listen to the roar of the Four Saints of hell island in despair, but Qi Qi is stunned. Own people? How can we have our own people? Is it the Ming island that is sending more soldiers and horses to help them? To save them? I''m so hesitant. I''m so slow. At once, I could see the armor of each other. Although it''s broken, it''s totally different. But, the style, the color, the sky, the armor of Hades. They are fighting with the people of Ming island. Following the soldiers and horses of the Four Saints of Hades, they suddenly respond. They are partners. They are partners. One by one, I can''t support them at the moment. I dropped my weapons and sat down as soon as I could. I can''t stand up and I don''t want to. And in the roar of Mu Sheng, the enemy''s soldiers and horses are also stunned. After seeing clearly, they all looked surprised and happy, and then they sat down on the ground. It''s their people, it''s their own people. Happy, even if the other party is in a mess, but also absolutely happy. This is a helper. It''s a helper. However, compared with the soldiers'' joy, the Four Saints of the island of hell went down. Especially looking at the horse coming from afar, the manager felt like a man, whose face was more and more black as water and cold as ice. "What''s the matter? How are you, wood and soil? " The two commanders, who came from the horse, saw the four sages of gold, wood and soil. After a short period of surprise, their faces also changed, iron and green. Cold eyes swept over the broken army. Jinsheng''s voice was sour, and he opened his mouth reluctantly and said: "Shang, Jiao, you are the only one left That''s the point? " The broken army in front of us is either wounded or disabled. There is also the original spirit, invincible in the world sharp and majestic. At this time, it seems that there are less than tens of thousands left. Listen to Jin Sheng''s question. Shang Jiao and his two saints are green, and they bite their teeth severely. Chapter 1393 "We''re going three ways, and that''s all we have left now." Jiao Sheng takes a deep breath. They were forced over the Qinling Mountains. All the way, they didn''t stop until they got into it, and they didn''t get caught. And after the siege, there are only so many soldiers and horses left. The autumn wind is crisp, but at this time it is full of defeat. "Gong, Zheng and Yu, how about the three of them?" After a brief silence, Mu Sheng''s amber eyes fixed on Shang, Jiao and Liang Sheng. Although I have a premonition in my heart, but Shang Jiao and two saints looked at each other, and their eyes were red with blood. They squeezed two words out of their teeth and said, "death in battle." At the beginning of the division, they had received signals from both sides. Battle, palace, symbol, feather, Sansheng, battle. In the hands of xuanyuanche and helianyunzhao. The word "killed" fell in silence. There was only the grinding of teeth. It was heavy and cold. "You too..." Turn your head and look at the defeated soldiers behind the four saints. Shang Sheng only said three words, and he can''t say any more. Think of that day, their warships are magnificent and powerful. Step into the Central Plains, sweep everything, invincible. Who ever thought that today would fall into such a situation. Their two hundred thousand men, their deterrent. At the last moment, under the attack of the northern herdsman and Tianchen, they all turned into water. They conquered all. The noble nine saints died three and three. The fist clenched and the face of Liusheng was ugly. All of these are xuanyuanche, because of xuanyuanche. "Xuanyuanche, we will get back this account, we will." He raised his head and roared loudly. His voice shook the valley and there was little echo. Under the blue sky, I can''t describe the rage and resentment. "You think you have another chance." The roar, the response of the mountains, a cold voice, suddenly interspersed, cut across the sky, as if from the sky and down. Like a cold sharp arrow, shot into the hearts of all below. Chapter 1394 The six saints of hell Island were shocked in a moment, and Shua raised his head. Behind them, the disabled soldiers and defeated generals who fell to the ground also stood up from the ground in a hurry and looked towards the pronunciation. The mountains are high and wide, surrounded by mountains. And their foot is opposite of the low mountain, a pale yellow figure slowly into the top of the mountain. Yellow color, elegant and cold. That calm posture, that beautiful face, that cold breath. It''s not who the Ryukyu is. Beside her, Ouyang Yu Fei, in white, stood up in the wind, looking down at the six saints and soldiers of Ming island below, with pity and sigh in his eyes. After them, the banners and banners were displayed, which were the king''s banners of the northern herdsmen. Trap, trap, this is trap. The six saints of Ming island moved in an instant, but their hearts were cold in a straight line. They know the means of their little master, and they know more about Ouyang Yufei''s means. At this time, they are here, so their way back, their way back "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Overlooking the six saints of Ming island below, Ryukyu stood on the top of the mountain with cold face and high hands. The mountain wind blows her clothes, and at the same time, she is as cold as ice. A few words of indifference fell. Even though the soldiers and horses of the Ming island have become frightened birds, they are also shocked by the words of the moon. I''ve been waiting for them for a long time. That means all their running, all their fighting, all their fighting. It''s all in their calculations. They''re all following their route. In vain, all of their fighting ended up following the plan of others. Can''t escape, can''t leave. All of them, they think they can rise to heaven. But it turned out to be just entering one trap after another. Morale. There''s no more morale. If you want to kill one by one, you have to make a decision on your back. In Ryukyu''s understatement, the smoke disappears. How to escape can not escape, then why to fight, in the escape. To admit one''s life, a kind of emotion called to admit one''s life began to spread in the defeat of the remnant soldiers in the island of hell. Chapter 1395 The six saints of Ming island, standing at the front end, didn''t look at Ryukyu, but turned around at the same time and shouted, "cheer me up, we haven''t lost, we can still rush out..." "Is it?" In the roar of the six saints. A cold and cold voice that doesn''t need to be heard suddenly. In the mountains behind the soldiers and horses on the island of hell, Dugu ye, a man in silver and white armor, appeared on the top of the high mountain. He was very cold. The sun was shining on him, stirring up a cold and cold. The flags are displayed, the king''s flag is flying, and the moment is filled in the whole side. It''s in the display. The back road of the soldiers and horses of the underworld was cut off. Countless proud cloud soldiers rushed out of the hidden mountains. The broadsword, the bow, the sharp arrow went out of its sheath, and aimed at the back road of the soldiers and horses of Ming island. There was no sound, no drums. But the total deterrence of the extermination and the military. But not inferior with thousands of war drums, and even had it all. Surrounded by two sides, there was Ryukyu in front and Dugu ye in the back. Six saints of Ming island saw this scene, standing motionless in the local area, no one spoke. Deeply twisted eyebrows, Mu Sheng slowly raised his head and looked at the Western Hills. It should be the place where Shang, Jiao and the two saints led their troops. Both exits have been blocked. There should be no accident on that side. In the eyes of Musheng. On the Western hillside, cloud summoned a black red armor to step out slowly. He is majestic and murderous. The flag of snow Saint flies behind. Just like the spring grass after the rain, it came out of the grass and occupied the whole world. The troops and horses are arrayed in front of the long guns. Aimed at the retreat of the two saints in Shangjiao. The same sound did not send, but equally murderous in the sky. The blood and hatred in the eyes of the soldiers and horses of the snow holy Kingdom have covered the sky and the earth. It was a silent awe, a silent refusal. Silence, real silence. For a time, I only heard the mountain wind blowing, and the rest, there was no sound. Chapter 1396 Surrounded by three sides, the turtle in the urn. Today, this is the last battle. The six saints of Hades looked at each other and saw the despair in their eyes. "What else can I say?" Looking down at the expressionless six saints of Ming island, Ryukyu asked slowly. The cold voice broke the silence in the mountains and brought echoes. He raised his head and listened to the six saints of Ming island. He raised his head and looked up at the moon. It''s cold. I can''t see the emotions inside. However, the six saints of Ming island have mixed feelings. This is their people, this is their future master. Now, she is their enemy. This time, without her, they would never fall into this situation, and it would never be the end. Look up and don''t back and don''t let Ryukyu look at you. Musheng is calm but also very cold and slowly, one word at a time: "I want to know, my future queen of the island, my future commander of the island, you. Why do you come to destroy your own people? Why are you against your home? Why don''t you want your own family? Why? Please answer, my future queen of Hades, the moon of naranlu. " A word makes a hundred birds fly. All Aoyun, Xuesheng, and even the northern herdsmen and horses were shocked by this question. Is this the future queen of Hades who will save them and water and fire? How can this happen? What''s the matter with this? At the same moment, Dugu ye and Yunzhao were also surprised to see the moon. They know that Ryukyu is the person who wants to be in the island of the underworld, and is the person of the island of the underworld. However, they did not expect that Ryukyu would be the future queen of Hades and the master there. This However, the army of Hades, who was already in despair, was completely stunned. Is she their future queen? How is it possible? Since it''s their queen, why do you deal with them? Coming to attack them? The defeated soldiers of Ming island began to make a commotion. Holding his chest in both hands, Ryukyu didn''t even move his eyes. Chapter 1397 Slowly glanced at the six saints of hell Island, and said coldly, "well, since you want to know, I will tell you. When you kill xuanyuanche in the hell island. You are the enemy of Ryukyu, the enemy forever. " It''s cold, full of hatred and anger. Ming island, homeland, people, relatives It''s funny that her family only has xuanyuanche, and her family only has xuanyuanche. Home, the place with xuanyuanche is home. People, any of her people are people. I have never been to a place where I have never met anyone before. Let her fight for them, against her lover, against her brother, sister and subordinate friends. It''s a joke. It''s a joke. "You..." Listen to the words of Ryukyu so rebellious, the six saints of the island of Hades gather their breath in their chest, and their faces are almost red. "The queen of Hades, I''m not rare. As long as I am willing to Murong Ryukyu, I can have the throne of the queen easily." Arrogance, incomparable arrogance. The cold voice is flying in the sky, full of incomparable. Full of absolute confidence and arrogance. "Queen, Queen..." In the cold sound of autumn wind, the northern herdsmen and horses behind Ryukyu suddenly roared in unison. Queen, Ryukyu is their queen. Who cares about the queen of Ming island. Shout loudly and despise all the people. Dugu ye and Yunzhao, standing tall and upright, listen. Qi Qi turns his head and doesn''t look at the moon. Maybe everyone in the world wants the position of the queen of the netherworld, only the one in front of her. She''s not rare. She''s not rare. Clench one''s teeth, listen to the answer of Ryukyu. Suddenly, Qi Qi looks at Ouyang Yufei who hasn''t spoken to Ryukyu. "Young master Ouyang, I haven''t been to Hades. I don''t know the rules. I can forgive you. but you know, you know everything. You are the fiance of the next queen of Hades. Why do you sell the island of Hades? You betrayed us? " With a shout of Shang Sheng, blood can soar to the sky. Chapter 1398 Ouyang Yufei looks down at the six saints of Ming island who are obviously angry. He sighs silently and shakes his head gently. "You don''t understand, and you don''t understand." Qingqing light words, said very profound, said very heavy. Don''t understand? don''t get it? The six saints of the island of the dead laughed at the words and laughed with great irony. Betrayal is betrayal. It''s a joke to say what you don''t understand or say what you don''t understand. Seeing the expression of six people, Ouyang Yu Fei flashed a trace of acid in his eyes. Ming island is my home, where I was born. But I choose to do so today, not just for the sake of my children. You don''t understand what I do. So it doesn''t matter what you think of me. " The voice is very light, but full of a sense of speechless. Said, suddenly turned to look at the Ryukyu, whispered: "how about bypassing the soldiers?" I didn''t ask to let go of the nine saints of Hades, but I softened my voice and pleaded for the soldiers. Because that used to be the people in his home. Ryukyu glanced at Ouyang Yufei from the side of Ryukyu. He was told not to come, but he did. Ouyang Yufei. But he said lightly: "there is resentment and revenge. This time, the nine saints of Ming island came to the Central Plains, which had nothing to do with my northern herding, and nothing to do with my Ryukyu. I sent troops to help. how to deal with, Ao Yun and snow saint has the final say. Cold words fly with the autumn wind and spread in all directions. Ouyang Yufei listens to the words and laughs. He''s not talking. Ryukyu put out that she would not ask about the nine saints'' life and death, and she would not fight. Think about him. After all, they have a lot to do with each other. But the soldiers didn''t have to say, they must have let go. Dugu ye and Yunzhao couldn''t hear the meaning of Ryukyu, so they died. The voice drifted down, and six saints on the island of hell suddenly turned blue. "Kill, kill..." At the same time, with the voice of Ryukyu falling, four mountains and rivers kill the sound of shaking the sky. The soldiers and horses of Aoyun state and Xuesheng state can''t resist revenge any longer, and their murderous spirit goes straight to nine days. Chapter 1399 Coldly, he looked down at the defeated soldiers in the hell island. Dugu Ye''s eyebrows were cold, and he held out his two fingers and waved them down. The end of the earth immediately shouted, "if you fall, you will not kill, leave." At the same time, attack the horse and pull out the scabbard. The dense expert, longbow, aimed at the nine saints of Ming island. On the other side, Yunzhao said nothing but clapped coldly. The soldiers and horses below, with a loud roar, are majestic and step by step forced towards the defeated soldiers of hell island. The murderous spirit overflows, and the turtle is caught in the urn. The dragon is trapped in the shoal, and the tiger falls flat. Six saints of Ming island stood at the bottom of the valley and looked at the menacing power from all sides. They looked at each other silently. "Holy One, go away, and hide in the crowd..." "Holy master, leave us alone..." "Saint, let''s go. Let''s go..." The guards around the six saints on the island of the underworld, looking at the army forced from both sides, almost red eyed. There are nine saints in the hell island. Their martial arts are superb. It''s a big array of soldiers and horses. Although it''s dangerous, they can escape and certainly can with their Kung Fu. Standing in the local place, the six masters of Ming island remained motionless. Only looking up at the cold eyes of Ryukyu, I slowly swept the faces of Dugu ye and Yunzhao. Run, no, it''s cowardly behavior. They are the nine saints of Hades. They are the general of Ming island. What is the face of this defeat? What is the face of it? The autumn wind is bleak and cold. "Kill..." The approaching troops in all directions are getting closer and closer. The soldiers on the edge of the island have already braced up and are ready to fight. The blue sky and white clouds on the top of the head, however, render the light red color. "As the commander in chief, should we abandon our troops and flee, and stop talking in vain?" With one voice, the cold exit of the six saints of Ming island. Blood red and cold eyes, firmly locked in the moon? My real weapon of hell Island hasn''t been used yet. The six of me will watch you well below, watching your defeat and seeing that you have to return to hell island at last. " Chapter 1400 Cold and resolute voice wafted in the sky. All of a sudden, six masters of the island of the underworld shot back. "Holy, Holy..." The shrill cry breaks through the autumn''s bleak rope and covers all the killing. Bang, the guard next to the six of the Ming island knelt on the ground and kowtowed heavily to those who could not stand down. "Saint..." Thousands of soldiers and horses, hissing. "The real weapon of hell island. Hum, I will go to ask for advice myself. I will see who wins and who loses in the end." Standing high on the top of the mountain, the moon answers coldly, but the nine saints of Ming island can''t hear it. "Surrender or war?" In this cold answer, Aoyun, Xuesheng soldiers and horses roared and shook the sky. The mountains echo and the valley is green. Ming island soldiers and horses were encircled by regiments. There are only a few green mountains, the sound of killing. "Down..." The word down, how many blood and tears, how many national hatred. "Win, we win..." "We won, we won..." "Win, we beat them, we beat..." Tears and ecstasy fly together with heaven and earth. Too much joy brings too much sorrow. Too much sorrow brings today''s ecstasy. With victory, they finally defeated the invading enemy. Under the blue sky and clear sky, countless proud clouds, snow Saint soldiers and horses, cried loudly. Standing high on the top of the mountain, Dugu Ye''s mouth was slightly sketched. However, this range has not been outlined yet. Yunzhao, who was on the other side of the mountain, suddenly rushed from another direction like flying. Dugu Ye suddenly frowned. What else was so urgent? "Xuanyuanche is not here, he is not." Step by step, Yun zhaoben''s look of joy has changed into anxiety. Huibing and here, they are all in ryukue, but xuanyuanche is not. What did he do? He What does he want to do? Dugu Ye didn''t follow xuanyuanche, so he didn''t notice in advance. At this moment, hearing Yunzhao''s words, his face suddenly changed and he turned around and left. "Come on, come back, come on..." A series of roars soared up, which aroused countless birds. The sky is still blue, just afraid of another wave. Chapter 1401 Didn''t say hello to Ryukyu, or even look back. Dugu ye and Yunzhao turn around and leave. Fast from the top of the mountain, disappeared. When returning to the army, the soldiers and horses below can''t let out the ecstasy in their hearts. Aoyun and Xuesheng start to transfer their troops, and quickly transfer them to the circuit. The surrounding area below started to retreat immediately. Dugu ye and Yunzhao are drawing back quickly. Standing on the top of the mountain, Ryukyu did not speak at this scene. With a wave of his hand, the northern herdsmen and horses moved forward, replacing the positions of Aoyun and Xuesheng. Begin to deal with the captives. Did not follow, so stay here. The autumn wind rises, and the cold footsteps are approaching. Ouyang Yufei holds his chest with both hands, looks at the actions of Dugu ye and Yunzhao, raises his eyebrows slightly and looks around him. "Is xuanyuanche there?" There is no xuanyuanche figure around. Is he not here at this time? When asked, Ouyang Yufei didn''t need Ryukyu''s answer. He understood. That person''s ambition has never been concealed in front of everyone. He wanted to take over the whole world. This time. The Aoyun Kingdom and Xuesheng kingdom were severely damaged by the Ming island and Houjin. Almost half of the world has been lost. It''s too shabby to be vulnerable. Annexation is the best opportunity. It''s the best opportunity to rule the world. Everyone can see that. If it was him, I''m afraid he would do the same. For, first of all, they are a king, a king of one country, but only others. Their first consideration is definitely military affairs rather than personal affairs. Human relationship is definitely not used at this time. Don''t think about it. Xuanyuanche didn''t come at this time, so he must have transferred his troops to Aoyun and Xuesheng. Seeing Dugu ye and Yunzhao leave at full speed. I''m afraid they thought of it. Ouyang Yu Fei pondered for a moment, looked at the expressionless moon beside him, and said slowly, "don''t you help?" Hands behind the Ryukyu, staring at the clouds in front. Chapter 1402 At this time, hearing Ouyang Yufei''s question, he said coldly: "no help, that''s their business." That''s xuanyuanche, Dugu ye, Yunzhao, the three of them. She doesn''t step in, she doesn''t help. Ouyang Yu Fei listens to Ryukyu''s saying like this. He picks his eyebrows lightly. No wonder, when Dugu ye and Yun Zhao left, they did not look at Ryukyu. One is to know that Ryukyu will not help any of them. 2¡¢ I''m afraid I don''t want Ryukyu to be hard to do. After all, the relationship between the three of them and Ryukyu is profound. He looked at the reaction of Ryukyu and saw when xuanyuanche was not there. The understanding and silence of the tiny surprise in the eyes. And the farewell of Dugu ye and Yunzhao. None of the three told Ryukyu what they were going to do. What will they do. This It is a war to exclude the moon. Orange all over the sky, it is a kind of streamer. But also dazzling people feel heavy mind. Watching the soldiers and horses of Aoyun state and Xuesheng state rapidly retreat below. Listen to the sound of the distant voice of the rapid spread of gold, the sound of soldiers and horses came with the wind. Ouyang Yufei reached out and rubbed his jaw. Suddenly he said, "let''s go and have a look. Both of them are arrogant. If..." The war has hit this point. Who wins and who loses, I''m afraid you can''t lose without giving up. Aoyun country and Xuesheng country do not win much. "No." Before Ouyang Yufei finished speaking, Ryukyu suddenly interrupted. Cold shook his head, Ryukyu slowly turned around to watch Ouyang Yufei. "To win is to win, to lose is to lose, and to win is to lose. If they can''t stand it, then what I''m doing is in vain. " Each has his own life, each has his own heart. Win, lose, even if she has a thousand hearts to help, but also useless. Born in the king''s house, you need to be prepared to swallow others and be prepared to be swallowed by others. There''s nothing to win or lose in this world. Although, their winning and losing chips are really a little too big. Listening to Ryukyu''s cold but determined words, Ouyang blinked. Chapter 1403 I can see clearly and thoroughly. It seems that his worry is that Bai worried. Ryukyu is stronger than he imagined and understands the rules of the world better. "Then let''s clean up the mess here." With a smile on the corner of his mouth, Ouyang Yufei points to the prisoner below. Seeing this, Ryu moon nodded, turned around and walked down to the top of the mountain. She didn''t care about the war. Whoever wins or loses depends on their ability. The wind blows, the mountain treetops fly, bringing the green wave. The sky is blue and clear, but it can''t cover the oppressive atmosphere. The flying army retreated, and the soldiers of Aoyun and Xuesheng joined together and retreated. The carrier pigeons flew up with all kinds of orders and news, heading for both countries. Now only half of the world is left in Aoyun and Xuesheng. Tianchen, however, has the power of thunder, which is far more powerful than their two countries. If you don''t want to be swallowed by the sky. Then only if they unite, resist and fight together, there will be a glimmer of life. Dugu ye and Yunzhao understood this. As a result, strategies have been laid out at the earliest. At this time, the longitudinal horse retreated, and the command passed down like flying. The snow holy Kingdom and Aoyun Kingdom, both of which contain 100000 soldiers and horses, hide but not move. To deal with xuanyuanche. Because, Dugu ye and Yunzhao are too clear, this time is too good, so good that xuanyuanche can''t do it. So, from the very beginning, the soldiers and horses were ambushed. One hundred thousand, it doesn''t do much for the battlefield. However, it can play a decisive role to protect both countries. Even if xuanyuanche is strong and strong, and 100000 soldiers guard the city, it is not idle. If xuanyuanche uses that devastating bomb, the 100000 soldiers and horses must not be his opponents. However, in the eyes of the two peoples who suffered from the invasion of Ming island. This bloody attack is an invasion. Even if xuanyuanche can take the two capitals. I''m afraid it''s impossible to settle down in this world. If xuanyuanche doesn''t use that bloody weapon. Chapter 1404 In that case, a hundred thousand soldiers and horses will defend the city for a month and a half. At that time, the situation in the world was another. What''s the matter? It''s not easy to deal with. White clouds are dancing with the breeze. "Act as planned." Down the mountain, Dugu ye and Yunzhao looked at each other, nodded, clapped his horse, turned around and left, flying in two directions. The capital of a country facing the snow kingdom. One, toward the capital of Aoyun. Along the way, the orders spread rapidly. The generals who had been prepared for that long time scattered, gathered, overlapped and galloped. Each with an absolute speed. Running towards both countries. "No matter how the gate cannot be opened, we must guard it." Galloping, the sun''s face is a calm, an absolute cold. The key to success or failure is the destruction of the country and the survival of the country. "Yes." Carrier pigeon flies over the blue sky and white clouds at full speed, heading for the capital of snow holy country. Gate, this is the most critical barrier. As long as the gate is not opened, and waiting for him to return, the snow holy kingdom will stay. Autumn curtain roll, bursts of cool wind blowing. With a feeling of deep autumn. With a little bleak style. Snow holy country capital, palace hall. All the courtiers stood silently in the main hall. They were so dense that even the elders who could not go to the court for a long time sat by. Silence, up to snow Saint country Lord, down to guard eunuch. No one speaks, no one speaks. Everyone held their breath, as if they were afraid that the breath would disturb the silence. Cautious and anxious. "Newspaper, newspaper, frontier urgent newspaper, Prince''s highness urgent newspaper." In this silence, a sudden roar came from the outside of the hall. A herald rushed forward at a speed that he was absolutely afraid of. "Come on, read, read." The snow Lord, who has been sitting in the Dragon chair, heard the urgent report of Yunzhao. He jumped up with excitement and said loudly. The ministers in the hall also looked at the herald excitedly. Chapter 1405 That kind of look, is an absolute eagerness. Seeing this, the herald didn''t care about the etiquette. He knelt down to the Lord of the snow holy Kingdom and spread out the pigeon in his hand. Almost out of breath, the excited body was shaking: "victory , we We won... " "Boom." The message on the letter has not been read out. The silent ministers in the hall are just like frying pan. They are noisy, crazy, happy and excited "Won..." "We won..." "Yeah, yeah, we won, ha ha..." The ministers were excited and competing for repetition one by one. The one who grabbed the beard shed tears and laughed happily. In an instant, they interweaved and won. They beat back the bastards of Ming island and Houjin. Smiling in his eyes, the Lord of snow Kingdom slowly sat down. That face is like a blooming flower, constantly blooming, blooming. For a moment, almost excited why not close the mouth. "Good, good, I know it, I know it, ha ha, good job." Waving the Dragon Robe on his body, the Lord of snow holy Kingdom just looked up and laughed. His kingdom of snow is preserved. "That''s, and don''t look at the prince''s highness." "That is, how can the king of heaven be so powerful that he can''t win the hell island? To win is absolutely to win..." "Ha ha, you can rest easy now..." "That is, that is, when we recover the lost land, the prosperity of snow holy kingdom will be around the corner..." In the joy of victory, his Highness''s ministers were almost ecstatic. However, this time is not to allow complacency. The Lord of the snow holy Kingdom smiled and didn''t stop him. He glanced at all the officials in the hall. That was the great joy of the dragon heart, the great joy of the dragon heart. Glancing at the kneeling Herald. The leader of the snow holy Kingdom saw that the herald was ecstatic. Suddenly, his face turned pale. He was stunned and pale? Is there anything bad? "What else did Yunzhao say?" The Lord of the snow holy kingdom is looking right now. As soon as the words came out, all the officials in the hall were stunned Chapter 1406 After that, Shua turned to look at the herald who was still standing on his knees. With the news in his hands, the herald turned pale. Hearing this, he said quickly: "Your Royal Highness said that xuanyuanche, the king of Tianchen, did not appear at the site of Huijun. Tianchen wanted to annex us Snow holy Kingdom... " "What?" Just sitting down, the snow Lord jumped up again. The face was too ugly to describe. All the officials in the hall also changed their faces. After they looked at each other incredibly, they began to look ferocious. Such ups and downs will kill them. "Xuanyuanche wants to annex us?" The Lord of the kingdom of Xuesheng is biting his teeth, almost biting his teeth, and the words burst out of his teeth. No one answers below. But everyone''s expression has answered him. Annexation, what a good opportunity. If today''s Tianchen is his Xuesheng, then they will start without hesitation. The joy of fighting back the soldiers and horses of Hades made them forget to think about it here. Facing the powerful sky, they dare not or do not want to think in that direction. They only want Tianchen to help them, to help them in the snow Kingdom, without asking for a price. However, what should come is still coming. Annexation, annexation No one in the world can help in vain. In the hall, there was a moment of silence. The monotonous voice of the herald continued. ¡°¡­¡­ I''ve mobilized the defense preparation. Everything goes according to my plan. The gate is closed. Remember that the gate must not be opened. Don''t let anyone in. Remember. " Carefully and cautiously exhort, hovering in the hall, lingering. Silence, after a brief silence. The Lord of snow holy Kingdom slowly sat down, high on the Dragon chair, with a calm face. "Your Royal Highness has ordered everything?" Cold and high above, snow Saint country Lord restored the majesty of a country Lord. "Yes, your Royal Highness has made arrangements." Below, there was an immediate response from the Minister of the armed forces. The Lord of snow holy Kingdom nodded. Chapter 1407 The power of the army and horse was handed over to Yunzhao. In this hall, the officials were basically literati. Almost all the generals followed Yunzhao or moved away. He hasn''t heard of it yet. However, now that Yunzhao has been arranged and comes with preparation, they are not afraid of it. "Cheer up, I, Xuesheng, will never lose." The dignified eyes swept over the ministers with different looks below, and the Lord of snow holy Kingdom gave a cold drink. I heard that their Royal Highness Prince was ready. That tight heart also slightly relaxed a bit. At this time, when the snow Lord of the holy Kingdom drinks like this, he immediately raises his head and straightens his chest. "Our snow kingdom will never lose..." "Yes, Shi and Tianchen fight to death..." "We..." "Newspaper, newspaper..." Just when all the officials in the hall were fighting with high spirits, the sound of reports suddenly started. If the herald of Yunzhao had come by himself. Then, this time, many people rushed to come here one by one. Just like the fireworks, it''s almost a run for life. "Newspaper, newspaper, Wang Shang Wang...... " The last front guard rushed in. He could hardly breathe and speak. "What''s up? What''s it like to be so alarmed? " The head of the snow holy Kingdom frowned and roared, and the ears of all the people in the hall were covered. "Wang Shang, Tianchen Wang, Tianchen Wang..." "Xuanyuanche? What''s his matter? Say it. " Hearing the news that it was xuanyuanche, the Lord of Xuesheng Kingdom leaned forward, opened his eyes and shouted quickly. Only in the hall did xuanyuanche know that he was going to annex his snow kingdom. At this time, the news of xuanyuanche came, but one by one they were all shivering. So fast, so fast? "In reply, King Tianchen asked for an interview outside the city, saying that he had come to congratulate me on the great victory of snow holy kingdom." As soon as the herald''s voice fell, a strange atmosphere rose in the hall. Xuanyuanche to congratulate you? I''m afraid it''s the weasel who celebrates the new year to the chicken. "How many soldiers and horses have you brought?" The head of the snow holy Kingdom has sharp eyebrows and deep language. Chapter 1408 "There are an estimated one hundred." The herald replied in a loud voice. "Cough..." The palace minister who raised too high with one heart, choked in his throat with a mouthful of saliva, immediately blushed and coughed. He looked at each other with suspicion. You look at me and I look at you. Is it true that the king of heaven is here to congratulate you? Didn''t it come to celebrate their new year? A hundred people? Bring a hundred people to devour his snow kingdom. Isn''t that ridiculous. Even if he stops at 100, he can''t stop at 1000. I haven''t heard that a hundred people can annex the country. Even then, they only have half of the rivers and mountains left. In the palace, there was a bit of silence for a moment, even the Lord of snow holy Kingdom didn''t know how to open his mouth. "Well, do we want to be bad? In case, the king of heaven doesn''t really have this idea Maybe this one... " "It''s impossible. Would you not come to rob at this time if you wanted to change?" There is no answer. "Moreover, our kingdom of snow and Tianchen have never been friendly." "Then, what is it that he brings a hundred? "Yes, at this time, as long as you are not a fool, you will not come here like this. You have sent yourself to the enemy, not to die." "Well, I still think..." For a while, the whole palace was boiling. The public say that the public have reason, the woman say that the woman have reason. Occupy two sides of two kinds of argument, you come and I go, one time everybody says not agree with who. "Enough." In this quarrel, the always quiet Lord of snow holy Kingdom suddenly burst out to drink. Your highness, there was no sound at all. "Uncle Sanhuang, do you think xuanyuanche is just here to congratulate, or is there something wrong with him?" The Lord of snow holy Kingdom turned his head and looked at his highness. He had been sitting on the chair. An old royal family member said. The old man touched his beard and looked at the Lord of the snow holy Kingdom and said slowly, "the king has made a decision. Why do you ask the old minister?" After that, he nodded softly to the Lord of snow holy kingdom. The snow Saint country Lord saw this smile. Glancing over the ministers, he said with a deep sneer: "Congratulations, it''s impossible. Chapter 1409 He must have come to check the situation. Hum, if he wants to swallow up my snow saint, he will not come or go. " "Wang Shang, it''s not right..." With a wave of his hand, he interrupted the retort, and the Lord of snow holy kingdom said coldly: "it''s not wrong. It''s better to start first. Otherwise, when he engulfs us, it''s too late. Let him xuanyuanche stay in snow holy kingdom." As soon as this word falls, all the ministers below understand. This is to be held under house arrest. Don''t you want to fight our snow kingdom? Then I''ll take your king. How do you fight? How dare you swallow it? At this time, you xuanyuanche came to the door by yourself. I really don''t think our country dare to cut you. Everyone understood the meaning of the Lord of the snow holy Kingdom, but no one objected. It''s better to start first. There''s a wise training in ancient times. For the sake of self preservation, who cares what you really want? Do you really want to annex. "Come, open the gate to welcome the king of heaven into the city." With a wave of the master''s sleeve robe, Shua stood up and strode towards the outside of the palace. The ministers in the palace immediately followed. The first Herald kneeling in the hall said: "prince, don''t open the gate, don''t open the gate at any time..." However, no one paid attention to him. Autumn is high and wide, and the sky is blue as the sea. A Black Red Dragon Robe, xuanyuanche immediately outside the city gate of the snow holy Kingdom, followed by Murong invincible, Qiuxian, Yanhu and many other generals. A line of hundreds of people stood quietly outside the city gate, calmly. More nervous than the city head can''t be in the nervous guard. It looks very comfortable. "The Lord has an order to open the gate. Welcome to Tianchen king." The loud voice of the herald resounded over the gate. The thick and solid gate could not be opened slowly in the golden light. Has been staring at the sky xuanyuanche, at this time slowly bowed his head, the corner of the mouth sketched a smiley smile. "King of heaven, please, please." The Minister of rites who came to meet him jumped down from the horse to meet xuanyuanche. "I don''t know if I''m coming here in a big way. I was unprepared and disrespectful. It''s really disrespectful." Chapter 1410 "It''s OK. My king is also kind-hearted. Let''s see what''s going on in the snow kingdom. If you need any help, just open your mouth." The autumn trace that follows beside xuanyuanche has taken over the words and replied. The book of rites is knowledgeable. It was Murong Wudi, qiuchen, Yanhu and other generals who followed xuanyuanche. But I was really surprised. No one here said that these generals were following xuanyuanche. The surprise was followed by another joy. So many generals of Tianchen have been detained that day Chen can''t do anything more. "Please, please, my king will welcome you in the palace, please..." The courtesy became more humble. Xuanyuanche sees this light point to nod, a voice does not come out, longitudinal horse raises whip. Among the hundreds of officials who came here to meet him, they walked towards the capital of the snow kingdom. There are not many hundreds of people in a line, but there should be a lot of flags. The flag of Tianchen king is flying with unparalleled deterrence. Along the way, for the first time, the news of the victory of the snow holy country and the Central Plains was spread out. At this time, the streets and alleys of the capital were full of ecstatic crowds. Snow Saint sent out a guard to open the way for xuanyuanche. The ecstatic people along the way saw the king''s flag of heaven and heard who was coming. One by one, they almost cried to xuanyuanche. Tianchen, this is the great savior of their snow kingdom. It''s to save them and fight back the Savior of hell island for them. At present, countless people gathered in the streets, cheering for xuanyuanche. That look, almost than the snow Saint country Lord to go on a tour also fear, heart grateful. Xuanyuanche saw this mouth slightly sketched and smiled, as if in a good mood, nodding slightly to the cheering people along the way. The crowd, more excited. All the way to call for Zhenhai to enter the snow holy Kingdom palace. Xue Shengguo''s Lord had been waiting in front of the main hall for a long time. Seeing xuanyuanche''s arrival, he immediately laughed and embraced the past. "King Tianchen, thanks to you this time, thanks to you." Gave xuanyuanche a big hug, the snow Saint country Lord full of face excited toward xuanyuanche way. Chapter 1411 Xuanyuanche saw this and smiled: "it belongs to the Central Plains, so it should be." "Ha ha, it''s really a young hero. We are all old and old. In the future, the Central Plains will be your Tianchen''s world. It''s your Tianchen''s, ha ha." The Lord of snow holy Kingdom laughed and asked xuanyuanche to move towards the palace. "And the Lord and proud cloud, three parts of the world." Xuanyuanche is not cold or proud. He is a little slow and methodical. He walks towards the palace with the Lord of Xuesheng Kingdom and speaks out. "Ha ha, please let the king of heaven walk for us. Please, please..." It''s like an old friend you haven''t seen for years. The kindness and joy were so harmonious. Only the truly high-ranking can do so seamlessly. The banquet has already been set up in the main hall. Xuanyuanche is seated in the guest seat. After Murong invincible and other generals Qi Qi sitting in xuanyuanche''s next head. Accompanied by the snow Saint Mandarin officials, see this can not help that smile more brilliant. This button is to detain the generals of half of Tianchen''s camp. Tianchen is just thinking about it. I''m afraid it can''t. Maybe we should listen to their snow kingdom later. Sitting on the throne, xuanyuanche, the Lord of snow holy Kingdom, raised his glass and said, "come, king of heaven, this cup is for you. Without your help, I would be worried. Great kindness, great virtue, keep in mind. " After that, he drank all of them and raised his glass to xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche looked at the glass on the desk in front of his eyes, and there was a flash of waves in the dark and red bottom of his eyes. Slowly raised the wine cup in his hand, xuanyuanche raised it towards the snow saint. I''m not saying anything polite. I''ll drink it up. The smiling, grateful snow sage saw this, and the smiling was more like Maitreya Buddha. "Refreshing." Drink to xuanyuanche. The Lord of snow holy Kingdom directly raised the second cup, and was grateful to Murong Wudi and other generals who had been led by xuanyuanche. "In this cup, I''d like to honor several generals. It''s really awesome to rush to save our snow holy country and eradicate the invading enemy. Come, when this cup is dry, I will be a widow to thank some people in the snow holy Kingdom instead. " Chapter 1412 After that, he raised his hand and drank it all in one gulp. Murong invincible and so on immediately stood up, full of humility. Although at this time, the Tianchen family in the Central Plains is the only one. You can no longer respect the snow Lord. However, after so many years of powerful snow holy Kingdom, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse, and it is still necessary to respect an empire that has fallen from its zenith. "No, No." Several people humiliated for a while, Qi Qi raised a glass to drink. The snow Saint country Lord saw this smile. Reach out to xuanyuanche and say: "please, taste the characteristics of our snow holy country." "There''s no big deal now," he said with a smile. "I see, the king of heaven will stay in our snow holy country for two more days. Let''s do our best to thank you this time. " That tone is not sincere, but has a sense of command. Playing with the empty wine cup in his hand, xuanyuanche heard this. His eyebrow was cold, but his eyes were calm and silent. He didn''t speak, but his breath was cold. "What does the Lord mean?" Murong''s invincible eyebrows stood up and took the conversation. "Haha, it''s not interesting. It''s just that you come here once in a blue moon. It''s a good idea to play in Xuesheng for two more days." "Good intention, snow Saint Lord, you want to house arrest us." Autumn mark Shua stood up, eyes sharp. "Where is this..." The master of snow holy Kingdom smiled brilliantly, but that smile had not been noticed. "It seems that our Lord came to Xuesheng to see if he could help us. It''s a mistake. I didn''t think that Xuesheng is such an ambitious and ungrateful thing. Your majesty, let''s go. " Yan Hu stands up. However, without waiting for xuanyuanche to speak, the Lord of Xuesheng Kingdom smiled again. This time it was a bold smile. "If you want to leave, why do you want to leave when you come? Our snow kingdom is not a place where you want to come and leave." I added a wow word to the ending. It sounds so cool. And in the moment when the voice of the snow holy Kingdom falls. Xuanyuanche has been playing between the hands of the glass, bang a fall down. A gray, instant cloth xuanyuanche''s face. Poison. Chapter 1413 "King, king." Murong Wudi''s face suddenly changed and roared. However, as soon as the voice came out, without waiting for Murong invincible to make any response, when his body was soft, he collapsed towards the desk. At the same moment, the autumn mark and Yan Hu, who stood up, were also greatly changed. "You, you..." "OK Despicable... " Pointing to the Lord of Xuesheng Kingdom, Qiuwen and Yanhu were full of indignation, and their voices could not continue. They fell to the ground with two plops. Outside the hall, there are 100 bodyguards waiting for xuanyuanche to bring. As soon as I heard that there was something wrong in the palace, I would rush to catch the sword. "What''s the matter, Wang Shang?" "Wang Shang..." However, the soldiers and horses had been prepared outside the snow holy Kingdom Hall for a long time. In an instant, a large group of forbidden troops surrounded, swords and swords intersected, and swords and swords flashed outside the hall. There was a sound of fighting outside the hall, but there was a moment of silence inside. Xuanyuanche is still sitting in the guest position. The cold eyes slowly raised, looking at the smiling snow Saint country Lord above. Deep in the eye bottom, a touch of absolute cold, a touch of strange pity. Snow Saint country Lord saw xuanyuanche in the eyes of that wipe pity, not from a Leng. At this time, xuanyuanche has fallen into his hands, and can only be disposed by him. It should be he who sympathizes with him. That allows xuanyuanche to sympathize with him. It''s just, I don''t know. Micro shake head, open xuanyuanche eyes around. The Lord of snow holy Kingdom laughs like a Maitreya Buddha''s face, cold and cold. He never says a word from beginning to end: "Lord of heaven, you have done something to save our snow holy kingdom. Our kingdom of snow will not kill you like this, otherwise, how can we block the world. However, what do you think of, I know very well. If you want to swallow my snow saint, you can only ask the king of heaven to spend a period of time in my snow saint to temper the fire. Young man, don''t be so arrogant. You need to know whether ginger is hot or not. " Speaking of this, the smile suddenly became more and more brilliant. It seemed that he had some good ideas. The snow Lord then said: "king of heaven, you know that you are going to visit with gifts. Chapter 1414 It''s not easy for me to change the etiquette. Just grudgingly and forcefully collect 10 million loads of food, grass, and treasure. I, Xuesheng, was attacked by the Ming island. The place occupied by your army now, you''d better return it completely. Of course, I don''t want to see the broken buildings and hungry people. I think that depending on the strength of Tianchen now, it''s not a problem at all to repair them and subsidize them. " The Lord of the snow holy Kingdom looks at xuanyuanche. His face is bright, but his eyes are sharp. Xuanyuanche leaned on the chair and looked at the snow saint. From the beginning to the end, I didn''t utter a word, I didn''t move, just looked at it so cold. I didn''t say yes or no. It''s just that it''s scary. The sound of fighting outside the hall gradually died down. A hundred bodyguards. That''s better than the forbidden army. The silence in the palace continues. Stand up and slowly brush the Dragon Robe. The Lord of the snow holy Kingdom claps his hands and says, "Oh, I forgot. You can''t speak now. Then I will be the king of heaven, and you will agree. Well, I''d like to hear from you. " After that, he turned again and stared at xuanyuanche, full of gloom and grumpiness: "Tianchen king, you know the temperament of widows. If I don''t see your present then. Then, you''d better take care of yourself. You know that Xuesheng has torture tools and torture. " As soon as the grim threat fell, the Lord of snow holy Kingdom changed his face again, laughed and waved with great satisfaction: "come, send us Tianchen king and the generals to rest in another hospital." The voice falls, the snow Saint country Lord laughs wildly to step down the temple. In that step, I walked with my head up and chest up and without fear. In a slight turn, xuanyuanche looks at the back of the snow Saint country Lord. The black and red eyes are deeper than the ten thousand Zhang cold pool. A red sun hung in the sky, but the golden light was a little inexplicably cold. Rustling autumn wind, with not belong to the cold autumn. Xuanyuanche was seized by xueshengguo. The emperor and his officials were very happy. They sang and danced in the main hall. The night was dim. A crescent moon hung in the treetop, Silver Hook cold light. Chapter 1415 The shadows of the trees are white and silvery. As the wind blows through the treetops, it is gorgeous and more mysterious. The main hall of the snow holy Kingdom palace is full of singing and dancing. However, the Royal courtyard is cold and clear, full of shadows and strict security. The light was dim and came out of the screen. Several figures are reflected, vaguely. "They dare to bully people too much, they dare to, Wang Shang, they really bully people too much" their faces are full of anger. In other dormitories, Yan Hu''s face is so blue that he almost breaks an iron tooth. The tiger''s eyes stare at xuanyuanche. In front of him, xuanyuanche leaned on the head of the palace bed, closed his eyes and did not speak. The lights are flashing. His hands and feet were tied with a chain. Dark iron chain, unusual weapon can cut off, tightly trapped his body shape. And xuanyuanche side, Murong invincible, autumn trace, Yan Hu, are all entangled in the iron chain, bound firmly by the black iron chain. Between hands and feet, there was a Shua. After the master of the snow holy Kingdom released the Ma poison to xuanyuanche and others, he took the soft tendon powder. But I''m afraid it''s not enough. Xuanyuanche and others can''t be trapped. They even use the best iron chain. Several people in the palace have been treated like this. It''s about to explode. "People are good at being bullied and horses are good at being ridden. Today, they are actually put together and bite back. Damn it." Autumn trace is holding the iron chain in his hand. Tiger eyes are cold and red. "How could it be that you are a snow holy Kingdom, a snow holy kingdom?" If the Lord of snow holy kingdom is here now, Yanhu will attack him and kill him without hesitation. Help them to fight, save them and be in danger, unexpectedly be treated like this. Yan Hu and autumn mark, only feel a bad breath in their hearts, almost to top. And xuanyuanche has been closing his eyes, leaning on the head of the bed, without making a sound. Murong Wudi, who was sitting by, just listened to Yanhu and qiuchen''s scolding and didn''t speak. "As long as we knew, we should have killed them directly." Furious voice, Yan Hu rushed out. Listen to this sentence, xuanyuanche lashes suddenly slightly trembled, his face coagulated. Chapter 1416 On one side, Murong invincible, who had not spoken, saw this, slowly opened his mouth and said, "Wang Shang, do you have a good idea now? Still hesitant? " Indifferent and steady questions, but over the autumn mark and Yan Hu''s fury. Yanhu and Qiuwen stop for a moment, Qi Qi looks at xuanyuanche. Silence, the palace fell into a dead silence. Xuanyuanche lean on the head of the bed, listening to the words slowly opened his eyes, looked out of the window of the night. Night, very dark, just like his mood at this time. He wants to annex the snow holy Kingdom and the Ao Yun Kingdom, which is not the wish of two days a day. Unifying the Central Plains is the wish of the Xuanyuan royal family. Now, this is the best time, the best opportunity. As long as he waved his troops straight in, he could immediately annex the two countries. To fulfill the grand aspiration of unifying the world. Just, just, he is at this time, hesitated. The troops are all ready, only waiting for his order, to isolate the cloud call that rushed back, to encircle the capital of snow holy country, and to win in an instant. However, he hesitated. There is no dirty means to fight for the world. There is no disgrace. The winner is the king, the loser is the bandit. If he is facing the Southern Song Dynasty and the later Jin Dynasty today, he must have gone out without saying anything. But now he is facing Xuesheng and Aoyun. He designed and destroyed the snow saint and proud cloud in half the world. It makes him feel a little invincible. Yes, it''s just that we won''t win. Although, it''s not a good idea to use it in the competition of heroes and emperors. He really felt that way. The opponent, let an opponent play completely, the fierce collision, finally the crisp bone pulls the immortal complete victory. That''s to confirm the opponent. At the same time, I also affirmed myself. That''s the real king in the world. However, Yunzhao and Dugu Ye always lead him to be rivals. However, if that is the case, he will still be able to play. After all, an emperor is a hero, not a hero. A hero can never come to the end. Although he hesitated, he would still give orders. There is no hero complex, it will be more important than governing the world. Chapter 1417 However, there is still a moon in the middle. If Ryukyu did not participate in the war, she would not exist. Can ignore her. Xuesheng and Aoyun have a deep relationship with Ryukyu. Ryukyu, the snow saint, was called by his brother Yunzhao. And aoyunguo, there is Dugu ye, Dugu Ye. Ryukyu didn''t say or even detect his meaning. But how could he ignore her feelings. That man, who is a little friend, is cold and heartless. Yunzhao, Dugu ye and even Ouyang Yufei are her few friends. And he is her lover, her closest husband. Who is missing, who is destroyed. I''m afraid it''s not the end of a war. The guilt of the losers, or other emotions, will enable Ryukyu to carry on for a lifetime. So, he hesitated, he hesitated. I''ve thought about everything tomorrow morning, but I don''t want to do it. Because he didn''t want her to be unhappy. Just because he didn''t want her to remember others for life. As a result, he didn''t make an order to intercept Yunzhao halfway in the first time. There was no first time, he ordered to attack the capital city of Xuesheng, he hesitated. But all the generals of heaven and earth advocated annexation and annexation at once. Because, this is really a good opportunity, a good opportunity can not be in a good opportunity. There is a clear distinction between the two opinions, attack or not attack? For a while, he couldn''t make up his mind. Therefore, led Murong invincible autumn trace and so on to the snow holy Kingdom palace. Not for others, just to see, to help him decide whether to attack or just let them go. In front of me, the night was very dark, and the shadows of trees were shaking. It''s like this still night, full of ghosts and monsters. Xuanyuanche''s eyes slowly sharpened. For a moment, the people in the snow Kingdom cheered at him, thanked him and kowtowed to him. The rest of the civil and military officials in the snow Kingdom greet each other. When the Lord of snow holy Kingdom smiles and warmly embraces and thanks. He has a decision. Chapter 1418 There is only half the world left in the snow kingdom. Seven tenths of the Central Plains have fallen into his hands. The general situation of the world is under control. He can let them go. He can miss this time and give them a chance to recuperate. He gave them the chance. Then, in the hard to solve, annexation. But now it seems that lions are bloodthirsty. If he doesn''t want to be bloodthirsty, the wolf will climb to his head. He forgot that Tianchen and Xuesheng were never friends or friends. Dark red eyes flashed cold light. Xuanyuanche slowly reached out his hand and held the black iron chain on his wrist. Only listen to the rustle, xuanyuanche five fingers loose. The dark iron chain broke into pieces and fell off his wrist. He wants to give Xuesheng a chance. Unfortunately, some people don''t know how to cherish it. Watch the chain break from xuanyuanche''s wrist. The hesitant eyes became firm and cold. Murong invincible, Yanhu, Qiuxian, glanced at each other and smiled. The Lord of snow holy Kingdom helped their king to make up his mind. "Herald Liuchuan, Murong Yi, three days later, I don''t want to see snow saint in this world..." "Yes." Cold voice, with bone cold. Outside the window, autumn night wind, with a little bit of cool. In the distance, the main hall of the snow holy kingdom is singing and dancing. It''s noisy. The lights in that night are bright, only one place can be bright, but it can''t light all the darkness of the night. It''s too clever to use all the tricks to calculate your life. The sky is blue and clear. There is no airtight wall in the world. The news that the Lord of snow holy Kingdom detained the king of Tianchen under house arrest leaked out from the guards who captured xuanyuanche guards on which day. Immediately, it quickly spread all over the snow holy Kingdom capital. The day before that, the people of Xuesheng Kingdom, who were still welcoming xuanyuanche, were immediately shocked. That day was their Savior and benefactor in the snow kingdom. Why did you put people under house arrest? How can their benefactor be detained? What does that mean? What''s going on? It''s not kind. It''s just not kind. Chapter 1419 Others came to see them, as kings of a country. But their Lord imprisoned others. This is simply unreasonable. For a while, the whole people in the capital of Xuesheng were a little dissatisfied. All kinds of rumors began to spread in the streets. Some say that it is their country that conspires for wealth and kills. Seeing that Tianchen is now strong, I want to hold the emperor to make the princes. Some say that the Lord of their country is afraid of the sky. Because they were afraid of the power of Tianchen, they made it strong first and detained the Tianchen king who saved them. Some say that the Lord of the kingdom of snow has taken a fancy to the woman of the king of heaven. If the king of heaven does not give them, their king will become angry and put people in prison. Some say Some say All sorts of strange and bizarre views are blatant. Through population transmission, they are becoming more and more absurd and absurd. But it is a fact that the Lord of their kingdom has detained the king of heaven. With all the facts, the gossip has changed. We have to say that the people are simple and real. They keep in mind who has done them good. They remember who helped them. And who hurt them, they will be more firmly in mind. Their hearts are not full of intrigue and they are not strong enough to start first. Only the benefactor is the benefactor, and detaining the benefactor is the wrong concept. Therefore, after the war, the people in the capital of Xuesheng state began to be slightly dissatisfied with the royal family of Xuesheng state. However, in this anecdote, Tianchen general Liuchuan, Murong Yi, led hundreds of thousands of troops and besieged the city. Golden sunshine is flying in the air. Originally, the autumn weather was not hot, and even cool. But I don''t know how. It seems that the autumn tiger is halfway there. A kind of fiery atmosphere began to hover in the capital of snow holy kingdom. The great general of heaven came to the door. On the other hand, Yunzhao is still on his way to the capital of Xuesheng country. The border is not far from the capital but not very close. It will be here in a few days. The army turned around, and the troops were very powerful. Chapter 1420 Along the way, I did not meet xuanyuanche''s ambush. I also didn''t encounter any accidents that Yunzhao was expecting. It was a smooth journey. The smooth Yunzhao felt a little surprised. However, it''s a good thing that he arrived at the capital city of Xuesheng early, which is better. "Your Royal Highness, the order of the Lord." Turning through the dense hills, the herald of the snow Saint came at an urgent speed of 800 Li. At first sight, Yunzhao got off the horse. Glancing at the messenger, he saw a smile on his face. Such a look must be good news. Yunzhao then nodded and said, "what''s the father''s order?" The herald immediately replied: "the Lord of the Kingdom orders his royal highness, you can slow down without going back all day and night. Slowly rest and return, don''t be too tired of the soldiers. " Yunzhao is shocked to hear this order. What do you mean? Don''t rush, hasn''t xuanyuanche started the war of annexation? What is this man doing? "What do you mean?" Yunzhao frowned and asked. As soon as the herald heard this, he said with a smile, "the Lord of the Kingdom has said that his royal highness does not need to consider the fact that Tianchen dares to annex our snow holy kingdom. This has been settled by the sovereign. So, his royal highness, with these soldiers and horses, it''s good to return slowly. " "Solved?" Yunzhao pinches his head and listens to his tail. He hears this sentence clearly and is shocked. Did his father solve xuanyuanche? How is that possible? At this time, who can solve xuanyuanche in two or three days? "Yes, your royal highness, don''t worry about it. The LORD said..." "Wait a minute. Tell the prince what happened? How did the father solve it? " A word interrupts that herald''s words, cloud Zhao whole eyebrow already crinkled a way together. The herald''s face was still smiling. At this time, seeing Yunzhao''s whole brow was wrinkled, he could not help but also dare not smile. A quick report. "Go to the city, let xuanyuanche go to the city? I didn''t tell you for a long time. No one is allowed to enter the city. No one is allowed to enter the city. Chapter 1421 How do you listen, how do you listen? " Listen to xuanyuanche into the city, Yunzhao has no time to listen to it, the face is a big change. The sharp words of anger and aggression were almost the sharp words he had never said before. Seeing that Yunzhao''s face was ferocious, the herald could hardly say anything without fear: "it''s the Lord of the country, the Lord of the country ordered to release Put... " He slaps himself hard on the thigh, and Yunzhao''s teeth are almost broken. He specially and specially told his father not to open the gate, no matter what. Now, unexpectedly came, the object is xuanyuanche. How to open to xuanyuanche, how to open to xuanyuanche. Taking a deep breath, Yunzhao calmed down his excitement a little. Xuanyuanche just rode into the city and didn''t rush to attack. Does the annexation turn around? Yunzhao''s brain is moving fast, and he immediately thinks of this place. If not for xuanyuanche''s hesitation, he would not go to the capital of his snow Kingdom at this time, which is totally unnecessary. "What did xuanyuanche say next? Does he mean that the perfect snow kingdom should be attached to him, or give us time to recuperate In my mind, xuanyuanche''s attitude is determined. Yunzhao thinks that his father has solved xuanyuanche''s problem. Is it Can not help, the heart of a moment of joy. When the messenger heard Yunzhao''s question, he couldn''t help but wonder, "how could this be? Why should we attach ourselves to him?" When Yunzhao hears this, it''s like a basin of cold water. The moment chilled his passion. Xuanyuanche didn''t say that. What did he say? Looking at the surprise messenger in front of him, Yunzhao''s face began to look bad: "what did xuanyuanche say?" "He said nothing." There was a chance to talk to him then. Yunzhao''s eyebrow color fluctuated rapidly. Xuanyuanche didn''t say anything. How could he go to the city without saying anything? What are you doing here? The rapid wave in my heart turned around, and Yunzhao suddenly trembled. Xuanyuanche didn''t say it, because he didn''t have a chance to say it, or "What did my father do? Say it, say it." Chapter 1422 The herald was summoned by cloud and shouted loudly. He was scared and immediately said the words of the Lord of snow holy Kingdom and how to deal with xuanyuanche. The cloud calls one to listen, the facial expression is pale like paper instantly. "What, father House arrest House arrest Xuanyuan Che... " Intermittently, Yunzhao almost trembled and squeezed the question out of his teeth. The voice trembled with an indescribable fear. The herald did not dare to talk about it. Then he quickly nodded: "yes, the LORD said it''s better to start first. We seized the Tianchen king in our hands first. The whole sky is under our control and will not threaten our snow kingdom. So, let the small 800 Li hurry up. Let your highness take the army back slowly... " Looking at Yunzhao listening to his words, his face became more and more pale and ugly. After that, the herald almost dared not go on. Listen to the words of the herald in my ear, for a moment, Yunzhao only felt that what was far could not be far away, and what was hazy could not be hazy. There was a roar in that mind. It''s like ten thousand hatchets beating inside. A sharp pain, from the heart, spread to the brain, to the whole body, in all directions. There was the air stem, hardly knowing whether to breathe in or to spit out. It was a sense of suffocation. A feeling of suffocation. "Prince, what''s the matter with you, prince?" Seeing that Yunzhao''s face was getting paler and less beautiful, the herald began to cramp and scream out. "Your Highness, your highness..." "Manager..." Several deputies on the side saw this and immediately surrounded. There are deep worries on the surface. Empty eyes swept over the general and soldiers, Yunzhao took a deep breath and slowly said, "I''m ok." Then, looking at the herald, he was a little hopeful and didn''t dare to mingle too much hope. "How many days is it from today?" "Three days." Chapter 1423 The herald''s brain turned quickly. He immediately knew that what Yunzhao asked was to detain xuanyuanche for several days. I answered in a hurry. Three days, three days. Yunzhao hears that the whole person is numb. "Now, it''s time to come back." The faint voice of Yunzhao comes out, almost unable to hear any feeling and weight. The generals at the edge were confused. Just know that Yunzhao''s face is not right, it''s too wrong. "There is no more place for us, no more use for us." Very slowly, very slowly look up, cloud Zhao face to the sky, the man tears suddenly full of rage, tears wet clothes. "The foundation industry of our snow holy country for hundreds of years is now destroyed in the past..." The long shrill howl tore the air and rose to the sky. With the curtain rolling autumn wind, it spreads all over the snow holy land. Hundreds of thousands of troops, all in dismay. The autumn wind is chilly. A round of red sun is hanging on the sky above, shining with gold. However, there is no temperature, no warmth. So cold, so piercing. Leading the crowd to return, hundreds of thousands of soldiers followed Yunzhao back to the capital of Xuesheng country. However, the soldiers outside the city are majestic, Liuchuan and Murong invincible. They have been waiting here for a long time. All the fortresses have been occupied. All the places are already under the banner of heaven. If the two armies hold each other, Tianchen''s soldiers and horses are majestic. If there are more than 200000 soldiers in Xuesheng District, is Tianchen''s four hundred thousand opponents. Yunzhao looks at the soldiers and horses in front of him. His face is pale. I can''t see any expression. His face was heavy. I can''t see any fear. Murong invincible and Liuchuan, led by Tianchen, did not rush to fight. But in the panic of the snow holy Kingdom, they separated a straight line and gave way to the team for Yunzhao. Murong invincible and Liuchuan, the leader. Qi Qi turns around and beckons Yunzhao, please. "Your Highness, we..." Wave to interrupt the words of the side deputy general, Yunzhao stops the following of the soldiers and horses behind him, and the horse slowly faces the road for him to separate. Chapter 1424 Murong is one step behind Yunzhao and goes with Yunzhao to the capital of Xuesheng state. Very respectful, very gentle. Enter the capital of snow holy kingdom. Yunzhao looks up at the high wall, which is still the flag of the snow holy kingdom. Xuanyuanche doesn''t take it down and replace it with the flag of heaven. Cloud summoned this slightly drooping eyes, nothing to say, straight forward to the city. Behind him, Murong invincible did not follow. He retreated quietly, leaving Yunzhao alone. No one guarded Yunzhao, and no one escorted him. Just let him walk slowly. Along the way, that city is still that city, that road is still that road. There''s no sign of a violent war. There is no bloody fight. Very calm, as if it is the same thing. As if nothing had changed. However, Yunzhao knows that everything has changed. The sky of the snow Kingdom has been changed. The imperial palace is towering, and the white marble paves from the gate of the palace, winding inside. Tall pavilions are spread out. Exquisite, noble, thick, full of atmosphere. It is full of the glory of Xuesheng country for hundreds of years, and the majesty of the overlord in the west of the Central Plains. It''s a momentum that can only be accumulated for hundreds of years. I''ve never seen my palace so attentively. In this way, we can see the palace from the perspective of spectators. It turns out that it is not only beautiful, but also the crystallization accumulated by generations. Yunzhao walked step by step on the road paved with white marble. Back straight, head high. A body of black and red armor, outlines a tough and unyielding soul. Along the way, the servants and eunuchs in the palace were not replaced. At this time, watching Yunzhao come step by step. Not from a quietly kneeling down, in front of cloud call deep kneeling. Walking through the kneeling crowd, yunzhaotou did not return. The main hall of snow holy kingdom. The high Kowloon steps, winding 108 steps, the top of which is the power center of snow holy kingdom. The cloud calls to step on it and walk to the top. Majestic main hall, dragon flying. One man stood cold with his back to the door of the temple. Chapter 1425 A black and Gold Dragon Robe, the outline of the teeth and claws is absolutely cold. The hall was empty and thick, but he could not suppress his arrogant breath, as if he was standing there quietly, and everything around him was under his feet. Xuanyuanche, xuanyuanche. Yunzhao takes a look and stands alone in the hall. His xuanyuanche is calm. A trace of surprise, a trace of anger, a trace of other emotions. Quiet as if like a stranger. Step into the main hall. The cloud calls to walk slowly, but steadily. Heard behind the footsteps, xuanyuanche is still standing quietly. No turning back, no movement. He didn''t even look at Yunzhao. What''s more, I didn''t want to say that. I meant to let you go. It is in vain to say that at this time. Moreover, it is a kind of contempt, a kind of contempt. In the quiet and open hall, it seems that no one can hear the sound of breathing. With steady steps, Yunzhao and xuanyuanche pass by. He did not look at xuanyuanche, as if he was the only one in the temple. And no one else. There is no xuanyuanche. However, xuanyuanche did not stop him or even move his eyes. The sound of footsteps made the empty hall more silent. Step by step, walk up the snow holy dragon chair standing on the white jade steps. Yunzhao slowly extended his hand and gently stroked the tall dragon chair. There are some old traces of gold making. This is the imperial throne passed down by snow saint for hundreds of years. This is the absolute power peak of snow holy kingdom. This dragon chair has been the emperor of snow kingdom for many generations. After hundreds of years of ups and downs, it''s wonderful. How much effort has been paid by the Helian royal family of the snow holy kingdom. Once, he thought he would sit on it. Leading the snow kingdom in creating brilliant, in the interpretation of myths and wonderful. Today, however, it has come to an end. It''s time to be lonely. The fingers caressed the Golden Dragon chair inch by inch. Chapter 1426 Yunzhao''s movement is very slow, and has not let go of an inch of space, just like treating the most affectionate people. Time passed by, and the hall was silent. Xuanyuanche just stood in the center of the hall and looked at it without sarcasm or relief. Slowly touch the foot of the Dragon chair from the head of the Dragon chair. After touching the last inch of the Dragon chair, Yunzhao suddenly stood up and took out his sword with his backhand, which was extremely fast. One sword was cut at the high dragon chair. "Bang." Just listen to the crisp sound. That stands in front of Yunzhao. It has been standing in this position for hundreds of years. It symbolizes the existence of snow holy country. In Yunzhao''s all-out sword, one sword was cut into two pieces. And then it disintegrates, it disintegrates. In a flash of white light, the position of the highest power of the snow holy kingdom is broken and annihilated. After a sword destroyed the Dragon chair of the snow holy Kingdom, yunzhaoshua turned around. The waves were not happy to see the eyes that could not see any expression. They were straight up to xuanyuanche''s eyes. However, xuanyuanche, who had not spoken before, also met Yunzhao''s eyes. Look at each other, sparks are flying. "My father, my mother, and my people?" Cold and indifferent, Yunzhao looks at xuanyuanche, the cold exit. Xuanyuanche met Yunzhao''s eyes and heard the same extremely cold way: "it depends on you." It sounds like an inexplicable answer, but Yunzhao understands it. There was a flash of irony in the eyes of the always beautiful sunshine. Yunzhao nodded directly and said, "OK." A good word falls, and Yunzhao''s backhand is a sword. It comes quickly and wipes it off his neck. Xuanyuanche''s face suddenly sank at the sight of him, and he was bullied by a flash. With five fingers extended, he grasped Yunzhao''s long sword, which wiped his neck as fast as lightning. Yunzhao has a high level of martial arts. The speed of his sword is even faster. With xuanyuanche''s amazing ability, he was not allowed to make a little choice but to grasp the blade. Red blood immediately dripped down xuanyuanche''s palm. Drop by drop reflected on the ground of white marble. Chapter 1427 Brew out a very bright little flower. A brief silence. Yunzhao holds the long sword and looks coldly at xuanyuanche. There is a bloodstain on the neck, which is slightly permeated with bloodstain. If it wasn''t for xuanyuanche. At this time, I''m afraid Yunzhao has Breathing phase hears, the body is close, cloud Zhao and Xuan Yuan Che are close at this time, almost for the first time in this life. There was a cold gleam in my eyes. Xuanyuanche grasps Yunzhao''s long sword and says sarcastically: "I never knew that you could not afford to lose so much." After all, the hand holding the long sword suddenly exerted a force, which was a pull down. "Bang." There was only a bang. The long sword in Yunzhao''s hand was pulled in two by xuanyuanche. Shua threw half of his broken sword on the ground. Xuanyuan didn''t look at his bloody hand, but looked at Yunzhao coldly. Yun Zhao sneered and narrowed his eyes. "This is not what you want." Xuanyuanche listened to the words with a cold eyebrow, and said in a very cold and arrogant way: "my opponent''s defeat will never be eliminated." Yunzhao heard the glare in his eyes, but said coldly, "you dare to let me go." Not asking, but a kind of arrogant affirmation. A kind of affirmation that affirms the judgment of the enemy because he knows himself. He, Helian Yunzhao, is no one else. He is the prince of Xuesheng Kingdom, the most outstanding person in this land. Xuanyuanche destroyed the Southern Song Dynasty, Zhao state, Chen state and later Jin Dynasty, who could leave the royal family behind. That''s because they don''t have the ability to influence him. To heaven, not to xuanyuanche. Therefore, in such a case, xuanyuanche holds his hands high and lets people go. But how dare xuanyuanche let him go? Ha ha, that''s a joke. It''s not that he thinks highly of himself. Instead, he is Helian Yunzhao. He has power, he has power, he has troops. As long as he orders, as long as he wants to restore the snow saint, there must be someone to follow, there must be someone to be loyal. Chapter 1428 He is not the Southern Song Dynasty, Zhao, Chen, Hou Jin. He is the prince of Xue Sheng, he is Helian Yunzhao. He wants to be stable. If you want to stabilize his mountains and rivers. Killing him is the best choice. Because, he will not submit to him, will never listen to him. Instead of leaving a hidden danger that can explode at any time, it''s better to remove it. It''s the emperor''s way. Therefore, when he heard that he asked xuanyuanche about the safety of his father and his mother, xuanyuanche replied that he looked at him. He understood. It''s about him dying to save their lives. Because, his father king and clansman, in xuanyuanche hand also can''t turn over big waves. And he can, he can. Xuanyuanche''s cold and steady eyes are slow and slow to see the satire in Yunzhao''s eyes, but he is absolutely serious: "I dare not." When the voice falls, the irony in Yunzhao''s eyes is stronger. Xuanyuanche is ignored. Yes, he did not dare to let Yunzhao go, because he knew that Yunzhao was powerful and that Yunzhao was his curse. But, but "But do you think you have the capital to shout at me?" Cold and arrogant, it belongs to xuanyuanche''s arrogance: "you see the feeling of the snow holy Kingdom, this is not what I took with my bloody efforts." Cold light words, really like a sullen hard hit in the heart of Yunzhao. The thundering clouds could hardly breathe for a moment. Yes, he saw it. In other words, when he received his father''s detention of xuanyuanche, he knew it would be such a consequence. It was a loss of heart. He had planned to defend the city with 100000 troops, which was based on his heart. If xuanyuanche wants to attack forcibly, he applies the old saying of a long time ago. The three remaining families of Chu will also perish in Qin. It would be a blood feud, a blood feud carved in the bones, which would eradicate the national blood feud in the hearts of the people. Even if xuanyuanche finally takes his snow holy Kingdom, his snow holy kingdom will always be one of the most unstable hidden dangers of the sky. However, such a seizure. All his calculations and plans have been put into practice. The loss of people''s hearts makes Tianchen attack more reasonable. Chapter 1429 Let the people of snow holy Kingdom have no idea of resisting. Because, they all think that Tianchen attack well, don''t fight right, it''s their fault, they can''t resist and won''t resist. Success or failure, in a flash. Those who win the hearts of the people win the world. So, he didn''t lead the soldiers to rush, just came in slowly. When he saw the calm capital and the people who were not frightened at all. He knew that the situation was over, and the snow saint was dead. This is not compulsory. Even if he is rising in the future, it will not be easy to overthrow xuanyuanche''s rule. Silence, dancing in the main hall of snow kingdom. It brings with it a slight chill. Biting his teeth, Yunzhao''s satirical eyes turned deep and looked at xuanyuanche coldly and said: "what do you want?" "Surrender." Yunzhao''s voice just falls, xuanyuanche throws out these two words. Hearing this, Yunzhao was stunned. When he returned, xuanyuanche beat down the capital of his snow holy kingdom. He also destroyed the Dragon chair of the snow holy Kingdom and admitted that he had lost. What else does this need? Surrender and extermination are two concepts. However, they are in a situation where Tianchen soldiers and horses enter the city and Xuesheng King''s room is captured. This is equivalent to being destroyed. This Looking at the stunned Yunzhao for a moment, xuanyuanche said without expression: "return to surrender, I don''t want to send troops to attack the rest of your world. My horse has more important uses. It''s not for you. " Speaking of this, it doesn''t depend on Yunzhao''s face. He then went on: "as for the benefits of surrender. You, not with my queen Ryukyu very good, is brotherhood? You are older than her, and Ryukyu won''t suffer from you as a sworn brother. As Prince Yongyi, you can enjoy the enfeoffment of land and administer the capital and county. I can give you Xuesheng County, and pass it on as a lineage. As long as there is no rebellion, even the prince''s family can be safe. " After that, xuanyuanche glanced at Yunzhao coldly and looked at his palm. The blood color is tick by tick, bright red, and the wound on the palm is very deep. Chapter 1430 Xuanyuanche sees this, can''t help but look up again and stare at Yunzhao. Die, you know die, damn it. Yunzhao is frowned by xuanyuanche''s series of benefits. Prince Yongyi is the contribution of Prince Heshuo. Except for the highest level of the emperor, what does xuanyuanche mean? It governs Xuesheng county. As the name implies, the capital of the snow holy country will be planned as snow holy County after it is incorporated into the territory of Tianchen. This is for his family to delimit the land for king? This to get him? Yun Zhao looks at xuanyuanche with cold eyes. It''s so complicated to kill him. What''s going on in this guy''s head? Does the man know what he promised? Looking at xuanyuanche obliquely, Yunzhao''s grief and indignation of being destroyed is slightly resolved in the unexplained benefits of xuanyuanche. Just that look, at this time looking at xuanyuanche like looking at a fool. Xuanyuanche sees Yunzhao looking at him like this. That cavity is black blood, it''s almost going to spray. The whole cold eye was completely black. "Don''t think about it," he said coldly. "Since the snow Kingdom has been swallowed, I will never spit it out to you. You, follow me back to the capital of heaven and the kingdom of heaven. As if it were Ryukyu''s family. This place is under the control of your father or your mother. I have no objection. " As soon as this word fell, Yunzhao understood. It''s not so stupid. I know to detain him in Tianchen''s capital. This is a kind of proton. There was a sneer and sarcasm on the lips, but the eyes were more deep. However, before the sarcasm began, xuanyuanche was throwing down a sentence: "would you like to do it by yourself? If you don''t want to be alone, you will never be difficult. At that time, you will be accompanied by the Helian people. " After that, he turned around with a wave of his sleeve and walked out towards the Palace door. Threat, it''s an absolute threat. Yunzhao''s face sank. That explains it. If he doesn''t accept this condition, he may have to accompany him to death from his father, his mother and the nine families of Helian. Chapter 1431 Is there any choice? "I tell you, I''m not so patient. If you don''t hear the answer tomorrow, you can wait to see." The cold voice echoed in the main palace of the snow holy Kingdom, with a resolution, but also with a little anger into anger, yes, that is, anger into anger. Damn, it''s just because I don''t want to hurt Ryukyu. It''s true that I have planted such a disaster for myself. Xuanyuanche spits blood while he is angry, and walks out of the hall with a cold face. "Why?" Seeing xuanyuanche step out of the hall, he turned his back to Yunzhao and suddenly made a sound. Why? Why give him such an attitude? Why? Looking up at the blue sky in front of his eyes, xuanyuanche pondered for a moment, then said slowly: "because I admit that the snow holy country has lost, not you." Because I admit that Xuesheng lost, not you. Light words with the sudden autumn wind, spread across the open hall. Yunzhao''s eyes were red in a flash, and his calm face, which had no expression, began to crack little by little. He didn''t lose. It''s Xue Shengguo who lost, not him. "Hahaha..." Looking up, Yunzhao suddenly burst out laughing. There was too much sadness and anger, too much to do, too much injury, too much resentment, too many times without me, too many emotions mixed in it. The man ''s tears ran down his cheek and flew down in the laughter. Without looking back at Yunzhao, xuanyuanche strides out. The world has never been fair. Autumn, is bleak, but also mature. Curtain roll breeze, who road autumn wind ruthless. The golden light dances and the Dragon rises to the sky. State temple sacrifice, Dynasty return day. In the sunshine, Yunzhao, dressed in a light yellow Python robe, signed a surrender letter with xuanyuanche, the king of heaven, in front of the national temple. He presented the seal of snow holy kingdom. "It was carried by heaven. The emperor decreed that Xue Sheng had been in the country for 371 years. After 23 generations of emperors, today, when facing the invasion of foreign enemies, I can''t defend Xue Sheng''s land and protect Xue Sheng''s people, why can''t I. I am ashamed of my ancestors and snow saints. Chapter 1432 Today''s neighboring countries are blessed with all kinds of talents to save people and water and fire. I feel inferior to myself and return to heaven. Since then, I belong to the same family. I hope our people can live and work in peace and contentment. I hereby announce to the world. " In the golden light, an imperial edict is flying everywhere. The flag of snow holy Kingdom, which has been flying for hundreds of years in this land, slowly lands. Instead, it was the flag of heaven. Countless snow saints participated in this scene. There is sadness, there is sadness, there is not give up. However, there is no anger, no vow to die, no fight to the end. This is a kind of recognition in silence. This is a silent change of dynasty. The flag of heaven is flying on the land of snow holy kingdom. After more than three hundred years of snow holy country, this farewell to history, has become the past. Then the holy order resounded through the land of Kyushu. He lianyunzhao, Prince Heshuo. This is the era in which the first prince at the level of harmony was born. Autumn wind flying volume, with countless messages, flying in all directions. Xuanyuanche and Yunzhao are busy in this chamber. At this time, Ouyang and Ryukyu in the training mountain are leisurely. Blue sky and white clouds, the experience of mountains in autumn, amazing beauty. It''s not a big deal to take in the captives of Ming island who are close to 100000. Ryukyu directly threw it to kuzamu and others to deal with it. So next day, I will be idle and have a very leisurely life. It''s just the leisure on the surface, or the leisure in the heart. This is not known. On this day, Ryukyu and Ouyang enjoy maple leaves together. In the late autumn, the red maple has been red like fire, beautiful affectation. The golden sunlight penetrates, the orange is transparent, and the wind is winding. It looks like a fairyland. Standing under the red maple tree, Ryukyu played with the maple leaf in his hand, as if casually saying: "Yufei, I heard that you had your idea that day. That''s why I''m here to deal with Hades. " It''s not like asking questions, but it''s like asking directly. Ouyang Yu Fei, who was beside him, said with a smile, "Buddha says it''s impossible to say." Chapter 1433 Ryukyu was not a curious man. But it''s nothing at this time. Just ask. However, Ouyang Yufei said to her that he could not help mentioning Ryukyu''s curiosity. At that moment, Ryukyu turned around directly. He said nothing and watched Ouyang Yufei. That look, sharp. Seeing this, Ouyang Yu Fei smiled and shook his head. "Sooner or later, you will know..." "Commander in chief, news from the snow kingdom." Ouyang Yufei didn''t finish saying a word, but Hanfei suddenly ran over and said loudly. Ouyang Yu Fei suddenly lost his voice. He didn''t continue. He glanced at Ryukyu. Ryukyu''s face is very flat, it''s a kind of flat without any idea. I don''t seem interested in hearing the news, but I want to hear it again "What''s the matter over there?" Ouyang Yufei sees this, faces Han Fei, and asks. On that day, Yunzhao and Dugu ye sent their troops to leave. Xuanyuanche, Dugu ye, Yunzhao, none of the three parties has heard of a single word. It seems that Han Fei and others don''t know the news on that road. "The snow Kingdom has surrendered." Han Fei is a voice before he comes up. When Ouyang Yufei heard this, he was shocked. Yunzhao was not a surrender man. Besides, why so fast? And Ryukyu is inadvertently slightly frowned. "So fast?" Ouyang Yufei is not a man of affectation either. He asked as soon as he raised his eyebrows. Han Fei ran up and said with a smile: "no, that day Chen xuanyuanche was really capable of annexing the snow holy kingdom so quickly. I''ve got internal news. I''ll tell you, he... " The autumn wind rises, Han Fei quickly pours out what he knows. It sounds as if he worshipped xuanyuanche of snow holy kingdom in those days. The wind rises, the red maple waves, with the dazzling of the dazzling human eyes. Touching his chin, Ouyang Yu Fei said with a smile: "good means, good means. I always thought xuanyuanche was a tough guy. I didn''t expect this guy to know that. He''s good. " "No, I think it''s powerful. It''s incredible to take down the snow holy Kingdom just two times. Chapter 1434 Military division, why don''t those people resist? Yun Zhao, aren''t you very strong? How can I surrender without fighting in three or two times? It''s like... " "Han Fei, have you finished your editing work? Han Fei''s praise and unbelievable words have not been finished, and Ryukyu, who hasn''t spoken, suddenly comes out a cold sentence. Han Fei immediately shrugged his head. Touching his head, he smiled brightly at Ryukyu. Turning around, he ran as fast as flying. Ouyang Yu Fei suddenly laughs at this. Seeing Han Fei''s figure disappear in the forest, Ouyang Yufei turns his head and looks at Ryukyu, who is indifferent. He says slowly, "he wants to let him go." It''s not said who they are. But Ouyang Yufei knew that Ryukyu understood. He is not the mang big man in Hanfei''s grassland. Just listening to this little process, he guessed the process and took over. Ryukyu didn''t speak. But the eyes that have been cold for such a long time, at this time, there is a smile in the bottom of the eyes. No intentional concealment of Ouyang Yufei, so Ouyang Yufei''s clear income eyes. Ouyang Yu Fei immediately smiled: "still say not to intervene, do not mind, actually still a little mind, you this guy." "I can take it." Ryukyu listened to Ouyang Yufei''s saying that and looked up. "Yes, you can, but you will feel uncomfortable. You can understand the ruthlessness of the imperial family, but to understand it doesn''t mean that you can accept without any obstacles. You will remember the losers here. " Speaking of this, Ouyang Yufei points to the heart of Ryukyu. Ryukyu listened to Ouyang Yufei''s words without saying anything. Maybe. Stretched a stretch, lean on the trunk behind, Ouyang Yufei looked at the red maple. "I always think Xuanyuan Chusheng is the first one to get to know you, so you gave him all the feelings. Now, I want to make another estimate. Prince Heshuo, the future queen''s sworn brother, his family and his mother''s family, what a mess of entanglement and style it is. Thanks to what xuanyuanche said, he issued an order. Chapter 1435 This kind of excuse is also used. It''s true that in face, it''s all taken care of by Yunzhao. After occupation, he said he would surrender. Want to die with all the human life and cloud call. The snow kingdom is divided into To put it bluntly, I''m afraid someone is not happy. This thought, tut Tut, take the world to have a laugh, it''s just a bucket, stupid, incompetent... " After a series of curses, Ouyang Yufei suddenly sighed: "Damn it, why didn''t I think of it, ah ah ah..." Ouyang Yu feigui calls. Ryukyu on the side of the mouth but slightly curved up. Mood, a little good, it is a little good. The corner of the eye swept to the smile of Ryukyu, and Ouyang Yufei suddenly poured a basin of cold water down. "Don''t be happy too early, Yunzhao. Xuanyuanche can let it go. Dugu ye, I see if he can. That guy used to hate that Dugu Ye. And that Dugu Ye was not an open-minded character, and could not accept the surrender. " Hearing this, Ryukyu''s face remained unchanged, but his eyes were a little deeper. Ouyang Yufei is right. Those two However, no matter what decision xuanyuanche makes, she absolutely supports him unconditionally, absolutely. The autumn wind blows and the leaves rustle. Red maple is flying all over the mountain, bringing the orange dance. At that time, Dugu ye had already returned to Aoyun country without any disturbance. Yes, there is no disturbance. Originally thought, xuanyuanche will fight against Xuesheng and Aoyun at the same time. So time is everything. However, no, he did not encounter any ambush along the way. So I went back to the capital of Aoyun country safely. None of his preparations came into use. At this point, Dugu ye did not doubt xuanyuanche''s motive. However, regardless of any motive, xuanyuanche returned to Aoyun country at the first time. It''s really good to be able to arrange more. Aoyun country is close to the north. Snow holy country is still flying in mid autumn at this time, but it has a bit of deep autumn feeling here. The cool wind blew through the treetops, bringing up bursts of cold wind and flying. Chapter 1436 When Dugu ye returned to the capital city of Aoyun state and the first round of defense had been done well, Tian Chen''s army moved. Hundreds of thousands of troops surrounded the capital of Aoyun Kingdom overnight. However, it is encirclement, winding encirclement. But there is neither attack nor any movement, that is, encirclement, just encirclement. All the generals of Aoyun state who are ready to attack and defend are confused. What do you mean by xuanyuanche. But I didn''t think of it at all. Tianchen soldiers and horses have not moved, that is because xuanyuanche did not let them move. At this time, it was another place where the snow sage Lord angered xuanyuanche, so xuanyuanche was determined to annex the snow sage kingdom. The two encircles of Tianchen''s soldiers and horses are two grasshoppers on a rope. It''s tied to a line, pulling one hair and moving the whole body. Therefore, receive the order, Tianchen soldiers and horses move. But now encircles but does not attack, is the follow-up order did not come. Therefore, general Zhou Cheng and others in this area only have orders of stupefied and stunned. Dare not attack. Taking over forms such a situation of holding. Autumn is deep and heavy. The leaves are a little yellow. Aoyun state hall. "Your Highness Prince, your Highness Prince, the news of Jing Tian, Jing Tian..." On the main hall, Dugu Ye was discussing things with the ministers. Tianya suddenly rushed into the palace without leave from the outside defense army. At this time, the face of sweat rushed into the main hall. "What is it?" Seeing this, Dugu Ye''s face suddenly sank. Did not pay attention to the Dugu night when he left his post without permission and his face sank. Tianya gasped and said with horror: "the snow holy country has come back, and the snow holy country has come back to heaven." "What?" "Are you saying it again?" A language started thousand waves, all the important officials in the hall jumped up. Including the Lord of Aoyun, his face is discolored and he is sitting in an unstable dragon chair. "It''s snowing, it''s snowing." Tianya''s face is almost crying. The heavy officials in the hall were almost as thunderous as thunder and were completely frozen. It''s only a few days. It''s only a few days. How could it be that the snow holy Kingdom surrendered? Chapter 1437 With a shake of his hands, Dugu Ye gathered his five fingers in his sleeve robe and fastened them. Down? Has the snow kingdom come down? Has the cloud been called down? How could it have gone down? His overall plan, the combination of Xuesheng and Aoyun? Dugu Ye''s eyes were blue and deep. "Message Can''t By the way? " The voice of the Lord of Aoyun kingdom is a little shaky, and he doesn''t have enough courage to ask. Tianya clenched his teeth and raised his 800 Li emergency. "This is the heaven, the snow saint, the document to warn the world. Xuanyuanche called helianyun Prince Heshuo, and designated the snow Saint city as snow Saint county. Allow the Helian family The king of the land. " Hard to row to seal the four words out of Tianya mouth. Immediately, the Hall fell into a dead silence. All the important officials of Aoyun state seem to have been ordered and settled. The imperial edict to the world and the land to the king will not be changed or wrong. It''s not a lie, it''s not a hearsay. It''s really down, down. In this dead silence, Dugu Ye slowly leaned back on the back of the chair behind him. The snow holy Kingdom has come down. The central plains are all over the world, and the sky is already nine. He is the only one left in the proud cloud country. The five fingers are not consciously clasped deeply, and the fingernails go deep into the palm. A little red, from the edge of the fist slowly infiltrated out. But Dugu Ye didn''t feel any pain. Compared with this pain, the coolness of the heart is even worse. It''s hard to stand alone. Yunzhao, what happened to you? Why do you surrender before the defensive war begins. What happened? Why not take a breath with him? Why just give up? Looking up, the yellow leaves outside the hall are flying in the autumn wind, so bleak. Dugu Ye''s eyes pierced the yellow leaves, and almost saw the hundreds of thousands of troops in the sky staring at him. "Now what? What can I do now? " "We can''t beat the sky with pride..." "What to do, what to do..." Chapter 1438 After a brief silence, all the important officials in the palace were in a panic. At first, all the arrangements, all the victories, and all the high morale were broken by the snow holy kingdom. One arm has been removed. What else can I do with the remaining one? What else can I do? "Wang''er, look..." At this time, the Lord of Aoyun was also a bit disoriented. He looked at Dugu ye in fear. Dugu ye, leaning back in his chair, listened to his father''s questions. In his eyes, he swept over the frightened and out of control officials below. The back of the chair suddenly straightened out. Sit upright and look down. The cool and decisive breath of the ice is like ten thousand years of cold ice, covering all directions in an instant from his whole body. The frightened ministers below were infected. But one by one, they all looked at Dugu ye, and the panic all over them, in Dugu Ye''s cold and decisive breath, miraculously precipitated. Like the eagle''s eyes slowly sweeping through the lower group of ministers. Dugu ye said slowly but coldly, "so what? Tell me, so what? When the snow Kingdom comes down, you will follow it? " The cold voice, just like the cold wind on the snow mountain, blows and brings the bone cold. "No, never, never surrender." "If you don''t surrender, you''re afraid of him. He''s so fierce. If you want us to surrender, don''t even think about it." "It''s just that Shi wants to fight with them. " " yes, I did. I did. " After listening to Dugu Ye''s questions and being quiet for a moment, all the ministers below exploded. "That''s more." With a loud roar, Dugu Yeshua stood up. Cold eyes flicker to refuse: "better be jade broken, not broken, surrender, never, go down, what to do." As soon as the sound fell, Dugu night''s sleeve robe swung and stepped out. Cold, but with the fish dead decisive. He is Dugu ye, not Helian Yunzhao. It is impossible for him to surrender to xuanyuanche. Chapter 1439 Outside the main hall, the autumn wind blows. It''s the persistence of an era. Also belongs to a person''s pride. The wind is light and the clouds are blue. Hundreds of thousands of soldiers surrounded Aoyun, but did not attack. And Aoyun country has no alliance with Xuesheng country, but its momentum is not less, but more sharp, and more sharp. All the world''s Heroes look out. Central Plains, northern herdsmen, all eyes, all concentrated here. At this time, Ryukyu, on the border of Aoyun and Xuesheng, still doesn''t pay attention to it. Appreciate her blue sky, white clouds, sunset red maple. As if nothing in the world is more important than her red maple. The wind in the forest brings red maple flying. Silk leaves fall, intoxicated with everything in the world. "When I am free, I lie in the shade of flowers, and when I wake up, I have a pair of figures. It''s a day of immortality." A group of cool and unrestrained lie in the grass, watching the head red leaves flying down, Ouyang Yufei bit the grass heart, very intoxicated. Ryukyu stands beside Ouyang Yufei. After listening to Ouyang Yufei, he said slowly, "you still have something important to do." After hearing this, Ouyang Yufei turned over and turned his back to Ryukyu. He closed his eyes and said, "I didn''t hear you. I didn''t hear you." When Ryukyu saw Ouyang Yufei playing so tricky, he couldn''t help turning a white eye. Ouyang Yufei is really "No playing..." "Don''t spoil the scenery." Liuyue''s words have not finished, Ouyang Yufei a rapid answer to the past. It made Ryukyu angry and itched his teeth. "Red maple everywhere, sunset afterglow, really good scenery." Ryu moon teeth itch words have not opened, a voice suddenly sounded. One man, through the woods, came slowly. Hearing this, Ryukyu suddenly turned around. In the afterglow of the setting sun, xuanyuanche, dressed in an ordinary Royal robe, came to her slowly. With a faint smile on his face. Ouyang Yufei, with his back to Ryukyu, was stunned to hear xuanyuanche''s voice. Shua turned around and looked at xuanyuanche. This man, this time regardless of whether he is in the snow holy kingdom. Still in Aoyun country. Chapter 1440 Even in the sky. The most unlikely is to be here. At this time, what is he doing here? What does xuanyuanche mean? Ouyang Yufei looks at the calm Xuanyuan, and frowns slightly. Looking at xuanyuanche with a smile, ryukue smiled and nodded: "it''s really good. Do you like it?" Step forward slowly, xuanyuanche put his hand around the waist of Ryukyu, nodded and smiled, "yes." "Let''s enjoy it together. Where is the cluster of red maple more beautiful? Together?" In xuanyuanche''s arms, ryukue points to the maple forest. At this time, there is a forest of red maple, in the sunset afterglow, red like fire, beautiful like Xia, really dazzle people. "Good." Cuddling the waist of Ryukyu, xuanyuanche takes ryukyue with him, and carries his steps towards that place. Ouyang Yufei looks at the back of xuanyuanche and Liuyue embracing each other, and slowly sits up. Xuanyuanche is here? What on earth does he want to do? This time, he couldn''t guess. Sunset clouds fill the sky, red maple is like fire. Looking forward, that clump of red maple is like the spray in the sea, the curtain rolls away. It covers the whole mountain range. There''s a lot of overlap. And in this red maple, two figures walk. Just like the two mortals who entered the fairyland by mistake, they were also infected with the immortal spirit. I can''t bear to see it. Sunset, slowly dim down. The color of red maple faded away. That silk dark after the dark, in the world of heavy makeup debut. The stars are twinkling, the Milky way is weaving, the silver white moonlight is sprinkling, and the rain is misty. Among the biggest maple trees on the top of the mountain, xuanyuanche sits on the high branch with Ryukyu in his arms, gazing at the starry sky. "I haven''t seen the starry sky so freely in a long time." Holding Ryukyu, xuanyuanche sighed, and his chin was on Ryukyu''s shoulder. Ryukyu had never seen xuanyuanche do this kind of similar and coquettish action, but he sketched the corner of his mouth and smiled softly. "We''ll see it often after that." Xuanyuanche listens to one side of the head and kisses Ryukyu''s cheek with a chirp. Chapter 1441 "Good." I''m very happy. Hearing this, ryukue turned directly and made a kiss on xuanyuanche''s lips. Xuanyuanche suddenly showed a big smile. Hugging Ryukyu, xuanyuanche leaned on the tree trunk and said softly: "when we get this mess done. After that, I will take you to travel around the world. Eat the characteristics of all sides and visit the places of interest. Go to the grassland to see the miscellaneous trees and sheep. Go to the desert to see the tornado. Back, you can take a boat to the sea and watch the starry sky at sea... " Listening to xuanyuanche''s words, ryukue leaned on xuanyuanche''s chest and narrowed his eyes slightly. If only there were such a day. Eat if you want, sleep if you want, and go there if you want. This kind of life, that is the life of immortals. However, this is by no means a life that an emperor can live. "Then your heaven is gone." Ryukyu made a slow and orderly remark. After that, xuanyuanche did not make a sound for a moment. Ryukyu suddenly picked eyebrows, did not want to opposite xuanyuanche more pick eyebrows. Holding Ryukyu''s face in both hands, xuanyuanche said in surprise: "this question still needs to be asked? It needs your efforts. " "Me?" Ryukyu has never been so surprised. He looks at xuanyuanche and widens his eyes. Tianchen, what''s the matter with her? She didn''t want to be a queen. Holding Ryukyu''s face, xuanyuanche said solemnly: "yes, my son can count on you. You gave birth to a son for me earlier. I would have taught him how to be a king earlier. Then, Tianchen naturally gives him the power to do what we can''t do? Of course, I don''t think one is enough. Two, three, four, five I''ll be very, very fond of it. " I used two very words to emphasize his love. Ryukyu can''t help but look at xuanyuanche and feel like it. The man thought of all this. He knew she didn''t like life at court much. Chapter 1442 Of course, she didn''t even mention it to him. But he knows. After adjusting his sitting posture, Ryukyu reached for xuanyuanche''s waist, leaned his head on his shoulder, nodded and said, "well, I''ll give you a living." Xuanyuanche immediately smiled and bent his eyes, holding Ryukyu tightly, without speaking. Ryukyu leaned on xuanyuanche''s shoulder and didn''t speak. The mountain wind blows, only the sound of the wind passing through the treetops in the night. "Month, you will accompany me all your life and love me all your life." In this silence, xuanyuanche suddenly spoke softly, with a very weak voice. The words were questions, but the tone was affirmative. I don''t know why xuanyuanche asked this suddenly. Ryukyu didn''t look up. However, xuanyuanche''s hand is tightly pressing her head, hugging her waist, not letting her raise her head, not letting her leave his arms. Ryukyu saw this little doubt, but very direct way: "will." Staring at the eyes of the night sky, showing a bright smile, xuanyuanche slowly said: "I know." Holding Ryukyu tightly, I wish I could rub ryukyue into his arms. Xuanyuanche seemed to mutter to himself, "I have it, the world. I have the people I love and the people I love. I''ve got a strong strength and a reputation. In May, I am very happy now? Even if there is a little flaw, I should be able to tolerate it. " Gently speaking, it''s a bit inexplicable. It sounds like an inquiry, but actually it doesn''t need to be answered. However, Ryukyu was slightly shocked and said softly, "then what?" "Then." Xuanyuanche holds Ryukyu''s face, the smile in the eyebrows and eyes, and the proud and bright star moon can''t compete with him. No more, the slight mist when I came here. "Then, Ouyang Yufei." In the proud smile, xuanyuanche suddenly drinks in a low voice, raises his hand, and shoots something towards the maple tree in the distance. "Pa." One after the other. From the red maple, Ouyang Yufei slowly stepped out, a trace of embarrassment was not detected, if tight. Bowed his head, and glanced at what xuanyuanche had thrown to him in the moonlight. Chapter 1443 Ouyang Yu Fei is shocked suddenly. Hufu is a Hufu that can mobilize hundreds of thousands of soldiers. The eyebrow is wrinkled instantly, which means xuanyuanche "General Zhou Cheng was ordered to return to the four hundred thousand soldiers and horses that besieged the capital of Aoyun, give up annexing Aoyun and return to Tianchen." The voice of coldness and arrogance is flying in the night. It''s not big, but it''s absolutely groundbreaking. This is This is to let go of Aoyun, this is to let go of Dugu ye? Ouyang Yufei tightly holds the Hufu in his hand and looks at xuanyuanche in his eyes. Turn around and drown in the woods. "Because of me?" Hold up the body, look at xuanyuanche with no expression on Ryukyu''s face. Today, xuanyuanche''s strange coming doesn''t ask, but it doesn''t mean she can''t feel it. But it''s not what she wants, it''s not. Ryukyu''s face is a little dark. Xuanyuanche looked at Ryukyu, who had sunk his face. He smiled and then changed his serious face: "no, it''s not because of you." After that, xuanyuanche took a deep look at Ryukyu. slowly said: "if you take Yunzhao lightly, it''s your factor, but Dugu Ye is not." Voice down, xuanyuanche looked up at the direction of aoyunguo. "There is Dugu ye in the north, xuanyuanche in the East, and the world''s two arrogant heroes are young. Dugu Ye is my opponent, always, not only in my opinion, but also in the world. He is my opponent. I always see him very seriously and thoroughly. I''m afraid I''m the enemy who knows him best. Yunzhao, he can be hard, soft, intimidating and luring, he can be soft down. But Dugu Ye couldn''t. This person is too hard, Taiji end, the face is light, but in his bones he is a proud man who would rather be broken than broken. If I take his pride at this time, he will kill me. " Speaking of this xuanyuanche sighed: "on, you should understand that heroes cherish heroes. I don''t want him to die, though I want to rule the world and to be proud of him. That kind of feeling is not easy to say, just think if the world is short of this opponent, it will feel lonely. " Listening to xuanyuanche''s words, ryukue has no words, Chapter 1444 But she really understood. The hero is lonely and the height is cold. When I stand at the top and find that no one around me is my opponent, that loneliness, that loneliness, is a kind of devastation. Seeking defeat alone, seeking defeat but not getting it, that mood, cold. "So, since I have everything, I have something he can''t ask for in his whole life, then, what''s the matter with me this time?" Head down, to the eyes of the upper Ryukyu moon, xuanyuanche''s voice is very light and light. What''s the matter with him. Ryukyu looked at xuanyuanche''s eyes and saw the sincerity and seriousness in them. Slowly, slowly smile. It''s a choice between men, it''s a relationship between men. Heroes cherish heroes, and heroes value heroes. "According to you." With a smile, Ryukyu attached the lips of xuanyuanche. Today, xuanyuanche is a little hesitant about how to deal with Dugu Ye. He has no reason not to put another one. Even though he took all the reasons to him. However, Ryukyu knew that xuanyuanche also considered her attitude, so she finally made a concession. The night wind blows, bringing up the rustle of leaves. The starry sky twinkles and the moon is boundless. The autumn wind blows over the Aoyun plain. One edict orders Tianchen to withdraw and give up annexing Aoyun. Royal Palace of Aoyun state. "Tianchen has withdrawn, Tianchen has withdrawn..." "Really, let''s go. They''re really retreating..." "Xuanyuanche won''t swallow us..." "God, am I dreaming..." The whole hall of Aoyun kingdom is like a drop of water falling into the oil pot and the whole fried. Wenchen and generals were almost overjoyed. Even the proud Lord of Yunguo, who sits high on the Dragon chair, smiles. Tianchen let them go, let them go. It''s something that I can''t even think of. I can''t even think of it. The whole hall is jubilant, even the whole palace, the whole capital of Aoyun country, are immersed in joy. However, at the same time, Dugu ye received the news in his east palace. Chapter 1445 But a heavy complexion, a backhand mercilessly smashed the hands of the glass tea bowl. "Prince, you are..." "Go down." The wonder of Tianya lies in his mouth. Dugu Ye threw it out with a cold drink. Seeing Dugu Ye''s face was so ugly, Tianya hurriedly backed out in fear. Tianchen retreats. That''s good news. Why their prince The main hall of the East Palace is suddenly quiet. That cold breath, but full of all directions. His face was livid, and Dugu Ye hit the jade screen hard. "Bang." Hearing a loud sound, the jade screen was smashed into pieces by Dugu Ye''s fist, which was filled with all his strength. On the fist is broken the stone slice cuts the silk silk bloodshot silk, drips. Dugu ye did not see it. "Xuanyuanche, you let me, you let me." His face was cold, and his eyes were full of violence, which covered the sky. For a while, Dugu Ye was almost mad. If he gets the news of Yunzhao''s surrender at the first time, he still doesn''t know why. Then, in the days when tianchenwei did not attack. Naturally, he had a thorough understanding. Xuanyuanche put a horse in the snow holy Kingdom, because Ryukyu and put a horse called cloud. But now, under such a long siege, they have retreated, retreated and stopped attacking. Give up such a good chance and stop attacking. Why is that? This is because he has some weight in Ryukyu''s heart. He is afraid Ryukyu will be sad, so he gave up such a good opportunity and let him go. Let him go, Dugu Ye. Tightly clenched his fists, Dugu Ye''s eyes were red instantly. The bone, almost scratched by friction. If at other times he knew that he had a certain amount in Ryukyu''s heart, he would be very happy. But it''s not the time, it''s not the time. This is an insult, an insult to him, a contempt for him. He doesn''t care, he doesn''t care. He would rather xuanyuanche try his best to fight with him, even if he lost in the end, he lost aoyunguo. He doesn''t blame heaven or earth. But not because of a woman, and let him go, let him go. Chapter 1446 Great humiliation, great humiliation. "Xuanyuanche, xuanyuanche." As soon as he turned around, he kicked over the sandalwood table in front of him, and his teeth almost bled. Arrogance, Dugu Ye is cold, it seems that his emotions are not exposed. However, that bone and xuanyuanche said the same, arrogance, absolute arrogance. It''s a kind of pride that won''t bend. It''s a kind of self-confidence from the bottom of my heart that no one in the world can see. When this self-esteem is not pushed to the victory. But to be forgiven, to be let go, to be let go with a broad mind. He can''t accept it. "Come on, pass on the four commanders." The lips are red, stained with the color of blood. It''s amazing that they are cold, and the words they spit out are even colder. "In." Seeing Dugu''s mood was wrong, he immediately rushed in from the outer hall. "Whole army, open the gate." Dugu ye had a cold drink. The four generals were shocked and looked at each other. The light water frowned slightly: "prince, we have no enemies at present. You are..." "Do it." Dugu Ye frowned. "Your Highness, it''s impossible. Now we can''t beat the sky." Tianya also understood this meaning. Their highness wanted to go to fight against Tianchen. He immediately added: "highness, if you can''t get angry. We will rest and rest until we are proud of the clouds and strong horses. We are sending out troops and seizing the sky at one stroke. " "Yes, your highness, there is no need at all now." "The casualties of Aoyun are very heavy. We can''t afford the war. If you can, your highness..." All four leaders knew Dugu ye, and they couldn''t help persuading him. Heart, in the heart of the quick anger attack slowly cool. Dugu Ye looked coldly at the four generals he had brought out to comfort him. The eyes were colder and colder. Yes, they are. They are right. Proud cloud can''t afford, can''t afford to fight. The look in his eyes was like comforting a child, a child who didn''t know how to make trouble without eating sugar. Chapter 1447 He doesn''t understand, he doesn''t understand. Dugu Ye suddenly wanted to laugh. Then, he really joined his thoughts and laughed. "Ha ha..." Dugu yeben was very beautiful. This laughter was like the blooming snow lotus on the snow mountain. It was almost impossible for people to stare at him. But also like the snow lotus, cold amazing, cold without any smoke breath. "Your Highness, this is..." Tianya and other four leaders were stunned when they saw this. This "You go down, I think it''s extreme." He stopped laughing and waved to the four commanders with a smile. "Prince..." "Go down, I''m tired." Waving his sleeve robe, Dugu ye turned and entered the inner hall. Tianya and so on looked at each other, bowed his head and quit the east palace. Their prince could think clearly. Holding back all the people, Dugu Ye was alone in the east palace. Raise your head, the sunset is like fire, the red is enchanting. But he could not feel any temperature. Aoyun is supported by him. With today''s strength, Aoyun has done his best. Today, however, his pride is no longer strong. His proud cloud no longer needs him. Only half of the country is broken. The Central Plains return to heaven in nine minutes, and the grasslands in the North return to heaven in nine minutes. Surrounded by the front and back, his pride cloud is surrounded in the whole. If you want to turn the world upside down, it''s impossible. It''s impossible. And to guard the world, what is his use. Reach out and slowly pick up the small Hufu. Dugu Ye suddenly smiled, five fingers and one force, and only listened to the slap. The little white jade amulet was pinched into powder by Dugu Ye. Watch the powder fall from your fingers. The white dust fell on the ground, confused with the wind. Dugu Ye''s body showed a never before calm, an absolute calm. In this world, he can be favored by anyone. Only, I don''t want xuanyuanche. In this world, he can work hard for ten years. However, he would never look at xuanyuanche''s face. He does not give, do not pity, do not let him go because of others, do not. He would rather die standing than live sitting. Chapter 1448 That''s his pride, that''s his arrogance. Better be broken than broken. It''s night. The autumn wind blows. It''s cool. There is no star in the night sky. I can''t see five fingers in the black sky. It was a suffocating black. The Royal Palace of Aoyun below is bright with lights. Although there is no big noise and celebration, it is much better than the depression of the previous days. Many subjects are gathered in the hall. And at such a time. The prince ''s East Palace suddenly caught fire. The gorgeous red, in the dark, jumping, flying, crazy. In a manner of publicity, in a degree of determination. Is showing to the world. The fire is flying, half of the sky is red. "The prince is in the east palace..." "The Prince did not come out..." "Bang." The Lord of Aoyun, who holds the wine cup in the main hall, crushes the wine cup in his hand and turns pale as paper. The body began to shake, unable to stand up, completely unable to stand up. The Royal Palace of Aoyun is in a mess. Dark night sky, black drop water. The autumn wind blows, and the drizzle begins to fly down. The rain gradually increased and became a line in series. Rendering wet the whole night sky, thousands of miles of land. But it did not cover the orange fire, the strange fire. Black and red add up, thick and suffocating. After the rain, the sky is blue. At the border of Aoyun Kingdom and Xuesheng Kingdom, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche are going back to heaven. "Wang Shang, Wang Shang, big news, shocking big news..." In the middle of the horse, autumn marks suddenly come like flying pigeons in hand, which is a shock never seen before. "What is it?" Xuanyuanche immediately stopped and said in a deep voice. "Yesterday night, Prince Aoyun, Dugu ye, the East Palace of ****." "What?" The autumn mark falls, xuanyuanche suddenly widens his eyes, and the disbelief in his eyes almost distorts his whole face. Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei were stunned, and their faces changed. "Dead?" Ryukyu squeezed two words out of his teeth. "I don''t know. I haven''t got specific information yet." Chapter 1449 Silence, the cold autumn wind blowing, this moment into silence. Ryukyu''s eyebrows wrinkled deeply. Dugu ye, * * * *? Why is this man like this? Why can''t you let it go like this? It''s a piece of shit. She was a little glad to hear xuanyuanche let him go. Can pride be more important than life? For a moment, Ryukyu''s face was livid, and he held the whip tightly. A good heart is a good heart. "Dugu Ye''s temper is true to the whole world. He can do it without any favor or affection from you." In silence, Ouyang Yufei suddenly opens his mouth slowly and looks at xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche listened to Ouyang Yufei''s words, and his twisted face calmed down slowly. Seeing this, he said quickly, "since Dugu Ye is in love, then..." "He will not die." Before he finished speaking, xuanyuanche suddenly spoke in a deep voice. One side of the cold angry face of the Ryukyu a listen, not from slightly surprised at xuanyuanche. It''s all over. Why "To burn the East Palace is to show xuanyuanche his attitude and persistence, and to show Aoyun Lord and others his disappointment. At the same time, it''s also a declaration of war, a declaration of war against you. " Fingertips play with the whip, Ouyang Yufei looks at xuanyuanche. The voice is very slow, but the words are all on the dot. "If he killed himself in this way, he would not be Dugu ye and would not be worthy of my opponent." Looking at Ouyang Yufei''s eyes, xuanyuanche''s mouth slowly outlines a smile. The news is wrong. The world can''t see the meaning of Dugu''s burning the East Palace at night. But it doesn''t mean they can''t understand it. "Ha ha, someone should be careful later. Who knows when Dugu ye will come back? Tut Tut, he is restless at night, ha ha." The heavy air pressure just now dissipated rapidly. In Ouyang Yu Fei''s teasing voice towards xuanyuanche, calm is restored. Hearing this, Ryukyu understood. Men are men. The words of declaration are so strong. The anger on his face melted away. Chapter 1450 This kind of Dugu Ye is what she knows. However, does his announcement mean that he has given up Aoyun? The thought in my heart just turned. Xuanyuanche suddenly waved his whip and shouted: "stop moving forward, then the army will change its vanguard and attack Aoyun. Within ten days, I will win Aoyun kingdom." The sharp cry resounded through the sky. That has been a bit of suffocation, looking at such a good opportunity to let go of the generals, eyes lit up, ecstasy. "Yes." The voice of the army is powerful. Through the blue sky. Dugu ye, OK, you don''t need my pity and let go. Then I will try my best to take down the proud cloud that once belonged to you. I''ll give you back your pride. After that, you and I meet again, in a duel. The world is full of wind and cloud. Tianchen transfers his army back, and his sword points to Aoyun. It''s in the middle of this return, after that fire. East Palace, once destroyed, there is nothing left. In the scorched ruins, there were only rubble left, no more scenes and trees that Dugu lived in at night. However, there was no body in the burnt east palace. None. In a sigh of great relief, the Lord of Aoyun searched the whole palace. But I found that Dugu Ye was not there. As if there had never been such a person before, the disappearance was clean and disappeared without trace. Dugu Ye disappeared. Proud cloud, the whole country is shocked. In this shock, the Tianchen army retreated to the border. Aoyun''s dinghaishen needle is not there. What else can resist the attack from the sky. Defeat, only in time. Autumn, more and more deep, the green leaves began to turn yellow, began to fall off from the top of the tree. This is a harvest season. But also a bleak season. For the island of the dead, for the snow holy country and the proud cloud country, it is Xiaosuo. However, for the sky, it is a harvest season. In the autumn of 273, Tianchen set up the country, bringing back the snow holy country. The soldiers broke through the proud clouds, and took Jiuzhou as a whole, and thousands of people as a country. Since then, all the seven heroes in the Central Plains have become the past. Chapter 1451 To withdraw from the stage of history. Only one unified River and mountain, one unified overlord, Tianchen. A hundred years of long cherished wish will be fulfilled this evening. Thousands of miles of rivers and mountains, seven countries to fight for hegemony, from today on, farewell to the past, usher in a country alone. Hundreds of years of war, but also from today''s start to end the sword. The sky is blue as the sea, and white clouds are flying. The autumn wind flies across five continents and all over the world. And it''s in the late autumn. "Boom." The bells and drums that shattered the earth resounded through the earth. One by one, with tianchenguo as the center, flying towards the Central Plains. Thousands of bells and thousands of drums are roaring, shocking the whole world and covering the mountains and rivers. Tianchen jiulu platform. Emperors and generals, returning to the royal family, boundless soldiers and horses, thousands of people. Crawling under heaven and earth, high and above Kyushu. All over the world, the sky is the only one. The autumn wind blows, bringing boundless ambition. In the autumn of 273, heaven established the country. Xuanyuanche, the king of heaven, ruled the whole world, changing the name of the country to Yong''an and becoming the emperor. From then on, the world''s surname was Xuanyuan. On the 18th day of the ninth month of the lunar calendar, you get married. On this day, the people of Tianchen Kingdom, who just held the ceremony of emperor''s praising, gathered in the streets to welcome the grand ceremony of the empress. Ten li of red silk covered the ground, and red lanterns covered the capital. The golden dragon dances and the Phoenix flies. To three days ago, when they were called the emperor''s great ceremony, the people of the Heavenly Kingdom began to exult. Today, the atmosphere has reached its peak. They came out of their homes and took to the streets with endless joy. It''s the capital of heaven and the kingdom that''s crowded. Officials, ministers and clans from all over the country all came to attend the ceremony. All those who have been involved in this seven nation struggle know that. It doesn''t matter if I can''t catch up with xuanyuanche''s great ceremony. However, we must catch up with xuanyuanche''s great ceremony. Otherwise, the consequences will be much more serious. All over the world, who doesn''t know how powerful Murong Ryukyu, the empress of xuanyuanche, is. Who doesn''t know, that''s the queen of northern herding, the key figure of Tianchen dominating the world. Who doesn''t know how much she did for the Central Plains. Chapter 1452 Who doesn''t know how much their emperor xuanyuanche loves her. Therefore, it doesn''t matter to offend xuanyuanche. Never offend Murong Ryukyu. Gongs and drums make a noise in the capital city, and the eight sides gather to celebrate the feudalism. At this time, general Murong''s house, the whole people inside and outside almost couldn''t close their mouths with laughter and could not see their eyes with joy. That foot, is busy not stick to dust. When the red silk is spread out, it looks like a red ocean from afar. 3. The owner''s house. Countless Murong families gathered here. What is Murong Gang, Du Yuanru, Murong Qiushui, Murong Chunshui, Murong Chen, Murong li That''s all the younger generation, the elder generation and the same generation. They are all here. "Third brother, no, uncle Guo, ha ha..." "Five younger brothers, make fun of me." "Three uncles, please give more advice and help our younger generation in the future..." "Third uncle, Congratulations, congratulations..." "Three brothers, I''m so happy..." Murong Yi was surrounded by countless greetings. Murong Yi''s old face was already smiling, and he couldn''t find the north. His daughter, Ryukyu, is very angry. At this time, the three homeowners. Murong''s invincible wife, the old prince Xiang an Chen, is dressing himself for the Phoenix crowned moon. Wearing a pearl and Phoenix crown, the red wedding robe on the body goes along with gold thread, and a hundred birds face the Phoenix. It''s a long and dragged back and spread. Lining of the original stunning Ryukyu, the more beautiful almost impossible to stare at. The corners of her mouth are slightly light, and Ryukyu is willing to let her eyes count as her grandmother''s Xiang an Chen to dress for her. Her surname is Murong, so she has to marry general Murong. This is the rule. Xuanyuanche said seriously that he would give her a grand wedding. She had to let him go. Otherwise, according to her temperament, she would rather marry xuanyuanche from the original Liuli hall. How convenient that is. However, at this time, looking at Xiang an Chen, who has a silver head, her face is full of joy and her hands are shaking to dress for her. Ryukyu ignores the idea that he doesn''t like the Murong family. Chapter 1453 "Ryukyu, who is the daughter-in-law of the emperor''s family when he is married to the emperor''s family, should have a good husband and teach his son. Grandma knows your ability and that my Ryukyu is the best woman in the world. She is a wonderful woman who can stand side by side with any man. However, married people are not girls, life is no longer a person. We should cherish ourselves and our husbands, and think for him. " To an Chen, admonish again and again, that smile on the face is the sun in the sky, at this time all want to yield three points. Words listen to good, Ryukyu does not respond to not cold face, just light listen. It''s more gratifying to see Ann Chen. How powerful is Ryukyu in her family? She knows a lot even if she didn''t go to the war with her own eyes. Ryukyu didn''t like their Murong mansion, and she didn''t know it for the first time. At this time, Ryukyu can stand here and listen quietly, which has given her great face. "Old prince, are you ready? The time is coming." Outside, Du Yuanru walked in quickly, and asked Anxin. He was very embarrassed and shy, and wanted to please Ryukyu''s constant bowing to Ryukyu. Ryukyu glanced at the corner of his eyes, glanced at him faintly, and took back his eyes. Ignore. Seeing this, Du Yuanru''s face turned pale. "It''ll be ready in a minute." At this time, I stepped back to an Chen and looked at Ryukyu carefully. "My Ryukyu is the most beautiful person in the sky," he said with a smile "Yeah, yeah..." "It''s natural..." Immediately, a piece of harmony came from behind, all of which were skilled. It was counted as one of the aunts and aunts of Ryukyu. Ryukyu heard that almost a trace of emotional fluctuations are not given to them, a light turn to start. When I saw this to Ann Chen, my eyes were dim. It was they who took the moon. Ryukyu has today, she earned it by herself. It has nothing to do with their Murong family. What Ryukyu should do to them. Just, just With a sigh, she suddenly stepped forward to an Chen and grasped Ryukyu''s hand. Chapter 1454 When Ryukyu saw this, his face sank. He turned around and glanced at an Chen. Xiang an Chen was not killed by the power of Ryukyu''s eyes, but more and more tightly grasped Ryukyu''s hand. "Ryukyu, listen to grandma. Before, it was our fault. It was our fault. We deserved what you did to us. Grandma doesn''t ask you to forgive us, let alone say good things for our Murong family. Grandma, just as your grandmother, to his granddaughter married to send their relatives. Children, I wish you peace and happiness, and beauty, a lifetime of health and happiness. If you suffer from any grievance, encounter any unpleasant things. You can come back and tell me that this is your mother''s home and your haven. Although we did not do well before, we may not be able to avoid any wind for you in the future. But grandma just wants you to know that we are here, and we are a family after all. " Speaking of this, he smiled at Ryukyu and held Ryukyu''s face in his hand Ryukyu did not hide, but let her kiss her forehead. Only eyebrow color moved slightly. I don''t know if it''s a temporary soft heart or something else "Here comes the guard of honor in the palace, and the time has come. Are you ready?" The voice of Murong outside the main house was loud. But vaguely, I can hear the sound of gongs and drums and firecrackers, which make the world shaking. "I will be very happy." A light look at an Chen, Ryukyu on the step to go out. Xiang Anxin didn''t think Ryukyu would talk to her. Not from a Leng later, the eye socket a red up. "Come, send the moon out of the pavilion." Red eyes, to an Chen a wave of hands, immediately around the daughter-in-law, miss, go together. A beautiful gate slowly opened. The morning light in the sky is so colorful. "Squeak." The sound of the door is like a silent mantra. The loud noise outside the third room suddenly calms down. All eyes were on the open door. Chapter 1455 At this time, the morning light sprinkled from the sky and projected on the dressed Ryukyu. It is extraordinary and refined, and is no longer a human figure. Indifferent eyes swept over the people in front of them. Murong''s family, led by Murong Yi, immediately pulled out of a main road and dared not go out. "It''s time to go out and play." The shrill voice pierced the sky and soared to the sky. The bells and drums are ringing together, the music is playing, and the fireworks are roaring in the sky. Dragging a long robe of joy, Ryukyu went to the gate of Murong mansion under the ceremonial guard of honor in the palace. Behind him, Xiang Anchen, Murong Yi and other people followed humbly. They dared not say a word more. The door is open. "Queen, Queen..." "Queen, millennium, Millennium..." The streets were already crowded with people. When general Murong''s mansion was opened, Ryukyu, with a phoenix crown and a beautiful sunset, appeared and shouted loudly. Almost unable to control the excited look, he knelt down to the moon. But in the short crowd, the Golden Phoenix had already been waiting outside. The flying dragon and the flying phoenix were slanting. The court guard of honor, almost winding the whole street. All kinds of honor, dignity and luxury. Lightly glanced at the scene, Ryukyu looked down at the man walking towards him, slowly sketched a smile at the corner of his mouth, raised his hand and handed it to the man. A pale yellow only in the waist inlaid with a pale red belt, Yunzhao at this time looks, the whole person handsome angry. Lifting his hand and holding the hand handed by Ryukyu, the cloud called back to Ryukyu for a smile. He is Ryukyu''s sworn brother. He escorts Ryukyu to the palace. "Let''s go." Yunzhao takes Liuyue to the steps. Ryukyu''s hands are slightly hard, and he stops. Seeing this, Yunzhao looks back and is slightly surprised to see Liuyue. Turn around, indifferent eyes sweep past the group behind. Murong invincible, Xiang Anchen, Murong Yi, Murong Gang, Murong li I dare not touch her. Originally, it was the honor of Murong invincible and Murong Yi to send her to the palace. But they did not dare to take it, and gave the glory to Yunzhao. Although it is inspired by xuanyuanche, they dare not Chapter 1456 Yes, I dare not. In case Ryukyu is dissatisfied, they Too careful, too accompany careful, too take care of her mood. Light eyes swept behind, should be her family. Ryukyu looked back and said slowly, "I never hated you." Say, carry a step and cloud to summon to drive toward the phoenix of the bottom together. Maybe xuanyuanche wants her to marry from Murong family to ease the relationship between her and them. In fact, she didn''t hate them. Because, after all, she is not really Murong Ryukyu. She inherited everything from her, so there was resentment, all dislike, but really don''t hate. But let''s mark it today. To Ann Chen, she listened very well. No one had ever said that to her. She was the first in her life. I wish her happiness as an elder''s grandmother. Good, she accepted. So she chose to forgive. Yes, forgive me. If it were Murong Ryukyu, she would forgive them. Because, after all, they are her relatives. Why is it demanding? Why is it grieving. Forgive and forgive. With Yunzhao, we sat in fengchui. Murong was invincible behind us. Murong Yi woke up to an Chen and other talents, but his eyes were red. Murong Yi, a middle-aged man who fought in the battle, was in tears, almost crying. Excuse me. His daughter forgives him. The golden light opens the way, and the honor guard runs rampant. Along the way, the people shouted for thousands of years and bowed down. This is their queen, this is their founding queen, who has great achievements in the unification of heaven and the stars. No honor is too much for her. Any style applied to her will not be abandoned. Sitting on the Phoenix, Ryukyu smiles and nods to the four sides. Under this dress, the beauty becomes more and more unattainable. Seeing this, the people in all directions are more excited. They kneel down in waves and take the route of Ryukyu moon as the center. Towards the distance. It''s like the spray is flying. Chapter 1457 "Queen, one thousand, one thousand, one thousand." "Empress, a thousand, a thousand, a thousand." One after another, the shouts filled the whole capital of heaven and earth. Ryukyu, smile. This is the privilege that xuanyuanche gave her. In the past and present, no queen has traveled into the palace to get married. But what''s wrong with that. In front of Ryukyu, there is no etiquette that can be changed. His moon at Ryukyu should be worshipped like this, loved by the people, loved by them. In the great ceremony of becoming emperor, Ryukyu did not want to join him. Then, at this time, he gave this glory to Ryukyu once. Rules are used to break. And Ryukyu is worth everything. No one objected, no one questioned, and all the civil and military officials did the same. All of us think that Ryukyu is a good place to start. As long as the object is her, there is no problem. It''s the splendor and majesty that the queens of all ages can''t have. "Wuwu......" The solemn bugle resounded in the land of Kyushu. The majestic palace of heaven, at this time, the iron black and red glow, more and more festive, solemn, dignified. The red carpet is made of gold thread, which has been paved from the main hall of heaven to the gate of the palace. Along the way, countless bodyguards stood on both sides, intimidated. The dragon dances on the big columns with two colors of mandarin ducks, the Phoenix hovers, lifelike, and almost roars out. Proud of the world, the king of the world. Xuanyuanche, Murong Ryukyu''s wedding. "When the time comes, let''s have fun." With the singing of the ceremony officials, the fireworks exploded and all kinds of music sang together. At the gate of the palace, Yunzhao retreats and wants to see Ryukyu step on the red carpet belonging to her alone with a smile. Did not want to release the hand, Ryukyu hand a tight, tightly held his hand. Yun Zhao is not from a Leng, side head looks at Ryukyu way: "this can only you go." "Together." Ryukyu smiles at Yunzhao, grabs Yunzhao, and walks to the red carpet. Cloud call to see this not from the heart of a moment hundred taste miscellaneous. "No, Ryukyu, no..." This is the Queen''s road, the peak and majesty of the world''s power. Chapter 1458 He didn''t leave. "I''ll take care of it." Directly interrupt Yunzhao''s words, Ryukyu drags Yunzhao to go up. The red carpet is spread and unfolded. Ryukyu and Yunzhao walk on it side by side. It looks like Yunzhao is leading Ryukyu by the hand. "Ryukyu......" "Brother." He did not turn his head and threw down two words. Ryukyu looked at Yunzhao and said with a smile: "what''s wrong with my eldest brother walking here. Yunzhao, don''t forget that you are the prince of the Empire. Under one person, over ten thousand people, you are outstanding, and I will be proud of you. " The gentle but firm words are accompanied by the gentle smile, and the five tastes in Yunzhao''s heart mingle in an instant. This is Ryukyu laying a foundation for him and showing him everything. Walking through the king''s road, no one will dare to despise him in the future. This moon always gives him a stick when he is most discouraged, but it can stimulate his passion. I took a deep breath. Yunzhao''s face slowly filled with a smile: "OK." After that, holding Ryukyu''s hand in his backhand, he walked forward with his head held high. Ryukyu saw this and smiled. The bodyguards standing on their knees on both sides saw this, which was different However, the message passed down was ignored and left to the two. At present, no one dares to question, just kneel down. Dragging a long robe of joy, Ryukyu walked slowly and straightly. In front is the main palace of Tianchen, where her xuanyuanche is waiting for her. Along the way, the standing guards all bow to worship. If you wear a skirt, you can wear it all over the world. That''s her majesty alone. Winding ups and downs, a total of 99 steps of white jade ladder top, Ryukyu a foot. "Bang." Just listen to the moment when the fireworks are in full bloom and blow up in the sky. The band is singing for a long time, and the bells and drums are ringing in the sky. Xuanyuanche, dressed in a red wedding robe and a white jade dragon crown, stood in the hall and watched Ryukyu approach him step by step. There was no one else. The corner of the mouth has already been raised. Carry a step toward the coming Ryukyu to greet them. Chapter 1459 This is the one he loves the most, the one he loves the most in his life. Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanche coming towards her, and her eyes bend. There was a thrilling smile on the lips. Xuanyuanche, her xuanyuanche. Finally together. Finally ignore all the people in the world, together. Side of the cloud summoned this, laughing to let go of Ryukyu''s hand. Immediately, the courtiers came out of the palace, and asked Yunzhao to stand on the highest position of the courtiers. Two close, two hands. Xuanyuanche looks at Liuyue, and Liuyue looks at xuanyuanche. A smile together, a lot of deep feelings, a lot of bitterness and happiness, all in this smile. Behind them, there are all kinds of civil and military officials. No one talks, just smiles. Even Murong invincible, Murong Yi and so on, who came to the palace in a hurry, were smiling and smiling. "It''s time." On the white jade steps, the salute officer shouted loudly. The bells and drums are becoming more and more colorful. Holding each other''s hands, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche walk towards the palace with a smile. In front of him, on the high platform, xuanyuanyi and empress Chen sat on the platform, dressed in splendid clothes. Seeing this, they looked at each other, and Qi Qi smiled silently. "Worship heaven and earth." The singing and harmony of the officials resounded in the hall. Xuanyuanche and Liuyue, holding the happy ball in hand, turn around and kneel down towards the heaven and earth, bowing to worship. "Two kowtows." "Three kowtows." Kneeling and kowtowing are the most important etiquette in the imperial family. "Two high places." Looking at a worship ceremony, the salute Officer immediately spoke loudly. Xuanyuanche and Liuyue stand up, turn around, hand in hand, and kneel down to the emperor xuanyuanyi and empress Chen. Xuanyuan Yi''s face is full of bright smile, seeing the salute with his head held high and a smile on his face. Empress Chen looked down at her hand in hand. Xuanyuanche and Liuyue, who had not been let go, kowtowed to her. All of a sudden, the eyes of joy turned red. It''s not easy. It''s not easy for her son and yue''er to walk this step today. So many ups and downs, so many goodbye. Others don''t know, she knows. How much blood and tears, how much sorrow and joy, and tenacity are mixed in it. Chapter 1460 That''s what happened today. She loves, but she is more happy with today''s xuanyuanche and Liuyue. Yes, I am. I''m so happy. Not to marry a powerful daughter-in-law, married a queen. Only for her son, her recognized daughter-in-law, finally came together, finally to be happy. Red eyes, crystal tears rolling inside. But empress dowager Chen smiled brilliantly, which was a kind of brilliance with tears and joy. Looking up, looking up at the Empress Dowager Chen, her face was full of tears, but she was smiling as if flowers were blooming, and Ryukyu was warm in her heart. She likes empress Chen best. She likes her mother best. That''s the only one who really cares about her and xuanyuanche. He looked up and smiled at the tearful empress dowager Chen. Ryukyu held xuanyuanche''s hand and shook it. It was a declaration and a consolation. Empress Chen understood and smiled. Xuanyuanche turns his head and looks at the bright moon smiling at his mother. The smile on the corner of his mouth is more and more strong, and his hand is more and more tight. "Kowtow..." Murong Yi, who stands at the second highest position of the general, is also red eyed. However, three days later, he will be able to drink his daughter''s tea. Although he can''t be so sincerely kowtowed, it''s enough. His daughter finally forgave him. He didn''t know when the last time he was so happy. Maybe it was when Ryukyu made a sound. At that time, he was very happy. He also Ryukyu was born. When Murong Yi thought of it, he suddenly looked a little shocked. Subconsciously, he bent his fingers and began to calculate when Ryukyu was born. September eighteen, today? Today is Ryukyu''s 18th birthday? As soon as he calculated it, Murong Yi was shocked. My eighteenth birthday, today? Her mother, what Ryukyu''s mother said "Husband and wife worship each other." The applause rang. Xuanyuanche and Liuyue face to face, both of them have brilliant smiles. Holding the happy ball, looking at each other, they both bow gently. "Wait." At this time, a foreign voice suddenly blew up above the palace, like a thunderbolt. It''s going to be tough. Chapter 1461 The aftersound is very few, and the shocked people are deaf. "The voice..." I feel bored or just don''t want to see xuanyuanche. That is to say, Ouyang Yufei did not want to see Ryukyu and xuanyuanche get married, and did not participate in Ryukyu and xuanyuanche''s marriage. It''s in the corner of the palace. Hearing such a sound, I was lying in the tree top for wine tasting, and sat up straight. The complexion changed deeply. Always languid face, emerge a trace of fear and worry. Yes, it''s fear. The voice Here they are They actually came in person And now the front hall. All the guests in the world were shocked. Qi Qi turned his head and looked at the voice. On the main hall, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche eyebrow angle are selected at the same time, straighten up and look out of the hall. Only the blue sky and white clouds filled the top of the palace. All the people felt a flower in front of them. One eight treasure flying sedans are flying from the sky. I saw the pale yellow sedan chair, which was covered with lilac flying gauze. At this time, flying from the sky, layers of folds are blown by the breeze, no matter how ethereal. In front of the sedan chair, the four sedan bearers are in purple, gold and green. His face was as heavy as water, and he was carrying a yellow and purple sedan chair, as if it were light as if there were nothing, flying by. In front of this flying car, two straight figures, a white and a blue robe flying, black hair without wind and automatic. It''s like walking in a leisurely court, stepping on the air. The sky above them was shining with gold. It''s like the fairy who entered the world by mistake. The startled can''t move their eyes, the Shaker''s mind is uncertain. Silent, as if the foot is the substance rather than the air, the breeze in the middle of the air blowing their skirts, Shanshan dance. "Good martial arts." Looking up at the six people and one sedan chair flying straight from the sky, even if they are as knowledgeable as xuanyuanche, they can''t help but underestimate it. Treading on the void, which requires the lightness skill and internal skill, is almost the best. Even he can''t be so light as nothing. Hearing xuanyuanche''s surprise, ryukue''s eyes moved slightly, holding the flower ball''s fingers, and gently pointed down. Chapter 1462 Flying, flying. Six people and a sedan chair come very fast. The former moment is still over the front door of the palace, and the latter moment is almost over the void of the main hall. Below, all the people are staring at the people coming from the sky. The silk and bamboo stopped and the salute was forgotten. Tens of thousands of people were silent. Just looking up, shocked. However, in this shock, the palace tiles below. All of a sudden, the cold light was shining, and countless sharp arrows came out of the sky. Towards the flying six people a sedan shot past. It''s coming fast, and it''s coming in a flash. "Ah..." The officer who was blinded by this scene cried out in a frightened voice. That''s the immortal in the sky. How can we The scream of fear still stuck in the throat, and the picture above changed in an instant. I saw that the ten thousand sharp arrows were about to shoot at the six men and one sedan chair. The six people with plain faces suddenly seem to have nothing in front of them. With a wave of sleeves and robes, they brush left and right. The gentle touch is like a hawk sweeping away the disturbance in front of him. No movement, no force. However, it is in this stroke. The sharp arrow that shot at them seemed to bang on the invisible wall. As soon as the air stagnated, it lost its power and fell to the ground. The sleeves and robes are brushed continuously, and countless cold arrows fall one after another. Don''t hurt these six people, but you can''t even get close to them. And the speed of the six is still very fast. It seems that he was not disturbed by the long bow and sharp arrow formation at all. The general who has already reflected a little below, can''t help but take a breath of cold air and stare in horror. What kind of martial arts is it? In the middle of the main hall, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche saw this and looked at each other. All saw the dark color in each other''s eyes. Xuanyuanche and Liuyue know that they are openly married. This is equivalent to challenging the limit of Hades. Hell island will come. Therefore, they have already arranged the formation, not afraid that he will come, but afraid that he will not come. However, I didn''t expect such a strong comer. Chapter 1463 It''s a unique skill that shocked the world. Inside the palace, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche look at each other, and outside the palace, there is another change. Thousands of bows and arrows are put away. In the beautiful golden autumn wind, the small black ball suddenly shoots out of the sky, and towards the six people, it is like a meteor. The little black ball came so fast that it tore the air and hissed. That''s Ryukyu''s earth bomb. After returning to Tianchen, it was specially modified for throwing. The sound of breaking the sky is flying, and the black is weird. See you, the man in white, who is coming now. The calm look could not stand the slightest waves, only a slight meal of body shape, a floating on the top of the pale yellow sedan chair. Step by step, light the car roof. The man in white closes his hands, and then he swings his hands outward. "Bang bang bang......" In an instant, I heard a burst of explosions. In the sky, a flash of black smoke is flying, covering the whole sedan. The generals below are relieved to see this. It seems that they were solved by their Queen''s weapons. I know that no one in this world can resist their queen. However, these generals did not see clearly, but Ryukyu and xuanyuanche did. The man in white pushed out with one hand, with powerful internal power, directly to the earth bomb. They collided and were first detonated in the air. And the blasting distance is far away from hurting several people. If you look down from the sky at this time. It can be seen clearly that a circle of black smoke is flying around the pale yellow car. But it didn''t damage a bit of it. Xuanyuanche saw the happy ball in his hand and clapped his hands gently. In the middle of the main hall, a piece of space will be made immediately. This time, we met a real strong enemy. Flying and passing, passing the black smoke, six people and a sedan chair are like a leaf without heavy weight, falling gently in the center of the hall. There was no sound of collision. One step settled in the center of the hall, the head of the national character face, a face of cold blue man. Chapter 1464 As the eagle''s eyes swept over xuanyuanche, the cold and incomparable way: "this is your way to treat the guests in heaven?" The words were cold and aggressive. Under this circumstance, it is not only the generals of Tianchen who understand that they are not good at what they come from. I also know that the comer is not a friend. One by one, they were silent and serious. "I treat those who are polite, and those who are not. Why should I treat those who are not polite?" Xuanyuanche looked at the blue man coldly and tit for tat. "Yes, you are, and since you are, I will not beat you around the bush." Xuanyuanche voice fell, the handsome but proud man in white directly took over the words. After a cold way, I turned to look at Ryukyu. Frowning slightly, the man in white looked at Ryukyu unhappily and said, "Nalan Ryukyu, come back with us." The voice was extremely rude. There was no awe of the three kings, the six venerable and the nine saints. As soon as this remark comes out, the original royal family of the six kingdoms in the Central Plains here can''t help but take a breath of cold air. On the books about Ming island recorded in their secret room, it can be clearly explained that Nalan is the Wang surname of Ming island. Is this Murong Ryukyu the king of Ming island? The original royalty of the six kingdoms muttered to themselves. But Ryukyu looked coldly at the man in white who was not polite. His eyebrows were raised and his eyes were cold and contemptuous. "Who do you think you are?" The man in white frowned even more. "Nalan Ryukyu, don''t test our bottom line. Don''t really think that no one in the world can take care of you." "Face, we have given you enough. This time, we don''t want to give you any face. Come back with us and tell you once. " The man in blue received the words coldly. The sharp and cold words were almost like knives. "Hum, you..." "Don''t talk, bear it, bear it, don''t provoke them, they can''t be provoked, bear it..." Ryukyu said with a cold groan. Ouyang Yufei''s voice was heard in secret, and suddenly burst into her ear. Chapter 1465 Ryukyu is not frowned. Ouyang Yufei is so afraid of these two people. What are their origins? "Ouyang Yufei, come out." In a moment''s congealing of Ryukyu, the man in white suddenly drank coldly and looked at the back hall. I don''t think much of this sound in other people''s ears. Listen to in a hurry dare to come, hiding in the main hall of Ouyang Yu Fei''s ears. But it seems to be a thunder, bombing in the ear, the ear rumbling straight. Ouyang Yu Fei could not help but smile bitterly. He walked in from the back hall around his ears. He shouldn''t be using his voice to enter the secret. At such a close distance, if the martial arts are lower than or similar to him, you will never hear his voice. The two people in front of him are much higher than him. "I haven''t seen you for a long time." Smiling, he said hello to a white and a blue man. Ouyang Yufei was innocent. The left Dharma protector of the white clothes Ming island gave Ouyang Yufei a cold look and a cold hum. "Go back and get your own punishment," said the blue right guard Without any room for turning around, Ouyang Yufei touched his nose. standing beside Ryukyu, he smiled miserably and pointed to the two people in front of him. "There are two Dharma protectors in front of the throne of Ming island. My master''s generation is currently the most skilled martial arts in Ming island and the most powerful assistant of Wang Zun. They are extremely respected." In the name of introduction, Ouyang Yu Fei looks at xuanyuanche and Liuyue. These two people can''t fight against each other. His master is still the defeated general of both of them. They can''t clean up these two gods of killing. He thought it was OK to come to their two apprentices at most. I didn''t think that two murderers came in person today. Now, it''s over. Seeing Ouyang Yufei wink at them, xuanyuanche and Liuyue look at each other. These two are strong. They have just tried. Ouyang Yufei said so, just to make them more clear. But what if it''s clear? "Go back." Without Ryukyu''s words, the right Dharma protector was a little impatient. He snapped. Chapter 1466 "Go back, where? This is Yue''s home. This is where she should stay. " One step ahead, xuanyuanche face is also unprecedented cold. "Hell Island left and right Dharma protector. Hum, you can make it clear to me. This is my Tianchen, not your hell island. Come if you want, and leave if you want. Where do you think it is. you can''t walk away, and has the final say. " Cold and solemn, no roar, no threat. It''s very stable, but the majesty goes deep into every word. "Ha ha..." Xuanyuanche''s words fell, and the white clothes left Dharma protector of hell Island smiled at once. "Beyond our means." Seeing this, Ryukyu was not angry. He stroked the red happy ball in his hand and said, "I''m not happy. You''ve disturbed my wedding." The voice was very quiet, but there was a cold wave of Yin radiating out. "Today, since you are here, don''t go. Although you and I don''t like it, my wedding will not be a meal less for you. " Very light words, but with a cold, an absolute victory in hand. Ming island left and right Dharma protectors listen, the complexion does not change slightly. It''s more of a threat than a real one. "Toast without penalty." A cold anger throw out, white left protection body shape a flash, five fingers a hook, fast if lightning hit xuanyuanche. At the same moment, the right Dharma robe of the blue robe waved, and the one robe attacked the Ryukyu moon. It has been prepared for a long time. Xuanyuanche saw the man in white start his work. He swung his hand around him, and a cold sword came out of its sheath. The horizontal sword goes to the white armor. Strong wind blows on the face, five fingers like steel. That kind of sharp murderous spirit, almost like the essence, envelops xuanyuanche''s whole body in a moment. Xuanyuanche''s eyes are in awe, and his whole body''s skill is all integrated with the blade. The horizontal sword will cut at the left Dharma protector in white. Beside him, the nearest Yunzhao felt the strong inner strength of the white clothes protection at the same moment, and his brow was slightly wrinkled. It''s so strong. It''s much more powerful than him. Chapter 1467 And he and xuanyuanche are not between Bozhong. At present, the face color moves, step out in xuanyuanche''s side, wave the palm to attack the left Dharma protector. On the other side, Ouyang Yufei sees the right Dharma protector facing the upper Ryukyu moon. Not from the corner of the mouth, Ryukyu has no internal skill. At present, without thinking about it, if you make a mistake in your hands, you will face the sleeve robe of the right Dharma protector. At the same time, Ryukyu moved. She has no internal power, but that doesn''t mean she can''t deal with the person in front of her. The hall of jubilation turned into a arena in a flash. The Wenchen in the hall was immediately escorted by the general. Someone had been on the high platform for a long time, which led emperor xuanyuanyi and empress Chen to a safe place. At the same moment, the signal fireworks suddenly lifted off, and covered the blue sky of the outer hall. "Bang." A loud noise. The whole hall was full of people who all stepped back for almost a moment. Too strong internal force collision, the splashing breath, almost crush everyone. And in this dull crash, six people touch each other, and step back at the same time. There was no expression on his face, and there was no change in his face. From the faces of six people, we can see no winning or losing or injury. Murong Wudi, Qiuwen, Yanhu and other experts standing on the edge all frowned at this point. Draw, draw. With one enemy and two, we are even. How strong are the guardians of the underworld on both sides? Murong invincible and others began to feel uneasy. Holding the sword, facing the opponent with concentration, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, ryukue, the complexion is not deep. Only Ouyang Yufei is that lazy look. Just, from the depth of the eyes, I can see his depth. Outside the hall, a light wind blew by. In this light wind, Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, and the jade ground between the left and right Dharma protectors of naming island. All of a sudden, a big opening opened up, lying across the hall on this side. The generals in the palace took a breath of cold air and were shocked. Yanhu, qiuchen and Murong are invincible. They all look at each other with inexpressible horror. Chapter 1468 This is the damage caused by the collision of sword Qi and internal force. Such a seemingly understated touch is the point, just between such a move. Such a solid white jade ground is marked with such a gap. The strength is All the officials in the hall were shocked. But to hold six people, but the face has no expression. "Good, good." The right Dharma protector in blue looks at Ouyang Yufei and coldly throws down the words. "I protect my majesty, yes, yes. Right Dharma protector, you can''t blame me. I''m absolutely rational. Look... " "Try another one." Don''t wait for Ouyang Yu Fei to finish talking about East and West, the left guard in white clothes drinks coldly. He raised his hand to xuanyuanche and yunzhaoyang. And the blue right protection law slowly touched the soft sword at the waist. "Don''t move seriously. You are both old. How can you make sense with our younger generation? You are a bully, ah..." Ouyang Yu Fei''s cry is outrageous, but his face can''t be positive. The news was immediately received by xuanyuanche, Yunzhao and ryukyue. The sword is in the air. The internal power and murderous Qi of the three are also increased to the top. But outside, at this time the whistling sound continues to ring, countless people, near. The atmosphere is on the verge of a war. Either you die or I live. "Enough." At this instant, a gentle voice suddenly sounded. It''s warm, but it''s full of anger. The four sedan bearers, who had been standing beside the Yellow sedan chair, immediately bowed slightly towards the sedan chair. They dressed up in purple and slowly lifted the purple flying gauze. There was a slight pause and a frown at the sound of the Dharma protector of the Ming island. "Auntie Shui has said something. Why, you can''t do the following. Third uncle, you are executing the law in the criminal court. You should remember them well. " Ouyang Yufei is facing the purple sedan bearer with a voice. It''s said that the guard of Ming island stares at Ouyang Yufei. Chapter 1469 Take the breath, slowly back. In the main hall, the momentum of one touch was eliminated immediately. "Good risk, good risk." Ouyang Yu Fei wipes his sweat with exaggeration. But there was a real sigh of relief in that eye. Ryukyu, xuanyuanche and Yunzhao frown at the same time, which is the key figure. However, it also converged the breath. Xuanyuanche gently pressed down on the palm of his hand, and the man outside stopped immediately. The purple flying gauze slowly opened, and the people in the sedan chair, who had not been exposed since they entered the main hall, showed their true colors. The city is unparalleled and magnificent. The eyebrows are not painted but thick, the lips are not dotted but red, the manners are dignified, gentle and watery. The people in the sedan chair slowly bowed their heads and walked out of the sedan chair. She was dressed in goose yellow, which made her more noble. His eyebrows are bent, and the people in the sedan chair are staring at the moon. Facing the Ryukyu moon, step by step, I came forward. "Water Water...... " In the hall of man, she was shocked by the beauty of this girl. Murong invincible and Murong Yiqi''s face changed greatly. Murong Yi couldn''t control it. He shouted in a low voice. There was a deep feeling in the voice. Water, Nalan water, mother of Ryukyu? Xuanyuanche listens to immediately a Leng, immediately scrutinizes this woman. Indeed, it is very similar to the face of Ryukyu moon. But the Ryukyu moon is sharp and cold as the moon, and the Nalan water is gentle as the star. By the way, it''s not exactly that he saw only one side of the island in the past and felt like a woman in Ryukyu. Xuanyuanche suddenly realized. Looking at the motionless Ryukyu moon, I took a step back slowly. Listening to Murong Yi''s shouting, Nalan water glanced at Murong Yi, who was red. There was a faint flash in his eyes. After nodding slightly to Murong Yi, he didn''t look at Murong Yi, but looked at the Ryukyu in front of him. Slowly step forward, Nalan water standing quietly in front of Ryukyu. Little by little, head to toe again and again looking at Ryukyu. The eyes grew redder and the expression more and more excited. Chapter 1470 The shaking of the body, almost anyone can see clearly. From entering the hall, I looked at her and her daughter. I thought I had suppressed the excitement and could be calm. But, no, No. She can''t, really can''t, she''s so excited. Gently, slowly, little by little raise your hand. Nalan water stroked Ryukyu''s cheek and said softly with red eyes: "yue''er, my yue''er, my mother has come to pick you up. My mother said that I will come to pick you up when you are 18 years old. Today, my mother came to pick you up. " If it''s very soft, spit it out of Nalan water. Contains too much affection, too much ecstasy, too much Ryukyu looks at this strange woman in front of her. Look at her, look at their own tears. Looking at her, looking at their eyes full of joy, full of love, full of affection. She felt that she should not react. She felt that she should not have any mood swings. After all, she doesn''t know her, really, she doesn''t know her. For a person who does not know, only exists in theory. She really shouldn''t have any mood swings. But she was in love. Since watching the woman come down from the sedan chair, watching her step by step to their own. Watching her holding her face and laughing, watching her face crying. Listen to her saying that her mother has come to pick you up. At the bottom of my heart, I feel sad inexplicably and want to cry inexplicably. I want to cry in this woman''s arms. Want to put all their grievances over the years, all the suffering. They all cried and spoke out in this woman''s arms. It was so inexplicable that she didn''t know how to deal with it. Is this the memory of the body itself? Rare, this is the body itself in the excitement, crying. Did not clear how to return to things, Ryukyu in this complex, slowly raised his hand. With a never before gentle, gently brush away the excited tears on the cheek. Chapter 1471 "Don''t cry." Low, with a little hoarse voice. "Well, don''t cry, don''t cry, it''s time to laugh. I haven''t seen my moon for so many years. My mother should laugh. How can I cry..." Listen to Ryukyu''s hoarse words. Nalan water nodded, holding the hand that Ryukyu wiped her cheek, and raised a gentle smile. But the tears in that eye couldn''t stop, and they kept running down. At the moment, Nalan water hurriedly wiped it and said to Ryukyu, "my mother doesn''t want to cry, but she wants to flow down. Really, my mother doesn''t want to cry " watching nalanshui explain to himself, Ryukyu also felt his eyes were a little red. This is her mother. She is the one who has this body. That is to say, the mother of Ryukyu, the mother of her own life, who lived in her place. That kind of mother daughter nature, can''t cheat, can''t conceal, can''t replace. As for her mother, she has no father or mother in the last life, and her mother-in-law in this life. Taking a deep breath, Ryukyu suddenly put out his arms and held Nalan water tightly, tightly and tightly. "Child, don''t cry, don''t cry, mother didn''t mean to leave you so many years, mother didn''t mean to..." "I know, no explanation." Light words, let look at Ryukyu red eyes flustered Nalan water listen to in the heart, immediately calm down. After a moment of silence, Nalan water reached out to hold Ryukyu tightly and smiled, "well, no explanation, no explanation." Embrace quietly, spread in the silent hall. It affects countless people. Xuanyuanche stood on one side and looked at Ryukyu. His whole body was cautious, but his deep eyes rose a touch of gentleness. His moon, with his mother''s pain, is a complete happiness. "Water master, it''s time to say something important. Don''t forget our purpose." In the short silence of the first hall, the left dharmapala protector in white suddenly spoke coldly. Immediately, the hall with strong feelings floating, immediately transformed into a new killing. Ryukyu slowly pushes away the Nalan water. Chapter 1472 Nalan water saw a faint flash in his heart, but he still held Ryukyu''s hand tightly and said softly: "Yueer, would you like to go back with your mother? Let''s go home. " In my heart, I saw the inexplicable emotion fluctuation of Nalan water, which was slowly suppressed by the Ryukyu moon. At this time, Ryukyu recovered his indifference and shook his head slowly: "no, this is my home." Nalanshui heard, slightly set his eyebrows, reached out and waved to Ouyang Yufei. Seeing this, Ouyang immediately approached. "Auntie Shui, you are becoming more and more beautiful." Ouyang is bending his eyebrows. Nalan water sniffs, laughs and pulls Ouyang Yufei''s hand. "You''re the one who will please my aunt most, even if you don''t come back to see me." Say, turn to look at Ryukyu. Reach out and put Ouyang Yufei''s hand on the back of Ryukyu''s hand, tightly holding it in her hand. "Yue''er, my mother saw that Yu Fei is good to you. He is most afraid of the left and right Dharma protectors. Today, he is protecting you and fighting with them. Yue''er, this is what your mother chose for you. Yufei is really good, really good, with you. My mother also believes that Yufei will not mind anything. Yueer, follow Yufei and you will be happy. " On one side, Yunzhao listened to this, but he gently poked xuanyuanche''s back. Xuanyuanche is rarely motionless. He doesn''t get angry or contradict. Just smile at Nalan water and Ryukyu and Yufei. Yu Fei said with a big smile: "of course, I''m very good. I know that very well. Unfortunately, some people know that they just don''t try. Aunt Shui, your moon can''t see me. Help me find a way. Of course, if you can get her back, I''ll follow her. " He said, squeezing his eyes towards Ryukyu. In response to him is Ryukyu''s white eye. "I have been married." Without any superfluous words, Ryukyu is just a light sentence. There is no possibility of change and it will never change. Nalanshui heard that he took a look at the Phoenix crests on Ryukyu. In turn, I saw xuanyuanche with the same clothes. A slight frown on the brow. Chapter 1473 Xuanyuanche saw that he came forward and bowed to nalanshui for a later generation. Then he took Ryukyu''s hand and said to Nalan Shui in a very serious and positive way: "yue''er is my wife and will only be my wife in this life. In this life, I will never let go. " There is no superfluous words, but the firmness is clear from the lines. Nalanshui hears the words and takes a deep look at xuanyuanche. After looking at xuanyuanche and the hand clenched by Ryukyu. And the smile in their eyes. Eyes, deep down, half ring Fang extremely bitter opening way: "that will be very hard." "We have been very hard, but we will never give up, even if there are any people or forces ahead." Xuanyuanche holds ryukue''s hand and says to be sure. Nalan Shui bit his lower lip and looked at the moon and said, "moon, how about you?" "The same." Only two words, but more than a kilogram. When the dharmapala guard heard this, his face sank. However, before they could speak, Ryukyu looked sideways at them and said coldly: "I am the master of my love. No one can interfere with it, and no one has the right to ask. Hell Island, you, hum, I''m going to hell island after my wedding. I''d like to see what kind of dragon pool and tiger cave it is. " The left and right Dharma protectors listened, good, good feeling. It turned out that the little master of his family was going to hit the door. At present, they look at each other and smile. The smile was full of contempt. But Nalan water actually listened to, looked deeply after the Ryukyu and xuanyuanche. Nalan water slowly nodded his head: "my mother understands. In that case, it''s up to you. " "Water master......" The left Dharma protector in white suddenly drank coldly. "Left Dharma protector, pay attention to your tone. You can''t blame me here." Nalan water head does not return, but the gentle face flashed a trace of determination. Tit for tat inside bars, let Ryukyu and xuanyuanche are a Leng. Even Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao on one side and the important officials in the hall are all Qiqi''s eyebrows. Chapter 1474 This, this "Aunt Shui, do you agree with them?" Ouyang Yu Fei blinked and looked at Nalan water in surprise. Side of the Ryukyu and xuanyuanche also set to look at the Nalan water. She didn''t come to pick her up? She didn''t want to take her back to Hades? She didn''t come to ruin her big marriage? But how But how is this attitude now? Looking at Ryukyu''s eyes a flash of doubt. Nalan''s eyes filled with bitterness, but in a flash, he patted the back of Ryukyu''s hand and said slowly: "my mother just came to pick you up. My mother promised to meet you on your eighteenth birthday. Mother, I just won''t break my promise to you. It''s here to ruin your big marriage. " Although she has been on the island of Ming, what Ryukyu and xuanyuanche have done has already spread all over the island. Would she not know. Today, she came to fulfill her promise to Ryukyu. Not to destroy their children''s happiness. Ryukyu will be happy to go back with her. If you don''t go back with her, she won''t ask. When Ryukyu heard this, the frost all over his body disappeared, and a smile appeared around his eyes. Turn head and xuanyuanche looked at each other, both of them were smiling. "Thank you for your help." Xuanyuanche bowed to Nalan water and made a salute, which was called extra intimacy. Nalan water sees this and laughs to pull up Xuan Yuan Che''s hand and Ryukyu''s hand to put together. Slowly said: "do not bully my daughter later, otherwise, I will not forgive you." "Absolutely not." Xuanyuanche received it very quickly, but also very sincerely. Ryukyu is smiling on one side, with a brilliant smile. The situation suddenly turned to be a promise and an exhortation. All the ministers and guests in the hall could hardly change for a while, and they were all stunned. Even xuanyuanyi and empress Chen, who were escorted by Murong invincible, were stunned. However, Empress Dowager Chen is, after all, the head of the harem. Immediately, he got up and smiled at Nalan water. Chapter 1475 Gao Sheng said: "sister water, the happiness of our children is the happiness of our mothers. Sister water really hurts the moon. Come on, sister Shui. Let''s witness their wedding together. " He said that he would go down and take nalanshui to the stage. All the guests and ministers in the hall, listen to empress Chen. At this time, Fang responded one by one, hurriedly loudly congratulating and smiling. Only Ouyang Yu Fei held his eyebrows slightly, and a trace of worry flashed in his eyes. In the main hall, the festive atmosphere that had just been interrupted immediately rose. After Naran water spoke, the right Dharma protector of Ming island, who had not opened his mouth all the time, saw that Naran water really gave recognition and consent. The cold face was as cold as ice. "Water master, you have no right to make such a decision." Cold and cold, the festive atmosphere of the hall was immediately suppressed by this sentence. All of us have focused on the two Dharma protectors of Nalan water and Ming island. Head also does not return, Nalan water also cold way: "my daughter married, in addition to my mother, who has the right to make such a decision." "Don''t forget that the royal throne is the only one who can decide the marriage of Nalan Ryukyu." The left Dharma protector in white took the words and said in a deep voice, "you are just a master." "Without my master, would there be today''s Nalan Ryukyu moon?" Nalan water is very quiet. It''s not the bluster, it''s not the roar. It''s just light and gentle. However, it is so indifferent and gentle that the choking hell Island left and right dharmapalas cannot speak. Her Nalan water is not the queen of Ming island, she is just a master. But without her, how could you come to the moon? Why the next king of Ming island? She has no power to decide? Hum, she is the one who has the most power to decide. "Please go back to explain yourself." The right Dharma protector in blue said a word calmly. "Explain. I''ll explain myself." Nalan Shui dropped a sentence, then drew a smile on the corner of his mouth and held the moon tightly. Chapter 1476 Like it, go after it by yourself. Don''t wait to regret later. " After that, Murong Yi, who looked at Murong with red eyes on his side, patted Ryukyu gently. Owe this child so many years, two separate, flesh and blood affection. The guilt and pain in her heart had already drowned her. This time, I came to see what kind of person I chose for my daughter, xuanyuanche, who would rather die than turn back? It''s not worth the sacrifice. Now, it''s a good kid, worth it. So this time, let her fight for her daughter. Voice down, nalanshui deeply looked at Ryukyu, gave Ryukyu a brilliant and gentle smile, turned around and left. Ryu moon saw this eyebrow immediately a wrinkle, hand a stretch a pull the hand of Nalan water. "You..." Nalan water stopped, not looking back. Just smiled clapped Ryukyu to take her hand, smiled and said: "it''s OK, they won''t move me, and your mother is not so rootless." After that, he pushed away Ryukyu''s hand and walked quickly towards the pale yellow sedan chair. "Water, water..." Murong Yi saw that nalanshui was about to leave, and his feeling was still smothering. He walked towards nalanshui in one step. Next to him, Murong Wudi quickly grabbed him. Don''t allow Murong Yi to walk half a minute. They are people of two worlds. Doomed to meet, but doomed not together. Listening to Murong Yi''s shouting, Nalan water slightly lowered his eyes. But he didn''t stop at his feet and walked directly back to the pale yellow sedan chair. "Back to the island." The light and graceful voice came out from the car. The purple flying gauze slowly drifted down and covered the Nalan water in the car. Since I entered the hall, I have been standing still and pretending to be four people. It''s said that we should all bow and lift the pale yellow sedan chair directly. Body shape in the ground a little bit, the moment back and fly, in the air fell a head, towards the road when the air and go. It''s very fast. It''s fast but in the blink of an eye. There is no one car for four. The sky is dark blue and white clouds are floating. Chapter 1477 Not for more than a decade. As soon as they met, only a few of them met, Ryukyu''s mother went away again. There was a moment of silence in the palace. Looking at the car shadow disappearing in the sky, Ryukyu slowly takes back his eyes. And Xuan Yuan Che at one side pinched the long sword in his hand. The atmosphere in the palace is tense again. Ouyang Yu Fei sees this, but gently pulls the clothes behind Liuyue, indicating that it''s OK. Although the underworld guards the Dharma, it has great power on the underworld. Almost no one but Wang Zun would listen. But his aunt Shui is not easy to provoke, although she looks warm and soft. In addition, there are four chief punishment envoys in charge of Ming island. They also can''t listen, dare not act rashly. In response to the suggestion of Ouyang Yufei, Ryukyu didn''t change color either, so he was still cold as ice and looked at the Dharma protectors of the Ming island. Seeing the hint of Ouyang Yufei, the left Dharma protector in white gave a cold hum. "Go to hell island in person. OK, I''ll welcome you on the island. Don''t tell me. It''ll take ten years and eight years. When I''m old, I can''t see anyone. " Xuanyuanche listens to yanmeise and wants to speak. Do not want to side that blue right Dharma protector faster, a mouth extremely cold way: "half a month later, the island welcomes you." Ryukyu and xuanyuanche listen, the face does not move, but there is a trace of hesitation in the heart. At their speed, for a month, they are ready to start in a month. Half a month, half the time in advance, their arrangement "Yue''er, promise him." In this moment of silence, a cold and hostile voice outside the hall suddenly sounded, and several people came up from the white jade steps. She was dressed in a pink robe and covered with a white veil. However, empress Xiao, the northern herdsman, led the northern herdsman king yeluhong. Behind him, he was closely followed by several generals of northern mu. It''s cold, it''s killing. "Even light?" Looking at empress Xiao, right Dharma protector of blue clothes frowned slightly. Empress Xiao looked coldly at the Dharma protectors of the Ming island and said in a cold voice: "I''m empress Xiao, the northern mu. Don''t call me by the wrong name." Chapter 1478 As soon as the words came out, the silent hall was in a uproar. If you don''t know who empress Xiao, the northern mu, is, the Central Plains heroes here. Now, it''s known all over the world. Where did their queen Ryukyu make her fortune? It is from there that we move from the common people to the queen and from defeat to glory. North animal husbandry is just north animal husbandry. It was in the hands of empress Xiao, the northern Mu who gave Ryukyu all the trust and power. If we say that Ryukyu is a phoenix reborn from fire. Then the fire is undoubtedly empress Xiao, the northern mu. All the officials in the hall couldn''t help marveling. Today is really a good day. Everyone is here. He led jeruhong, empress Xiao, and the left and right Dharma protectors of Ming island passed by and stood in front of Ryukyu. "Promise him that they are in a hurry to find destruction. Why don''t we make it?" With a cold smile, empress Xiao turned to look at the ghost island and left Dharma protectors with resentment and disdain in her eyes and said, "the clown who jumped over the beam dare to compete with the sun and the moon." "Even light..." Left Dharma protector in white, with a heavy face. "Half a month later, wash your city gate and wait. Now, you are not welcome here." With a wave of pink sleeves, empress Xiao took over and drank coldly. "Seeing off." Autumn mark, Yan Hu and others are also smart people. Seeing this, I immediately sang, and the official agreed. The sound of seeing off immediately spread far away. The two words alone make the face of the Dharma protector of Ming island turn blue. They have never been so insulted. Can''t help but be angry the facial expression almost twisted. With a wave of sleeve robe, two good characters fell down in succession, and the body shape flew out in the sound of seeing off guests. Step on the void and fly away. He came in a fierce manner and left in a fit of rage. It''s really Qi Sha people. The island of the dead all left, and the palace fell into a short silence. "Poop." In the silence, a sudden laugh came out. Ouyang Yu Fei laughs without eyes or nose. His white teeth are exposed. He laughs without eyes. "Fierce, fierce, I haven''t seen their faces so twisted before." With a big thumbs up to empress Xiao, Ouyang Yufei is happy. Chapter 1479 And Ouyang Yufei said with a smile, just like the kindling line. All of a sudden, the whole hall laughed. There are different expressions. In the palace, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche looked at each other, and also outlined the corners of their mouths. "I don''t blame the palace for doing so." In this laughter, empress Xiao turned to look at xuanyuanche. "It doesn''t matter." Xuanyuanche immediately nods to empress Xiao, and doesn''t mind. Empress Xiao also nodded to xuanyuanche when she saw this, with a slight smile in her eyes. "Sister." On the other side, seeing the atmosphere eased down, yeluhong pounced on Ryukyu. Holding the feet of Ryukyu''s skirt tightly, it looks like a little sloth. "Hello, the ceremony is not over. Go on, go on, come on..." Seeing the mess below, the first restored Minister of rites immediately shouted at the top of his voice. No matter the emperor and empress below. Everything, at this time did not miss jishida. "Sister Xiao, come here, come here, let them go to church first. We are reminiscing about the past." After hearing this, empress Chen immediately waved to empress Xiao. Empress Dowager Xiao also went straight to the top of the mountain. She pulled yeluhong from Ryukyu''s leg and held him tightly. The ministers and guests in the hall also arranged their appearance and attitudes quickly. "Husband and wife worship each other..." High praise and ceremony sound, breaking through the sky, stretching the world. Look at each other in pairs and bow gently. Since then, the ends of the earth, hand in hand and together. From then on, misfortunes and blessings are shared, and life and death are not abandoned. From then on, a couple for life. "Courtesy." The sound of praise is flying, echoing in the main hall, lingering in the mountains and rivers. "Sire, long live, long live; empress, thousand, thousand, thousand." All the officials bowed their heads and shouted loudly. Head to side, smile. Finally, it''s husband and wife. Fireworks, bells and drums, music flying, mountains and rivers with spring. Banquet guests, pardon the world. Empress dowager, big marriage. When the night falls, the palace lights up. In the front hall, all the officials are noisy and all the cups and lamps are happy. Chapter 1480 But xuanyuanche''s bedroom is quiet. Countless red candles are shining in the bedroom, which makes everything around shining red. Ryukyu sits in front of the case, looking at the xuanyuanche who dragged her back to the cave from among the officials of the former palace. Her eyes and eyebrows are smiling. In the candlelight, the reflection is red. Hold back the maid. Xuanyuanche holds the wine that has been poured on the table for a long time. Give the Phoenix cup to Ryukyu and hold the Dragon cup by yourself. Looking at Ryukyu deeply, I couldn''t suppress the joyful way: "we are husband and wife finally. We are just husband and wife." There are many ups and downs in this sentence. There is no need to say. In Ryukyu''s eyes, a strong feeling flashed. He raised his cup, bent his xuanyuanche''s hand, and drank it up. "Well." After drinking all the wine in the cup, he looked up and saw xuanyuanche''s face suddenly twisted. His mouth was full of wine for making a cup, neither was he drinking, nor was he not drinking. "What?" Ryukyu suddenly raised his eyebrows. Xuanyuanche''s mouth is stirred by a mouthful of wine, which is hard to say. When Ryukyu saw this, he took the wine cup in xuanyuanche''s hand and licked the residual wine on the wall. God, it''s hard. Even if you don''t mind the taste of Ryukyu, you can''t help frowning. A drop of bitter into this, no wonder xuanyuanche with a cup, can not drink, and her very different. Who''s messing around like this? Does the wedding wine bring the bitter? Don''t wait for Ryukyu to get angry. The bitterness between the lips and the tongue suddenly disappeared, and instead it was acid. A whiff of acid. Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanche''s face, which has been twisted together. However, after the extreme acid, a light sweet slowly brewing. It''s mellow, it''s fragrant. The aftertaste is more and more sweet, just like honey. "Gollum." Xuanyuanche just swallows at this time, and his anger disappears in the sweetness. "There are words under the cup." Xuanyuanche points to the Dragon cup in Ryukyu''s hand. When Ryukyu tasted it, he just saw it. "First bitter, then sweet. Taste all the flavors before you know the true taste of sweet." Ryukyu smiled slowly. Ouyang Yufei is in a mess. Chapter 1481 But the moral is excellent, excellent. "Let him go this time." Xuanyuanche smashes his mouth, and the taste is not flattering. Voice down, xuanyuanche picked up Ryukyu and walked towards the white jade bed. "Our bridal chamber." With a low smile, xuanyuanche kisses Ryukyu''s neck while hoarse. Hearing this, ryukue smiled and held xuanyuanche, held out his tongue and licked his ear lobes. The bridal chamber of flowers and candles can''t compare with today at any time. Being seduced by Ryukyu, xuanyuanche''s emotion can be controlled. One flashed and pressed Ryukyu on his bed. "Ouch." Xuanyuanche was pressed on the bed, ryukue was unprepared, suddenly crying out pain. "What''s the matter? What''s up? I''m pressing you? " Xuanyuanche was suddenly shocked and jumped up. The corner of the mouth took a smoke, and the Ryukyu, who was lying on the bed, stretched out his hand and touched his back: "what is it on this bed? The back is burning. " Hearing this, xuanyuanche took a sigh of relief, smiled and pulled up Ryukyu, saying: "it should be some dry fruit with excellent meaning. But not much, I don''t know how to brand talents... " One side said, while reaching out to uncover the red dragon and Phoenix bed quilt, revealing the white jade bed below. Xuanyuanche''s words were hoarse in his mouth. I saw that the broad dragon bed was covered with peanuts, dates and lotus seeds And so on and so on implies early bearing of fruits. Almost three layers inside and three layers outside, raising the mattress one layer. The bed was opened to reveal a picture of a human shaped melon and fruit pressed down by Ryukyu moon. The corner of the mouth twitches, xuanyuanche begins to have the impulse to hit people. The moral is just to take two or three. That bastard made such a bed for him. Touching his back, Ryukyu smiled and rolled his eyes to the sky. Go to bed, there''s a commotion. Then find a piece of paper from the stack of dried fruits. "I''m a good man to have so many children." Typical Ouyang Yufei style. Chapter 1482 "Ouyang Yufei." For a while, xuanyuanche really didn''t know whether it was Qi or not. "I want to make a scene." At this time, the voice of jeruhong and nennennen suddenly sounded in the outer hall. "Children, don''t make trouble in the cave, go back quickly." Autumn mark. "Who says I''m a child? I''m the king of the northern herdsmen. Get out of the way. I''ll make trouble for my sister''s cave. You get out of the way for me." "Well, it''s not a child. We can''t get in here." "Who said that they can''t enter? The queen mother said that they can make trouble in the cave. Get out of my way." "Little ancestor, it''s not noisy today..." "Yes, my mother said it''s OK. Get out of the way..." Crackling, banging, banging on the outer hall. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche of the inner hall are standing by the bed, with black lines at one end. Fortunately, he had been prepared for it for a long time, and sent Qiu Keng, Yan Hu and Du Yi to guard in four directions. "Elder sister, I want to make a scene in the cave..." "Elder sister, tell them to get out of the way, or I will tell empress mother and empress Chen that they don''t want me to make trouble in the cave..." Yeluhonso, who could not fight, roared. Children on the grassland, that voice says how good it is. A voice roared out, almost far away from here, and the celestial ministers and guests who were still drinking all night could almost hear. Along the way, the bodyguards who came and went patrolling were frightened to speed up and rushed over the distance. They didn''t hear, they didn''t hear. Full of black lines, xuanyuanche gnaws his teeth, and Ryukyu picks his eyebrows. This little guy, it''s not so hard at ordinary times. What''s the matter today? Just about to open his mouth, suddenly a voice came from the outside of the hall: "little northern shepherd, why are you here? Come, come, I''ll take you to play. " Yunzhao, it''s Yunzhao. "I want to make a scene." Grievance, voice good grievance. "What''s the trouble in the cave? I''ll show you something better. Let''s go. Let''s go." At the sound of footsteps, Yunzhao takes yeluhong away. In the palace, xuanyuanche and Liuyue look at each other, and Qi Qi takes a breath. Sweeping the bed full of hundreds of fruits in front of him, xuanyuanche turned over his white eyes: "I''ll fix it." Chapter 1483 One side up front, sleeve robe two wave, the above dried fruit immediately all rolled to the ground. Then xuanyuanche pressed his white jade bed hard. It''s good, it''s strong, it hasn''t gone wrong. "It''s not easy..." Before he finished speaking, xuanyuanche suddenly stopped and listened. When Ryukyu saw this, he also pricked up his ears. A very light footsteps sound went back and forth, avoiding the autumn mark, Yan Hu, and other people''s guard, a turn over on their roof, as light as a civet. Hearing this, xuanyuanche''s face is dark. Black face, xuanyuanche turned over and shot out of the window. The roof of the palace. Yunzhao is in the middle of the corridor, holding jeruhon. Lean down and carefully uncover the glazed tiles on it. And jeruhon, with one eye, looked down through the opening. At a glance, I saw nothing turned red. In the temple, Ryukyu is standing under them with his arms around his chest. He looks up at them with a smile or anger. Seeing this, Yunzhao immediately reached out his hand and rubbed his nose. He raised his hand to Ryukyu and said, "Hi." In response, Ryukyu began to smile dangerously. "Murderous." Jeruhon, who was called by cloud. Suddenly, he pulled Yunzhao, who greeted Ryukyu, and pointed to the side. Yunzhao looks up, and xuanyuanche looks at him with murderous air. Yunzhao immediately put the glazed tile on his back hand and pointed to the sky and said, "the moon is clear tonight. It''s really a good place to enjoy the moon. It''s a good place." As he said, as soon as he pulled out, a back somersault held jeruhon and ran away. Xuanyuan saw the chattering of the teeth. Head night, a star is not, on a moon corner, moon, he killed him. "If you miss someone for me, you can go to the torture hall and watch it." A cold drink, xuanyuanche black face jumped off the roof. Roof four sides, because hear the voice vertical up Du one autumn mark and so on. All faces are distorted. Tonight, it''s not easy. It''s not clear. Does anyone want to make trouble because they don''t feel comfortable getting married. Chapter 1484 Four people look at each other. It''s hard. "All right?" Looking at the rearranged xuanyuanche coming in from the outer hall, ryukue asked with a smile. "Well, I don''t believe anyone else has come." Holding the moon, xuanyuanche almost gnashed his teeth. "Ha ha." When Ryukyu saw this, he laughed. Listen to the laugh like the silver bell of Ryukyu, xuanyuanche looks down very impolitely, including. Immediately, the laughter died. Only the sound of the sideburns. Quickly hold the Ryukyu and press on the Dragon bed. Xuanyuanche kisses Ryukyu heavily. A pull open his lapel, head down along Ryukyu''s neck on the kiss. Big hand, also began to seek up and down. Heavy breathing began to spread immediately. A kiss to the collar room of Ryukyu, xuanyuanche wants to tear off the hand of the complicated skirt, suddenly a meal. Ryukyu, who had already closed his eyes, opened his eyes at the same time. Look at xuanyuanche. The light in his eyes flickered, but there was a great danger brewing. Eyes squinting at each other. Xuanyuanche and Liuyue suddenly turn over, one from left, one from right, Shua''s standing on the ground. Hold the head of the bed and the end of the bed. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche move forward. The white jade dragon bed was lifted by two people. There was an immediate clue under the bed. I saw Ouyang Yufei lying on the ground comfortably. A brilliant smile, a hand holding the wine pot, a very friendly hand, a very brilliant Chao Ryukyu wave. "Go on, go on, don''t care about me, you just think I don''t exist." Ouyang Yufei is quite elegant. The eyebrows and the corners of the eyes are full of laughter and elegant demeanor. "Oh Yang On Fly. " A gnashing of teeth. Two shudders cannot be sounded at the same time. The risk factor in that has reached 1000%. "Get out of here." "Boom." A loud top-level explosion broke out from the Queen''s bedroom. Autumn mark, Yan Hu, Du Yi and others of the four party guards only saw a meteor named Ouyang Yufei, flying towards the distance through the night. "I''m going to make a hole, too." With the meteor flying away, that gorgeous voice in the night for a long time. A beautiful night in the cave. Chapter 1485 Let''s celebrate the reunification of the world. It seems that even the heavenly father comes to make beauty. The white background and blue sky are beautiful as dreams and illusions. White clouds have no appearance, just like the fat sheep on the grassland, in the sky wantonly sprinkled with huan''er. Golden light sprinkled from the sky, covering the mountains and rivers. At the end of autumn, the cold weather was replaced by this warm day. And beauty, everything is beautiful. The next day after the wedding, the emperor''s palace is the imperial palace. "I''ll leave this matter to us. You two can rest assured. Since I dare to promise for half a month, I will never make any difference." Outside the palace, it was already a relaxing Festival. Xuanyuanche, Liuyue, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, Empress Dowager Chen, xuanyuanyi, Murong invincible And so on, all the people gathered here, all of them were looking positive. At this time, empress Xiao looked around and said to Ryukyu. Hearing this, Ryukyu could not help but look at empress Xiao and pick up the eyebrow angle slightly, without speaking. Yesterday, empress Xiao promised. Naturally, she knew that empress Xiao must be prepared. She is not an impulsive person. I have been waiting for so many years, and I will never lose my breath at this last moment. So she was not worried about her promise. But at this time, let them rest assured that As if to see the hesitation of Ryukyu, empress Xiao smiled and said: "Ryukyu, I will not hide it from you, when you unify the grassland. I have already begun to order the construction of warships. At this time, a thousand ships were on the way. What''s more, all your things have been delivered to you. Tobim, I''ll press it for you myself. " If you want to fight the hell Island, you have to copy the bottom of the hell island to defeat them. So that they can no longer turn over. At this point, empress Xiao comes from Mingdao. How can she not know. Therefore, as early as we saw the completion of the great cause bit by bit. She has already begun to prepare for it. Ryukyu a listen, eyebrow a Yang. Well, she doesn''t even know. It''s really hard for Empress Xiao to hide. Chapter 1486 But it''s beautiful. "Yue''er, according to empress Xiao, you can see that the two hundred thousand soldiers and horses from Ming island have not left. We''ve got a big bargain. In addition to these days, che''er secretly ordered the casting of ships. Now, the one in our hands is the one in empress Jiaxiao''s hands. It''s not a problem to use it to uproot Hades. You and che''er really don''t have to worry about it. " The Empress Dowager Chen raised her eyebrows at the sight of the moon, and smiled and interposed. The Xuanyuan beside is easy to hear, nodding and saying: "yes, except that the shipbuilding supervisor''s business is big, other things are small. Let''s make arrangements. You two, just have a good time. It''s too much to be busy fighting when we get married. Go, go and have a good rest for a few days. " Listen to Xuanyuan Yi say so. Xuanyuan Che, who hasn''t opened his mouth all the time, turns to look at Ryukyu. Looking at each other, the meaning of the two is already clear in this eye. Yes, except for the shipbuilding and those oil drums. Others, such as redeployment, are small things. Aoyun country and Xuesheng country are inland in the north. Soldiers can''t use water. Later Jin Dynasty, Tianchen and Southern Song Dynasty were all close to the sea, and there were many sailors. These two trumps, empress Xiao, have been brought to her. There''s nothing else they can worry about. "Then rest?" Xuanyuanche looks at Liuyue and smiles. Ryukyu shrugged and said, "yes." The people in the outer Temple agreed to Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, but they were all happy. Ouyang Yufei is waving this season. There is no folding fan for any purpose. Seeing this, he smiled and didn''t answer. Half a month, all you can prepare is those things. It can''t be prepared. It won''t be ready for half a month. Therefore, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche don''t interfere. It''s really meaningless. And he, say not say, also have no meaning. After all, that''s what can be prepared for. Everything, half a month later. Morning dancing, with the style of this season. Chapter 1487 Therefore, all preparations are done by others. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, two people who have been busy like a top, finally have a few days'' rest after their big marriage. Three days after the wedding, go back. Today''s Queen, who has unified the world, returns home with a big marriage. This is a more grand thing than xuanyuanche''s calling emperor in Murong family. Many people didn''t sleep just after their big marriage. What is busy is not to touch the ground. I don''t know what they''re up to. Today, when I came back, general Murong''s house almost cleaned the street three times. All the leaves in the garden have been washed with water. It was spotless. In the mansion, you can use all the jewelry on the table. That Diaolianghuadong, rockery pond is wiped and wiped, washed and washed. If it''s not time, I''m afraid we have to push to build a new one directly. The new clothes of all the servants'' families in the mansion are more beautiful than the new year''s Eve. They are decorated one by one, almost like those in the painting. A little smile, I''m afraid, will take off a layer of powder. And in this grand can not be in the grand whole house, young and old, line up in line to greet respectfully. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche are ordinary clothes. I rode a few horses naturally. Then come back to the door. There''s no street guard of honor. It''s a carriage, servants, servants, bodyguards, none of them. There are five people in this line. They come back. Yes, five. In the middle of Ryukyu''s journey, on the left side is xuanyuanche, and on the right side is jeruhon, the northern shepherd king. After that, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao, who are languid, follow. This back door, with xuanyuanche one is enough. Even if he is young and adheres to be a sister, he is a boy and a good showman. However, with Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao what is it. Servants are not servants, bodyguards are not bodyguards, brothers are not brothers, lovers are not lovers. This Chapter 1488 When Murong invincible and all the people in Murong have not turned the corner. Ryukyu has been with xuanyuanche, yeluhong, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao. He swaggered into general Murong''s mansion. Ryukyu is not a man who will aggrieve himself. Of course, he is not a person who will take other people''s face into consideration. It''s one thing to forgive Murong Yi, and one thing to forgive Murong mansion. However, it doesn''t mean that she has to explicitly dislike it and force herself to like it. Therefore, Ryukyu directly ignores all the splendid pavilions and vaudeville troupes prepared by Murong. Plunge into her first time in the world of that lonely cottage. Frightening Murong invincible and others, their faces were discolored, and they hardly knew how to do it. But Ryukyu''s face doesn''t matter. She just wanted to see where she lived. The whole Murong mansion is a little cordial here. The most secluded corner of Murong mansion. Ouyang Yufei is waving a folding fan, looking at the humble cottage in front of him. A bed, a chair, a wooden table and a bronze mirror are all the furnishings. However, it seems that in recent years, Murong mansion really dare not despise this place. It is clean. "You live here. It''s good, it''s good, it''s special." Ouyang Yu Fei sat on the wooden bed with a sigh on his face. I''m afraid that the creaky bed will collapse when the strength is increased. "It seems that you were really able to bear it. If you can bear what ordinary people can''t, you''re a human being." Yunzhao holds his chest with both hands and leans against the door to look at the moon. When Ryukyu was born in the sky, as the prince of snow holy country, he naturally had first-hand information. Fully aware of Ryukyu''s treatment before the age of 13. Ryukyu knows Yunzhao''s misunderstanding, but she doesn''t want to explain it. At present, he only smiled and said, "what can''t live here? How nice it is to be able to block the wind and rain." Better than she used to be in the Amazon jungle, with the sky as the quilt and the ground as the bed. It doesn''t matter if Ryukyu is real. However, the old face of Murong Wudi and others heard outside the door was red. Ah, I can''t speak. Chapter 1489 Only one effort is to find Murong Yi from Liuyue in the third house owner''s house. "I heard that''s where you got his eye?" Leaning on the bed of Ryukyu, Ouyang looks at xuanyuanche with an oblique eye. Hearing this, ryukue turned his head and looked at xuanyuanche, who did not know what he was thinking outside the door. At this time, xuanyuanche also heard it and turned his head. Looking at each other, a smile blooms between the lips. How could I forget the meeting I met. Remember right here, xuanyuanche comes from the backlight, stepping on the sun. The handsome nature is angry and the demons are unparalleled in the world. The mixture of the goblin and the basilica entered her life here. Since then, it is higher than the sky and deeper than the sea. "It was a kitten at that time, but it was a kitten with hidden claws." Reach out, pull over Ryukyu, xuanyuanche hook the tip of Ryukyu''s nose with his finger, and smile. At first sight, I saw this cold-blooded guy who looked like a cat but actually a wolf. How lucky it is to be here for a lifetime. "Meat and hemp." Looking at the intimacy between xuanyuanche and Liuyue, Ouyang turns his eyes to the sky. Reach out and touch your arm. It looks chilly. "Meat and hemp? How can meat be numb? " I haven''t seen such a room. Little yeruhong just took back his eyes full of interest. He heard Ouyang Yufei saying that he could not help blinking at Ouyang Yufei. "I was hurt by someone." Ouyang Yufei reached out and took yeluhong by his side. Pointing to xuanyuanche, he said, "don''t learn from him when you grow up. It''s a shame for us men." He said, and reached out his hand to hook the tip of yeruhong''s nose. Then there was a cold that couldn''t help falling and throwing fingers. According to the cloud at the door, I can''t help laughing. Ouyang Yufei On the other side, xuanyuanche glares at Ouyang Yufei. "Yue''er, it''s not good for Dad, yue''er..." In this laughter, a voice of sorrow and regret slowly came, full of guilt. In the voice, Murong Yi walked quickly. Chapter 1490 There was a great deal of embarrassment on that face. Looking at Murong Yi''s coming, ryukue leaned on xuanyuanche''s body and said lightly: "nothing, I don''t want to investigate the past." Because I saw Nalan water and Murong Yi''s tears. Feel the love, naturally understand the hate of leaving. The former Murong Ryukyu was just the scapegoat below. It''s not that you don''t love, but that love has become hate. Because of understanding, nature is more forgivable. Listen to the words of the moon. There is no hidden emotion in the eyes of Ryukyu. Murong Yi''s eyes are slightly red. Inside and outside the hut, there was a moment of silence. "Moon, tea." In the silence, xuanyuanche suddenly broke the silence and smiled at Ryukyu road. Ben, how can the mother of the state offer tea to the abbot? Once he enters the royal family, his status will change. However, I don''t care about my identity. And Ryukyu did not care, he cares about what. Murong Yi is flattered by xuanyuanche''s offer of tea. Murong invincible and Xiang Anchen and others on the side, saw that Ryukyu was not against it, and hurriedly commanded them. What a honor to tea. Although, xuanyuanche gave the ceremony, Ryukyu didn''t care. Murong Yi still can''t stand empress dowager kneeling down to offer tea. Just a little bit of momentum on the pick up, a drink. "Good, good, good..." After drinking all the tea, Murong Yi can''t say anything for a while, so he can only say good things in a row. Outside the door, Murong invincible saw the people who waved away from other rooms. Holding the tea, Murong Yi looked at Ryukyu and murmured with reddish eyes: "if your mother is here, she will be more happy and like your tea..." Although the voice is low, what ears are ryukue, xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, etc. Qi Qi heard it clearly. For a while, no one answered. Murong Yi didn''t know what to say, but unconsciously continued, "your mother, you are the most gentle. When I gave birth to you, I hurt you. I hold you in my arms everyday, which makes me jealous. When you are so young, she will cook for you. Chapter 1491 Yue''er, you don''t know that your mother is a good cook. It''s better than the imperial chef in the palace. You were so young that you couldn''t eat at all. She will make it for you to eat, but it will make me greedy... " "Well, aunt Shui is good at cooking. How can I not know?" Murong Yi''s murmured words are not finished yet. Ouyang Yufei suddenly picks his eyebrow and inserts a sentence. Murong Yi, Ryukyu suddenly turned to Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yufei felt his nose and looked at Murong Yi, as if casually saying: "aunt Shui never cooks for anyone when she comes back. We all thought she wouldn''t do it. " As soon as Murong Yi heard about it, his eyes were red. Nalan water was made for him many times. And she doesn''t do it again, does she? Right? "I said brother, your mother can do it, can you do it?" Looking at the sour and dreary atmosphere in the room, Yunzhao, who hasn''t spoken very much, suddenly makes a sound. He holds his chest in both hands, looks up and down at Ryukyu with a smile. "Yes, Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, the emperor, I have eaten his own food. Should you show me your hand before you say it? " Ouyang Yu Fei folded his fan and sat up. His eyes glowed with gold at Ryukyu. Today, I came back happily. What did you do to make me miserable. Ouyang Yu Fei understood Yunzhao''s interruption and followed the words. Murong Yi also reacted and stopped talking at once. "Sister can cook? I want to eat, too. " Yeluhong''s eyes glowed green, and he jumped down from Ouyang Yufei with a thump. He grabbed Ryukyu''s leg. Outside the door, Murong invincible and others, who are calm in Murong Yi''s memory. Listen to xuanyuanche actually cook for Ouyang Yufei himself. The shock almost changed color on the face. If there is any mistake, their majesty will cook for him. God Knowing that Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao are trying to improve the atmosphere, Ryukyu doesn''t do much. Just a stretch of the hand to hold up yeluhong, squint at Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao, slowly way: "I''m afraid you dare not eat." Chapter 1492 "I''m kidding. I can''t eat anything unless it''s poisonous." Yunzhao is the first to refute. Ouyang Yu Fei also folded the fan once. Without saying anything, he raised his chin towards the moon. The sign is the king of heaven. As long as you cook it, I will eat it. "In that case, all right." Ryukyu shrugged his shoulders and began to walk outward. Yunzhao and Ouyang Yufei immediately catch up. Today, Ryukyu is willing to cook for them. It''s a good thing falling from the sky. I''m going to nail her down. Who doesn''t know who Ryukyu never made anything for. This is the first number in the sky. Murong mansion''s servant, who has eyes, immediately went to arrange it. Looking at the Ryukyu moon, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao, xuanyuanche''s eyebrows moved slightly. Things made by Ryukyu, this The golden light is shining and the flowers are fragrant. Today, Empress Dowager cooks for Prince Heshuo and Ouyang Yufei, who doesn''t know which title to put on. Shocked the whole Murong family. Backyard, offending, smoky, fragrant. Murong mansion hall. On the table of sandalwood Babao, xuanyuanche, yeluhong, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao and Murong Yi sit on it. Other people are far away from it. They dare not look here. That''s the rule, including Murong invincible. Waving the fan in his hand, Ouyang Yufei was intoxicated: "I don''t know what Ryukyu will do to eat?" "I don''t think so." Yunzhao is very rational, although Ryukyu''s first cooking is worth mentioning. However, for such a first time, Yunzhao does not hold a good view. "It doesn''t matter, our Ryukyu is a genius." Ouyang Yu Fei smiled and glanced at xuanyuanche, who was motionless. He raised his mouth obliquely and said, "at least, it won''t be as bad as someone else." Xuanyuanche listens to the words and plays with the wine cup in his hand, not against Ouyang Yufei. In those days, his mustard and sashimi were unique. But he couldn''t guarantee that it would be as bad as he was. After all, he didn''t eat either. Chapter 1493 However, xuanyuanche suddenly thought of what Ryukyu gave them to eat after a walk in the dense forest of the Southern Song Dynasty. It started to feel a little bit bad. Compared with his uneasiness, Yunzhao is not optimistic, and Ouyang Yufei is sure. Murong Yi on the table looks forward to it. As long as it''s made by his yue''er, even if it''s like shit, he will eat it. That''s what his daughter did. But yeluhong simply thinks that the rice made by the omnipotent sister must be delicious. "It smells good." In the middle of the chat, Ouyang Yufei suddenly sniffed for two times and suddenly uttered a sentence. Voice down, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, etc. also smell, not from Qi turned to see. Murong invincible served. At this time, Murong Wudi came forward with a sandalwood tray covered with silver plates. The face is a little white, the body is a little stiff, the eyes are a little afraid to look at xuanyuanche, the steps floating can not come in floating. Is Murong invincible frightened? Xuanyuanche sees this, that secretly eyebrows can''t be higher. Unexpectedly, Murong was scared to walk and float. What did Ryukyu do? "First, stir fry the black pearl. The queen is afraid that you will wait a long time. First, serve this appetizer." Murong Wudi put down the silver plate, and his mouth twitched to announce his name. Then he opened the cover, and quickly stepped back two steps. The eyes of several people on the table immediately focused on the past. In the silver plate, there is a small black ball the size of a big thumb. The color is bright and lustrous, with the luster of oil on it. "Delicious?" Cloud summoned to smell, stretched out chopsticks directly to clip one. Put in the mouth, just listen to the crackling sound, and Yunzhao feels that his mouth is fragrant instantly. "Good taste." Yunzhao immediately praised. The silver chopsticks in his hands were flying, and he swept away at the black pearl. It seems that genius is indeed genius. Ryukyu is so good at cooking. Seeing the incense that Yunzhao ate, Murong Yi, Ouyang Yufei, and yeluhong all started. "Not bad, not bad." "Delicious." Chapter 1494 "Yummy, yummy, what my sister does is yummy." Looking at several people who start to use chopsticks like flying after tasting, xuanyuanche squints to see Murong invincible standing aside. Murong is invincible, but that eye That expression Disgusting? What expression is this? Xuanyuanche began to ponder, chopsticks in his hands slowly extended out. He wants to see what it is. It''s disgusting. Chopsticks stretched out, just picked up a small black ball, beside Yunzhao suddenly pulled out a black line from his mouth and said: "what''s this? It''s very hard?" He said it and held it up in front of his eyes. Xuanyuanche listens to the words to see, sees clearly the thing in Yunzhao''s hand at a glance. "PATA." As soon as the chopsticks were loosened, the black ball that had been clamped fell back. At the same moment, Ouyang Yufei, who was chewing on the opposite side, changed his face and splashed out half of the table. "For what?" Yunzhao frowns, but sees xuanyuanche and Ouyang Yu Fei staring at the things in his hands. A small sickle look, black, fluffy, looks like there is hair. Yunzhao is silent. Look carefully. Is this like a leg? Yunzhao raised his eyebrows. On the other side, Ouyang Yufei is already livid. A chopstick pinched a black pearl and quickly cracked the black flour on that side to reveal the contents. A black beetle the size of a big nail. "Ouch..." Ouyang Yu Fei can see clearly at a glance and quickly covers his mouth. The face turned ugly for a moment. While xuanyuanche''s mouth twitches, and a smile appears on his face. "Worm?" Yunzhao stares at the insect, blinks, and starts to see black lines on his face. I just feel that my chest is beginning to feel a little queasy. But Murong Yi is stiff. The only one who responded normally was jeruhon. Those who didn''t know how to continue to eat. "Murong invincible, this, this..." Ouyang Yufei points to the black ball with his chopsticks and extremely controls his tone. Murong invincible absolutely belongs to the old and refined guy. You don''t need Ouyang Yufei to finish, but you also know what he wants to ask. Now step forward, the corner of the mouth curved a smile and said: "Niang said, it''s not poisonous." Chapter 1495 "I didn''t ask if you were poisonous or not." Ouyang Yufei thinks he wants to retch. "Oh, don''t worry. It''s clean and fresh. My mother told us to dig it out under the tree root soil in the garden. It''s all cooked alive. It''s non-toxic and harmless. What''s more, I watched it. I cooked it with hot water before cooking. All the foreign matters have been boiled out, the intestines and stomach are clean, and there is absolutely no excrement... " "Ouch..." It doesn''t matter whether the intestines and stomach feces are OK. Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao are all blue. Murong Yi almost spits it out. "Ha ha. "I see a few people with such faces. Xuanyuanche, who has been silent for a long time, can''t help it any more. He put down his chopsticks and laughed. In the laughter, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao''s face became more and more livid. "There is nothing to be afraid of. It''s just bugs. It''s delicious." In this laughter, yeluhong, who had been attacking the food, opened his mouth with a shriveled mouth. A contemptuous glance at the ugly three. When there is no food or grass on the grassland, you can eat everything. This insect, it''s so delicious, and it''s so face. "Scared? Humph, coward Be despised, be despised by this fart big child. Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, murongyi, even xuanyuanche subconsciously straightened up. I was despised by a child of several years old. It''s tolerable, but it''s not. It''s a hero. It''s blood swallowing when you break your teeth. Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao stand tall and straight, and the face of Tieqing is pressed. Ouyang Yu Fei flicks his fan and says with great grace, "who is afraid, but I am joking with you." "That''s it, kid. It''s delicious." Yunzhao coughs, and the iron face turns into the delicious look. Murong Yi''s mouth was cramped and a smile was pulled out. It shows that I''m not afraid. Look how good I laugh. When jeruhon saw this, he glanced at several people and doubted. In how to say, he is also the king of northern herdsmen, not a kid who will be cheated. Ouyang Yu Fei sees the transfer target and laughs at xuanyuanche. Chapter 1496 "We have all eaten. We are afraid of something, but someone hasn''t eaten yet. I don''t know if he is afraid." Side said, side quite amiable clip a bug ball, put in xuanyuanche bowl. Now, xuanyuanche''s face is not so good-looking. Lowered his eyes, xuanyuanche glanced at the eyes that jeruhong had seen. Quite calm, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, he gracefully picked up the insect ball from Ouyang Yufei''s stick and put it into his mouth. "It''s very fragrant." Jeruhon blinked his little eyes and looked at xuanyuanche. It''s like getting xuanyuanche''s affirmation. Ouyang Yu Fei sees this, and covers his mouth with a folding fan. There was a big smile behind the fan. Yunzhao raised his hand and blocked half of his face. Xuanyuanche in the eyes of yeruhong, inhale, exhale "Boom." With a crash, the beetle was bitten to pieces. "It''s really fragrant." Xuanyuanche''s face is stable. Yeluhong was identified, smiling to continue to solve the last few to go. On the other hand, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao stare at xuanyuanche and smile. Xuanyuanche chews expressionless. Although, he really just wanted to swallow it directly. A room full of strange rattles. "Well, I have something else to do..." "Well, I have to deal with some problems..." Watching xuanyuanche finish eating, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao speak at the same time. After a meal, they looked at each other, stood up immediately, and wanted to run out. It''s just an appetizer. The one behind it I can''t believe it. I''m still talking about it. "Serve." Just as they stood up and didn''t take a step, they shouted loudly outside, the curtain was pulled up, and Ryukyu walked in first. Behind him, a group of people came in with a silver plate in their hands and began to serve. I can''t leave. Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao look at each other. If you dare to leave now, don''t be caught by Ryukyu, or This is the first thing they said. At present, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao lament. Today, my life is over. At the same time, xuanyuanche''s face began to look bad. Chapter 1497 "Stand up and do what? Not delicious? " When Ryukyu first walked in, he saw Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao standing up, but he glanced at them. Light, no power, even a little smiley eyes. At once, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao lost their footing. "It''s delicious. I haven''t eaten anything so delicious." Cloud zhaocan smiles. "I didn''t get up to pick you up." Ouyang flies faster. Hearing this, Ryukyu nodded his head and said, "Oh, sit down. It''s all done." As he spoke, he walked to xuanyuanche, who had a solemn face, and took his seat naturally. Ouyang Yufei and Yun summon here. There''s no way out. Take a seat. At present, also return to the original position, the face still keeps a brilliant smile. Only a series of strange and twisted Murong family. The broad table of eight immortals is full of silver cup covers. Xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, and murongyi watched so many dishes that they all swallowed. What a strong sense of threat. Only jeruhon looked at the covered cups, bowls and pots. Almost all the saliva will flow down. It''s fragrant. The fragrance floating out of the covered dish is absolutely attractive. "Sister, sister." Holding chopsticks, yeruhong is in a hurry. Next to xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei and other four people, heard the words of yeluhong also anxious. Damn little boy, you can''t die if you don''t eat. What are you doing on the execution ground. When Ryukyu saw this, he smiled and said, "eat." After that, Murong''s family immediately came forward and uncovered the cup cover in front of the moon. The eyes of several people on the table immediately focused on the past. Black yellow, black yellow, small finger size, fried golden, smelling delicious. However, with a few super class vision. Quite clear that small finger size of black and yellow form, to receive in the eyes. Successful black face. I saw the brown oval the size of the little finger. Like a chrysalis, no, a chrysalis. The head is the head, the body is the body, and the feet are the feet. They are clearly seated together. Chapter 1498 That''s a worm. Xuanyuanche ponders, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao are so stiff. But yeruhong was in a hurry. He went down with a chopstick, and it was like eating peas. "Delicious, delicious." For a moment, yeluhong almost bent his eyes with a smile. When Ryukyu saw it, he couldn''t help laughing and said slowly, "eat more if you like it." One side said, while lifting his eyes swept the brilliant smile on the table, but it was xuanyuanche who just didn''t do anything and raised his eyebrows. On the other side, yeruhong, who was chewing on the chrysalis, looked at several people with contempt. The eyes showed clearly, coward. The corners of his mouth twitched, and Ouyang Yu Fei waved his fan and smiled at the moon. He reached into the chopsticks with dignity, picked up the insect pupa and put it into his mouth. He could not taste it, and swallowed it. "What kind of material is this?" he said with a smile? It''s delicious. " "Chrysalis." When Ryukyu saw it, he did not hide it. He said directly. "Chrysalis, never heard of it." With a generous gesture, Yunzhao throws a so-called silkworm chrysalis into his mouth. He chewed all over the place and swallowed it with his eyes open. Meanwhile, the protesters glared back at yeruhong. "Chrysalis? Is it the weaver? " Compared with Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao''s righteousness and generosity, we have to say that xuanyuanche''s way is profound, his face does not change color, and his heart does not jump. Pick up the silkworm chrysalis, and ask one, two, three. "It''s not weaving, it''s spinning." Ryukyu corrected xuanyuanche''s theory. This chrysalis is the young form of silkworm. It has been on the dining table for a long time in modern times. It tastes good. She ate it in that year. Today, she just mentioned. Murong Wudi and others don''t know what it is. However, the servants of Murong Wudi''s mansion naturally have farmers, mulberry gatherers and weavers. These people immediately found this thing. Listen to this thing and spin silk. Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao suddenly have a feeling. My heart began to be entangled in that silk. GA bang, GA bang, xuanyuanche in Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao eyes, eat as if dead. Chapter 1499 "It''s delicious." "Well, that''s good, brother. I really look down on you." "Delicious, delicious." The essence of eating without knowing the taste and praising is brought into full play by xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao. As for Murong Yi on one side, he ignored it directly. The man is not as good as these three people. He has already begun to turn blue. When Ryukyu saw this, his eyes were shining and his face was very pale. "I thought you didn''t like it, so I won''t open these cups. Since you like it so much, I''ll eat them all." With a gentle wave of his hand, Murong Wudi came forward and opened the second cup. Green and white, golden and green. The form is very moving and lifelike. However, xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, at first sight, a mouthful of painstaking efforts blocked in the throat almost to spray the sky. If they don''t know what the chrysalis is just now, it''s OK. This thing in front of you, even the xuanyuanche, who is the most precious emperor, has been seen. That spring, summer solstice, autumn, the grass is more. The child catches several of them. A plate of golden and green grasshoppers. The head is the head, the body is the body, the legs are the legs, even the wings are not damaged. It''s complete. "Wow, good." Yeluhong carries chopsticks like flying. One at a time, with head, feet and wings. Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Ouyang Yufei, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, glanced at each other. From the eyes of the deal, we can see the tragedy. I knew that Ryukyu was not going to hold the insect feast because of their receptivity. What do they do to beg for help and praise. Look, that''s the penalty for lying. Wuwu, do they know what''s wrong? Heart stomach Fei, but three people mouth is hard to say a word. In addition to Ryukyu, there is a fierce eye of jeruhong. They don''t want to lose their face in front of this little boy. Trembling, the three started to reach for the grasshopper at a speed of one meter per hour. "Moon, why don''t you eat it?" The golden grasshopper is fried, and the corner of xuanyuanche''s mouth draws a brilliant smile. He says to Ryukyu. Chapter 1500 While making a gesture, he should clip the grasshopper in his hand to Ryukyu. When Ryukyu saw this rare hand, he held it back. Very calm and indifferent way: "is you want to eat what I cook, not I want to eat." He said that he took off the cup of a plate in front of her. A bowl of pearl, white jade and jade soup. It''s green. It''s fish and vegetable. Ouyang Yufei never thinks it''s good, but now he thinks it''s good. He really wants to eat it. "I eat this. I''m tired of eating these things. I''ll give them to you." Taking a bowl of rice, Ryukyu pointed to other things, saying that the clouds are light. Back then, she was in Amazon and had no food to eat. If you want to come out and live, you have nothing to eat. That''s to eat raw. What else do you want to fry. Listen to xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, Ouyang Yufei, tears flow into the river. Look, how thoughtful Ryukyu is. But look at the look of Ryukyu, but not deceive them, Ryukyu is really fed up. On the other side, Murong Yi almost lowered his head to the plate. What iniquity did he create? His daughter is fed up with these insects. It can be seen how he ignored her. And the Murong family on one side dare not make a sound. "What is this?" To Ouyang Yufei, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, murongyi, after one person and two grasshoppers, directly kill the whole grasshopper''s yeluhong. Do not wait for Ryukyu to let Jie open the cup directly in front of him. A plate of dark color with absolute brilliance. The scorpion with crimson color is placed on the plate. Scorpio!!! Xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, Qiqi stare into the ox eye. "No poison." Ryukyu spoon mouth Jade soup, light floating tone without a little weight. Yeluhong said that Ryukyu had no poison. Grab one directly and take off the head of the scorpion with a bang. A big bite. "Yummy, yummy, yummy." Jeruhon''s eyes were shining. Hearing this, Ryukyu said with a smile, "scorpions are fragrant, but many people are afraid of their poisons and strange shapes, so they dare not eat them." Chapter 1501 Very objective words, but let xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yu Fei, Yunzhao, and so on three people coincidentally straight back. I''m not one of those silent retorts. And jeruhon, who chewed scorpions, saw this. With a questioning look, I swept over the three men and waved the scorpion with only half of his head left. It''s provocation, yellow boy provocation to their three adults. Xuanyuanche is calm, Ouyang Yufei squints, and Yunzhao looks dead as if he is back. But see, after the wave of jeruhon. Xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, each stretched out his chopsticks to pick up a black red scorpion, which was just a bite. As soon as he took a bite, Yunzhao saw the half head left on the chopsticks, the half scorpion clearly seen in his stomach. The whole man froze in a moment. Chest roll, almost uncontrollable to spray out. Ouyang Yufei, who is sitting opposite to Yunzhao, sees this and stops in front of his face with a folding fan. But the eyes are constantly signaling, brother, forbearance. A knife on the head of forbearance. Forbearance. Hearing Ouyang Yufei waving a folding fan, Ryukyu looked up from the white jade soup and saw it. Yunzhao immediately knocked down his teeth and blood swallow, and swallowed them. At the same time, he gave a thumbs up to Ryukyu, and his face was full of marvelous admiration. Look at the opposite side has been standing behind several people Murong invincible, a face of wonder. Once upon a time, the prince of snow holy kingdom was the prince. Look at the spirit of fighting against the black and white. "Eat as much as you like." When Ryukyu saw Yunzhao''s admiration, he smiled and nodded. Moved cloud calls tears to flow to the heart. As he swept to Ouyang Yufei, he said, "what fans do you want to fan in the autumn? These things will smell fishy when they are cold." As soon as this word falls, Ouyang Yufei immediately puts aside the folding fan. I''m joking. I''m afraid to say that I''m suffering when I''m hot. It smells fishy when it''s cold. Does that really mean they don''t live anymore With courage, the three men fought with jeruhon. One of you, one of me, almost swallowed and went down. Looking at the four people eating on the table, the Murong family next to them are almost creepy. Chapter 1502 They didn''t really believe Ryukyu had eaten them. They believe that Ryukyu is the whole man. The insects on the table haven''t been pounded. Yeluhong''s green eyes have been shot to the plate in front of xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche is really the green light of hunger and thirst. Reach out, in Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao holding their breath, uncover. Hot peppers of the same color. It''s fried with tender red meat. It looks like it''s cut, it looks like it''s shaped, it looks like it''s small. Most likely quail, sparrow, swallow Anyway, it''s quite a normal dish at present. Seeing this, xuanyuanche immediately reached out his chopsticks, picked up a piece of meat with his hind legs, and put it into his mouth. "Very fragrant." One bite, xuanyuanche carefully tasted the taste, turned his head toward the Ryukyu road. It was the only taste and dish he felt normal. By xuanyuanche extremely shameless snatched the first action. Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao Qi xuanyuanche turn their eyes. It''s the last move for insects, and the first move for normal dishes, ghost essence. Heart stomach Fei, two people''s speed is not slow. Immediately, the front leg and the back leg were clipped. "Delicious..." "Xiang, this is the most fragrant..." This time, they all gave yeluhong a look of praise. Sample, just let you eat first. We adults let you, who is afraid to eat insects. Yeluhong felt the eyes of the three demonstrations and his mouth was shriveled. Although Ryukyu ate the Pearl, white jade and jade jade soup himself. But everything on the table is in her eyes. At this time, when I saw you coming and going on the table, three adults actually competed with a child. Not from the corner of the mouth slightly a hook, outline out a faint smile. He raised his head, put down his chopsticks, smiled at xuanyuanche and said, "do you like this way?" Xuanyuanche nodded immediately and said sincerely: "this is a good taste. The first few dishes are not coincidental. This one is thick and thick." Hearing this, Ryukyu''s smile was very strong. But full of serious face, it seems that after thinking for a while, he nodded: "then I will do it for you later." Chapter 1503 As soon as Ouyang Yu Fei heard this, he said, "Ryukyu, you are not fair." "Just don''t protect that guy like that." Yunzhao complains as if it were true. Hearing this, Ryukyu turned around and looked at the two men. He smiled softly and said, "do you want to eat too?" "Of course..." "Bang." Of course, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao''s words are only a drop. One of the Murong family, who was standing behind him, suddenly fell down. The face was indescribably twisted. Smell the sound, xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, Qi Qi to see. Murong Li is the first expert of Murong family. At this time, see Murong Li is flustered to get up from the ground, bow, end upright stand. It''s not an injury, it''s not a conspiracy, it''s nothing. Then why did it suddenly fall? Xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, look at each other. Qi Qi looks at the tray in Murong Li''s hand. If they remember correctly, this dish was brought by Murong Li. "Look up." Xuanyuanche knocked on the table, the voice was very correct. Murong Li immediately raised his head, afraid of any resistance. There was a white look in the red. And those who don''t dare to look at them. And the twisted face. Let xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, have a bad feeling in an instant. This dish may not be a bird. Slowly, at a very slow speed, put down the front leg and back leg. Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao correct their sitting posture and look back at the moon. Xuanyuanche coughs and draws the corner of his mouth into a new moon. Looking at the leisurely moon, he said: "the material of this dish is..." Ryukyu put his hands together in his arms and said slowly: "there''s no good material here. I''m taking local materials." "Well." Xuanyuanche nodded, but stared at Liuyue. Seeing this, Ryukyu glanced at the three of her: "I want to know." Nod, all of you. "Then tell me." In the reign of Ryukyu, Murong Li points his chin. Murong Li immediately coughed first. Chapter 1504 I dare not look at Shua''s eyes on the three highest people in the world. Murong Li quickly bowed his head and said: "my mother told me that because it was a temporary idea, there was no ready-made good material. Just use local materials. This dish was caught alive by Murong Li and several brothers from the fields of xiahu Rats. " A sound fell and the Hall fell silent. Xuanyuanche''s mouth began to cramp. Ouyang''s face began to twist. Yunzhao''s teeth began to click. If you do not break out in silence, you will die in silence. Murong invincible and so on have started to be on guard. If these three people break out, the house of Murong mansion will be lifted. On the contrary, Ryukyu said slowly: "why, dare not eat?" "They are afraid." Yeluhong interrupts, chewing the thigh of a mouse, and looks at xuanyuanche Ouyang, Yu feiyunzhao and other three people with extreme contempt. Hearing this, Ryukyu nodded: "since I''m afraid..." "It''s not just a rat meat, but something to be afraid of." Ouyang Yu Fei, while supporting himself, is subconsciously waving a folding fan. The material was empty, only to find that he had just thrown the folding fan in his hand. "I''m not afraid to go up to daoshan and down to the oil pot. Besides, this area is just like mouse meat. Don''t make fun of it, brother." Yunzhao coughs and calms down. The twisted face began to twist back. "We''re just thinking. It''s amazing how well you can do it." Finally, xuanyuanche made a concluding statement. There is no choice to break out in silence. The three choose to fall down in silence. When Ryukyu saw this, he nodded his head and said, "it''s just like that. If you dare not eat it, it''s a joke." Voice down, Ouyang Yu Fei, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, indignant. For this, don''t say it''s rat meat. Even a dinosaur, they have to eat it. There is a heart of no turning back, but no one has eaten the stir fried rat meat. Can control not to spit out, really is an excellent control. Yunzhao simply uncovers the plate in front of him. Chapter 1505 A plate of snow-white soup. With a little thick, with a little green. Like the silver wire of silver winding inside, the fragrance of mint comes faintly. Another excellent dish. It seems innocuous, but who knows if it''s a deep-water bomb. Ouyang Yufei and xuanyuanche both stare at Yunzhao and do not start. And the dish was far away from jeruhon, who could not move it, so he had to watch. He was stared at by xuanyuanche and Ouyang Yufei. Yunzhao takes a deep breath. A friend of the dead will not die but a poor man, which is now fully reflected in him. Pick up the silver spoon, and cloud summoned a small spoon. The soup is very white, and there is a pure white object with the nail plate rolling inside, which is a little thicker than the petiole of the tree. White and tender, with his eyesight can only see like insects. As for that kind of insect, I can''t see it. However, it has neither the teeth nor the claws, nor the distinguished appearance. It seems that it should be a gentle insect. This adjective is very strange. But now Yunzhao can only give it such a position. He''s almost lost in the sky and the ground by those ferocious things or disgusting things. He vowed not to cook for them in the future. Is Ryukyu edible. A bite of teeth, a cruel heart, Gulu a swallow. What''s the smell? What is it? Looking at xuanyuanche and Ouyang Yufei, they look at him with wide eyes and ask silently. Yunzhao gives a helpless shrug. Sorry, it''s too urgent to taste. Xuanyuanche and Ouyang Yufei are angry. Ignoring the anger of xuanyuanche and Ouyang Yufei, Ryukyu slowly picked up the spoon and said, "this thing is the most nutritious and has a high protein content." On the other hand, he said that he was very virtuous for xuanyuanche and Ouyang Yufei, and yeluhong had a bowl. However, in front of Murong Yi, who was already pale. Ryukyu was kind enough to ignore him and didn''t give him a spoon. Be absolutely on high alert for what''s in the bowl. Therefore, Murong invincible and others standing on the table and around. Chapter 1506 Didn''t pay attention to listen to Ryukyu''s words about proteins, and all of them focused on the white jade soup. Holding a knife to extend the head, a knife to shrink the tragic mood. Xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao, pick up the bowl and drink. The entrance is fragrant. The little white insect is soft, slippery and tender It''s just a taste. "This insect tastes good." Even if it''s a worm, he recognizes it. It''s delicious. Ouyang Yufei nods. "It''s very tender. It''s a little like tofu." Yunzhao, it''s time to eat something. Xuanyuanche also nodded: "it doesn''t feel like a worm." He said, turning his head to look at Ryukyu. Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao also came together. Ryukyu leaned on the back of the chair and pointed his fingertips on the table. Seeing this, he smiled and said slowly: "I can''t cook, in my concept. Only can we eat, there is no good or not. What''s more, there''s no such thing as making a fool of someone. What I do for you is what I think I can eat, what I have eaten, and what I will do. For example, the bean curd is carved into insect lines to confuse the public. Don''t worry, I don''t have that spare time. " Voice down, xuanyuanche immediately put down the bowl, holding Ryukyu''s hand. "Sorry." Xuanyuanche lowered his head slightly. How did he forget that Ryukyu was the kind of man who would deliberately fool people. They will deliberately bully them. This is not what Ryukyu will do. In fact, he should have thought of it. Everything Ryukyu did was close to the original. Just like the walk in the jungles of the Southern Song Dynasty, those who ate were not made from local materials, and there were all kinds of mess. Ryukyu is better at primitive things. Although, he really did not know how Ryukyu liked insects so much. Clapping xuanyuanche''s hand, the smile on Ryukyu''s face, didn''t care at all. "Another bowl, delicious." Just as xuanyuanche and ryukue were talking, jeruhong had already finished a bowl, and his stomach was bulging. Chaoyunzhao held out the bowl. "Ouch..." "Ouch..." Chapter 1507 Yunzhao put down his chopsticks and didn''t take over yeluhong''s small bowl. Murong''s family, who had been standing rigidly and waiting, suddenly retched twice, breaking the friendly atmosphere of the hall. Ouyang Yu Fei squints at Murong gang. This is Murong Yi''s younger brother. He can''t support it at this time. He begins to feel sick. Ouyang Yufei had a bad feeling immediately. "You may not be able to eat it." Not waiting for xuanyuanche and others to ask, Ryukyu gently outlines the corner of his mouth. "Disrespectful, disrespectful." Murong just looked at xuanyuanche''s eyes, and the lips with white jade soup. Even if his strength is as he is, he can''t control it. He covers his mouth and runs out. It''s too late to even say a plea. Cloud summoned this long sigh, looked at Ryu moon and said, "let''s die to understand." When Ryukyu saw xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao, they shrugged their shoulders. "Say it." A faint voice sounded, Murong was immediately nailed in place. He did not dare to go back. Murong Gang said in awe and reverence: "yes Yes It''s maggots. " A sound falls, Xuan Yuan Che but feels in the chest a tumble, already swallowed white jade soup, almost a burst out. Ouyang pressed the table with flying silk. He believed that as long as he spoke a word now. It''s bound to vomit, absolutely. While Yunzhao''s eyes turned white and almost retched. Murong invincible saw this, covered his face and turned his head, afraid to look at each other. These days, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao and other people are not the people who enjoy the river and mountain, don''t understand anything, and don''t know anything, although they are precious emperors and princes. This maggot, of course, knows. That''s the treasure of the shop in the toilet. Thinking about what they had just eaten in the latrine. the faces of the three men were blue, red, white and almost colorful. Ryukyu shook his head when he saw this, reached for a spoon of white jade soup and poured it into his mouth. Slowly said: "rest assured, absolutely clean." But xuanyuanche and other psychological even in a strong, can not rest assured. Chapter 1508 Xuanyuanche directly grabbed Ryukyu''s spoon and threw it into the bowl. When Ryukyu saw this, he smiled and didn''t force several people to wave to Murong invincible. Murong invincible immediately walked over with several people behind him, carefully opened and placed it in front of xuanyuanche and other people, the last dish. The small silver plate was opened, and xuanyuanche took a close look. A baby''s fist size, pink and pink meatballs are in the dish, still slightly wriggling. The corners of his mouth began to cramp. Ouyang Yu Fei pointed to the pink meatballs and said, "this is..." "Ah, little mouse." Ouyang Yufei''s question hasn''t come out yet. On one side, yeluhong jumps up and is very surprised. Little mouse! Xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, starts to have a black face. Ryukyu slowly took the chopsticks and put a clip of the mouse into the plate. Just a squeak. Then, he took the little mouse and dipped it in the seasoning, which immediately made a slight squeak. Raise chopsticks, and Ryukyu feeds them to his mouth. Xuanyuanche saw it on one side and immediately grasped Ryukyu''s hand. He said with a black face, "what are you doing?" Ryukyu blinked and said to himself, "show you how to eat." As soon as the voice fell, xuanyuanche''s whole face was dark. He grabbed the chopsticks of Ryukyu, pulled ryukyue and stood up. He smiled softly and said, "don''t eat too much. We are all full." At the same moment, Yunzhao also quickly stood up, reached out his hand to hold the other hand of Ryukyu, and said sincerely: "Murong Yi, you have also seen it. There is a lantern festival tonight. Let''s go to the Lantern Festival." Together with xuanyuanche, he walked out on the Ryukyu moon. Ryukyu can''t help turning his white eyes. That''s what the Lantern Festival is at noon. And Ouyang Yufei grabs yeluhong, smiles and looks at Murong Wudi and other humanitarians: "let''s go here today. There are many things for your mother. Go back to the Palace first." After that, he grabbed jeruhon and ran after him. Looking at the figure that is being carried away, Murong Wudi and others wiped the sweat on their forehead. Take a look at each other. Today, it''s a test of their endurance. The feast is full of insects. It''s a pity that the kitchen in Murong mansion. From then on, no one dared to use it. Chapter 1509 The autumn water is long and the sky is the same, and the mountains and rivers are sunset. In order to ensure the safety of life and property. Xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao all agree that Ryukyu''s staying away from the kitchen is their life guarantee. Because, at noon, I had Ryukyu''s insect feast. I''m not in the mood to swim in the lake in the afternoon. I can''t even have supper. This is a direct threat to life. The mood is like the ups and downs of the water, and the skill goes back in a straight line. This is an indirect threat to life. In the pain of three faces without complaining like complaining. Ryukyu had no choice but to promise to go shopping at night as compensation. Though, she really didn''t think it necessary for her to compensate them. They didn''t come up with her own meal. And that''s all she can do. However, it''s hard for us to get together and have a good mood, so we will accompany them to make trouble. At the beginning of the day, the night is dim. The sky is full of bright stars shining in the sky, and the wind is dancing lightly. The silver moonlight is enchanting in the sky, and the silver stars fall in the sky. It covers all the mountains and rivers. The silver moon on the water is shining, just like the moon falling into nine days and entering the mortal world. And below the brilliant lights, contrast into fun. The streets and alleys, one after another. The street is full of lights. I saw that the streets of the capital of the kingdom were full of people and could hardly walk. All kinds of lanterns are on the pavilion. Hang it on the door source, hold it in the palm of your hand, and hold it in the palm of your hand. With the flow of people moving around, in the night sky just like the firefly, shining through the starry sky. Shops along the street are full of birds, fish and insects, and colorful lanterns with delicate flowers. The cry, the laughter, almost made the day go. I haven''t had such a happy time for a long time. There has not been such a real peace for a long time. The world is unified, and there is no war ever since. All the people who let go of their worries and concerns and put the joy emanating from the bottom of their hearts on the Lantern Festival. Laugh and smile. The little Li River runs across the sky. Not big, but very clear. At this time, the beautiful river reflecting the moonlight is full of countless floating lanterns. Chapter 1510 Having the shape of a lotus or a carp. Some are in the shape of birds, some are plain Countless lanterns of different colors float on the Li River. Accompanied by the flowing river, towards the distance slowly flowing away. And, on the shore, there are countless girls standing. Or coquettish, or gentle, or hope, or vision Put the lantern in your hand. It looks so holy, so solemn. And behind them, countless men seemed to look this way. All over the river, there is an ambiguous taste floating. Ryukyu and a group of five people came here and were immediately attracted by this scene. Tianchen doesn''t have the rule to put the river lamp. What does it mean to put it like this today? Doubts come back to doubts, but today it''s the people''s jubilation, whatever they do. At present, xuanyuanche does not care about it. He just holds Ryukyu''s hand tightly and takes yeluhong to enjoy it. Behind him, Ouyang Yufei waved a folding fan to watch with relish. Yunzhao is slow and orderly, without much mood fluctuation. Ouyang Yufei is a man of understanding. Seeing the folding fan in his hand, he lit a lotus river lamp on the river and said to Yunzhao honestly, "Yunzhao, I think that lamp matches you very well." Hearing this, Yunzhao looks around and stares at Ouyang Yufei. "I think you are the only one who can compete with you." Although Yunzhao is deep, his sharp mouth and skin skills are not lost. Ouyang Yu Fei said with a smile, "I think it''s praise." In response, Yunzhao''s eyes were white. "But I think it''s the best match for him." Receiving the white eyes of Yunzhao, Ouyang Yufei suddenly turns to xuanyuanche. "There are so many kinds of charm in the eyes. It''s natural to flirt with every smile. If you don''t get angry, you will be amazed. If you get angry, you will Hey, don''t pinch Before he finished, Ouyang Yufei suddenly jumped back with a smile. In front of him, Ryukyu''s black hand is reaching out. While xuanyuanche squints his eyes slightly, murderous and murderous. Chapter 1511 However, xuanyuanche''s original appearance is demon spirit, which looks like the best. At this time, there is no iron blood and murderous spirit. With such a squint, the demon becomes more and more obvious. One side of the cloud summoned this, can''t help chuckle out, not afraid to die of the answer: "the description is really thorough." In exchange for xuanyuanche''s murderous eyes. However, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao laugh more happily. When Ryukyu saw this, he shook his head, but he also smiled. Xuanyuanche is good. It''s not a sin. She likes it. The night is pure black, but it can''t hide the beauty of nature. Ryukyu and his party have attracted a lot of attention along the way. It''s just that they don''t feel it. And now a few people so smile, that people around the eyes are more Shua Shua concentrated over. "Well, gentlemen and Madame, buy a lantern." Looking at Ryukyu and other people''s hands without a lantern, immediately a peddler crowded over, smiling and bending his eyes. "If you put on a lantern today, you can have the protection of our queen." As soon as Ouyang Yufei heard this, he immediately stopped laughing and looked at it with interest: "why? Why does the queen protect you? " He said and smiled at Ryukyu. She protects the people who put the lanterns? Ryukyu is not a man with strong curiosity, but he is also attracted by this. He is still waiting for the peddler to talk about how she protects her. When the peddler saw that Ouyang Yufei asked, he immediately smiled and said: "listen to the accent, you are not the capital of heaven and earth. Then you may not know. Our empress and our emperor have experienced many ups and downs in their marriage. Finally, we can be together. You don''t know in other places. What we know when we were born here is clear. It was a wave... " "Stop, stop, we know the magnificent and twists and turns of the emotional road after the emperor." Without waiting for the peddler to publicize freely, Ouyang Yufei directly interrupted and said with a smile, "although I am not a native here. But we all know that. Chapter 1512 I just want to know now why the emperor and empress will protect the people who put the river lamp. " "Ha ha, young man, you don''t understand that." An old woman came up to him and looked at Ouyang Yu Fei with a smile. "The river lamp is a prayer lamp. It''s the girls and the boys who want the perfect marriage. Empress Dowager walked so hard, but he eventually got married. Our little girls and boys, I hope the emperor and empress will bless us and have a good marriage. " When the voice fell, the old woman smiled and pointed to a girl beside the river and said, "look, that''s my granddaughter. Please bless me and ask for a good son-in-law." "Yeah, yeah, that''s my daughter over there..." "The young man of our family is in..." In the noise, xuanyuanche and Liuyue look at each other, and Qiqi smiles. The silent feelings are transmitted from the corners of the mouth, the tip of the eyebrows and the breath. Hold the hand of the son, there is no other request in this life. "Tut Tut, they are beautiful again." Seeing xuanyuanche and Liuyue looking at each other and laughing, Ouyang said with a shriveled mouth. "You didn''t know that." Yunzhao holds his chest with both hands and gives Ouyang Yufei a look. "Lantern, buy one, buy one, and ask for a good marriage." The peddler, with a smile on his face, pointed to his lantern shop behind him. "She''s married and wants a good marriage." Ouyang''s mouth shriveled when he was flying to Ryukyu. "I''m afraid it''s going to cramp." Yunzhao followed the next sentence very smoothly. "You two are not the only ones who can buy it. Your husband and wife can buy one and hang it in their hands. Look at this window shopping meeting. We all mentioned lanterns, but we didn''t mention them. It''s so bad. " The peddler laughed to please. "Lantern, lantern, I want lantern." By this has never seen the full street lantern attracted the eye of jeruhon, at this time just returned to God, pull the Ryukyu on call and jump. Ryukyu was in a good mood at this time. He said with a smile, "OK, go and buy it for you." He said that he was holding xuanyuanche''s hand and holding jeruhon''s, he walked towards the lantern shop. Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao see their backs. Chapter 1513 It''s like a couple pulling their children. I think it''s as good as it''s said. Though, the child is a little old. "Pity me for being alone. It seems that I''m going to put on the lantern, too." Ouyang Yufei waved a folding fan, saying that he was heartbroken, but his eyes were heartless. Yunzhao listened to the pure and harmless way: "well, I''ll choose one for you. I''ll definitely choose one to match you." "Who wants you to choose? I don''t know what to choose..." Twitter, you push me to squeeze, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao also squeeze over. There are lanterns full of shops, of all kinds, which almost take the eyes of jeruhon. A pair of small hands touch this one, look at that one. I like this one, and I think that one looks good. Almost head into the lantern. Holding xuanyuanche''s hand, ryukue glanced at all kinds of lanterns and reached for a small white rabbit. It''s very delicate. It''s a small white body and big red eyes. It must look good to jeruhon. "This." Xuanyuanche nodded and paid. "I want this." When all the money was paid, yeluhong suddenly pulled out of the lantern and held a tiger lantern in his hand. His nose and eyes were gone. "This one looks good." Ryukyu gestured to the little rabbit in his hand. "This one looks good." Yeluhong held the tiger high. "All right." Ryukyu is not difficult, nod. Jeruhon laughed as if he had the stars in the sky. And Ryukyu saw this and looked at the little white rabbit in his hand. It was unnecessary to return it. Looking at the young man nearby, he bought a lantern and gave it to the little girl who blushed. Ryukyu suddenly looked up at xuanyuanche and said, "it seems that I haven''t sent you anything yet." Xuanyuanche listened to the words and smiled. He took Ryukyu''s hand and said, "how do you want to give me something?" Ryukyu straight, a nod, the hands of the small white rabbit lantern plug to xuanyuanche way: "send you." Then he took jeruhon and went out. Xuanyuanche was caught off guard by Ryukyu to put a small white rabbit lantern, but he was stunned. What a lovely little white rabbit lantern do you want to give him this? Chapter 1514 Nearby, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao, who are full of comments on the beautiful lanterns, burst out laughing. A rigid, ruthless xuanyuanche. With yeluhong holding the cute little white rabbit lantern. This is a great test for them. "Cough." Try to control his smile, Ouyang Yu Fei claps his eyebrows a little bit to pick out xuanyuanche, and slowly opens his mouth. "This is the first time Ryukyu has sent you something. You should keep it well and treat it well." "I don''t mind if you offer it." Yunzhao embraces his chest with both hands and looks at xuanyuanche with a positive face. Then, two people are very natural and unrestrained, very easy to speed up the pace to follow the Ryukyu. That vision is not in the dynasty xuanyuanche squint. They don''t know him. A man in his mid-20s, carrying a cute white rabbit, they really don''t know him. They can''t afford to lose face. Listening to Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao, I watched the two guys running away. Xuanyuanche is carrying the lovely white rabbit lantern, and the corners of his mouth are cramped. His beloved Ryukyu, he doesn''t mind such a big man carrying this lantern. However, can''t you send a lantern that just agrees with his temperament? Yeluhong is a big tiger. He just mentioned a little rabbit. Xuanyuanche''s mouth was cramped and his face twisted. In the eyes of many people around. Very calm, very calm with the little white rabbit lantern to follow Ryukyu. Yes, Ryukyu sent it, even if it is a flower essence, he will. But when the heart bleeds, it forgets that he paid the money. Feel behind xuanyuanche''s speechless, Ryukyu''s mood is very good and high to outline the corner of his mouth. Like the crook of the silver moon in the sky. "Hong, I''ll take you..." Holding jeruhon''s hand, Ryukyu did not finish a word. Suddenly, he stood at the gate step by step. The line of sight that has swept past turns. Just in front, on the narrow bridge. Countless figures shake. A white and gold figure, is slowly walking by. Even if there are countless people on the bridge, they can''t stop him. Chapter 1515 Only a back, but higher than anyone, alienated anyone. It''s so cool to be out of the world. Ryukyu''s heart was in awe, and he tightened yeluhong''s grip. He started to chase in that direction. "Why do you run so fast, Ryukyu?" After that, Ouyang followed, and suddenly saw Ryukyu changing his direction. Not from a surprise, toward the front of Ryukyu to see. Nothing. It''s very common. What is Ryukyu doing so fast? "Keep up." Ouyang Yu Fei''s tiny surprise, followed by xuanyuanche also came up and handed out a word. The three immediately followed Ryukyu and pushed forward. There are too many people on the street. Even though all four of them are in one body, they can''t exert their skills at all. Take yeluhong and run after the high bridge. After chasing several streets, Ryukyu suddenly stopped. Glanced around the eye, did not have that figure. No taste, no smell. She is good at tracking and catching breath. However, she is not good at catching up with the people she wants to catch up with in such a crowded situation. He took the people and stood in front of a row of exquisite temples in the lower reaches of the Li River. Looking at the current of people, Ryukyu frowned. "What, who are you after?" Then standing in front of Ryukyu, xuanyuanche looks at ryukyue and asks. Who is worthy of Ryukyu''s pursuit? Looking up at xuanyuanche, who was slightly surprised, Ryukyu pondered for a moment and shook his head slowly: "maybe I was wrong." "Wrong? Who do you think is wrong? " Later, Ouyang Yu Fei picked his eyebrows. Yunzhao listens to Ouyang Yufei and twists his back. Some words, some people, some things, maybe can''t be said in front of xuanyuanche. Ouyang Yufei obviously said something, but also felt menglang. Immediately shut up and swallow the cruel life of Yunzhao. "Dugu Ye." I didn''t think that Yunzhao and Ouyang Yufei would consider Ryukyu. When Ryukyu arrived, I felt that there was nothing to say, so I threw it out. "Here he is?" Xuanyuanche has a moment of surprise. Chapter 1516 After the surprise, he narrowed his eyes and said, "unfortunately, he didn''t catch up." Seeing the different reaction with their imagination, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao look at each other and raise their eyebrows together. "Why are you here, sir?" Two people are raising eyebrows, a voice suddenly inserted in, full of surprise and surprise. Xuanyuanche looked back and saw a fat middle-aged man, looking at him with a respectful smile, standing respectfully. "Fifty percent." Xuanyuanche suppresses the fluctuation of the lower color and restores indifference. One side of the Ryukyu heard, looked up at a sign in front of the attic, 50% chamber of Commerce. How to run to the base of 50% chamber of Commerce. "I was just informing Mr. Qiu. Unexpectedly, he came in person. Please, Mr. and Mrs. please come in." That 50% of the face smiling at just respect, in fact, the inside of the sincere fear. Several people feel it completely. Xuanyuanche listens to Wucheng''s saying, and his eyes turn slightly. The 50% chamber of Commerce was originally a non-governmental alliance chamber of Commerce organized by Aoyun state, Xuesheng state, post Jin State, Tianchen state, Southern Song state and five countries. The big businessmen here come from these five countries. All of them are rich and have a close relationship with the royal family. Now, several other countries have long ceased to exist. Fifty percent of the chamber of Commerce, at this time, has evolved into a completely owned by xuanyuanche. Ordinary goods and commodities can be manipulated and sold by themselves. And today, I actually informed Qiu Chen. What''s the big deal? Xuanyuanche has a moment of surprise. "Let''s go, let''s go. Anyway, it''s nothing. Open your eyes. I haven''t been in yet." Who is Ouyang Yufei? That''s nine points of knowing things in the sky and all things on the earth. Looking at the 50% chamber of Commerce of this brand, we know that it belongs to the chamber of Commerce directly under xuanyuanche. Ouyang Yufei drags Liuyue to Lila. There''s no gadget in this. Those who need to report autumn scars will not be inferior. I''ve come here by mistake today. Let''s go in and see what''s good. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche look at each other. Chapter 1517 It doesn''t matter if both of them give a sign at the same time. Anyway, it''s OK. Now that we''re here, let''s go and have a look. At present, under the leadership of 50%, several people walk towards 50% chamber of Commerce. Or that vulgar can not be in vulgar taste. However, compared with the 50% chamber of Commerce of later Jin, this department of Tianchen has more than doubled in scale. It''s about a thousand square meters. In the center is a showcase. There are nine big gold chairs in front of the display desk. At this time, there were three people sitting on the golden chair. And behind them, a black, already full of people. Everyone is a depressed excited, but quite depressed expression. Xuanyuanche is the biggest behind the scenes boss of 50% chamber of Commerce. However, I know him except for the 50% who is just in front of the chamber of Commerce to welcome Qiu Wen, the boss of the 50% chamber of Commerce. Other people here don''t really know him. Therefore, xuanyuanche and others sat down. Others only think that 50% of them are aristocrats with power and power. No one really cares about them. "Ye, things are absolutely good. Our people have been staring at them since they entered the Central Plains. Unfortunately, there have been several battles. I didn''t win one game. The opponent''s martial arts are unpredictable. Can''t rob, can''t steal, can''t win. This time, he was invited here to invite Mr. Qiu to come out in person. I didn''t expect you to come by yourself. " Fifty percent of the voices echoed in xuanyuanche, Liuyue, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao''s ears. Fifty percent of the chamber of Commerce, several people here know what means and how powerful. He was watched when he entered the Central Plains. But I can''t get it from north to East. I haven''t heard of such a thing in 50% chamber of Commerce. Moreover, if you know what is in the hands of the other party, you can also value it. But everyone knows it''s a good thing. But I didn''t see it at all. Such mystery and affirmation, as well as fierce. Therefore, let alone Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao, who have been very excited for a long time. Even calm as xuanyuanche and Liuyue, they are also a little moved out. Chapter 1518 "Bang." In the subtle conversation of the hall, a sound of opening the door sounded, and a man came up with his hands on his back. After that, I followed four young men. In my hands, I hold a big wooden box. At the sight of this man, xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, Qi qiyileng. I saw that man''s red hair was scattered behind him at will. He was definitely not dressed by the Central Plains people or the grassland people. The skirt is relatively short, with iron buttons carved on it, which is very close to the body. Under his feet was a pair of boots. The whole person looks very straightforward and fierce, with a sharp style. However, wearing is not the reason why the three people are stunned. Instead, the man''s eyes are light blue. It''s very shallow, just like the blue of the sea. It''s almost taken people''s heart. The nose is high and the brow bone is concave. It''s impossible to imagine the outline of the facial features carved by the knife and axe. After a tiny Zheng, xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, look at each other. Who is this? On the other hand, Ryukyu is more insipid. It''s not just a blue eye. There are many foreigners. It''s impossible to surprise her. "Mohe people." But in xuanyuanche and other people''s surprise, yeluhong gently spits out three words. Mohe, across the grassland is Mohe. Sometimes people come to trade with them, so he knows it. However, from the Mohe run, it turns out that it''s not only thousands of miles away, no wonder xuanyuanche and others have not seen the surprise of the Mohe people. In the surprise of several people. The Mohe people are very agile. They step forward and take a seat on the exhibition platform. Glancing at the people below, he said in a very smooth Central Plains language: "I heard that the kingdom of Central Plains is this heaven. I hope this time don''t let me down. Someone can exchange my baby. " It''s arrogant, but it''s not in a arrogant tone. It''s a lot of expectation. It''s so general. There was even a desire in that vision, a desire to be defeated. However, such a look in the eyes of xuanyuanche and others. Chapter 1519 It''s just not worth beating. No one answered. I didn''t know he had won all the way. I have been immunized for a long time, but I still don''t think I have the courage to respond to him. He reached out and clapped his hands. The Mohe people waved his red hair wantonly and said directly: "it''s my old rule. As long as I win three times, my baby will be taken away. However, if you are defeated, my condition is that you must pay the price I think you are satisfied with before you can leave. Of course, you can also challenge me. Set the level that you think can be me, let me break it. If I can''t break it, then my baby will give it to you. " Speaking of this, the Mohe man drew a high smile. "I know that you in the Central Plains pay attention to coming rather than being rude, so I''ll give you a chance, please." Then, with a wave of his hand, the man who was nearest to him came over with a wooden box in his arms. Put the wooden box on the display table and start unlocking. Under the stage, xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, Qiqi picked the corner of their eyes. Good arrogant words, good arrogant tone. It''s really arrogance and contempt. Three people, slowly leaning back, not angry, but smiled. Standing in the territory of the Central Plains, but so arrogant. Well, let''s see what kind of arrogance you have. Ryukyu is also interested in pointing his fingertips gently to the armrest of the chair. Real arrogance and arrogance. It''s not like saying a few tough words and provoking something. It''s a real honesty from the heart. He is honest that no one can take his things from him. He honestly believes that no one here can reach him. That''s what he thinks. That''s how honest he is. Therefore, it is the most absolute arrogance, is the top arrogance. Build on their own strength, have an absolute grasp of the honesty. That is the peak of arrogance and arrogance. Therefore, feel the xuanyuanche of this breath, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao, calm down. With a bang, the little simple copper lock jumped open. Chapter 1520 The boy with yellow hair looks like a boy with easy style, and slowly opens the wooden box. A fragrance came with the opening of the wooden box. It is a very light, very light, light almost like the misty wind. No trace to catch, no tail to chase. It''s like orchid and lotus. But in the fragrance of flowers, it seems to be mixed with ambergris. It''s a mysterious fragrance. Lingering and flying out of the hall unconsciously. "This is a kind of wine brewed by my young master. It''s very clear, but people who want to be drunk and can''t drink or don''t drink a lot of wine should not smell it well." The Yellow haired boy didn''t even look at the people below. He opened the wooden box and said slowly. When Ryukyu heard this, he put out his hand to cover jeruhon''s mouth and nose, but there was a smile in the corner of his mouth. Do something first, and really didn''t pay attention to everyone. The wooden box is opened, and an agate bottle is placed in the wooden box, which has not yet been opened. There is such a taste before Kaifeng. Xuanyuanche''s eyes are moving. "Bang." Xuanyuanche''s eyes moved, and suddenly a falling sound sounded behind him. Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, do not look back, also know that someone is drunk. In the fragrance of the unopened wine, some people are drunk. "What a good wine." "Bang..." "Bang..." Below, immediately there was a sound of astonishment and a sound of falling down. The leisurely Mohe people, who are sitting on the display platform with their arms in their chest, shrugged at this, as if they were expected to sigh at the fall of these people. "I warned you." The Yellow haired young man glanced at all the people below: "take it back, sleep for ten days, and wake up." Only smell it, it will take ten days to wake up. If you drink a cup Below also maintains sober public, shocked stare big eyes. In the shock of the crowd, the Yellow haired boy opened the agate bottle and filled three amber cups in front of him. Then stop and look up at the crowd. Chapter 1521 "Wine is water. Please change wine into water. Let the wine go and return the essence of water." Looking at the people below, the Yellow haired boy said this lightly. He took a step back and didn''t talk with his hands behind him. As soon as the sound falls, there are a few people who resist the strong fragrance of the liquor. Not from Qi Qi. Change wine into water? How? How to change? Isn''t that difficult? At one time, there was a lot of chattering. And the Mohe people and the four young men above seem to have neither seen nor heard. Ignore all comments and questions. It''s just the disdain in the eyes that starts to be strong. Sitting on the golden chair, Ryukyu holds yeluhong, who is drunk and pregnant even though she covers her mouth and nose. Fingertips on the armrest of the chair moved slightly. Change wine into water, unload the wine and return the essence of water. If she understands well. The idea is for them to separate the water from the wine. Any object has a critical point. Find this critical point and you''ll hit it with one shot. It''s the same as if she could break a stone as big as a millstone with just a dagger. Wine and water make wine. This is all in one. But they are not one. Porridge, water and rice, without any of them, are not called porridge. However, they are really two kinds of objects. Or, to put it another way. It''s to melt the wine with something. Turn the strong wine into pure water. It''s complicated to say, but in fact it''s so simple. Simple no one dares to take, no one can take, no one can take. Slightly side head and side xuanyuanche looked at each other, Ryukyu few invisible shake his head. She can drink and never get drunk, but she can''t tell whether it''s good or not. I can''t tell what kind of wine there is, what kind of wine they use, and how long the vintage is. These are the key to the destruction of alcohol. But she won''t, so she can''t help. Chapter 1522 Xuanyuanche receives the sign of Liuyue, and his brow is slightly wrinkled. He drinks too, and he can tell good from bad. It can also roughly identify the composition and age. However, his main direction is not wine, wine, and miscellaneous learning in Imperial learning. He knows nothing but skin. Take the plunge, I''m afraid Xuanyuanche also hesitated to glance at the frowning cloud from the corner of his eyes. In response to him is the micro shake of the eyes. He used to be the prince of Xuesheng country, and also learned from the emperor. It''s not bad to be able to drink good wine and taste. Xuanyuanche saw that the eyebrows and eyes were slightly wrinkled. However, in the Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, at a loss. Ouyang Yufei suddenly shook the folding fan in his hand, stood up slowly, and said with a lazy smile: "strange, so good wine. I don''t really enjoy them. I want to turn them back into water. It''s just a monstrous thing, a monstrous thing. " As he spoke, he walked slowly up to the exhibition platform and slightly bent his head to deeply smell the wine in the air. How intoxicated you are, how intoxicated you are. After the Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, see this, Qi precipitated. Ouyang Yufei, how can they forget all this miscellaneous learning. It''s impossible to see what Ouyang Yufei is really good at. Seeing Ouyang Yufei''s action, the Mohe people raised a smile in their eyes Ouyang Yufei holds the folding fan and turns it around in his hand. Smiling way: "this is exactly what I want to say." After all, nature took up the glass and took a sip with his lips. It seems that he is the owner of this drink, and he is extremely self-confident. However, the Mohe people didn''t stop them, but smiled and looked forward to it. "Fragrant, fragrant but not greasy, with the taste of fruit wine." Put down the first cup, Ouyang Yu Fei praised, and then took up the second cup. "Strong but not spicy, with the flavor of aging cellar." Nodded, Ouyang Yu Fei put down the second cup and directly lifted the third cup. Chapter 1523 The lower Ryukyu heard that and blinked his eyes. Mingming can drink two different flavors of Zhai ran from a bottle. It''s either the wine is too weird or there''s something wrong with the bottle. However, according to the attitude of the Mohe people, Ryukyu is more inclined to the taste of wine is too rich. Eyes, slightly moved. A kind of wine with a taste, representing the brewing of a kind of grain or other things. The two flavors only show that the ingredients are more complex. And to melt their drinking power, it is bound to be more complicated. It''s no wonder that Wucheng chamber of Commerce has been looking forward to it for such a long time. Even if we can''t take it down, we will be very sad at the first level. "Maotai is fragrant, lingering and mellow. It''s really a good wine." Ryukyu''s thoughts revolve in his heart. Ouyang Yufei has tasted the third cup of salvation. One bottle, three glasses of wine poured out, three different tastes. It''s really the best. Ouyang Yufei''s wine tasting voice is not loud, but it''s the small voice that makes the originally chirping hall suddenly silent. Those who questioned the fidgety people immediately focused on Ouyang Yufei. A bottle of wine, three flavors. The Mohe man was obviously smiling, and the answer was correct. One by one, he clenched his fists and watched Ouyang Yufei. Products come out, not skills, how to solve them, is the ability. Ouyang Yu Fei shook the fan gently in his hand. He felt his hair and said: "it''s hard. Oh, I''m leaving the old man here today. Mildewed, mildewed, if this is passed back, where should I put my face. No, no, let me think about it. " His mouth was in a mess and his brow was frowning. All the people around looked at Ouyang Yufei''s face, but they all fell down. It seems that this man is not good either. And Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, three people look at each other and sit well in their spare time. Ouyang Yufei, if he can''t help it, his face will be more serious and positive than anyone else. There''s no way to smell it, it won''t be noticed by the other party Chapter 1524 Now, it''s so artificial. There''s only one explanation. It''s not as hard as him. Sure enough, the three men sat down in their spare time and leaned back. Ouyang Yu Fei stands in front of the three cups of residual wine. In a broken wrist gesture. Pull the index finger with the hair, and suddenly stir it into the three glasses of wine. Then, with a bang, he waved the folding fan, turned around and walked back. Stand, sit and dance. Ouyang Yu Fei''s movements were quick. Before the people around him could get back to their senses, he had already sat down. Smile of the fan, while cool to go. Although, this season has late autumn, I don''t know how hot he is. "That''s over?" "Is it solved or not?" "Here What do you mean... " The people below turned around a moment later, and they couldn''t help gabbling around. They didn''t see anything. "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa." It''s in the chatter. The man from Mohe who has been sitting on the exhibition platform since he came out slowly clapped his hands. "Well, it really deserves to be the capital of the Central Plains. There are many talented people and different scholars, which is admired by Capricorn." The admiring words with a smile say that the Mohe man named Capricorn suddenly flicks his wrist. The agate bottle in the wooden box suddenly turned over and shot at Ouyang. Its momentum is very fast, as if mingled with the power of thunder. Ouyang Yufei glanced at the agate bottle and waved a folding fan. He didn''t avoid it. It seemed that he didn''t see such a big thing coming to him with the speed and strength of a sharp arrow. "Avoid..." "Dare to do it..." "Come..." People who can enter 50% of the chamber of commerce are not idle either. When they see the posture of this chamber, someone immediately roars. However, their shouts burst out of their throats. The agate bottle, which was shot at Ouyang Yufei, rotated 360 degrees in front of Ouyang Yufei, removing the power of rushing. The tea table beside Ouyang Yufei falls gently. There was no sound of collision. The most important thing is to lift weight as lightly as possible. Chapter 1525 "Here you are." Capricorn, sitting high on the stage, looks at Ouyang Yufei with a bright smile. Ouyang Yu Fei waved his fan, raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "thank you very much." "It''s a pleasure for wine to be dear friends." Capricorn smile free and easy, a wave of hands, the Yellow haired boy took the wooden box, turned and went down the display. The three glasses of water wine were divided into 50% and judged by the three 50% chamber of Commerce, the Chinese and German elders with high expectations. There is no smell of alcohol. Three glasses of water. I don''t know how Ouyang Yufei did it. It''s amazing. Ryukyu holds yeluhong in his arms and smiles at Ouyang, a romantic group. She could see clearly that Ouyang Yufei had a problem with his fingers touching his hair. He took something between the motionless colors and stained it. Ouyang Yufei can change wine into water. Miscellaneous learning is really rich. Ouyang Yu Fei sees this heartless Chao Ryu Yuexiao. How about the ghost spirit. In the eye wave communication between Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei, the second boy of Capricorn comes up. Open the heavy wooden box without a word. It''s still a small bottle of wine. Different from the first one. This time, it''s a kind of strong fragrance, a kind of strong fragrance coming from the instant. Come too fast, smell too hard. Three, or three, pour on the display. The second guy stood with eyes, nose and heart, and didn''t open his mouth to announce the rules of the second round. Capricorn also wantonly sits on the display platform, chuckles not to speak. When all the people below see this, they are surprised one by one. Some are more straightforward to Capricorn about the rules. After winning the first set, it''s natural to take advantage of the win and pursue. But Capricorn and his people just don''t say a word, so light sitting, standing. Ryukyu sees the eyebrow color moving. What does Capricorn look like waiting for? What is he waiting for? The heart electricity turns, in the brain suddenly jumps, a restless feeling is born from the bottom of the heart. Soon it will start a prairie fire. Ryukyu''s breath was held in a moment, and he forced the fury in his heart. Chapter 1526 At the same moment, xuanyuanche frowned and looked at Ryukyu. The wine smells strange. Ryukyu nodded softly, indicating that she had found out. The strong aroma of the wine is more and more strong. It''s like the flowers that start to bloom. With the flowers blooming, the fragrance multiplied. It''s full-bodied and almost feels like you''re in the middle of a million flowers. The fans can''t tell the difference between southeast and northwest. Sitting on the golden chair, Ryukyu and other four people looked at each other, holding their chests and sitting in their spare time. This little breath is confusing, and it can''t control them. They have to see what the second level is. "Roar..." Just as they were sitting in their spare time, suddenly a roar came from the crowd behind them. Full of rage, full of rage. "Ouch..." "Ah..." Then there was a grumpy shout, one after another. It was as red as blood, just like the people in the stable hall. At this time, the whole face is as red as a drop of blood. It''s almost doubtful that the next moment they can''t bear the blood cloud will burst. The calm eyes are full of manic factors. Uncontrollable hands began to tear the lapel of the body. The muscles and bones rose high, and the blood red eyes began to roll more and more. Manic, manic in an instant. Hearing the strange sound behind him, Ryukyu looked back and squinted. Good high-end means, good wine flavor. Nerve gas, quoting her most familiar words and understanding. This is the nerve gas of modern society. Once inhaled, it will control the nerves in a straight line, and then make people start to be manic and crazy, so that they don''t know anything at last. Actually, there are such powerful means these days. To create such an existence that has exceeded the standard. For the first time, Ryukyu lamented that the human brain is not limited to the times. In any era, there are talents on the cutting edge. "In the second round, please calm them down and restore their mind without any damage." Chapter 1527 At this time, waiting for the situation in the hall to be completed, the second guy just looked at Ryukyu, Ouyang Yufei and others slowly opened their mouth. Without opening the first game, the others are no longer eligible for the second. "It''s a powerful poison. I can''t detect it." The second young man''s voice just fell, and the transmission of Yunzhao into the secret had already sounded in the ears of several people. "One of them is ecstasy." Xuanyuanche frowned slightly and opened his mouth. If you want to crack it, you must first find out what the raw materials of the toxin are. But this obviously does not dare to smell the fragrance of the wine, is really embarrassing. "There''s enchanting grass, there''s shellfish." Ouyang Yufei is still waving a folding fan. It''s just that there''s no banter on my face, but it''s true. A positive color that no one else can see. "Oh, there''s heartbreak." Yunzhao sniffed and pondered. "Fine dust." Xuanyuanche is answering. "It seems that there is still..." Xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, the voice of the three people''s conversation constantly sounded in Ryukyu''s ear. Ryukyu will not be able to transmit sound into the secret, which is the only way to listen. What''s more, she doesn''t know what these enchanting grass and slimy dust are. Maybe, in front of her, she can recognize what is useful and what is. But with a name, she couldn''t help it. Therefore, they did not participate in xuanyuanche''s discussion, but listened carefully. Side of the head, looking at the back because the fragrance is more and more rich. And become more and more manic people. "Please be sure to get the result in a single breath of incense. Otherwise, if they wake up too long, they will suffer from mental damage." Capricorn smiles at xuanyuanche and others. The eyes are very sincere, the smile is very kind, the eyes are very gentle. But that words, but damn let xuanyuanche and so on three people crazy. "Ouch..." "Ah..." The crowd behind them became more and more furious. The lapel and lapel are all torn, showing the skin that is scarred by fingernails. Some of them have weak control. They have jumped up and started to smash the stools, chairs and tea bowls. Chapter 1528 Some even began to grab the opposite person and show their fists. The smell of wine is more and more strong, and the people behind are more and more manic. Xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, the tip of the nose also began to brew a thin sweat. At the same time, we should resist the gas with internal power, guess what the raw material of the gas is used, and think about the antidote. When the three parties put pressure, they also felt that their heads were on fire. Holding jeruhon, Ryukyu looked around and frowned slightly. In this frown, yeluhong, who was held by her, suddenly moved slightly. A small face, began to spread a little red. Bad, though jeruhon is asleep, the fragrance is pervasive. Ryukyu''s face sank. Others she can ignore, yeluhong so small, if inhale this nerve gas much. In the future, it''s hard to avoid thinking about In such a moment of thought, Ryukyu suddenly waved to the fifty percent of the people standing in the distance at the entrance of the inner hall. Five prejudices came quickly. The ear whispered a few words. Fifty percent in a little surprise, quickly back down. "Moon, do you know the antidote?" Although Ryukyu''s voice is small, it can''t be concealed from xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche immediately looks back at Ryukyu. Ryukyu glanced at her xuanyuanche, Yunzhao and Ouyang Yufei. On the opposite side, smile calmly Capricorn, slowly way: "you are too willing to end." As soon as this words come out, xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, Qi qiyileng. This means And that Capricorn is a bright eyes, eyes fixed on the moon. At the moment when the sound of Ryukyu fell, 50% led a group of people to come in quickly. Xuanyuanche and others immediately turned to look. I saw that group of people were holding wooden basins filled with clear water. Three people immediately look at each other, clear water? Without waiting for xuanyuanche to react, a group of people quickly walked to the people in the hall who were going crazy. Both of them are good at martial arts. Stop the madman quickly, and with a twist of his head, he shoved it into the wooden basin full of clear water. Chapter 1529 In an instant, the hiss and roar in the hall immediately turned into the crash of water. Holding jeruhon, Ryukyu leaned back in his chair and watched Capricorn slowly saying, "there are too many ways to be sober, not only antidotes." Five senses are sealed by water. The absolute world in the cold can''t breathe, speak, listen, see or touch. This feeling, even if the modern neurotoxin can survive for a moment. Not to mention the rough smell of the wine. "It''s true that it''s the end of the end." Shaking his head, Ouyang Yufei waved a folding fan, a face of sadness. Resist the invasion of poisonous smoke, product the raw materials, and crack them with antidotes. I''m afraid that even the most obvious antidote is the time of incense burning. Not to mention that, up to now, they have not figured out the top-level poison gas of those materials. Gave up the easiest way. And to find the most complex way to solve. It''s not about chasing the bottom. Their brains have such an uncivilized day. Cloud Zhaozhao shakes his head and laughs bitterly. While xuanyuanche turned to look at Ryukyu, the expression on his face was helpless smile. They walk in the middle of the road, that and Ryukyu sword walk side. In response to him, Ryukyu raised his eyebrows. The water roared and the mania retreated in the cold. In addition to the numerous water stains in the hall, there are also a group of businessmen whose heads are wet and whose looks are a little stunned. "Good, good." In the drip of a crowd. Sitting high and on the stage, the Capricorn''s face is full of praise. Looking at Ryukyu''s eyes, it can almost burn a flame. It''s not love, it''s praise. Unfortunately, Ryukyu was not moved. He is not needed to judge her. See Ryukyu indifferent, Capricorn eyes more and more strong appreciation. With a wave of your hand, pack up the second set of wine on the display. The third guy around him, without waiting for him to speak, came up spontaneously. Compared with the first and the second, the big wooden box. Chapter 1530 The third wooden box is very small, relatively small. Sandalwood as a body, the inside things have not come out, that sandalwood fragrance has been sent out. It smells very comfortable. Eliminate all the heat and mania caused by the second glass of wine just now. The third guy opened the sandalwood box without expression. Or a small bottle of wine and a jade cup. It seems that this Capricorn is quite persistent in wine. The jade cup is infused with green and green spring, which is smooth and dazzling with amber fragrance. Not like the first cup of fragrance intoxicating. Nor the intensity of the second set. The third cup is not very fragrant or full-bodied. It''s really a wine flavor. So simple and unadorned, it is more alarming than the first and second innings. Xuanyuanche, Liuyue, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao all focused on the past. On the stage, Capricorn held up his jade cup and played around his fingertips. He looked down at Ryukyu and other four people with a smile: "I used fifty-four poisons and fifty-four spiritual poisons for this glass of wine. There are 108 herbs in total. Poison is the most powerful poison. The elixir is the most precious medicine in the world. It takes three years for us to achieve success. " As soon as Ouyang Yufei heard this, he immediately gave Zhaoyun a look. Darling, one hundred and eight kinds of things, which are good and excellent. Yunzhao frowned quietly. On the contrary, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche did not respond at all, but listened lightly. Looking at the expressionless of the four below, the sincerity in Capricorn''s eyes is more and more honest. "Wine is a poison. My cup is worthy of the name. This last game, as long as you drink and nothing. My baby, put your hands on it. However, in front of the ugly words, the people who have not lived under the wine, and I have no antidote. Who are you, and what is the result? You should consider and consider for yourself. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t take the game. Today, you can break my two rounds. I have made friends with you. " Very sincere, very real. There was a hint of exhortation in that sentence. Chapter 1531 For Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao. However, in the ears of several people, that''s all another thing. Damn it, it''s not flat enough. Capricorn''s voice fell, and there was a moment of silence in the hall. Fifty four powerful poisons and fifty-four excellent elixirs. There are two extremes. Poison with a panacea, if not complementary sublimation of one, over the other. It''s just that there''s no medicine. Now, according to Capricorn, the two different poisons and miraculous drugs of this wine have been made into a peaceful point by him. A sublimated poison and a panacea coexist. Don''t say, even if Ouyang Yufei comes from the place where the poison is the dessert, he is also amazed by the Capricorn''s bold imagination and successful poison wine. He doesn''t know what to say about this medicine. Absolutely. The top feast of poisons. Facing each other, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao look at xuanyuanche and Liuyue. All that flickers in that eye is the impossibility. Ryukyu didn''t see Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao, just fingertips on the armrest of the chair. I can''t see any clue with a calm look. Xuanyuanche, on the other hand, takes a look at Capricorn on the stage. Capricorn is smiling, smiling brightly and tenderly. But, looking at their hesitation, there was a little disappointment in their smiling eyes, or a genuine contempt. In a flash of dark red light, xuanyuanche suddenly stood up. "Then I''ll try." Light words with indifference, but more is contempt and complete contempt. Ouyang Yufei and cloud summoned this, frowning almost invisible. What is xuanyuanche doing? Is this wine acceptable. At present, immediately to xuanyuanche transmission into the secret way: "can not receive, there is no antidote." He has no antidote, such poison, he saw it for the first time, he can''t count on it. However, xuanyuanche doesn''t pay attention to it, just draws a smile from the corner of his mouth, which is very cold. Ouyang Yu Fei sees this, turns his head and looks at Ryukyu from the side. And Ryukyu is more peaceful than them. Chapter 1532 Ouyang Yufei and Yun Summon this look at each other. It''s only to watch it change. At the sight of xuanyuanche standing up, Capricorn''s face is full of smiles. Hand slowly out, the thin wine in the jade cup, in a chill, frozen into ice. Capricorn raised his glass and smiled at xuanyuanche, "please." The cloud below calls to see this eyebrow corner. Use extremely cold internal power to refine water as ice, and increase its toxicity. This Capricorn Eyes flash a cold, xuanyuanche a hand, directly took the ice wine. In the hall, there was a moment of silence. All eyes are on xuanyuanche''s hand. "Come and not be rude. Since you have said that, then we should not lose the courtesy. Come and get a glass of wine." In this silence, the moon suddenly spoke lightly. Fifty percent of the people below rushed out at once. The view in the hall immediately agglutinated on Ryukyu. "Good." Capricorn smile brilliant, as if quite happy and confident. Drinks come quickly, a glass of ordinary wine. Take the wine cup, Ryukyu fingertips in the wine cup two bombs, to Capricorn raised: "a poison a medicine, enough." Light words, indifferent look, but that arrogance and self-confidence to play to the extreme. Let that Capricorn''s smile and sincere eyes, all become the poor performance of faking. This is the real contempt. The corner of the mouth slowly outlines the enchanting smile. Xuanyuanche holds the cold wine glass and rotates his fingertips gently. All the people in the hall saw clearly under the sharp fingertips of xuanyuanche. The wine, which had already condensed into ice, melted in an instant and returned to water shape. The power of Yang and the internal power of Yin. This is a contest of top level internal power. One finger melts away the ice, xuanyuanche raises the glass of wine, and gives a sign to Capricorn. As soon as you raise your hand, the wine will go down the river without cheating. Drink it all at once, xuanyuanche raises his glass and faces down, sweeping Capricorn lightly from the corner of his eyes. He took his third inning. So, now, change him. In an instant, everyone focused on the Capricorn who held the moon and handed out his glass. Chapter 1533 Capricorn looks at xuanyuanche with a glass of wine. It is colorless, unchanged and the same. The complexion is just like that of ordinary people. There is no change at all. His face was pale without being poisoned. Even more did not drink those tonic medicine after the blood turned over, blood color on top. It''s peaceful and quiet, nothing different. It seems that what he drinks is just a glass of ordinary water wine. There is the treasure of 108 poisons that he cultivated carefully for three years. Calm down and look forward to the future. For the first time, there was a strong surprise in Capricorn''s eyes. There was no poisoning, no burst of blood vessels. It doesn''t look like you''re using your skills to drive poison. His poisoned wine doesn''t work for him. God, this man This situation, let alone Capricorn surprise, is Ouyang Yufei also stare big eyes, can''t believe it. Yunzhao is not very good at poisons. He doesn''t think so. He is very good at making poisons. This xuanyuanche unexpectedly Ouyang Yufei''s eyes were black, almost white. However, surprised, shocked, after seeing xuanyuanche''s sign to him, Capricorn is not mean either. He takes a deep look at the wine in his hand. As soon as xuanyuanche and Ryukyu raised their glasses, they looked up and drank. At the same time, the hands of a magic formula, full of internal strength throughout the body. Wine into the throat, Capricorn face suddenly changed. In the silent hall, everyone could see clearly under the light. Capricorn''s face is blue in an instant. That kind of dark green, completely more green than the green grass in autumn. It''s a color that human face can never reach. Under the bright light, the dark blue color is extremely frightening. All the people in the hall have not come out yet, and the Capricorn''s face has changed again. Deep purple, like violet''s deep purple. From cyan to purple. There is not a little time in the middle of the excessive, not a little bit of color penetration. It''s like two faces changing in an instant. It''s weird. Below Ouyang Yu Fei see this, not from the high raised eyebrows. Chapter 1534 It''s not hard for people to do that. But, dark blue, deep purple, such a strange change of color. Even he didn''t see it. What kind of poison is this? What did Ryukyu use? On the other hand, Yunzhao stares at Capricorn''s face. He is almost shocked. What is it that Ryukyu uses? Dark blue and deep purple are constantly changing on Capricorn''s face. The face with strange color, in the brilliant lights, is like a face change. Let all the people in the hall hold their breath and dare not take a breath. And it''s in all this breath holding. Only Ryukyu is still sitting on the back of the chair, and his fingers brush the hair of yeluhong, who is asleep in his arms. He is so leisurely that he doesn''t even give Capricorn a corner of his eye. The color on the face is getting darker and darker. Capricorn head began to smoke white, closed eyes eyelashes began to tremble. Perspiration drips down the forehead and soon soaks through the whole body. Xuanyuanche stood beside him without moving, just playing with the glass in his hand. Anyone in the hall can see it. Capricorn is using all his strength to drive poison. If it''s forced out, it''s a game of no contest. Silence, in addition to the Capricorn sweat dripping on the ground sound, in no other sound. Sweat, more and more. The face is dark blue and purple, changing faster and faster. Below Ouyang Yu Fei see this, slowly shook his head. Capricorn, lost. Here is a conclusion in my heart. At the same time, the Capricorn, who had been keeping his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the moon. The corner of the mouth raised a smile, slowly said: "there is a day outside, someone outside, today I Capricorn finally get what I want, convinced." The hoarse voice fell, not yet to be reflected by the people in the hall. Capricorn body a flash, a heel fell down. Crawling on the ground, not moving. He followed him all the time. He was the four little guys with the same eyebrow color when Capricorn resisted the toxin. At this time, see this Qi Qi flash, all around the Capricorn''s side. Chapter 1535 The fourth guy who didn''t show up or talk. Standing in front of Capricorn, looking at Ryukyu coldly. Ryukyu still did not look at people, just as if the casual way: "can not die." Capricorn, although that kind of honest sincerity is very annoying. However, when we come for a competition, the danger lies ahead. This practice is open and aboveboard. Well, she''ll save his life. The fourth one nodded his head and believed Ryukyu''s words. Turn around and face xuanyuanche. "You won." The cold words came out of the fourth boy''s mouth. That little guy is also direct, completely not to Capricorn didn''t wake up, he can''t be the master of such words to avoid. Shake your hands and grab a wooden box behind you to the front of you. Clap your hands on the lid of the box. The wooden box immediately opened, revealing a small wooden box almost the size of a palm. "Young master is willing to give up. This is my young master''s treasure." The cold voice fell. The fourth guy grabbed the wooden box directly, put it in xuanyuanche''s hand, and then turned around to make a ring. The three boys had carried Capricorn on their backs and turned to walk outside the hall. It''s all crisp people. Xuanyuanche nodded at these invisible points. What kind of master, there will be what kind of subordinates. This Capricorn is arrogant and hateful, but it''s a good character to lose. He reached out his hand and fixed the wooden box directly in his hand. Xuanyuanche smiled at Ryukyu. But in this smile, the people in the hall who were stunned by Capricorn''s changing face woke up. All of a sudden, Qi Qi widened his eyes and locked them on xuanyuanche. There is greed in that vision, but more of it is a kind of excitement and an unspeakable thing. What kind of person is xuanyuanche. There are greedy and indescribable eyes in it. He''s seen too much. At that moment, the eyebrows slightly wrinkled, put the wooden box into his arms, and the chaoryukyue made an eye. Ryukyu, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao are not stupid. Chapter 1536 Seeing this, Qi Qi got up, turned around and walked out. In the face of greed that doesn''t want to worry about, it''s the best way to go. The boss of the 50% chamber of Commerce, 50%, was also excellent. He immediately ordered people to block the exit of the hall and create a little confusion. The less people see, the better. The less people know what it is, the better. Even in the hands of the emperor. It''s best not to let the outside world know what it is. Wait for the people in the hall to rush out of the gate in this little confusion. Xuanyuanche and others have long since disappeared. The moon is bright and the stars are sparse, and the moon is hollow. The noisy crowd has begun to dissipate. The noisy street, except for the empty lantern, began to silence. In the quiet after the noise, a carriage drove through the busy street and headed for the palace. Leaning against the carriage wall, Ouyang Yufei stares at xuanyuanche. That line of sight, bright, let a person completely cannot ignore. "I said, why don''t you have anything? What did you eat? " With his fingertips on his knees, Ouyang Yufei opened his mouth in an honest manner. Those 108 poisons and miraculous drugs. He can smell dozens of highly poisonous things in them by his nose alone, all of which are extraordinary. And xuanyuanche didn''t even do such things as internal force forcing poison. It seems that he just drank a glass of ordinary wine. It''s too much for him to think. He could not help asking in the hall. Such a confidence, unless he xuanyuanche had taken some elixir. Listening to Ouyang Yufei''s question, xuanyuanche looks at Liuyue from his side, with a deep feeling in his eyes, and reaches out to hold Liuyue''s waist. When Ryukyu saw this, he looked up and smiled at xuanyuanche. Among them, feelings are not narrated by outsiders. Side of the cloud summoned this not from the heart of a move, the mind of the moment clear. What did you eat? By the way, once Ryukyu disguised herself as a man and won a miraculous medicine for xuanyuanche in the later Jin Dynasty. At that time, I knew Ryukyu, who was the best in the world. The cloud calls not from a time, in the heart hundred taste miscellaneous. Chapter 1537 Looking at xuanyuanche, he didn''t answer, but smiled at Ryukyu. Ouyang Yufei was dissatisfied. However, his dissatisfaction has not yet come out, and Yunzhao, who has not spoken, said slowly, "he has eaten blood toads." "Blood toad?" Ouyang is stunned by Yu Fei. Blood toad, it''s inviolable. It''s a treasure in the medicine, so it is. It''s no wonder that xuanyuanche is so confident in his hands. His feelings are that he has eaten this thing. "That''s right. I''ll tell you how I can''t react at all." With a folding fan tapping the palm of his hand, Ouyang nodded in the air. And xuanyuanche is more and more close to the waist of Ryukyu. If you have a wife like this, what can you ask for. Turning the folding fan in his hand, Ouyang Yufei looks at xuanyuanche and Liuyue, and despises them. I wanted to ask Ryukyu what poison he used. Now, don''t ask. Anyway, it has long been known that Ryukyu is a great expert in making poison. Some things he couldn''t get through. He has plenty of time to study with her. "Your Majesty, what is it? It''s worth five to find yourself? " Xuanyuanche is receiving Ouyang Yufei''s disdainful eyes. He hears the autumn mark beside him. Five cost passed the news to qiuchen. Xuanyuanche and others came out, just in time to meet the autumn mark. Listen to autumn trace such a question, xuanyuanche raised eyebrows, take back his arm around Ryukyu, and touch the small wooden box in his arms. One side of the cloud summoned this, hands embrace chest. Glancing at his eyes, he said, "I don''t think it''s a good thing." "I think so, too." Ouyang Yufei followed with a folding fan. Just look at that guy. He''s so direct, so relaxed, so reluctant. I didn''t know how to meet them, so I gave it to xuanyuanche. As you can imagine, this is the treasure that 50% of the chamber of commerce followed. Maybe, it''s not the best. Or, it''s the Capricorn''s bad tricks. Xuanyuanche listened to the words and turned his eyebrows. He took out the wooden box and threw it on the desk in the car among several people. It doesn''t matter. He doesn''t expect anything good anyway. Chapter 1538 In his eyes, what else in the world can be regarded as the best. Today, we should put out the arrogance of the Mohe people and just hit them. I can''t figure out the treasure. "Open it." When Ryukyu saw this, he said he reached for the wooden box. Open, by the bright night pearl in the carriage, Ryukyu suddenly froze. Then the complexion became strange. A little angry, a little angry, a little sad, a little Xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, all three of them have no good idea about this. See Ryukyu so touch kind, not from Qi Qi shake his head. Waving the folding fan, Ouyang Yufei leaned against the carriage, looked at the roof of the car, and said carelessly, "what''s the junk?" Ryukyu''s rare shriveled mouth gave a silent smile. He reached out two fingers and took something out of the box and said, "what a junk." Xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, qiuchen, listen to the words and see the past. Even if it''s not a wonderful thing, it''s not a junk. Listen to what Ryukyu said, it''s really a junk? After glancing over and seeing the so-called treasure in Ryukyu''s hands. Xuanyuanche''s face was black, and he reached out and rubbed his eyebrows. Yunzhao turned a white eye directly to the sky, speechless. Autumn mark just missed hitting the carriage. And Ouyang Yu Fei listens to Ryukyu saying that it''s not a good product, so he just closes his eyes to rest and take a lazy look. I saw the light of the night pearl in the carriage. There is a small bell between Ryukyu''s fingers. It looks like bronze, with rust on it. It''s only one size larger than the bell on the woman''s wrist or ankle, and smaller than the baby''s fist. That''s all. It''s not an antique. But there are several holes in the rusty bell. You can look across from here at a glance. If we don''t talk about a hole, there isn''t even a bell in it. Such a bell is really worthy of its reputation as a rag. Shaking the broken bell in the hand, there was no sound. Ryukyu looked at xuanyuanche with a smile, and said slowly: "this is the treasure that your top 50% chamber of commerce is looking for? Chapter 1539 He followed others all the way to the Central Plains. The best treasure that has consumed countless thoughts and failed to be taken down? " Speaking of this, Ryukyu wanted to laugh more and more. No one dares to cheat them in this world, and they have never been cheated like this. Today, it was planted in the hands of such a foreigner. Central Plains can be regarded as the top four experts. They broke each other''s three innings together, and the ultimate treasure is this thing. To put it out, this man has gone to the Himalayas. And no one else is to blame. Don''t say what it is. They are willing to change it. Who is to blame. Looking at Ryukyu''s smiling eyes, listening to Ryukyu''s banter. Xuanyuanche avoids the sight of Ryukyu, and looks back at the autumn mark which is about to spit blood. That look, cold, murderous. Autumn mark made a shiver, the corners of the mouth twitch, even voice way: "I must go down in a good training training." "I''m afraid it can''t be trained properly if I can recognize this as a top treasure." Ryukyu looks at the broken bell. This is not a bad vision, but a top-level mistake without basic common sense. "Yes, yes." Autumn mark wiped the sweat on his forehead. It''s really hot and sweaty in autumn. It''s true that when will the top 50% of the 50% chamber of Commerce retreat to this point. Come down and have a good lesson. See the autumn mark should be, Ryukyu once again looked at the smile has nothing to do with me, not my wrong xuanyuanche. And Yunzhao, who was holding his mouth and laughing. Shaking his head, he threw the broken bell at the desk in front of him. "Tinkle." Although the bell is broken, it is thrown on the jade table. The collision sound of the two objects is very clear and pleasant. It''s almost refreshing. Shua, originally closed his eyes to dream of Duke Zhou''s Ouyang Yufei. Hearing this crisp sound, suddenly Shua opened his eyes, a trace of surprise flashed on his face, and turned to look at the place where the bell sounded. A glance at the broken bell that was thrown on the table. Ouyang Yufei jumped up with a bang almost completely out of shape. Chapter 1540 However, the car was too small and hit the roof. The mahogany roof was immediately hit by a big hole, and then fell down with a thump. "It''s a good voice, I''m afraid..." When Ryukyu joked, he was blocked by Ouyang Yufei''s strange actions. Looking at Ouyang Yufei with a completely pale and silly expression, he fixed his eyes on the broken bell on the desk. Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, Qiuwen, have a look at each other. Looking up, Ouyang Yufei smashed the roof of the car. All the teasing and disdain was taken back. The four locked their eyes on Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yufei is not a person who will lose his temper. And today Don''t you Mercilessly, almost with a kind of unbelievable eyes mercilessly stare at the broken bell in front of me. Ouyang Yu Fei was silent for a long time. He slowly reached out and picked up the broken bell that Ryukyu had thrown. With an attitude of absolute care and cherishing. Slowly, little by little, look at the broken bell in front of you. Seeing that Ouyang Yufei is so careful, ryukue and xuanyuanche look at each other. What is this bell? Did they lose sight? Xuanyuanche responds to Ryukyu''s eyes and shakes his head slightly. Ryukyu didn''t know anything. He knew that. But he is not a man who does not know good things. He really can''t see what''s good about this broken bell. Frowned, xuanyuanche swept the opposite cloud to summon a look. Yunzhao also frowned, seeing xuanyuanche''s eyes asking and shaking his head. He didn''t know what was good about it. The royal families in the Central Plains don''t know each other. This broken bell Silence, a complete silence in the car. "Alas." In this silence, Ouyang, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly touched his head and sighed deeply. He fell back and leaned against the car behind him. "Autumn mark, go to the Capricorn, don''t let them go, take them to the palace." Rubbing his head, Ouyang Yufei closed his eyes and said the first sentence to Qiuwen. Chapter 1541 Hearing this, Qiuxian immediately looks at xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche looks at Ouyang Yufei and nods to Qiuwen. Autumn mark immediately a whistle, outside the car in the dark light footsteps sounded, towards the distance and rapid. "Yufei, what is this?" Seeing that Ouyang Yufei has completely recovered, Ryukyu points to Ouyang Yufei''s broken bell. Ouyang Yu Feiding takes a look at Liuyue and xuanyuanche. Suddenly helpless and a little happy smile, shook his head and said: "you guys who don''t know the goods, if I''m not here, such a good baby will be lost." "That''s why I asked you." Ryukyu received without hesitation. There is no shame in not knowing the goods. Looking at Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, Qiuxian, and focusing on him, Ouyang Yufei shakes the broken bell in his hand. With the fingertip continuously on that broken bell, gently, changing the speed and direction of fingering. A very clear, very gentle music gently floated out. It is clearer than the sound of zither and heavier than the zither. More stable than the pipa, more sonorous than the attack. It''s very ethereal, with an ethereal spirit that cuts through space and everything in the world. Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, Qiuxian, just feel the spirit of a vibration, a moment like being in the immortal mansion, not the feeling of people in the world. Floating like nine days, flying in the vast sea and void. But just for a moment. When the bell rings, the beautiful feeling is gone. Ryukyu and other four people seemed to wake up from the dream, Qi Qi''s dissatisfied eyes opened. Open your eyes? All discontent in the four people realize this movement, Qi Qi rigid on the spot. Open your eyes? When did they close their eyes? This What''s going on? The faces of the four people are unprecedented dignified for a moment. Even they don''t know what they''ve done. It''s too dangerous. It''s too dangerous. If the person in front of them is Ouyang Yufei, if it is any of their enemies. They''re dead with that one. Chapter 1542 Cold on the back, never cold on the back. Ryukyu only felt that her back was cold and piercing. She had never made such a mistake, which was fatal. The faces of the four were stiff and tense. Ouyang Yufei gently stroked the broken bell, shook his head and said: "unfortunately, I can''t play its power, otherwise..." "Or what?" Xuanyuanche frowns deeply and looks at Ouyang Yufei. "Capture the soul and absorb the soul." Ouyang Yufei gently throws out these four words. "Zhenhunshen cup." At the moment of Ouyang Yufei''s four words, Yunzhao jumped up with a shock. One head hit the roof that Ouyang Yufei had damaged in half. In an instant, the carriage became a headless carriage. Ignoring the gaffe, Yunzhao shrank back again. His face was sharply distorted. I don''t know if it''s shock, surprise or excitement. And the xuanyuanche listening to Ouyang Yufei''s voice is also a big surprise. Clench five fingers into a fist, and nip fingernails deep into the palm. It seems that he can only rely on that pain to remind him that this is not a dream, this is true. "Tianla, zhenhunshen cup, zhenhunshen cup, Tiantian, Tian......" And one side of the autumn mark is almost dementia, can only repeat, repeat. Looking at a few people in front of us who have collapsed in front of us in the ordinary days, I can''t believe that Qi Qi has lost his temper. Ryukyu raised eyebrows slightly surprised. "Who will tell me what this zhenhunshen cup is?" Hands folded in sleeves, Ryukyu''s voice was steady and cold. Cold words have invisible appeal and pressure. The high temperature, which makes the car heat up in a straight line, began to tend to be peaceful. Xuanyuanche and other people are masters of controlling emotions. After a moment of extreme excitement, the look immediately calmed down. "Yue, you may not have heard of zhenhunshenzhong, the most powerful weapon in Wulin 300 years ago." Precipitated a mood, xuanyuanche slowly open mouth. "Three hundred years ago, there was a war between Zhao and Jingguo Chapter 1543 The weapon of the first warrior in the Wulin is missing. Its whereabouts are unknown. I didn''t want to be here today. " Xuanyuanche can''t believe the reappearance of zhenhunshen cup. "Zhenhunshenzhong, as the name suggests, captures the soul and absorbs the soul. With unique timbre, we can control everything and control everything. " Yunzhao then said something to xuanyuanche. "However, the hitting technique has been lost, and the island of hell has only got three articles, which I just used." Ouyang Yufei sighed. Ryukyu didn''t listen to them completely, but what she could understand came down to. It''s too much to take the soul and absorb the soul, but it can definitely be done to confuse people. She was lost in the timbre just now. It''s an attack that produces hallucinations with sound. It''s equivalent to hypnosis now. Ryukyu understood. No wonder this thing is so powerful. Thinking quickly turned, Ryukyu hands together looking at the excited few people, slowly said: "since lost, that is useless." As soon as this word falls, xuanyuanche and Yunzhao make the autumn mark a smothering breath. It can''t be controlled, so the soul soul soul cup is a broken bell. "Stupid, since Capricorn can give it to you so easily, it means that he must know three of them. Even if he doesn''t have a meeting, at least he will. Otherwise, he would not be so confident. " Ouyang Yu Fei then stared at the moon. Hearing this, Ryukyu frowned slightly and watched Ouyang Yufei. "I don''t like it very much." Ryukyu fixed his eyes on the road slowly. She doesn''t like everything about hypnosis. She doesn''t like the feeling that people should live clearly, not be confused and controlled by others. Ouyang Yu Fei listens to Ryukyu''s saying, and takes a deep look at Ryukyu. "Zhenhunshen cup can win, but the most important thing is that it can control and break. You are good at learning, and there will be places for you to use it." Drop a word lightly. Ouyang Yufei''s body suddenly flashed, and a flying body shot out from the roof without top. Ryukyu frowned at the zhenhunshen cup, which was put on the table safely. Chapter 1544 Ouyang Yufei means At night, Ouyang flies away. He was worried about Ryukyu''s attack on the island. Although they have prepared so much, he knows the odds of those preparations. It''s just that everything that can be prepared is ready. It''s meaningless to say. But I didn''t think that it would take me no time to find a place. Unexpectedly, I have been hit by this great fortune. Is it more helpful, less helpful, or The night flies, and it''s cool in late autumn. Mohe Capricorn, I don''t know that he is really an honest man. Still pretending to be honest and cunning. This point, there is no way to study and research. In the autumn mark of the people, please come to Tianchen palace, Ryukyu woke him up. Capricorn is an honest man with no mind. He doesn''t even use the means of xuanyuanche''s pressing questions. Directly, you are the empress of Tianchen. I won''t be wronged for losing. Defeat me is my friend. You don''t know how to use the zhenhunshen cup. I''ll teach you. Honest let Ryukyu xuanyuanche and others are guilty. How can we apply the strategy to such an honest man. In the following days, Capricorn volunteered to teach Ryukyu and others. Some people teach, naturally no one says not to learn. That day flies by. Xuanyuanyi and empress Xiao are busy arranging troops and arranging the array, xuanyuanche and Liuyue are busy in closing the door for cultivation. Both sides are moving towards a summit. The 10th day after the wedding is only five days from the 15th day. On this day, the autumn wind blows cool and the flowers are fragrant. There is no cloud in the sky blue, and birds are singing in the air. All the civil and military officials of Tianchen hall gather. Xuanyuanche, a black and Gold Dragon Robe, sits on the Dragon seat, while Ryukyu, a phoenix robe, sits on the same seat. There are two sides under the body: Emperor xuanyuanyi and empress Xiao. The atmosphere in the main hall has never been solemn. "Your Majesty, the troops and horses are ready and the ships are ready. We will only wait for the troops to arrive at the island of hell." Murong invincible step forward, sonorous and powerful voice. "Good." Xuanyuanche eyes a Yang, a horizontal drift nine days above. Chapter 1545 Bing FA Ming island, this is the time to wait. "Stand by and March." The bright Li drank straight up to the sky, winding up from the main hall of heaven. Less than a month after the unification of the world, empress Tianchen set out again. Target, overseas Millennium overlord, Ming island. When I was a great country in the Central Plains, how could foreigners bully me. If you don''t revenge the hell island for attacking our Central Plains, you will kill me. Never give up. All the people in the world share the same hatred. The people are determined to join hands and firmly support the crusade against the island. In late autumn, the green leaves have turned to golden. From afar, all things in the world began to haunt a desolation. One belongs to the late autumn. The sky is more and more high and wide. The seagulls are flying on the blue sea. White flutters, brings the deep autumn breath which belongs to the ocean. The autumn wind is cool, and the wind is blowing in Tianchen sea area. In this late autumn, it''s a little sharp, and it''s cold on people''s faces. Tianchen, East China Sea. The dark ships almost covered the whole sea area of Tianchen East China Sea. At a glance, I could hardly see the side, thousands of warships. On these ships, countless soldiers stood quietly and breathlessly. That team, a ship, look, just like the iron colored ice, standing between the heaven and the earth, awe and Kyushu. Three large warships are at the forefront of thousands of warships. At this time, Yunzhao and Ouyang Yufei are standing on the left most warship. Empress Xiao is in golden armor and stands on the last warship with cold face. And, three iconic warships, the middle one. Xuanyuanche is in black iron armor. In the autumn wind, there is a cold and majestic light. He is standing and centering. Beside him, Ryukyu is in red, and the sea wind blows her black hair. Cold and gorgeous. Three kings stand up and come out. Xuanyuanyi, dressed in a Golden Dragon Robe, is standing by the sea. Beside them stood the solemn and well-dressed empress dowager Chen and the northern shepherd king yeluhong. All three held the jade cup high in their hands. Chapter 1546 "It''s a shame to go here for the sake of the Central Plains. It''s tolerable to dare to invade the rivers and mountains of the Central Plains and harm the people and the water. I wish you a toast and a farewell. I wish the iron hooves of the Central Plains could break through the sea bandits'' island as soon as possible. I, Emperor Tianchen, have won and come back. " The loud voice resounds in the sky and the sea. The whistling sea wind blows over, passing the voice of xuanyuanyi to the sky and the sea. "Shame before snow..." Roar, accompanied by the words of Xuanyuan Yi. The sea wind is flying, and the sky is full of blue clouds. "Good." On the warship, xuanyuanche held up the jade cup in one hand, and his face was never the same. At the same time, the Ryukyu moon, Yunzhao on the other two first battle boats, Ouyang Yufei and empress Xiao all raised their glasses high. "If you don''t destroy the hell Island, you will never stop." After drinking all the wine in the cup, xuanyuanche threw his hand and the jade cup hit the ground severely. It was a smash. "If you don''t destroy the hell Island, you will never stop." The voice was loud and full of war. Liuyue, empress Xiao, Yunzhao, Qiuwen, Yanhu, Murong invincible Qi Qi roared, drank it all and smashed the jade cups in his hands. On the coast, xuanyuanyi, Empress Dowager Chen, and yeluhong held up the jade cup in their hands to toast xuanyuanche and others, and drank it from their necks. Qi Qi breaks the jade cup. Tianchen, the island of hell. Either you or I die. "Your Majesty the emperor, today ChenWan warships and 500000 troops will be fully handed over to you. I hope your majesty and empress will triumph as soon as possible. We are waiting for you to come back." Breaking the jade cup in her hand, empress Chen stepped forward and shouted to xuanyuanche on the battleship. "We wait for your majesty to come back." Xuanyuanyi, Empress Dowager Chen, yeluhong, the shepherd and general of the army in the north of Tianchen, followed the Empress Dowager Chen''s words, and Qi Qi roared loudly. The sound shakes nine days and floats on the boundless sea. With a loud shout. On the coast, countless courtiers and people all bow down and crawl on the ground. The momentum is astonishing, the whole mind is up and down. Chapter 1547 Standing high above the warship, xuanyuanche''s sleeve robe was raised, and he said nothing. Just a wave of big hands, thousands of promises and resolutions, all in this wave. "Sail." With a wave of xuanyuanche''s big hand, the loud sound of the horn broke through the air, and the sound of the ship''s command flew away. "Sailing..." All of a sudden, the sound of barracks began to rise one after another. The flag of the king of heaven in black and gold rose from the warship. Hunting and flying in the sea wind, the eagles on it will almost go through the air. It''s a great show. Thousands of warships, thousands of flags. That kind of solemnity and majesty is not to be seen in the world. Sail, thousands of warships from the sea out of a way. Xuanyuanche, Liuyue; Yunzhao, Ouyang Yufei; three large warships of empress Xiao. Among thousands of warships, sail away. The sea and the sky meet each other, and the king comes to the world. "Let''s go, let''s go..." One command after another was heard far away. In the thousands of warships behind us, the iron chain pulling the warship was cut off with one knife. In an instant, thousands of ships head for the East China Sea. Five hundred thousand troops, tens of thousands of warships. It''s a dark area. I look at it. No blue water, only a black and iron color spread out. It''s like a black dragon walking with its head held high towards the vast east China Sea. The banners are displayed with astonishing momentum. Between heaven and earth, on the blue sea, only the remaining warships are flying. Standing on the warship, Ryukyu sniffed the sea breeze gently. With a little bit of fishiness, it''s a feature of the ocean. In front, the water and the sky meet each other, and the future is unpredictable. Hell island Before I thought about it, xuanyuanche''s hand suddenly came to me and held Liuyue''s hand tightly. Ryukyu feels the temperature, persistence and self-confidence from xuanyuanche''s palm. The corner of the mouth slowly outlined a smile. What are you afraid of? What are you worried about? With xuanyuanche by her side, she has nothing to be afraid of and nothing to worry about. Looking back, the bright smile is blooming in the sea breeze. "It''s right here to split up." In Ryukyu''s smile. Chapter 1548 On the warship of empress Xiao, walking side by side with Ryukyu, empress Xiao shouted in a deep voice. Xuanyuanche and Liuyue look back, take a look at the sea area and nod to empress Xiao. Empress Xiao immediately waved her hand and deviated from the route of the large team. Lead a third of the ships to another route. In this attack on the island of hell, empress Xiao asked for her own dress. Ming island is her hometown, but the hatred of killing her husband is unforgettable. This time, she will never fight in person. At the same time, due to her deep knowledge of the island, her understanding of sea route is second only to Ouyang Yufei. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, with her in, like a tiger with wings. With the sea wind flying, empress Xiao quickly embarked on another route. "It''s time we split up, too." Shortly after empress Xiao''s separation, Ouyang Yufei looked at the sea and spoke lightly. When the voice falls, Yunzhao waves. The helmsman turned at once and headed for another course. One third of the warships immediately followed Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao. Xuanyuanche see this, eyebrow color a raise heavy voice to shout: "accelerate." "Yes." The remaining third of the warships, following xuanyuanche and Ryukyu, sailed in the direction of the Ming island. Blue sea and blue sky, from the initial threat, is also the biggest threat, but also the last threat. Began to gather in the storm, sounded the clarion call of war. The final battle began. The sea, the blue like weaving, the sky, the high open. Deep in the sea area of the East China Sea, about a thousand nautical miles away from the Central Plains. The Ming island, which is located in the center of the sea, lies vertically and horizontally on the whole East China Sea. Due to its slightly southward position, the island is now in full bloom. Compared with the cold days coming in late autumn, the cold weather in the north is actually the beginning of early autumn. All flowers are fragrant. The green grass is blue, the immortal mansion. There are four islands in total. One main island and three subsidiary islands. The three islands enclose the main island in the shape of a pin. On the top of the end is to occupy all the land, advance to attack, retreat to defend. Attack and defense are integrated. Attack can be carried out on three sides and retreat can be carried out on three sides. Chapter 1549 It''s a wonderful natural strategic island. At this time, flame Island, one of the three islands attached to Ming island. The left Dharma protector of Ming island, still dressed in white, is located in the mansion of the flame Island owner. "Today is the fifteenth day." Light fingertips on the table, left Dharma protector''s face is very common, as if to say that a small ant is coming. "There is no news at this time. I''m afraid it''s empty talk. I dare not come." The flame Island Lord stood at the bottom of the left Dharma protector respectfully, and then sniffed at Yan''s disdainful smirk. The left Dharma protector listened and his indifferent eyes passed the flame island Master''s face. Without any threat. However, the Fire Island owner was frightened. He felt soft and knelt down to the left Dharma protector. Afraid to speak. There is a big difference between the main island and the subsidiary island of the Ming island. Even if he has already sat on one of the islands, he is not even qualified to go on the main island. Not to mention the left Dharma protector of the high officials on the main island. How dare he offend, or make him angry. Looking at the main battle of the flame Island, he knelt down tremblingly, and left Dharma protector did not look at him. Just a light way: "if you don''t see him, judge first. I''ll see your island leader''s place..." "The left Dharma protector spared his life, the left Dharma protector spared his life, the next minister knew the mistake, the next minister......" "Newspaper, the West Sea area appears inexplicable boat, its number does not drop 1000." At the moment when the flame Island owner was full of fear, the latest situation in the sea area arrived. The fingertip flicks gently on the table, and the left guard smiles coldly. Very good, very punctual. "Come and see me in the future." "Yes." At once, someone took the order of Zuo Baofa and left. When the island Lord''s residence was quiet, the flame Island Lord dared not say a word. Kneeling with his head down beside zuozhu, zuozhu didn''t make a sound. He didn''t dare to get up, even if there would be someone coming right away. However, the three seas of the main island of Ming island will come here. All the seats are above him. He kneels and doesn''t bury him. In no time, the sound of orderly footsteps came to break the silence in the mansion. Chapter 1550 As like as two peas and three tough men, three men with the same face and long faces came in and bowed down to the left side. "See left Dharma protector at the end." Sonorous and powerful, it is a kind of warrior''s terseness. The left Dharma protector nodded and glanced at the three people lightly. "Give you ten days. If you can''t get it, don''t come back to see me." Light words are calm, as if talking about the weather. But the breath of the command of killing and killing is chilling. "I will obey." The third general, without any hesitation, took the order, turned around and left the island Master''s residence quickly. That peace seems to have solved the foreign enemy''s invasion in ten days. It''s so easy. Watching the three generals quickly back down, left Dharma fell sleeve slowly stood up. "Left Dharma protector, right Dharma protector came to you and said that the golden chrysanthemum on the island has opened, and the Ouyang family invited you to enjoy the flowers." The left Dharma protector just stood up, and the soldiers quickly came in. Listen to the words of the left guard of the Ming island, he flicked his skirt and said, "I guess it''s about the same time." Say, reason also ignore the flame Island Lord that kneels all the time, carry a step to go out. The human figure disappeared in an instant. The Fire Island owner saw this, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and stood up slowly. Zuo Shoufa is not talking about him, so his official position and his life are saved. With a sigh, the flame Island owner turned around and went to the garden in the mansion. It''s said that several aristocratic families and royal families on the main island like to enjoy a flower or something. He had to choose some flowers carefully and send them to see if he could get any reward. The autumn wind blows cool, and the osmanthus is fragrant. Neither the main island of Ming nor the three affiliated islands took xuanyuanche and Ryukyu''s troops to the city. I don''t know it''s too presumptuous. Or absolutely without fear. 15 days. The sky is blue and the sea is blue. Xuanyuanche, Ryukyu, led thousands of warships across the whole Ming island to the north. Iron black ships line up. Connect with the water sky. Chapter 1551 The vast soup is majestic. They were punctual and committed, and came at their appointment. And right in front of them. The cloud general, one of the three sea generals of Ming island, led the black warship of Ming island to form a formation in front of the flame island and stood opposite xuanyuanche and Ryukyu. Although the warships are not as many as the sky, they are not defeated at all. On the contrary, it has a vague momentum of superiority. That''s the murderous spirit that will be tempered in the sea. Non land soldiers will be comparable. The sea breeze is flying with a strong smell of sea water. The waves are accompanied by the sea wind, which brings a strong momentum. The sea wind blowing across the two sides of the flag, murderous ferocious. The sword did not come out of its sheath, but it was powerful. Rhombic warships. The battle ships of Hades have been arranged in this shape. They can attack and defend. Standing in the bow of the ship, one of the three sea generals of Ming island, Yun Jiang, looked at the arrangement of Tianchen warships in front of him coldly, and saw a trace of contempt in his eyes. Sea war is different from land war. That''s two completely different ways of fighting. You don''t mean you can fight. Even if you are the king of the land, you are invincible and invincible. To the sea, you are a loach. Tianchen, you are the master in your territory. When you get to the sea, I''m afraid you will never return this time. The cloud will squint. Tianchen''s "one character" warship arrangement is the complete layman among laymen. Such camps only need a rush, they can''t give attention to both the head and the tail, and the defeat is only a matter of time. In vain, he prepared for a few days, and left Dharma protector gave them ten days. Now it seems that it can be solved in one day. The two armies held each other, the sea breeze was blowing, and the gloomy atmosphere was flying in the sky. Standing in the bow of the ship, Ryukyu looks at the battle ship of the Ming island she holds coldly. "You can attack and defend, you can retreat and advance. You can change thousands of things. Your majesty and queen, be careful." Philip, the sea defense general of Tianchen, looks at the warship of the island of the dead and arranges a low voice toward xuanyuanche and Ryukyu road. The land of the Central Plains is used to land war, and sea war is really rare. There are few generals who can understand the naval battle, and Philip is one of them. Chapter 1552 "It doesn''t matter." Xuanyuanche looks at the frigid warship in front of him, light way. Philip nodded at the words, not talking. The sea wind blows, and in the fierce murderous atmosphere, the warships of the island of hell suddenly move. It''s like a sword flying from its sheath. With sharp murderous spirit and fierce speed. "Wuwu......" The shrill sound of the horn cut through the air, it was the horn of attack. Since it''s a waste of firewood, we''ll make a quick decision. Xuanyuanche and ryukyue see this eye-to-eye, mouth corners are slowly outlined up. "Bang." At the moment when the attack horn of the warship on the island of Hades sounded, a series of fireworks signals burst out in the distant sky. Meteors fly in the sky for a long time. The cloud will see the eyebrows and eyes moving. That''s the direction of the water island, another sub island of Ming island. This is the discovery of the enemy. Cold eyebrow quickly glanced at the Tianchen warship, which is still standing still. Cloud will be cold. It turns out that this is a move to wait. Build the plank road in the open, and live in the dark. Unfortunately, the water island has its own rope, which is one of the three sea generals of Ming island. There''s no way to sneak in. However, just in such a flash in the cloud''s mind. The southwest direction is suddenly a string of meteors in the sky. That''s the direction of Tianyu Island, the third largest subsidiary island of Ming island. When two meteors fly, the two islands are attacked at the same time. Standing at the front of the warship coldly, the cloud flashed a light in his eyes. Encircle. It''s encircling them. Tianchen has a vast territory and a large population. He is a small island, but small. It''s easy to be surrounded. It was their blunder that they could only detect all the soldiers and horses in front of them. It seems that xuanyuanche of Tianchen still wants to play the land encirclement game with them. But this is the sea, not the land. Encirclement is not a problem, it depends on whether you have the ability to encircle all the time. A cold hum, the hands of the sword vertical swing, a sword toward the direction of xuanyuanche and Ryukyu point. The warships of Ming island flew out and rushed towards xuanyuanche and Ryukyu. The power will tear the encirclement of the sky. Chapter 1553 Let Tianchen see what the real naval battle is. The sea wind is howling, and it''s flying with the murderous force. "They''re in place." Xuanyuanche looked at the sparks in the sky, ignored the rush of the warships from the island of hell, and nodded to Ryukyu. Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao and empress Xiao''s soldiers are in place. The three directions are toward the three islands of Ming island. He didn''t know the structure of the island. Ouyang Yufei and empress Xiao didn''t know it. Looking at the roar in front of me, it''s like the battle ship of the island of hell that sharks attack. The smile on the corner of Ryukyu''s mouth sank slowly, and the cold reapplied on it. At last, the island is facing up. "Ready." The cold voice of command resounded over the sky. The flag of apricot yellow in front of the throne warship waved down. The Tianchen warships on both sides of his back slowly turned around, facing the hell Island warships rushing up from the belly. The soldiers above were trained to pull off the deck. A row of iron black throwers were pushed out of the cabin. The silver iron box was placed on it, aiming at the attack ship of Hades. At the same time, the black signal blasted off. Take xuanyuanche and ryukue''s Royal boat as the center, and fly to both sides quickly. All over the sky. In the other direction. Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao''s warship are on the water island. Ouyang Yufei, standing in the bow, looks at xuanyuanche''s direction to transmit the rising signal, and points his fingertips gently on the back of his hand. "They are ready to attack." Yunzhao listens to Ouyang Yufei''s words, and looks at the hell Island warship, which is not in a panic, and waves coldly. Thousands of warships galloped up behind. One of the catapults was placed on the broad deck of the warship. The silver iron bucket radiates cold light in the sun. It is the most sharp weapon of Ryukyu. Ouyang Yu Fei didn''t say anything when he saw this. He just leaned on the edge of the boat and looked at it lightly and raised his hand. The signal lifted off and went in the direction of empress Xiao. Golden armor, white veil. Empress Xiao stood at the top of the warship and watched the sinking general. Shen Jiang, one of the three sea generals of Ming island. Chapter 1554 Before, she had seen it on the main island of Ming island. He''s good, she knows, but today, she wants him to know her. Cold eyes are absolutely murderous. Yingying hands in the signal bomb to the next wave. The ship''s edge opened, and the silver iron bucket was ready. Three sides surround and three sides cooperate orderly. The sky signal rises to the sky, in the form of a circle, blooming around the three major islands of Ming island. Look at the sky so arrogant to encircle the posture and come. Ming Island three seas will have the will to attack resolutely together. Defense can''t solve the problem, attack is the best defense. The warship came at full speed, and the catapult on the warship of Ming island was hoisted high. The iron ball with sharp point and the stone with big grinding plate on it show their faces ferociously. The flaming fireball is ready to fire. Only wait for the ships of heaven to enter their attack area. The murderous spirit is roaring, and the sea wind is ferocious. The two armies are getting closer and closer, and the weapons that are ready to be launched are almost cutting through the air. But under the ferocious and murderous sea, it can''t be calm, almost unable to rise. However, it is such a calm, but there is a fatal danger. In the sea, countless shadows came from the direction of the island of the underworld towards the direction of the Tianchen warship. Like a fish, as fast as a sword. They are moving towards the bottom of the sky ship. In the sky, flying clouds are changing with the sea wind. The wind blows and the clouds surge. The golden sunlight renders the white clouds invisible, with the starting point of orange. The whole half of the sky is full of murderous spirit. His eyes were cold and shining, and his blood was merciless. Xuanyuanche looked at the closer and closer battle ship of the island of the dead, and a sneer came from the corner of his mouth. Hands raised high, downward is a firm wave: "attack." At the same time, the high station and the top of the warship, together with the aquatic Island rope, will summon up the clouds, which means waving down. "Attack." "Attack." The flag of apricot yellow splits into the air, and empress Xiao is killed with cold blood. The sky is windy and the sea is billowing. "Attack..." The orders were issued in unison, echoing through the sky of the island. ,,,,, the article has entered the final stage. I need to think about how to finish it. The speed will be slower, and I want to make sure that I have ten changes every day. Sorry Chapter 1555 At the same time, he rushed to the main ship of the battle ship of Ming island, where the attack distance was, and the cloud split the long sword into the air. "Attack..." The vast roar shattered the sky and rushed to the clouds. The battle ship of Hades, which has been prepared for a long time, will be ordered by Yunjiang. Along the ship, iron balls, fireballs and stones all showed signs. The sea is full of wind and clouds. The strong wind blows up and seeps into people''s cheeks. Attack state of both sides, get out together. Looking at the arms of Ming island coming out together, standing high with xuanyuanche and Ryukyu on the main battle ship, the corners of the mouth draw a trace of bloody sneer. Ryukyu''s hand gave a cold wave. Two people behind a line of warships. The high stone thrower is the Tianchen soldier who has been ready. In Ryukyu''s gesture, the orderly and orderly press the high stone throwing machine. At that time, I saw silver flying across the sky, breaking the deep blue sea. In that magnificent trumpet sound, with a kind of sea silver fish vigorous posture. Towards the opposite towards the Ming island warship. Line up in a straight line, and at the same time make a move. The thousands of silver buckets are like a silver arc. Across the sea and air of the outer island of flame island. Neat and uniform. Silver flying, towards the battle ship of Ming island. The attack of xuanyuanche and Ryukyu was the moment before the attack of Hades. The cloud standing high on the main battle ship of Ming island will see this, and the contempt in his eyes is even worse. Silver iron buckets are invincible on the land of Central Plains. They have already received this news. It''s a kind of thing that can explode and burn, just like fireworks. But don''t forget, this is the sea area, the world of water, the world of the netherworld. Not the land world, not your heaven and earth world. Fire, in the world of water, has always been the loser. There was a thick laugh in the cold eyes. The cloud will only hum coldly. A sign is flying towards all the warships on the island. Take the initiative to get better. Today, I want you to see what it is called pre emption and post emption. Chapter 1556 The order of attack is spread across the sky, and the changeable gestures command to reach every warship in charge of attack in the island of Hades at the speed of lightning. All the warships on the island of Hades are flying towards them in the silver arc. Fireball, iron ball, stone, all aimed at the silver that came from the shooting. "Boom." Ten thousand stone hair, with incomparable power, with the threat of publicity. Iron ball, fireball, out of the air. Towards xuanyuanche and Liuyue, the silver iron bucket flies away. One by one, they aimed at the silver bucket. "Bang bang bang......" There was a loud crash of dust on the deep blue sea. Ming island warships are used to sea battles. That level and speed, strength, precision, is simply heaven can not match. The iron ball and fireball of the size of the bowl mouth flew into the air and hit the silver iron bucket of xuanyuanche and Ryukyu severely. Last but first. Through the blue sky came the empty flame. Leap from the sea, just like the meteor, one by one half to intercept the silver bucket which is coming towards them. It blew up and splashed out in the middle of the air. The silver iron barrel is originally made of weak wall. So as not to affect the power of the explosion. Now, it''s for bowl size stones, iron balls and fireballs. The sharp force and speed collided. Under that strong force, it is simply vulnerable. "Bang bang......" Just listen to the dull crash. The silver iron bucket is directly shot through the wall by the iron ball and the fireball, and shot into the silver iron bucket. Some were so powerful that they even shot the silver bucket through. Under such a sharp attack. The crude oil contained in the silver iron bucket was suddenly dumped on the sea. The iron barrel lost its invincible power on land. It has become an empty shell. Under the attack of the battle ship of Hades, it has almost no power to fight back. It''s just a piece of junk, falling from the air. Head into the sea, floating and sinking in the deep blue sea. There are only a few small silver buckets. Chapter 1557 Avoid the attack of the battle ship of Ming island, and land on the sea or along the side of the ship around the battle ship of Ming island. But it has no power. Holding his chest in both hands, he stood on the main battle ship of Ming island, and the cloud would look at everything in front of him coldly. There is no doubt about the cold in my eyes. Vulnerable, really vulnerable. The first round was so won that it was much higher than he expected. The overlord on land is the overlord on land. Only on land. On the sea, it''s just a tiger that can crawl. I''m afraid I''ll drown him if I don''t do anything. The cold and contempt in cloud''s eyes are obvious. The cold gesture moved, a series of command voice quickly conveyed. Since it is so useless, we should kill all the crimes of heaven and earth at one time. He didn''t have so much time to spend with a simple white sea. Receive the command from cloud general. The attack speed and strength of the battle ship of Hades are faster and faster. The iron ball and the fireball fly alternately in the sky, and the red light is covered by the golden sunlight. However, the color and temperature can hardly be ignored by anyone. The first attack of xuanyuanche and Liuyue was broken. Then it''s time for them to attack. The ships of Hades are rushing up. Quickly into the black oil polluted by this side of the sea. The autumn wind is sharp, with a strong smell of the sea. Hands in the back, xuanyuanche cold looking at everything in front of him, nothing extra expression. There is neither surprise nor fear, let alone anxiety. It looks like it''s in the chest. With both hands on the edge of the ship, Ryukyu looks at the approaching battle ship of Ming island. Slowly nodded his head and said objectively: "our speed and strength, as well as our strategy, can not be compared with them in the naval battle." Xuanyuanche hears the words and nods intuitively. "It''s not of the same grade." Xuanyuanche didn''t deliberately exaggerate his power, and he was realistic. Chapter 1558 "Then see clearly how they fight." Ryukyu kept his eyes on the attack formation and the ups and downs of the warships on the island of Hades. Xuanyuanche nodded to show that he had been looking. Has been standing on the edge of xuanyuanche and Ryukyu will be fili. Seeing his own attack, the island of hell almost completely dissolved it. Their weapons are not powerful or destructive at all. It is totally different from the scene that he imagined that he would beat down the island in the first round. What''s more, the warships of Ming island have rushed up. They are getting closer and closer to their camp. As long as the warships of the island of Hades are moving forward a little bit. Then when they put this one line line, they will be torn to pieces by the sharp diamond team. They can''t give attention to both ends. And their majesty and queen, at this time, are not worried at all. Actually, it''s good to discuss the attack formation of the other side leisurely. How they need to learn. This is simply unimaginable. "Sire, Queen, we..." Philip''s face was blue with anxiety. However, before he had finished a word, Yan Hu, who came up next to him, pulled him on the shoulder and pulled him behind him. The sharp eyes swept by with absolute confidence. "You can put forward your plan and your opinion before the battle, but in the war, you only need to execute the order, not question any decision of your majesty and queen." Cold and serious words, blocked Philip can not say a word. He is the general in charge of coastal defense, and has never played with xuanyuanche. He gave orders and strategies to xuanyuanche and Liuyue, which were forbidden and strategized. It''s just hearing, not seeing. At this time, listen to Yan Hu''s cold words and his whole body''s cold murderous air. Felicity''s subconscious body is now strong: "yes." Yan Hu saw this cold nod, turn around and walk to xuanyuanche and Liuyue side. Looking at the battle situation in front of him, Yan Hu said solemnly, "reply to your majesty and empress. The warships are ready." Ears listen to Yan Hu''s report, xuanyuanche light nodded. Chapter 1559 But his eyes were focused on the sea of warships coming from the island of Hades. Red fireball across the sky, with a silk fire reflection on the sea, gorgeous. And the black iron ball, with a gloomy breath, roared past, tearing the air. The sea was calm with waves. Only in the rapid forward rush of the battle ship of Ming island, the waves broke. The silver bucket in the air has not been shot down by the iron ball and fireball of Hades. It''s the side of the ship that has fallen into the battle ship of now Ming island. From the vanguard of the battle ship of Hades, the Chinese army behind even had the leisure to sketch the silver bucket floating beside their ship. Ryukyu''s corner of the eye slowly permeates a trace of bloodthirsty smile. A large number of silver buckets were broken. Black crude oil on the deep blue sea seems to add a black ribbon to the deep sea. At this time, that looked at their successor''s powerless battle ship of Hades. It had rushed to the black ribbon. With a touch of the fingertip, Ryukyu made a ring. Behind him, Yanhu, who had been waiting for orders, immediately waved his hand, and a red flag flew up to the main battle ship xuanyuanche. The fiery red reflects the iron black, which is a kind of solemn and murderous atmosphere. In the moment when the red flag is flying. In the row of Tianchen warship, the silver bucket was suddenly put down. Countless burning, huge fireballs. I don''t know where it suddenly came out, and was loaded by Tianchen''s soldiers on the high stone throwing machine. The flame is flying. It''s a color that burns everything. "Shoot." Sleeve robe a wave, xuanyuanche a cold drink. The strong horn is pressing xuanyuanche''s order, and it spreads out in an instant. Floating on the sea, communicating with the whole sea. The fireball rolled and the air was fierce. At one command, a thousand fires came out. I don''t know how many times larger the fireball is than the fireball on the warship of Ming island. It cuts through the cold sea wind and smashes in the direction of the warship of Ming island. The sky is full of monsters and the sea below is red with fire. Chapter 1560 The cloud standing on the main battle ship of the island of Hades will see this, and his eyes will suddenly squint slightly. Such a big fireball, too big, seems to have an amazing deterrent force. But there is no real danger. That speed and strength depend on the distance between the two armies. They can''t hit their ships at all, and to say the least, even if they shoot down on their ships, it won''t hurt much. This is an obvious mistake. They are so powerful on the land that their nine holy cities are destroyed in this man''s hands. Nine saints are not used to fighting at sea. But, their means, he still knows some. Never so useless. And now it''s a simple mistake. What does that mean? Is it really a dragon on land and a worm on the sea? Or is it intentional? Yunjiang frowned deeply, banished the initial contempt in his heart, and began to look carefully at Tianchen''s attack route and defense. This screen except for the scornful scrutiny. Just for a moment, the cloud will change its face. "No, back up, in two wings, back up." There was a great roar. The sound of the nine clouds, crazy spread over the deep sea. The adjutant next to Yunjiang was surprised when he heard that he immediately gave an order regardless of right or wrong. What''s the matter, let their master suddenly change color. Heart just a stomach Fei, the situation on the sea suddenly changed. One side down attack situation, instant change. I saw the huge fireball falling from the sky. It''s not toward the diamond team of the island of Hades, it''s not toward their ships. But towards the sea ahead of them, the black ribbon. Thousands of huge fireballs fell down at the same time, smashing the one because of the calm waves, agglomerated together without any stray black ribbon. "Boom." In an instant, I heard only one blast, almost the whole sea area. The deep blue sea, suddenly the Fire Dragon flew. It''s like hiding under the deep sea, containing countless forces, waiting for the opportunity of a thousand years, and finally breaking out of the sea today. Chapter 1561 With a majestic momentum, with a posture of swallowing everything, straight to the sky. The fire starts a prairie fire, soars above nine days, in the turbulent ocean. In an instant, it swallowed up the Ming island forward warship that had entered the black fire dragon force. The fire is fierce and disorderly, dancing the void. Fire and water, this is an absolute mutual restraint. Never before had the Inferno warship foreseen such a great fire on the sea. The first time, looking at in front of the eyes, on the side, rising flames. Almost shocked, I completely forgot to move. How is it possible? How is it possible for such a terrible fire to rise on the sea? It''s impossible. It''s their hallucination. It must be their hallucination. However, the illusion is so real. The hot breath, the crazy power, were shooting at them. Towards them. Shocked, speechless, stupefied, just for a moment. They are born with the instinct of escaping life, which makes them recover quickly. "Back, back..." "There''s a fire, man, a fire..." "Back, back..." "Split two wings and go back quickly..." One after another shouts in the fire, the sound relay. The sound of the bugle broke through the air, with the anxious breath, with the Tragic Song. Diamond attack team, at this time what formation does that still take care of. Back in the morning, I left in a hurry and ran away. I''m afraid that one step behind will be swallowed up by the strange fire dragon. In a flash, the team bumped into each other. You bumped into me and I bumped into you. Everyone is retreating, everyone is running, and nobody wants to make way. For a time, only the sound of ships, the sound of falling into the sea, the voice of surprise, one after another. The battle ships of Hades are in a mess. At this time, it was not smashed by the iron ball and fireball of Ming island, but also floating on the sea, which had been mixed into the inner silver bucket of the battle ship of Ming island. Under such a hot fire. In such a high temperature baking. And the fierce collision. "Bang bang bang......" The beginning of the explosion. Because of the small quantity, the natural power is not very big. Chapter 1562 However, at this time, the battle ship of Hades, which had already begun to be disordered, was suddenly disordered by the sound of explosion and the splash of fire. When the ship touched the ship, the crowd was even more chaotic. The flame took off, passing by at full speed in a bold manner. Tianchen''s soldiers and horses were originally arranged in a straight line, surrounded by this side of the sea. At this time, the fireball ignited the sleeping crude oil. Immediately, with a posture of rising from the ground, the whole sea area of this side was monopolized. On the dark blue ocean. Black ribbon, now turned into a huge fire dragon. The roar of the sea. Stretch out in the sky. It completely surrounded the warships of the netherworld. The fire is shining, the enchanting fire, almost several people high. The flaming fire wall is blooming on the sea with the wonders of the golden age. The hot breath and the air over the leading sea area are distorted. Heat wave, the heat wave of terror. The sea area in late autumn has become a hot summer. Standing far away on this side of the fire wall on the sea. The iron and black warships of Tianchen are all rendered orange by the fire. It sparkles in the sky. On the warship, all the soldiers of Tianchen are staring at everything in front of them. They were all dyed red. Xuanyuanche and Ryukyu still maintain their original movements. Only the cold eyes, at this time, have been rendered into the color of fire by the red flame, which makes the blood thirsty breath in it more strong. "God......" After two people early anxious whole body in perspiration''s Philip, looked at everything in front of the eyes calmly. The flames of the sea soared. It''s unbelievable. It''s almost impossible to imagine such a situation. A little fire can start a prairie fire. A little Mars can burn down several mountains. But as the flames soared on the sea, he felt that he was dreaming. And Yan Hu on one side is a long-standing battle. Chapter 1563 I''ve seen the power of Ryukyu as early as possible, and I''ve learned to keep calm. At this time, suddenly saw such an incredible offensive, a Leng immediately recovered. Directly reached out to mention Philip, he quickly stepped off the main battle ship of xuanyuanche and Liuyue, and walked towards other ships. Start with the strategy below. Holding his hands behind his back, xuanyuanche stared at the flames in front of his eyes for half a time, turned his head to look at Ryukyu, and shook his head gently: "I didn''t expect that I could do that." Ryukyu explained to him that the crude oil is a kind of oil. He knew that oil was insoluble in water and could burn in it. So he agreed with the strategy. I just didn''t think it was so powerful. Looking at the fire dragon rising from the sea, xuanyuanche is not close to smash his tongue. Listening to xuanyuanche''s words, Ryukyu turns his head slowly. "I never fight a war I''m not sure about." The voice is very light, very slow, but that kind of self-confidence and calm, despise everything. Yes, she doesn''t fight any uncertain battles. I don''t know what war I will lose. What else can I fight. She will win if she wants to fight. After returning to xuanyuanche, Liuyue once again locked his eyes on the burning dragon. Through the fire, look at the chaos and rout of the dark island. Yes, she has never fought a naval battle. But, so what. Just because you haven''t played, doesn''t mean you won''t. Absolute power can break all skills. That''s what she always believed in. The fire dragon soared on the sea, stretching its posture wantonly. At sea, the power of bombs cannot be exerted. Then she''ll burn. I can''t blow you up. I''ll burn you up. Looking at the red fire in Ryukyu''s eyes, xuanyuanche''s mouth is slowly outlined. In this world, we can despise everyone, but we must not despise Ryukyu. Otherwise, the consequences of that contempt will be very serious. Turn your head and look at the fire wall flying in front of you. The autumn wind blows, and the fire is fiercer. After the fire wall, the cries of the battle ships and the soldiers and horses of the island of Hades and the screams of crashing into the ships became more and more dim and dense. Autumn wind, fire, scream, collision. Chapter 1564 In this part of the sea, one after another. The fire forced the air, and the ships of the netherworld became more and more confused. Almost the head, not the tail, gathered together, but more and more can not escape, back. The cloud sent the command one after another. But at this time, in such a chaotic time. Even the right orders can not be carried out respectfully. However, in the Ryukyu and xuanyuanche this side of the sea after the fire dragon soared out of the moment. Southeast, suddenly a strong flame took off. Fast with the Ryukyu and xuanyuanche this side of the black ribbon connected together. "Boom." The fire is enchanting, flying over the East China Sea. The sky in the southeast sea area was instantly rendered red. Streamer, with the absolutely gorgeous. "Empress Xiao has made a move." Xuanyuanche''s fingertips gently clasped the ship''s edge, making a faint sound. The moon nodded and smiled. In the slight smile of Ryukyu, the direction of the aquatic Island suddenly burst into flames. The sharp luster reflects the whole sky. Even so far away, you can see the color of the orange sky. The deep blue water is all crimson. That is the direction of Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche look up at that side and look back at each other. The eyebrows of both of them are raised gently. Black ribbons, all transformed into flying dragon. Open one''s teeth and dance one''s claws, and look down upon the world. Proud of the heroes, the heaven and the earth only respect me. Surrounded by three sides and surrounded by fire. At this time, if you look down from the air. The red flame spread across the blue sea, forming a circle, jumping, flying, flaunting. In this circle, the three islands are tightly surrounded. The main island of netherworld is surrounded. The fire took off. It was a scene that no one had ever thought of. In the sky, clouds flow. The setting sun is in the sky. The orange color of the golden silk set off the fiery dragon flying below. The flow of light and shadow takes the breath of heaven and earth. Chapter 1565 "Move, move..." The roar of fury surged up in the dragon''s flying. With the wind of the hunting fire, straight to the sky. One of the three sea generals of Ming island, standing high above the main ship, is the cloud general. His eyes are red with fire. The roar is shocking. "Retreat, hurry up. Retreat in two wings. Don''t panic. Don''t mess. Those who disobey will be beheaded. Do you hear me? Don''t mess..." The cloud general, whose face is red by the fire, has a thick neck. Towards the back of the panic of the warships, keep roaring. It''s red in the ear and thick in the neck. It looks like it''s going to kill people. Chaos, the retreat team of the battle ship of Hades is very chaotic. Especially the forward direction, the closer it is to the place where the flame takes off, the more chaotic it is. But their rear, the whole diamond team''s rear, is still relatively better. Therefore, in the command voice of Yunjiang, he quickly retreated towards the back sea. And the middle of the retreat. The Chinese army, which had not been hit by any war and suffered no damage at all. But in the forward''s desperate retreat. Directly hit in one place. Pestering, harassing, struggling, destroying. He was not persecuted by the enemy, but he was directly hit by his own vanguard army. Looking at this situation, the cloud will jump almost in a hurry. This is a self destruct formation. The power of fire is great, but limited. This is the sea, not the grass, not the mountains. As long as there is a fire, it will start a prairie fire. You can''t run away. This is the sea. The fire is fierce. It must be limited and restricted in the sea. What are you doing in such a hurry. The fire dragon of Tianchen army did not bring much damage. The biggest damage, instead, has become their own. Cloud will spit out blood for a while. "Don''t be disordered. Give me back one by one. Don''t be disordered..." The roar of the command, flying in the sky. In the orange sea, flying out, through any warship on the island. But when it comes to endangering itself. Chapter 1566 It''s human nature to run for life. Ming island warship''s Hou Juntian, the Chinese Army listened, but the nearest vanguard by the fire heard it, heard it there. Or desperate back desperately crazy retreat. So, on the orange sea. I saw the battleship of the Ming island forward, one by one, colliding with the Chinese army who retreated in a proper way. Shipwreck and death. Completely kill each other. Fire flies, sea dragon comes out. Such a scene different from anyone''s imagination shocked the terracotta warriors and horses of Tianchen. It seems that it also shocked the sword from the water. That''s when the hell Island ships attacked. The surging waves under the sea toward the main battle ship of Tianchen. It seems to have been shocked by the spectacle. Unexpectedly, there was no movement at all. It''s like total silence. Calm, the whole sea up and down, at this time are filled with a calm. An absolute calm in a panic. Sunset, Orange world streamer flying, the United States like a dream. The bright clouds are flying in the sky. The dusk through the red cloud reflected the Red Sea. This is a spectacle between heaven and earth. Standing in the bow, xuanyuanche and Liuyue stand quietly. The sea breeze blows their black hair, their skirts, and their indifference to the world. Crude oil can burn on the sea. But it will burn out. When the black crude oil quickly turns into thick smoke in the red fire, flying above nine days. It''s disappearing fast. The fire dragon soars, the world is full of Yang. Such wonders and deterrence can be achieved by people. But we can''t go against the sky. Fire light in the waves of the sea, slowly dim down. Crude oil, burning out. The dragon, with its teeth and claws, began to slow down. Looking at the fire dragon is not more and more vigorous, more and more aggressive. On the contrary, it''s fading and disappearing. The flustered battle ship of hell island has no worries. Chapter 1567 This heart just began to calm down, that chaotic scene just began to have the order of retreat. In the roar of the cloud, back quickly. The fire and the dragon are gone. The fire wall that blocked the view slowly descended, and the situation of the warships on the Ming island fell into the eyes of the standing xuanyuanche and Ryukyu. At this time, the sea, miscellaneous left a lot of island war boats. Broken broken, broken. Some are still burning, some have sunk half of the ship. Pieces of the warship drifted on the sea. Near the sea area of Tianchen warship, there are almost all damaged warships and sinking ships. Almost blocked the way of Tianchen''s progress, dense. Few of them were destroyed by the fire, but they were basically damaged. Not far away, Ming island''s Chinese army and the rear army are rapidly retreating. Along the way, many soldiers fell into the sea or jumped into the sea. Climb on the broken board and hang on the side of the retreating warship. Almost to the extreme. Run away. Real escape. Looking at the scene in front of him, xuanyuanche didn''t feel that he had won the battle. He raised his eyebrows lightly and said, "there are still a lot left." Ryukyu nods when he hears the words. The Ming island forward is basically destroyed, but the Chinese army is still half, and the latter is almost intact. I have to say that the island retreated very quickly. The command of Yunjiang is also in place. A skinny camel is bigger than a horse. It is impossible to catch it at one stroke. However, they didn''t plan to kill the Navy on the island of Hades in one blow. It''s a fantasy totally out of line with reality. It will only bring disaster for itself. Looking at the warships of the Ming island in front of them, they quickly withdrew from their sight. Xuanyuanche and Ryukyu did not command to pursue them while they were victorious. The dead island in front of them was full of rotten wood and covered the whole sea. It''s totally against the pursuit. Looked up at the void, the sunset, orange sky. That gorgeous red light sprinkles on the sea surface, which makes people excited. Ryukyu blinked, slowly looked down at the sea. Chapter 1568 oaring waves. A moment ago, the rest of the waves, as if half awakened at this time, surging up again. When Ryukyu saw this corner of his mouth, he began to smile. Holding the flaming red robe with both hands, he tore it and immediately exposed the clothes inside. A tight black suit, smooth curve, close fitting. The curve of Ryukyu''s good figure is completely outlined. However, at this time xuanyuanche does not have that flirting mentality to enjoy. Reaching for the robe handed over by Ryukyu, xuanyuanche looked at Ryukyu''s face cautiously and said, "be careful." In response to xuanyuanche, the corner of Ryukyu''s eye was hooked, and a seductive eye flew out. He said with a smile: "I know." After that, he turned and walked towards the cabin. Xuanyuanche, seeing this, was not talkative either. He stood in the bow with Ryukyu''s clothes. Vision from the distant retreat of the island of Hades warship back, cold looking at the near sea. The waves are rolling, waves are flying. It''s like there are countless tentacles approaching them. In the lower cabin, Ryukyu took a look at Philip and others who had been waiting in the cabin for a long time. The same black tights, even the head and face are wrapped up. There are not many people, only ten. "It''s all ready." Autumn trace reports to Ryukyu. Hearing this, Ryukyu nodded, reached for his hair and held it up on his head. "Go." Voice down, Ryukyu feet in the back cabin a slip, quietly on the water. There was no stir. After that, Philip and others immediately followed him down to the sea. At the same time, the other warships on this side, the men in black, who had been ready for a long time, slid down the sea. One ship, ten people, hundreds of warships in this direction, can be imagined. On the sea, the waves rise slightly and seem to be turbulent in the calm. Slip into the sea, Ryukyu a backhand on the bottom of the boat. The body is arched and tightly attached to the bottom of the boat. With her behind the launch of Philip and other people, but also scattered, the body tightly attached to the bottom of the ship. Not moving. Soldiers following Ryukyu. Chapter 1569 They are all selected experts who are good at diving. While xuanyuanche, Qiuwen, Yanhu, and others can hold their breath and lurk in the water. Their own diving and swimming are not masters. Therefore, no one dares to come down with Ryukyu. Instead, Philip, who was proficient in water, followed. The orange light penetrated from the sea and floated. There is a kind of refraction of light in it. Looking up from the bottom of the boat, the water is rippling, another peculiar water view. Hold your breath and focus. Follow the master from Ryukyu to stick it on the bottom of the boat. During this period, no bubble came out. Just when Ryukyu and others were close to one minute. The movement under the sea began. Ryukyu and so on hide in the bottom of the ship, in a dark position. It''s very clear to see other places. It''s dark to see them in other places. The water is rippling and the current is fluctuating. The silk water sword came from the front. Something broke through the water and was coming quickly to where they were. Faster and faster, the fluctuation of water potential is more and more severe. This is a kind of water fluctuation that ordinary people can''t feel. In the fluctuation of water potential, there are countless green figures in the place where the sea is not deep or shallow. The whole body is green, which is a kind of color following the sea water. If you don''t pay attention, this is a group of fish. This is a group of people wearing specially made green color clothes. Close to the bottom of the boat, Ryukyu saw this, his eyes narrowed slightly and came. There are not many people coming. It seems that the division of labor is extremely clear. As soon as the area is close to the Tianchen warship, it should be separated immediately. It is highly planned who is going to where, who is going to the warship, and who is watching outside. The crowd dispersed and the men in charge of the attack lurked towards the bottom of the Tianchen warship. As the shivering weapon lurked into the bottom of the boat, it came out. An iron tool for chiseling a ship. This is to cut through their boat. Although many soldiers used to fight with water, Tianchen went out to sea. But most of them were soldiers on land. Chapter 1570 If the ship is scuttled, none of these people will want to leave here alive. Ryukyu''s eyes, hidden in the dark, are cold. One of the main battle ships bent over and rushed to the bottom of xuanyuanche, the main soldiers in charge of the sea attack, with a sneer in his eyes. What about weapons of interest. The dragon on the land is the one on the land. When you get to the sea, how can you play with them. With a sneer, the man reached for the bottom of the boat. The other hand, the backhand and an iron implement were chiseled towards the bottom of xuanyuanche''s main battle ship. The spikes split the water and hit the bottom of the thick wooden boat. A sharp stab, not yet stabbed into the bottom of the boat, suddenly saw light and shadow. A helping force suddenly trapped his hand. The sharp thorn toward the bottom of the boat could stop an inch away from the bottom of the boat. The main officers and men were stunned. They felt that there was something different in front of them. They couldn''t help looking up. See, in front of him five inches of ground, a pair of eyes are flickering at him. At this time, when I saw him looking up, there was a smile. The man was stunned. This However, he was not allowed to react. The sharp weapon he carried was already on his own neck. No sound, no waves. There is only a very thin trace of blood, spreading out from the bottom of the sea. The sea is very fishy, such a little bit of blood. Even those who grow up in the sea can''t find it. Dragging the dead Ming Island Raiders, Ryukyu quietly swam back to the bottom of the cabin. Flick the bottom of the boat with your fingers. At once, there was a crack in the bottom of the boat. On it, someone reached out quickly and took the attack soldiers from the Ming island in Ryukyu''s hands. Ryukyu turned back again and went to other places. Ryukyu is not fast. However, after special training, even the people who grew up in the sea could not find it. That kind of posture seems to be integrated with water. It''s a deadly threat. The red color of silk is rapidly brewing in the sea. Very light, very light, in the setting sun such as fire orange, almost can not see. Chapter 1571 This is a one-sided war of annihilation. The people of Ryukyu are like scorpions waiting for a rabbit. At the bottom of the boat, waiting for the prey to come. This is a massacre. Very fast. It was almost after the attack on the island of Hades approached the Tianchen warship. All the people led by Ryukyu sent the western sky. The bottom of the boat was emptied at once. Quickly let those who are not far away watching the wind of the island of the underworld left behind people do not detect a trace. I''m still looking around nervously. As soon as the bottom of his hand was loose, the last man who attacked the island of Hades was sent to the cabin. Then, on the top of the cabin, they began to hand down the stripped clothes of the Ming Island Raiders. That kind of special blue and green clothes that want one color of the ocean. Lurking in the bottom of the water, in the head deep into the cabin of the moment after a breath. Pick up the clothes and quickly put them on yourself. Quick and neat. Almost in an instant, this team of Tianchen soldiers and horses led by Ryukyu became the attack troops and horses of Ming island. A person''s green clothes, head and face are covered up. As soon as the clothes were changed, Ryukyu immediately tapped on the bottom of the boat to deliver the news. The upper cabin closed directly, and then the silky black began to seep into the sea from all directions at the bottom of the ship. It was a thick black, a black that could not be covered completely. Black water, quickly spread out. In an instant, the whole sea area is under the ship that covers all the stars in this sea area. People have a good sense of smell. But there is no way to compete with fish in the ocean. The light and bloody smell of the silk did not attract the attention of the watchers of the Ming island. But it attracted the attention of the fish. At this time, inadvertently, many fish gathered. This kind of fluctuation immediately attracted the attention of the wind watchers of Ming island. However, this kind of attention is focused. See a large number of fish, in the black water down on the sink, quickly turned white belly. And it seems to have started to corrode. Chapter 1572 Poisonous. The black water is poisonous. Tianchen launched their surprise attack. The lookout signaled an immediate warning. At the same time, Ming island, headed by Ryukyu, attacked Tianchen''s soldiers and horses, and rushed out of the black surrounding sea. Ryukyu takes the lead and talks to the lookout with his gestures. Failure, sneak attack failure, Tianchen found out, they poisoned. They are highly toxic and corrosive, and they have no ability to approach. The watcher had seen the black poison. If it''s any other poison, they can stick to it. But such a corrosive toxin is the most toxic. How to persist in it. At the moment, with an angry fist, a wave of hands, line up, clear up the number, go back to discuss. That''s what we''re waiting for. Ryukyu immediately waved and lined up. One is not many, one is not many, it seems that there is no loss. The lookout waved and turned away. Ryukyu followed with a wave of hands, feet on the water, followed the lookout and swam towards the direction of the Ming island. Behind you, follow Phil and other subordinates. As the sun sets, orange gradually sinks below the horizon. The flow of light and shadow on the water surface means that there are any abnormal postures or movements, which can''t be seen at this time. On the warship, xuanyuanche stared at the sea. Orange has disappeared and the sky is dim. Even if his eyesight is good, he can''t see the situation under the sea. "Your Majesty, the queen has infiltrated the enemy''s ranks and gone to the island of hell." From the rear of the direction of the rapid walk, autumn trace towards xuanyuanche report, eyes bright. Xuanyuanche smell speech to nod: "no mistake?" "No, the queen is absolutely at ease." The words of autumn trace are sonorous and powerful. Xuanyuanche heard that there was also a smile in his eyes. Yes, Ryukyu didn''t do anything that she couldn''t do, and did something that she couldn''t do. Turning away from the sea, he said in a cold voice, "prepare for the next wave." "Yes." Autumn mark a should, immediately quickly back down. The sea is surging and flowing. Chapter 1573 The Raider who returned to chaoming Island didn''t think of it. After their return, their companions were buried in the deep sea. The sky gradually darkened. The golden black falls and the Moon Palace hangs on the sky. Sparkling. The ocean under the moon is completely black. It was darker than thick ink. In the sea fluttering toward the direction of Ming island. Ryukyu and others are silent, as if they are deeply sorry for not completing the task and for the cultivation of the island of hell. The sea of flame island. As the flame island is in the front of the main island of Ming island, the sea route is quite smooth, and there are no obstacles such as whirlpool and reef. Therefore, this is a disadvantage. However, just because it is a soft spot, the defense is more and more tight. Along the way, the whole sea area on this side has been blocked. Countless warships cross patrol, up to the sea, down to the sea, without letting go. It''s almost too tight for a fly to come in. Ryukyu looks at it coldly. Even they made countless gestures all the way, relying on the watcher''s signal to return to the offshore area of the island. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will become a flying fish, which can''t be close to the sea of the island. Ming island is indeed Ming island. After such a big loss, there was no panic or confusion. Defense is doing so well. It seems that I did not underestimate them. If xuanyuanche and her leading warship attack at this time, I''m afraid that the previous advantages will be exhausted once. Almost exhausted, I took the ordinary warship which was not a patrol warship. Ryukyu and so on are all wet and sitting in the stern. No one spoke, all bowed their heads, and even the headgear was not removed. Looks guilty and depressed. When the men on the warship saw this and advised them, they ignored them. After all, they don''t belong to one strategy, they belong to two divisions. Enter the inner sea of Ming island and look at the coastline in the distance. The sky is completely dark, and the Moon Palace is not pleasant in the dark clouds. And the bright stars of the day are hidden. Chapter 1574 Between heaven and earth, a black deep. The ship entered the inner harbor and anchored at the seaside. At the corner of Ryukyu''s eyes, I saw that the sea was full of returning warships. There is a piece of black, like endless series, dense, countless. This is the Ming island warship retreating and sailing back today. Eyes slightly narrowed, cover in the corner of the mouth after the headgear, raised a smile. The return of the battle ship of Ming island has already been settled by this time and has been arranged. And Ryukyu and their group are the last Ming island troops to return this evening. Therefore, the harbor is quiet at this time, only the sound of Ryukyu and so on. "I''ll send you here. Go down by yourself." The captain of the ship opened his mouth. They don''t stop here. It''s not their territory. The leader of the team led by Ryukyu nodded, turned his head to look at Ryukyu and so on, and said: "I swim back and go to the penalty hall to get the punishment myself." Then he turned to the warship and said, "I''ll go with you, and I''ll report to the superior there." Seeing this, the head of the warship nodded and began to turn around. Ryukyu and others are under the gaze of their leader. One by one, I felt very guilty and jumped off the warship. Then, in a dark offshore, towards the not far away Ming island. The warship carrying the leader of the sneak attack troops went in another direction in the dark. In this quiet world, only Liuyue and others are left. It was dark and the ship was fierce. There are no figures, only the wind blows in the night. Ryukyu swam wantonly in the sea and watched the warships go away, leaving them alone. Ryukyu smiles. "Do you want me to order again?" The cold sound reverberated in the night. Philip and others, who followed Ryukyu closely, saw sparks in their eyes as bright as gold. "No need." When you put a bunch of little moths on a sweet pie. Who else needs to remind them of what to do. They just need to act instinctively. "OK, let''s go." A light drink, Ryukyu go first, the target, no one''s warship on the island. It''s a very calm night. It''s really a good day. Chapter 1575 Dive into the deep lane and hide under the boat. The warships on the coast of Ming island are patrolled and left behind by their own. It''s a pity that there are no people defending the sea on the shore or on the ship. Maybe too confident. Maybe it''s absolute confidence. On the shore, on the ship, there are people walking in the dark. The sonorous footsteps came in the still night, clear and powerful. The sea wind blows the water, and the waves cover all the sounds of the sea. Lean close. Ryukyu led hundreds of so-called Ming Island Raiders. In the silence of this patrol, I dived under the ship of the battle ship of Ming island. Row by row, a neat and orderly berthing. This is a great opportunity for hands-on. There was no extra order, not even a gesture. With Ryukyu''s Philip and others, they spread out directly, and quietly lurked under the warship of the island of hell. The weapon used to deal with the bottom of the Tianchen warship aimed at the bottom of the warship on the island of hell. A sharp, sharp thorn that breaks through the solid bottom of a ship. Deep into the bottom of the turpentine. The hole is not big and the destructive force is not strong. The starting point is all kinds of tricky angles and unattractive positions. A sharp thorn pierced. The wetness of the silk began to seep slowly from the breach. It''s not impressive, but it''s like a thousand miles of bank collapse and ant nest, ant nest, starting to bloom. Night, very dark, the sky overhead stars avoid, the moon invisible. The sea breeze blowing, with the cold autumn and silence. In the distance, the blockade line on all levels of sea area is constantly returning. That shining light, this coastal place, shining in a minute. There is no ship that can come in such a light. No one can sneak in on such a round-trip patrol. From time to time, the sound of patrolling footsteps came from the warships of Ming island. Cross over, and keep cycling. There''s no room, no chance to intrude, but not be noticed. It''s a trained defense. Chapter 1576 If water is not poured in, it is as strong as an iron bucket. However, the difference is only a fraction of a mile. Everyone has done enough defense on the ship''s surface, but has forgotten underwater. On the sea, the crisis comes more from underwater. The dark sea floats and the shadows shake. Like the ghost of the night. In this side of the Figure shaking, one after another. Countless small holes have been cut in the body of the battle ship of Ming island. Some are hidden at the bottom of the boat, others are exposed to the water and close to the water line. In the night, the small burrows bloom on the warships of the island of Hades. Just like the moth, without anyone''s attention, it quickly devours the perfect warship with remarkable effect. Time passes by minute by second. The sky is getting darker and the night is getting deeper. Ryukyu and others constantly shuttle under the sea. That island of hell is made of spikes that are specially used to chisel ships. It''s so easy to use. It really deserves to be made by Ming island. The hidden moonlight began to sink in the sea breeze. Night, has entered the deep, began to enter the dawn state. There are too many warships in Hades. In such a short time, it''s impossible to destroy everything. Ryukyu turned his hand, chiseled an eye on the warship next to him again, fell his numb arm and looked up at the sky. The scheduled time is almost up. "Goo, goo..." Like the sound of seagulls, Ryukyu''s men and horses quickly stopped and gathered together. Looking at the exhausted but bright eyed people, Ryukyu made a few gestures. At that time, all the people who started the game turned around and swam out for a while. Then I turned around and swam towards the direction of Ming island. Along the way, try not to make a sound. But try to make a loud sculling sound and make a big movement. "Who?" As soon as the distant sound came out, the patrolling soldiers on the warship immediately found something strange. Several bow lights near the Ryukyu moon shone down all at once. All the patterns of Ryukyu and others in the sea were illuminated. Chapter 1577 "We''re a dark battalion. We didn''t come back until we were on duty." Ryukyu lowered his voice and imitated their leader''s gesture to draw the patrol soldiers on the warship. The gesture is correct, the code is correct. Release. The patrol soldiers on the warship immediately turned on the lights. Only a small Cu was left to illuminate Ryukyu and others, and other soldiers who were on guard turned around again and began to patrol. When Ryukyu saw this, he kept his speed and swam slowly. It seems that I''m tired. "Mission failed, didn''t it? Was punished to swim back? " The soldiers who illuminated Ryukyu said to Ryukyu in a low voice. Hearing this, Ryukyu nodded his head as if he was getting more depressed. He could not say anything depressed. Seeing this, the soldier shook his head and said, "there is nothing..." "Bang, bang, Bang..." A word just exit, in the distant sky suddenly blow up the enchanting Mars. Pluto''s fireball signal lifts off. The soldier was stunned, then jumped up with a serious face: "enemy attack, enemy sneak attack, enemy sneak attack..." In the dark of the night, the meteors are clearly blooming in the night sky. A series of liftoff indicates the urgency of the matter. "Wuwu......" The sound of the hurried horn rang out from the sky to the earth, and the whole coastal area of flaming island. In the dark night, the lights are on. Countless lights are shining, jumping and spreading. "Qianfeng camp assembly..." "Chinese troops gather..." "Reserve forces gather..." In this flash of light, the sound of the order broke through the night and spread from all sides of the flame island. The quiet flame island is full of people''s voices in an instant. The sound of hurried footsteps came from all directions. Towards the direction of the battle ship of the island of Hades. The night before dawn is as black as ink. This is the time when people are most likely to lose their vigilance and relax. Because the dawn is coming. I''ve been on alert all night. Then, there will be no attack at this time. Chapter 1578 So, you can let go. This is a time after many studies of Ryukyu''s mercenary career. In this period of time, it is the easiest to take lives. So even the well-trained navy of Hades. One night on alert, one night waiting, one night planning. There was no attack and defense, and the attack command above was not issued. It''s time to sleep through anxiety. The sudden enemy attack broke their dream, and the confusion was obvious. The sound of disordered footsteps came from all directions. All the warships and soldiers in charge of their duties rushed into their own warships. Flag flying, ready to sail. Everything is very fast, everything is very strict and orderly. However, that kind of panic can be seen from a small place. No one went to see what was wrong with the ship. No one went for any routine tests. Everyone is very busy and flustered. One by one, the meteors in the sky lifted off that day. This means that the enemy is attacking too fast and too hard. We need to prepare for war as soon as possible. "Come on, get out of the way." On the warship that was shaking the lights and the lighting of Ryukyu, the soldier shouted at Ryukyu and so on. The ship is about to leave. At this time, in this side of the sea, it will be killed by warships. When Ryukyu heard this, he immediately said nothing. He grabbed the edge of the boat and turned over to the boat. Philip and others, who followed behind them, also boarded up in a hurry. The sharp horn sound and the signal of shooting stars seem to make both of them forget. They''re not in a team. No one who does not belong to his own team can be taken on board the warship. This is due to the confusion of this time. It was the enemy ''s sneaking attack that was too tricky. "Whole army, meet the enemy." In the sound of serious trumpets, the battle ships of the island of hell are ready in an instant, and the command sounds out of the air and out of all directions. Sail and sharpen your sword. Two thirds of the battle ships of Ming island sailed out towards the offshore waters. At this time of the night, black thick. Chapter 1579 There is no star in the sky. The night before the dawn is deep. At this time, there was a big victory in the daytime, but there was no Tianchen warship pursuing the victory. But at this time, the army came to the city, and poured out to approach the inner sea of flame island. Flags are on, lights are on. He who comes here is arrogant. He who comes here does not cover up. He who comes here is arrogant. On the dark sea. Tianchen''s warship sailed on the sea with the square array camp. It''s not fast. It doesn''t look like a surprise attack. It''s kind of like an open attack. It''s just that at this time, a fair attack is The long-lived Ming island is the Ming island. The speed of preparation for war and the speed of sailing are incomparable to the sky. In less than one breath of incense, we have finished the assembly and set out to fight against the Tianchen warship that came before dawn. The wind is blowing and the two armies are approaching rapidly. Ryukyu, who was dressed in black underwater clothes, stood at the stern of the warship on the island of Hades with his chest in his arms and looked at the dense warships around him. Triangle formation, a sharp attack state. It''s very strong. She hardly needs to look at it. She knows if the offensive comes. Tianchen will suffer a great loss. However, the offensive can''t come out. This problem Side head, looked at the sea surface of black paint, the opposite faintly came, the two armies are about to collide with Tianchen warship. Ryukyu hide in the corner of the mouth behind the headdress, slightly sketched up, emerged a brilliant to the strange smile. "Why is there water on the ground?" In Ryukyu''s silent smile, a voice of surprise suddenly sounded. "Why, yes, how can there be water?" "Ah, I have water here..." "Ah, I have..." Just after that surprised cry, in the face of the tension of the sky, the people on the warship, after this reminder, can''t help Qi''s subconscious look. All of a sudden, one after another call immediately rang. "What happened?" "Leakage, sergeant, cabin leakage..." "What''s the matter? I''ve only checked it in the daytime. Quickly, eliminate the loopholes." Chapter 1580 "Yes." Busy but not disorderly, small water leakage is not a major disaster and problem in the hands of the ship based sea. That''s something that happens several times a year. "Ah, no, no, the edge of the boat began to leak..." "Report to sergeant, the back cabin is leaking..." Stoppage, the order of the ship''s sergeant, has not been thoroughly implemented to find out the hole in the bottom of the ship. The ship began to leak in all directions. However, this is just the beginning. All of a sudden, there was a lot of noise on the battleship of Ming island, which was parallel to this ship. "What''s the matter? The boat shows signs of water seepage." "My ship began to seep..." "This one is also..." The constant reports started in the dark night. From the first to the last. Everything, but in an instant. Seeping water, the whole battleship of the Ming island forward facing the Tianchen battleship, all showed signs of seeping water. The faster you open it, the more serious the seepage will be. From one or two at the beginning to all directions at the back. It''s like they''re in that spoon. The sea water quickly overflows the instep of soldiers on the battle ship of Ming island. However, it spread to the lower leg, followed by the thigh, and began to gradually grow towards the waist. Under the dark starry sky, the battle ship of Hades began to sink at a visible speed. It''s not one, it''s several, it''s dozens, it''s hundreds The roaring sea wind blew by, and the beautiful and fierce battle ship of the island of hell sank quickly towards the sea surface. "No, there are too many holes to block..." "There''s no way. There''s too much water. You can''t finish the spoon at all..." "Change ships, hurry up, get on other ships..." "Come on, come on, come on..." Panic, all the attack and defense of the Ming island forward warships are completely panic. The ship kept sinking. When the Chinese army in the rear saw such a situation, they were flustered. It''s just The thick night began to dissipate before dawn, and the sky began to be blue. Chapter 1581 It''s a different kind of blue from any time. It''s pleasant to see. Standing in the bow of the boat, xuanyuanche looks at the Dark Island warship in front of him through the blue sky, and the bloodthirsty in his eyes begins to deepen. Ryukyu, good. "Sail, attack." The cold voice of command resounded through the blue sky. The Tianchen warship, which has been very slow and bright, almost entered the water in the front warship of Ming island. When struggling on the sea, it accelerated and rushed over. "Tianchen is attacking. Get on the other boats, quickly..." "Change the boat..." "Come on, come on, get on the other boat, will this boat protect you..." In this useless forward warship, the soldiers on the boat that Ryukyu was on jumped into the boat and shouted at Ryukyu and others. Standing on the stern, Ryukyu wantonly stretched his limbs. Shake your hands and pull on the head cover at the beginning. The long black hair flew down at once. Under the blue sky, it was absolutely gorgeous. The soldiers of the island of Hades, who are still on the warship, are stunned. When did they have women on their ships? Throwing away the headgear in one hand, Ryukyu turned around and raised his eyebrows and smiled at Felipe and others, who showed his true face to Qiqi: "is enough rest?" "Enough." Philip waited for hundreds of people to shout at once, full of spirit. "Then, let''s go back." Chuckling, Ryukyu flew into the sea and swam in the direction of Tianchen warship again. Behind him, Philip and others followed. Green body, floating and sinking above the sea. Like a sea fish, enchanting and arrogant. Daze, after a moment of daze, the soldiers of the whole battle ship of hell Island immediately responded. Yes, a spy got on their boat. They got it. They got it. However, there is no room for their reflection at this time. Tianchen''s thousands of warships, sharpening their swords, came at a furious speed. Iron ball, stone, fireball flying, in the blue dawn, with ferocious murderous. This is a wonderful time. Xuanyuanche and Ryukyu are on the other side of the way, but they are also on the other side. Chapter 1582 On the other hand, Yunzhao and Ouyang Yufei are not idle. Yunzhao and Ouyang Yufei mainly attack the aquatic island. The aquatic island is different from the flame island. There are almost no undercurrent reefs in the offshore of flame Island, and the sea line is quite stable, which has been used as the main access point. And the sea off the island is still stable, as soon as it enters the nearby sea area. There are countless undercurrents and reefs. There is nothing wrong with a boat, that is, it can''t go back and crash into a boat and destroy people. The flames on the sea have already disappeared in the night. The water island rope will see the coming of the sky, no force enemy, directly wave back to the water island inshore. This is a natural barrier near the water island. Even if you are in the fierce sky, you have to walk here. At night, all the water island warships retreated quickly. Waiting for the Red Sea Dragon to die, they had disappeared. There is no one who is familiar with the sea area to lead the way. Tianchen is not a thousand warships, but a hundred thousand will be planted here. The night is full of color. It''s black. The whole water island warships are all located near the water island. "How is it?" Sitting in the main battle ship, he said coldly to the deputy general. "There is no change. At the end of the day, he has blocked all the sea routes that he can come here according to the command of the commander in chief, even if he is lucky enough to run into it from the gentle water route. They also have to eat too much. Now, they haven''t heard a word. It seems that they can''t find a way to get to my aquatic island. " The adjutant smiled a little and took care of himself. The general nodded and looked out at the night. Hit and dash, kill one thousand enemies, and lose eight times yourself. This is what Yong will do. He has a natural danger to defend, and he can defeat people''s soldiers without fighting. Then why do you have to work hard. Tianchen is always on land. If you can''t find a way to get into the water off his island, you can see how long they can stay in the sea. Soldiers on land should never be compared with those on the sea. Chapter 1583 At that time, he was punching hard. Why do you have to fight with them now. The deputy general saw that sojourner nodded and said calmly: "manager, do we need to help Yunjiang? I look at the direction of today''s flame Island, and the meteors are flying. I''m afraid the Lord they meet is very hard. What we have to say is that Yunzhao, the defeated general of xuanyuanche, is not as powerful as xuanyuanche and Liuyue. Do you think it''s time to send troops to reinforce it? " "No, he can''t cope with the intensity. He''d better take the death penalty now." Suo will face expressionless, hear this words directly hit a word, extremely cold. The Deputy didn''t go on. Yeah, that''s how it''s defeated. The cloud will not be qualified to be one of the three sea generals. It''s good to die early. Unfolding the chart in hand, Suo will not continue the topic just now, pointing to the chart and saying: "the layout of this place, you can go..." We began to discuss with the deputy general the operational policy. It was dark at night and the sea breeze was blowing. It is different from the medium thickness of flame island. That sea breeze blows from the reef bright reef, from the bottom of the sea before the vortex over. The sharp wind was almost like crying. To the water island offshore, rendering a layer of gloomy atmosphere. No movement, no movement. The Tianchen warship, led by Yunzhao, was moored in the open sea of the aquatic island without any movement. Those who didn''t take advantage of the pursuit entered the sea, and didn''t even move. In the dark, it''s as if it''s frozen. The soldiers and horses of Ming island, who are responsible for guarding the smooth waters off the coast, are all laughing at this. If you don''t break in, you''ll never want to win them. Time flies by. The dark night in the dark experience, went to the extreme. It belongs to the darkness before dawn. The wind is biting, whirring, disordering people''s hearing and blocking people''s vision. In this calm, the dark night passed slowly, and the dark blue sky, which was heavier than the sea water, replaced the dark sky and showed its unique charm. It''s getting light. The water island is surrounded by waves and reefs. And in the inner sea, the battle ship of the island of Hades is quietly docked, leisurely. The blue luster is sprinkled from the sky, and the dark ship body brews the deep blue color. Chapter 1584 In the main battle ship of Ming island. "Nothing yet?" Rolling up the chart in his hand, he asked in a deep voice as he stood up and walked towards the bow. "No, nothing. They didn''t catch up." Another deputy in charge of receiving the message, whispered back. "If they don''t catch up, let them wait." The adjutant who followed general Suo smiled coldly. Sky sky sky, dark blue quickly into light blue. The golden light leaped out of the horizontal line, and in a moment, it was golden. "Since they dare not chase, then the whole army..." "Newspaper, manager, no good, no good..." Before he had finished a word of command, the herald suddenly rushed from afar, with an expression of unstoppable horror on his face. "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?" Suo will immediately face a heavy, snapped. "Tell the commander, Tianchen Tianchen they entered our coastal waters and appeared in the southeast position... " "What..." Before the herald had finished speaking, he immediately followed the two deputy generals of sojiang, and at the same time, he was shocked. How could it be? I didn''t receive any changes from Tianchen. How did they suddenly enter the inner sea of their aquatic island and appear in the southeast? Southeast, there is no sea way to go there. "Sail, prepare for war." Different from the shock of the two lieutenants, Suo Jiang suddenly sank behind him and jumped into the clipper beside the main battle ship. At the same time, with a wave of his sleeve, he sailed to the southeast. Behind him, the leisurely soldiers and horses of Ming island immediately became nervous. Golden light from the sky, the blue sea a sparkling. It is a vast beauty. At this time, in the blue, Tianchen warship slowly sailed into the water island from the southeast. On the main battle ship of Tianchen, a figure stands against the wind and flies out in white. "Ouyang Yufei." Flying from here, the rope will fly like a boat, insert it horizontally and block up the main battle ship of Tianchen. Looking at the white clothes, the rope will almost gnash his teeth. "Senior brother." Leaning on the main battle ship of Tianchen, Ouyang Yufei looks at the full face of the iron and green rope general, with a trace of helplessness and sigh in his eyes. Chapter 1585 "You also know to call me senior brother. You also know to call me senior brother." His eyes were red and he was looking at Ouyang Yufei in front of him. He almost jumped out of his teeth. The attack figure was standing in front of thousands of warships. It''s a bit of a one-man, one-man attitude. I don''t know if I was too angry, regardless of the situation, or whatever. Ouyang Yu Fei sees this and waves his hand lightly. The warship behind him stops moving forward and is moored at the port. The situation is ready to develop. Standing at the bow of the boat, Ouyang Yufei smiled helplessly: "you are my elder martial brother, how can I not cry?" Listen to Ouyang Yufei with a little helpless voice. Suo Jiang''s face was red with blood, and almost roared: "OK, since you still remember that I am your elder martial brother, do you still remember who your master is? Who is your master? " At last, it was almost like a thunder in the middle of the sky. Ouyang Yufei listens to Suo''s questions, and there is a trace of complexity on his face. Slowly closed his eyes, the look on that side was a flash of acid. At half a sound, Ouyang Yufei slowly opened his eyes. His voice was very light but very clear: "how can I forget that my master is The king of Ming island... " The king of Ming island, the current king of Ming island. Hearing this, Yunzhao, who has been standing behind Ouyang Yufei and does not interfere with Ouyang Yufei''s actions, stares up in surprise. Know that Ouyang Yufei is from the island of hell. It is also known that Ouyang Yufei''s origin is not ordinary. He is a big family in Ming island, and even the fiance chosen by Ryukyu''s mother. But I never thought of it. His master is actually the king of Ming island, the current king of Ming island. In the sky, Yunzhao''s eyes sank deeply. The complicated eyes lock on Ouyang, who stands proudly in the wind. How much did this man bear? Under such circumstances, he led the army to attack the island of hell. This The sea breeze blows. It wasn''t very cold, but it was a little cold. Listening to Ouyang Yufei''s clear answer, Suo Jiang smiled. Red eyes, a furious laugh. "Well, well, you also know who your master is Chapter 1586 You also know that your master is our king, the king of our Ming island. Do you remember how Shifu treated you? Ah, how can I treat you? " The roaring questioning voice resounded in the sky, and Suo Jiang did not wait for Ouyang Yufei to answer, and then went down to Ouyang Yufei and roared. "You entered the palace at the age of three and lived in it until you were seventeen. For fourteen years, you have been in front of the master for fourteen years. Shifu raised you as a son. He raised you up by himself without borrowing any hand from others. Teach you martial arts and strategy. I''ll teach you the zither, chess, calligraphy and painting, and the arrangement of mechanisms. Teach you all the miscellaneous subjects you like. Indulge in whatever you want, whatever you want. Think about it for yourself. All people on the island of Hades are three points polite to you, and all of them connive at you. No one ever forces you to do anything. You always go there when you think about it. You go out when you think about it. You stay for months or two years when you want to go anywhere. You don''t come back until you have had enough fun. All good things are for you first. It''s up to you to choose what you like and send it to others. Who gave you these privileges? Who? Who gave you and who gave you these little love? Ouyang Yufei, tell me, who is it? " The shrill roar, in the howling cold wind, makes people''s heart almost begin to vibrate. The shrill roar drifted in the sky, and the end of the sound eliminated the sky. Ouyang Yu Fei stood on the edge of the boat and did not move. The sea wind blew his black hair across his cheek like ice. Yunzhao stands behind Ouyang Yufei. Listening to this, he has five tastes in his heart. It''s clear that the king of hell island is raising Ouyang Yufei as his son and cherishing him. How excellent Ouyang Yufei is, how much effort the emperor of Ming island expends. This can be seen from Ouyang Yufei. Although, they now stand at different angles. He and Hades are enemies. However, if you look at it from a neutral perspective, Ouyang Yufei and Mingdao Wang Zun Chapter 1587 Alas, it''s hard to say. Yunzhao looks at Ouyang Yufei''s back. He doesn''t say anything. He just listens lightly. He respects Ouyang Yufei''s choice. "It''s Shifu." Soft words wafted out of Ouyang Yufei''s mouth. At that moment, a wry smile was raised on the face which was full of wind and current. It was a kind of wry smile that could not speak out, could not understand the Tao, and did not know the meaning of it. The king of Hades treats him well. How can he not know? How can he not know. Just Just "Well, even though your conscience has not been eaten by the dog, you know it''s the master." Suo will make a cold and bone chilling hum. His eyes are fixed on Ouyang Yufei. His teeth are clenched tightly. He stares at Ouyang Yufei with a wry smile. Instead of howling in anger, it was replaced by words, heavy and slow. But that dignified but more acute. "You go to the Central Plains to find Nalan Ryukyu. Shifu knows, but he doesn''t stop you. You helped Nalan Ryukyu, who didn''t know who his family was or whose ancestors were. Shifu knew it, but he didn''t stop you. You didn''t oppose Hades in public. You just did some tricks to help the enemy, not to save your own people. Master in many questions and feedback sound, a execution of your orders have not been issued. Ouyang Yufei, others don''t know, you should be very clear. To solve you, the island of Hades is not a place where no one can get you. But, no, never. There are three kings, six sages and nine saints in the hell island. There is no execution order after death. Ouyang Yufei, master dotes on you so much. You are so reciprocated, and that is how you are reciprocated. " The voice was heavy. It was colder than the night. Tightly lock Ouyang Yufei''s eyes, and make the iron face cold. "This time, you did not appear in the camp of the leader of Nalan Ryukyu. At this point, both the master and the elder martial brother feel a little relieved. Even if you are infatuated with that woman and help her in the dark, but you still don''t forget that this is your home. Unfortunately, unfortunately, we are wrong. We are wrong. " Chapter 1588 A roar, then we are wrong four words, almost like that winter''s sullen thunder, bombers do not leave a little room for heartache. His eyes were red in a flash, and he glared at Ouyang Yufei. His iron teeth were almost ground. "We are wrong. You ungrateful thing led the attack in person. Take the enemy to the inner sea line that our own people don''t know. How can you use the experience of naval battle taught by Shifu to fight the land of Shifu. You lead the enemy to fight your own people. To fight your brothers, sisters, parents, relatives, to fight your master. Ouyang Yufei, you are inferior to animals. You ungrateful beast. " Roar, including how much hate, including how much heartache and disappointment. The intensity of words, accompanied by the colic in the heart, fluttered in the sky. On this side of the sea. After that, the warships of the island of Hades came over quickly. The familiar black and familiar formation is so dazzling at this moment. So intoxicating. Quietly, there was no fierce horn, no violent shout. It''s a kind of stillness, a kind of stillness. It''s a kind of sadness and disappointment. Everyone''s disappointment at the once proud son of heaven in the island of Hades. Sunlight from the sky, covering Ouyang in a flying body. The white clothes are shining with gold, and they are as elegant as the dust. Yunzhao looks at Ouyang Yufei from behind. That straight figure is still standing so straight. Just, from the angle he saw, he clearly saw Ouyang Yufei''s five fingers grasping on the edge of the boat, grasping it severely. He almost got several big holes in the iron wood. However, Ouyang Yufei didn''t realize it. A silent sigh, Ouyang Yufei, he did not understand, he never know what this person is thinking. Maybe Maybe The sea breeze whistling across, that silk cold infiltration into the bone marrow, cold as ice. No sound, no sound. Ouyang Yufei stood in the bow of the warship so quietly, without reply or refutation. Yes, he did. Chapter 1589 If there''s no defense, no explanation, just admit it. Recognized his wolf heart, recognized his ingratitude. In the morning light, Ouyang Yufei''s face is still windy, but no one can see or understand the bitterness in the bottom of his eyes. The two armies held each other in silence. It''s more sad than the confrontation under the city. Looking at Ouyang Yufei, I recognized him so much. I didn''t contradict him in such a word. Suo squirted blood out of his almost angry eyes. The iron sword slashed fiercely in the air. The rope stared at Ouyang Yu Fei and said angrily, "you traitor, you beast. You''re fucking for a woman. For a woman who has married someone else. You wave your troops to your home. What''s your obsession? What kind of Magic have you been bewildered by? Ouyang Yufei, I watched you grow up. What kind of person are you, elder martial brother. You tell me, what the hell is this for? What happened to you? Are you under duress? Is there any handle on the enemy''s hand? Tell me, tell me. " Angry and hurt roar, flying over the sea. It brings heartache and incomparable heartbreak. With the inquiry of general Suo, the important officers and men on the battle ship of Ming island, who are close to him, have also raised their ears. They don''t believe that Ouyang Yufei, who can almost be respected as his royal highness, will betray them and lead the enemy to attack them. There must be a secret, there must be. The sound of rolling waves is flying on the sea, which is a kind of sad flutter. Five fingers slowly lifted up from the ship''s edge, revealing the strong internal force below, pressing into a smashed ship''s edge. Ouyang Yufei looks at the angry but distressed Suo Jiang, looks up and takes a deep breath. Wave back. It''s like some kind of determination. Seeing this, Yunzhao raised his eyebrows, but didn''t stop Ouyang from flying. Let subordinates carry out their orders quickly. Chapter 1590 In the blue sea and blue sky, on the surging ocean, between the two armies. Ouyang Yufei''s Tianchen main battle ship slowly lowered the ship''s edge, stretched out the deck, and lay across the blue sea. Ouyang Yufei turned around and walked towards the lonely extended deck. In front of him, Suo will watch Ouyang Yufei''s movements, with a glimmer of expectation in his eyes. Maybe, Ouyang Yufei really has some difficulties. Gold shines, but there is no temperature. Standing on the outstretched deck in white. Ouyang Yufei stands on it, glances over the warship waiting for his action, and finally locks the general and takes a deep look. With a wave of the sleeve robe and a pull of the hem, Ouyang Yufei kneels down in the direction of the Ming island. In the middle of thousands of eyes. At the sight of Suo Jiang, his heart immediately thumped and his face immediately sank. Kneeling, Ouyang Yufei kowtowed respectfully three times in the direction of the main island of Ming. Not mixed with a trace of the cold voice of different emotions, breaking the silence at this time. "My Ouyang Yufei rebelled against the island of hell. It''s none of my business. It''s my own decision. Today, I hereby confess to the world that Ouyang Yufei is ungrateful. As a pig or a dog, I''m a traitor to the Ming island. I''m a traitor to my ancestors, my teachers and everything. This worship brings the past to an end. Since then, Ouyang Yufei and Mingdao are enemies and friends, either you or I The voice of the cold is flying up with the sea wind, sounding over the island of the underworld. That part of the decision, that part without regret. It''s frightening and painful. Ouyang falls in the direction of the king''s palace of the main island of the Ming island again. He kowtows three heads respectfully. When he waves his sleeve robe, he doesn''t look at the soldiers of the Ming island. The back is incomparably high, incomparably straight and tenacious, and incomparably sad. "Ouyang Yufei..." The furious roar broke through the air, and Suo Jiang was furious to the extreme. Step on the main battle ship of Tianchen. When the soldiers of Ming island and Tianchen can''t see him, Ouyang is relieved. Chapter 1591 All of a sudden, the foot is soft and the knee is shaking, then it falls to the side. Ouyang Yu Fei is surprised, but he can''t hold up. He has already supported him with both hands. Ouyang Yufei didn''t look up. It was Yunzhao''s hand. Yunzhao looks at Ouyang Yufei in front of him. He is upright and looks the same. Just how much mood fluctuation it takes to make Ouyang Yufei, who collapsed in front of Mount Tai, unable to move his feet and tremble in his figure. This man What is this man for. Such a refusal is said in the duel between the two armies. From now on, even if xuanyuanche and Ryukyu had destroyed the island of hell, Ouyang Yufei would have been a traitor. A perpetual traitor. Such a crime will never be washed away by the poor. Even if you are extremely high in the future, it is also a fatal injury. "Why?" Yunzhao has a momentary trance. Ouyang Yufei will not betray Mingdao for Ryukyu. That kind of friendship is not enough to betray everything. To stand by and to betray are two costs and two concepts. What is the purpose of this man? To do this step? Ouyang Yufei stands on his body in accordance with Yunzhao''s hand, and the pain on his face has flashed into his heart and his heart. Instead, they are as indifferent as they used to be. Hearing Yunzhao''s question, Ouyang Yufei said with a faint smile, "because you are stupid, how can you attack Xiaming island without me?" Said no, waved to cloud Zhao: "attack." After that, he turned around, pushed away Yunzhao''s hand and walked towards the cabin. So light and light. But the steps are so heavy, heavy as if stepping on the tip of a knife. Yunzhao deeply looks at Ouyang Yufei''s back. How much weight he has chosen, how much fame he has borne, but why Why Speechless sigh, Yunzhao did not go to ask. When it''s time to say, when it''s time to know, it''s natural for him to know. The cold wind is flying all over the sky. It''s cool in autumn. But, blow in the human body, but so cold to the bone. "Attack..." The cold voice of command resounded in the sky. Chapter 1592 In this shiver, the two sides of Tianchen and Mingdao, who are holding each other, are at full swing. Sky, still so blue. The sea is still so deep. It''s just, it''s never going back. The wind blows, wrinkling a pool of autumn water. Ouyang Yufei and Mingdao break up in front, and empress Xiao on the other side also has a sinking general on Tianyu island. The autumn wind is bleak and the waves are surging. Tianyu island is different from the flat flame island and the numerous whirlpool reefs of the aquatic island. Tianyu island is a mysterious island. The sea fog covers the sea near the front of the island all year round. The white winding in this side of the sky shrouds the whole Tianyu island. From a distance, we can''t see the island. The mist is flying, the white mist is flying. Tianyu Island looms in the fog. The fluctuation of light and shadow looks like that the island is changing its position and distance at any time. It''s hard to feel and see. But such a mysterious island. It is an absolute secret place for outsiders, who dare not invade it at leisure. But for Empress Xiao, it''s just a cover up. The thin thick fog did nothing to stop her half. After setting fire to the East China Sea and driving the warships of Tianyu Island back to the coast of Tianyu island. Empress Xiao waved her troops directly, inserted them into the fog and chased them directly. Cut through thorns and thorns, never move forward. By the time of dawn, empress Xiao had led the Tianchen warship to one of the three sea generals of Mingdao, sinking in the inshore of Tianyu island. The mist spreads behind us. There are only two sides in the whole world: Tianchen and Mingdao. Shen will look at empress Xiao standing tall on the Tianchen warship with a cold face. She said coldly, "even light." Empress Xiao looked at Shen Jiang and said with no weakness: "Shen Jiang." The two masters will hold each other on the sea. After that, the soldiers and horses gathered and the weapons went out of their sheaths. They just waited for a command to pull up the troops. The line of sight coolly sweeps over empress Xiao, and Shen Jiang''s mouth hasn''t been opened yet. Empress Xiao opens her mouth coldly. Chapter 1593 "Don''t say treachery or traitors to our palace. We don''t want to hear them. Today, I am the Empress Dowager of the northern animal husbandry. I have nothing to do with your Ming island. There are only hatred of killing a husband, hatred of disfigurement. Today, my northern herdsman and your Ming island are irreconcilable. " Words full of anger and cold iron blood float out in the morning light. With absolute extermination. Although she is a member of the family of Hades. However, Ouyang Yufei never treated him that way. For, at this time and the island of hell, only hate, no shame, only hatred, no love. Listening to empress Xiao''s words, there was a cold light in her eyes. Cold extreme slowly clap hands, immediately push up a person behind. He is gentle and elegant. He looks like a man in his thirties. He has a gentle atmosphere. He is a very gentle and elegant man. Empress Xiao''s face was full of grief and indignation. After seeing the man who was pushed out by Shen, she was stunned slightly. "Even light." The man raised his head slowly to empress Xiao''s eyes, which immediately contained a trace of sadness and hope. It seems that after thousands of years, we finally wait for this meeting. That eyes thick affection, even if dead suppress, also surging endlessly. Gently shouting, mixed with unspeakable gentleness. In this cold autumn wind, there is unspeakable warmth. "Clean." Empress Xiao murmured softly, almost inaudible. "You have a good time..." Looking at empress Xiao''s warm eyes for a moment, it''s called the man without dust holding his lips. A word has not asked, but life swallowed, face raised a smile. If it is good, even light will hate hell island like this? Will you lead the attack today? Do you need to ask? Low inquiry stuck in the throat, leaving only the eyes full of sadness, firmly locked in empress Xiao. It seems that we need to engrave in our mind the sound and smile that we haven''t seen for so many years. No opening, no telling. Just stare, stare. A kind of quiet atmosphere is immediately rendered, Chapter 1594 It''s like the world stops at this moment. "Ouyang Wuchen never married." Cold words break the silence, and Shen will look at empress Xiao''s voice. When empress Xiao heard this, her eyes full of hatred flashed a trace of guilt. Ouyang Wuchen, her fiance, her childhood sweetheart. At that time, when she went out of the island, she said that as long as she had enough to play, they would get married. It''s just that, unexpectedly, she is coming back, just like today. The love of childhood is not equal to the love at first sight and the love followed in life. It''s her who has lost Ouyang. I just didn''t expect that after so many years, Wuchen still hasn''t married. She knew that she had married the king of the northern herdsmen. Knowing that she has broken with the island of hell, she is only an enemy in this life. Actually return Chen will light a word, it''s not just guilt. Empress Xiao is ashamed, but more sad. Her whole life is worthy of Mingdao, Beimu and yeluhongsheng, her husband. But I''m ashamed of the man in front of me and Ouyang. Ouyang Wuchen is good to her, dotes on her and indulges her This life, take what to return? "It''s OK, don''t worry, as long as you are Just... " Looking at empress Xiao''s silence, Ouyang Wuchen pulls out a smile, just like the previous gentleness. However, such tenderness is like a sharp knife at this time. The deep feeling hidden in the eyes is also unsettling. "You gave up him, but now for another man, to attack his home, even light, good even light." Shen holds his hands to his chest and looks at empress Xiao coldly. The bland words are like knives, like swords, piercing the heart. This is sharper than any attack. It''s more effective than any position. Empress Xiao shuddered and clenched her fingers into a fist. Looking at empress Xiao''s tremor, Ouyang Wuchen sighs softly. How can he give up the woman he loved? How can he give up "Lian Qing, you can do whatever you want. Don''t care Ah... " "Clean." Chapter 1595 The voice of light sigh just slightly sounded. The soldier pushing Ouyang out of the dust-free world, with a tight hand, took Ouyang''s dust-free shoulder. Ouyang Wuchen doesn''t know martial arts. He leans forward and is slightly shocked. To the mouth of the words, immediately did not continue to say. Empress Xiao can''t help crying out when she sees this. One side of the heavy will see this indifference but more sharp than just said: "how, now he has to sacrifice for you? For your tolerance? Just because of the love for you, let him feel for you? Willing to give up everything? What do you want to do? Lian Qing would never have known that you are such a person. " Indifference to the extreme, such as the hammer hit on the tip of the heart. People with pain can hardly breathe. Empress Xiao watched Ouyang''s dust-free life, and her silver teeth were almost broken. Ouyang Wuchen''s unfinished words, she knew what he was going to say next, she knew what he meant. It''s always like this. It''s always her first. Ouyang Wuchen never put himself first, and always put her first. It''s all about taking care of her emotions. As long as she wants to do it, he will let it, help it, and indulge it. Empress Xiao can almost know that Ouyang Wuchen''s next point is to ignore him, as long as she wants to attack, then she will attack. Don''t be upset because he is here. That''s all he has. The five fingers are tightly clenched, and the nails are deeply stabbed into the palm. If anyone else comes at this time, it''s her parents. She would never be soft hearted. Because, in those days, they were also involved in the pursuit of her husband and the destruction of her. All the kindness, in the life and death of jeruhon, when she came to live, she returned them together. Therefore, when we meet, we will only be enemies. However, it is he who comes here. He is dust-free. Empress Xiao clearly understood that Ouyang Wuchen said that. That''s what he thought. He is not perfunctory. He is not deliberately embarrassing her. In order to capture her, capture her alive and destroy the purpose of this attack. Chapter 1596 And it''s real. It''s just what he thinks. Just thinking about her. This man has never changed in all these years. And she, how can he, how can he have such people''s yearning and deep feeling. Empress Xiao, even light, knows that her love and hate are all intertwined with her dead husband, Yelu Hongsheng. There will be no other in this life. Doomed to betray the man in front of us. But she can''t help being guilty, soft hearted and hesitant. Because, she can say to anyone in the world, she is right, she can afford them. But she''s sorry for the man in front of her. Five fingers clenched fist, silk red blood winding out, dropping dust. It''s a color called guilt. Five fingers into a fist, sad and ashamed. Empress Xiao bit her silver teeth tightly, her eyes were red. But what else can we do if we have failed. I''m sorry in this life, but it''s not that she shed tears now. If she hesitates for a while, she will be able to stand him. If you are hurt, you will be hurt. No matter how much you say, it will not help. Why do you pretend to be so touchy and hesitant. In front of the hell Island, she must attack. She will not give up her attack and defense because of any obstacles ahead. This life is a shame, but the next life is to do repayment. Looking up, she took a deep breath. Empress Xiao slowly looked down at the warm Ouyang Wuchen. The guilt and sadness in her eyes had been replaced by Qingming. "I''m sorry." High head slowly low, thousands of words gathered to the end, only one sorry, only one sorry. All of it comes down to the end. There is only one sentence left. I''m sorry. Ouyang Wuchen, who was being held, heard these three words and his eyes were slightly lowered. The pain on that side, flash by, so thick, so bleak. Autumn wind blowing, it is a cold heart. Sharp eyes, not to see that Ouyang dust-free, empress Xiao turned her head cold look at Shen Jiang. One word at a time is very slow, but the voice of the way: "I even light, this life is ashamed of Ouyang dust-free, I do not deny this. Chapter 1597 However, if it is negative, it will be negative. I''m not a good person. I just want to be worthy of myself, not all people. All of you can be ruthless. I owe Ouyang nothing in this life, but I will repay it in the next life. Only today, no matter what lies ahead, no matter what obstacles lie ahead. Can''t stop me, I and the island of Hades are irreconcilable. I will not stop for anyone. " Cold words resound in the sky, not cold, not light, but the determination inside, but let people feel cold, heartbroken countless. As soon as this words fall, the whole sea area is silent. The autumn wind is blowing, the waves are surging. Ouyang''s dust-free figure, with his eyes lowered, trembled and almost stood unsteadily. In this way, it''s too hurtful, too hurtful. Listening to empress Xiao''s announcement, Chen Jiang''s face sank, his wrists turned, a long sword drawn out from his waist, crossed Ouyang''s dust-free neck. "In that case, it''s useless to sacrifice the flag with his blood. He has no eyes and lives in vain." The cold voice resounded in the sky over the inshore of Tianyu island. It was a total cold heart. Empress Xiao''s face was heavy when she heard that. The face behind the veil was not good-looking. Already pinched into the fingernails of the palm, more deeply pinched into the wound. She can fail him, but how can The golden sun shines on the blue. That little bit of glossy fluctuation, very beautiful, very good-looking. However, there is no trace of cold temperature. Silence, real stillness. After the words of Chen Jiang were spoken, not only the soldiers of the northern herdsmen were silent. Even the hell Island soldiers behind him were all silent. A kind of stillness, deep depression in the sky over the rain island. Chen locks his eyes on empress Xiao. The ice in his eyes is as cold as the ice and snow that hasn''t changed for thousands of years. There is no human feelings or temperature. "Come here if you want to fight." Cold words lock the motionless empress Xiao, while sinking her hand. The sword in his hand is hard to send to Ouyang''s clean neck. Chapter 1598 A bloodstain immediately appeared on Ouyang''s white neck. So conspicuous, so bright. Empress Xiao''s heart tightened, and her silver teeth were almost broken. Mousetrap, mousetrap. She can let him down, but how can she kill him The low eyebrows and eyes slowly raised, and the warm eyes locked clearly wanted to rush up immediately, and the battle turned over the earth. But because of him, empress Xiao, who had been controlled by others, was delayed. Ouyang''s dust-free eyes flashed a sigh. Heartless, heartless, how willing to say so. If this is the case, there is no need for hesitation and indecision. Others don''t understand. He doesn''t understand how light he''s been together for more than ten years. She has no love for him, but there are other feelings, she It''s not a person who is too cruel and heartless. In this way, I just want to die. In addition, it tells Shen Jiang and others from one side. He, Ouyang Wuchen has no use, no threat to her, she has no love for herself. So, don''t embarrass him. This point of view, he understood, but the decisive words or so let their heartache into the lungs, unable to breathe. The corner of the mouth slowly raised a wry smile. Very light, very light, but it''s very bright. Empress Xiao looks at Ouyang''s dust-free smile. Her heart is tight. This smile Looking up at empress Xiao''s eyes, Ouyang Wuchen suddenly smiled and said slowly: "do you owe me or not? Do you want to pay back? That''s our two business. My love is absolutely not a dependence to be held by others. " As soon as the sound fell, Ouyang Wuchen''s head deviated. He raised his neck and hit the sword across his neck. He is from Ouyang family. It''s his business that he dotes on even the weak. He will never be threatened by others. He will never be that puppet. Head to head, such as a decisive situation, leaving no room, leaving no way back. Empress Xiao''s eyes widened abruptly, and the voice of crying rushed up, almost to the mouth. However, in this moment. Chapter 1599 Chen will see Ouyang''s dust-free coming too fast, obviously determined. Not from eyes slightly heavy, a turn of the hand, the sword in hand a retreat. However, Ouyang Wuchen''s momentum is so strong that he bumps into the tip of his sword and his neck is red. Without looking at empress dowager Xiao, Ouyang Wuchen stands firm, squinting at his cold face. Shen took back his sword and his body without expression: "I''m not that wolf hearted man. You''re my man from the hell island. It''s not a big mistake. You can''t hurt. He would not have killed innocent people for the sake of a traitor. " A sound falls, that behind the back is still holding Ouyang dust-free soldier. Immediately a little bow, toward Ouyang dust-free line of a gift, and then quickly retreat. This is just an experiment, a test or a plot for Empress Xiao. He was just used as a decoy. With his deep love for Empress Xiao, he became a weapon against empress Xiao. Ouyang Wuchen immediately understood. Suddenly his face sank, and he said in a deep voice, "Shen Jiang, I''ll settle this account with you." After that, I turned my head and looked at empress Xiao deeply again. How much love and hate, how much hurt, all gathered in this one eye. At a glance, Ouyang Wuchen didn''t say anything. He turned around and jumped down to the clipper under the main battle ship. Shuttle and walk towards the direction of the main island of Ming island. Streamer floating, in the warm posture on the faint wave light. Some people don''t mean that you can''t love without love, but that you can let go. Can''t love, can''t let go. Then, we can only leave and stand by. He could die for her, but he didn''t have the heart to fight her man against his own home, and he was more reluctant to be a weapon to hold her. So, this life, I hope, never see each other again. I am not for your weakness, you are not for my heart. The golden light of the sky sprinkled from the sky, and covered Ouyang''s dust-free body. The footpaths come out of the world, not like ordinary people. Empress Xiao looks at Ouyang Wuchen and turns away. The back is lonely, the eyes and the heart hurt deeply. "Ouyang aristocratic family, how to make love." Chapter 1600 Shen Jiang looks at Ouyang and leaves. He frowns and whispers. He is quite dissatisfied. Then, in the sound of his discontent, empress Xiao, who did not hold her elbow, came out of the sky with her long sword, and the sound of the horn resounded through the sky. "Attack." "Attack..." In autumn, the sun is golden and the sea is green. Three side attack, fighting in the air over the East China Sea. This is a deep autumn of iron blood. Xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, empress Xiao, the three sides share the same information, fight together and press forward. Tianchen, headed by xuanyuanche ryukyue, made great progress and killed all sides. "What, Ouyang Yufei really said that?" In the cold sea wind, on the main battle ship of flaming Island, Ryukyu suddenly looks at the rumored autumn mark on his side and frowns deeply. Xuanyuanche, who was watching the battle, frowned and turned around. Autumn mark see two people stare at him, can''t help nodding. "Yes, the whole army saw it." "What on earth does he want to do?" Listen to autumn mark again confirm the general plural again, the whole face of Ryukyu is a little green. Openly rebel against the island of Hades and shoulder all the blame. What is Ouyang Yufei doing? Do he know how much he will pay in the future? The silver teeth of Ryukyu are clenched. This time, she didn''t say a word more to Ouyang Yufei when she sent troops to attack Mingdao. He was left to deal with it. If you want to come, come or not, take care of Tianchen in the Central Plains. She doesn''t force him. Because she knew the cost and the pain of rebellion. She didn''t say it, she knew it. For traitors, it is despised by everyone in the world. Therefore, she does not force Ouyang Yufei. Therefore, the main attack of the aquatic island will be Yunzhao, not Ouyang Yufei. He would like to say something, if he wants to point out, he can point out. If he doesn''t want to see the scenery, he can taste tea. Don''t let him meddle in the war on that side. But now, he not only intervened, but also rebelled against the island of hell and became a sinner in front of the two armies. What''s wrong with Ouyang Yufei''s brain? What''s wrong with him? Ryukyu''s face was livid with rage. Chapter 1601 "Maybe he has his ideas." Standing beside Ryukyu, xuanyuanche ponders for a moment and then takes a sentence, but he is not sure. Idea, how to have an idea, is not to push yourself into the fire pit like this. Take yourself as a sinner. Ouyang Yu Fei is lazy and does whatever he wants. He will not go crazy to this extent. It''s just that I don''t want to live. The silver teeth clenched, and his face was livid. The moon glared at the autumn mark and said angrily, "go and summon Yunzhao and transfer Ouyang Yufei to me." "Yes." For a long time, I didn''t bear the autumn trace of Ryukyu''s anger. When I saw Ryukyu''s anger, I answered immediately and turned around and quickly retreated. "Don''t be too angry." Xuanyuanche saw this and clapped Ryukyu''s shoulder. "How can I not be angry." Ryukyu Tieqing''s face was almost angry with his eyes. She thinks for him, hides for him, doesn''t let him charge, doesn''t let him recite that curse. This is good. He rushed up by himself. Can she be angry in such a situation? She did not burn Ouyang Yufei with a fire, which was restrained. Xuanyuanche saw Liuyue get angry, reached out and rubbed his eyebrows, but he was not dissuading. He also wants to know, what is Ouyang Yufei doing? The autumn wind is strong, and the East Sea is full of murderous Qi. After six consecutive messages, Ouyang Yufei refused to come. At last, Qiuwen and Yanhu had to go in person to invite Ouyang Yufei. The sky is black as ink, and the stars are bright. The whole Milky way is lying across the sky, and the silver light is sprinkled from the sky. On the floating sea, the green light is shining. Flame Island, on the main battle ship of Tianchen, at this time, the atmosphere is low, and a wave of murderous air covers the main battle ship, so that the surrounding Tianchen warships dare not come near. In the cabin, Ryukyu''s face is blue and iron. He holds a dagger in his hand. His murderous spirit covers Ouyang Yufei, who is sitting opposite her. Beside, xuanyuanche tightly clasps Ryukyu''s hand. Almost no doubt, if he didn''t hold her, Ryukyu would rush up at the first time and break Ouyang into pieces. There were only three people in the silent cabin. None of the others dare to come in, for fear that they will hurt the fish in the pond. Chapter 1602 Leaning on the chair, Ouyang Yufei sat opposite to Ryukyu, fearless. Even, I was very happy. "I said Ryukyu, do you know the rules on the battlefield? In such a fierce battle, you even transferred the manager. Don''t you want to win? " Slowly waving the folding fan, Ouyang Yufei seems heartless. As soon as Ryukyu heard this, he grasped the dagger in his hand with his five fingers. He would stand up with a thump. Xuanyuanche saw that he immediately grasped Ryukyu and pulled it back. He sat down. "I have something to say." Xuanyuanche persuades Liuyue to stare at Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yufei even smiled back with xuanyuanche, shaking and shaking the folding fan in his hand, which seemed to be called a leisurely one. Such a touch, let alone Ryukyu gas, even if the temper is now a little better xuanyuanche, also can''t help being angry. "I don''t want to win. What the fuck are you crazy about?" He is pulled back by xuanyuanche. Seeing that Ouyang Yufei is so touchy, Liuyue slaps his hands on the desk in front of him fiercely. "Self-restraint, self-restraint." Ouyang Yu Fei looked at Ryukyu with disapproval, shook his head and said: "you are the queen of the sky, the mother of the country, and you want your mother to show respect to the world. You should always pay attention to your manners. " Then he turned to look at xuanyuanche and said, "how did you teach? How can I still swear... " Ouyang Yufei has not finished his words, and Ryukyu can''t help it. He jumps up and rushes to Ouyang Yufei. As soon as the hand reaches out and grabs Ouyang Yufei''s collar, it pulls Ouyang Yufei to her face. With a horizontal dagger in one hand, Shua touched Ouyang Yufei''s neck, and his voice was as cold as ice. "Are you satisfied with this manner?" The two arrived very close, almost forehead next to the forehead, nose banging nose tip. The murderous spirit emanating from Ryukyu. Completely shrouded in the near Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yu Fei had a cold war. He knew that Ryukyu was really angry. At present, he raised his hands high and pleaded: "satisfied, satisfied." Chapter 1603 Listen to Ouyang Yufei say so, Ryukyu heavily a cold hum, bang Ouyang Yufei pushed back to his chair. "What kind of madness are you giving me? If I''m not satisfied with the answer, you can jump down from here and swim back to heaven. " Immediately, the golden sword stood in front of Ouyang, and Ryukyu was like a god of death. Ouyang Yu Fei sees xuanyuanche, who is facing the moon behind him, asking for help. I''m kidding. If I''m not satisfied, I''ll swim back. How can I swim in the sea. Xuanyuanche glares back at Ouyang Yufei and ignores his call for help. He would like to know why? Ouyang Yufei sees that without his accomplice, he can''t help crying and mourning. He glares at xuanyuanche, and then looks at Ryukyu pleasantly. "I''m not crazy. They''re all coming. I can''t recognize them." After spreading his hands, Ouyang Yufei pretends to be innocent. When Ryukyu saw this dagger inserted into Ouyang Yufei''s desk, he began to move his wrist. The bone''s clicking and rubbing sound makes people''s heart beat. "Ouyang Yufei, why? Are you sure you can stay away? If you don''t take that road, Yunzhao will take it to the island. That''s not the reason. " Xuanyuanche looks at Ouyang Yufei and looks very careful. Ouyang Yufei heard that he saw xuanyuanche and Liuyue''s face. The more anxious, the more angry, the better for him, where he will not understand. At the moment, he shook his head lightly and knew that he could not muddle through. Fang smiled and said slowly, "that would be very slow." "Being slow is not a problem." "No, slow is a big problem." Ryukyu''s Refutation is just opened, and Ouyang Yu Fei''s one word is worth going back. Looking at the frowning Ryukyu, Ouyang Yu Fei said in a deep voice: "you should be very clear. Now we can fight against them because we took the first chance. They entered their inner sea first and separated their three islands from each other. That''s where we win today. If they slow down a step, they will unite the three islands. Even if we are doubling the number of soldiers and horses, we can''t move three islands. " Speaking of this, Ouyang Yufei takes a slow look at Ryukyu and xuanyuanche Chapter 1604 "You don''t know how powerful they are. I know. They are my senior brothers. The naval battle was taught by Wang Zun himself. It is impossible to win in the hands of all three of them. What''s more, you land troops who don''t know sea battles at all. " Speaking of this, Ouyang Yufei is not talking about it, but xuanyuanche and Liuyue understand it. Because, they know their strength is not enough, so they fight to suppress the fight, which need not be said by Ouyang Yufei. "You still don''t have to show up." Ryukyu stares at Ouyang Yufei. "What''s the difference between back counsel and face-to-face rebellion?" Ouyang Yu Fei smiles and squints at the moon. "Ouyang Yufei." When Ryukyu''s eyes narrowed, he almost killed people. Ouyang Yufei shook his head again and smiled slowly: "OK, OK, OK, let me tell you, don''t thank me too much." In the light laugh, Ouyang Yu Fei said with a smile: "it''s very simple, because I will command in the future. So, sooner or later, it''s betrayal, just earlier. " The cloud is light and the wind is light. The deep cut wound makes Ouyang Yufei say that it is light as nothing. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche have a look at each other. Ouyang Yufei said so, which means that it will be difficult to fight in the future? "Yufei..." Ryukyu''s eyebrows are deeply wrinkled together. With a slight smile, Ouyang Yufei stretched out his hands towards the moon and said with a smile, "if you want to thank me, you can promise me by yourself. I don''t want other rewards." Xuanyuanche is suddenly covered with black lines. And Ryukyu is set to watch Ouyang Yu Fei. This man first met, and he said the same thing. This man This man "Well, well, don''t be too grateful to me. When the hell island is destroyed, I can be a king. There''s no need to have a queen above me. I''ll make a lot of money. " Shake the folding fan gently, Ouyang Yufei is a cunning old man. But xuanyuanche and ryukue listen to each other, then Qi Qi stares hard at them. "Don''t play the fool in front of me. Yufei, what are you for?" Looking at the leisurely, seemingly indifferent Ouyang Yufei, ryukyue stares at the past, suddenly sighs, slows down his voice and slowly says. Chapter 1605 She is not a fool. If she can''t hear such a obvious lie, it''s time to hit the wall. Liuyue looks at Ouyang Yufei. The Xuan Yuan Che beside also holds the chest with both hands, that eyebrow color is light. That pair of eyes is very obvious. If he believes that, he will go to bump tofu. There was a moment of silence in the cabin of the three. Ouyang Yu Fei shakes the folding fan. He is still slight in the oppression of the moon and xuanyuanche. But the smile on the lips is more and more light. "See, I said you didn''t believe it. I''ll tell you the truth. You still don''t believe it. Look, what do you want me to say? Or you can give me a statement that you can believe, and I''ll repeat it for you. " A sound falls, Ouyang Yu Fei smiles very helpless and flatters looking at Ryukyu. It''s light and casual, and it''s incisively distributed. And the eyes of Ryukyu''s eyebrows are already black. "Don''t make fun of me, Ouyang Yufei. Don''t think I don''t want to worry about you here. You just care about him for me." Black eyes, Ryukyu''s voice is too cold to be cold. Ouyang Yufei is sure that she doesn''t want to worry about Ming island with him. It''s really fun to play with her. Murderous Qi began to gather on Ryukyu. While xuanyuanche on one side frowned slightly, and looked at Ouyang Yufei deeply. Seeing Ryukyu''s murderous spirit flying, Ouyang Yu Fei quickly folded the fan in his hand, and the look of danger langdang quickly turned positive. Bowing to Ryukyu, he said: "my little ancestor, really, even if I say it''s false that I want to be the king of Hades. But all the above is true. I really want military command. You two ancestors on land can only fight a naval battle of this degree. If I don''t, I''ll wait for the reaction from hell Island, and you''ll wait for the whole army to be destroyed. Sooner or later, I will be right. It''s more convenient for me to break off the relationship and thoughts of each other. My little ancestor, I''m in pain here. You have to expose my scars. Chapter 1606 Expose my bloody heart. Ryukyu, how can you bear to hurt my heart so much A series of words quickly said, Ouyang Yu Fei a Xishi holding heart posture. Along with the meaning of the words, the face and expression are more and more sad and miserable. The real sadness and pain in the eyes penetrated the heart. It''s almost impossible to stare. It''s a pain that goes into the bone marrow. It''s a kind of wound engraved on the soul. Never seen Ouyang Yu Fei show such a look, Ryukyu has a moment of stagnation. Corresponding to the dullness of Ryukyu, Ouyang suddenly blinked at Ryukyu from a very small angle. There was a glint of pride in that look. It was a cunning look that was different and poignant. Come on, put it on. In an instant, the willow eyebrows of Ryukyu stood up, and the teeth of Ryukyu''s teeth snapped. Almost a fist was about to blow Ouyang Yufei away. Looking at the side of xuanyuanche, there is no opening. It''s just a light, light look at Ouyang Yufei who sings well. Clenching his teeth, he stared at Ouyang Yufei. Ryukyue took a deep breath and stared at Ouyang Yufei. "That''s why.". As expected, he is a real gentleman. He would rather rebel in front of us than discuss with us secretly. OK, good. Let me strip your bloody heart. Are you sad? You want future military command, don''t you? Well, take it to me. If you lose a battle, you will show me your skin. " Leng Sensen''s roar is over, and Ryu moon turns around and pulls it out of xuanyuanche''s arms. Take out the talisman and smash it at Ouyang Yufei. Seeing this, Ouyang Yu Fei quickly waved and took over. Close to the nearby lights, I have a careful look at the two easy to get talismans. Look at the sample to see whether it is true or not. When Ryukyu saw this, his face was almost as black as the night sky. If it wasn''t for her patience exercise now, it would have been a long time ago that Ouyang Yufei would have fought for her. I saw the talisman under the light. Ouyang Yufei nods with satisfaction. It''s not fake, it''s true. One side also complains: "it''s too much, I know to bully me. I can''t lose in one fight. This is just what the strong people are......" Chapter 1607 The Ryukyu on the opposite side waved his fist high. Ouyang Yu Fei sees this and rushes out. He waved and said, "I''m sleeping. I''m tired for so many days. I come to ask you at midnight. It''s true..." A word has not finished, and xuanyuanche brush by the arm, suddenly xuanyuanche a grasp. Ouyang Yufei''s body shape was suddenly stopped. Turn your head, turn your head to the upper xuanyuanche in the black and red of the light, as if you can see through all your eyes. Ouyang Yufei frowns slightly and stops. Looking at Ouyang Yufei''s dark eyes, xuanyuanche looks at Ouyang Yufei for a moment. Suddenly, he grasped Ouyang Yufei''s arm tightly. With such tight force, Ouyang Yufei frowned slightly. "Don''t say if you don''t want to. You just need to remember that this is not an outsider. As long as you want to do it, no matter what you think, we will not oppose it. " I saw Ouyang Yufei deeply. Xuanyuanche slowly released his hand holding Ouyang Yufei''s arm. A word stirs up a thousand waves. Although the surface is calm, but the surging, who knows. Ouyang Yu Fei''s eyes flashed and he saw xuanyuanche. After a moment of congealing, he shook the folding fan in his hand and said with a smile, "that''s enough for a brother." Then, yawning, he turned and walked out of the cabin. This time, xuanyuanche is not pulling him. A few steps out of xuanyuanche''s cabin, Ouyang slightly shakes his body, leans on the door plate, looks up at the dark night sky. The deep depressed feelings in the eyes slowly agglomerate at the bottom of the eyes. On the face of danger Lang, raise a wry smile. That sentence almost defeated him and forced him to flee in a hurry. Xuanyuanche is telling him in this way. They gave him unconditional trust. They will stand behind him and support him forever. Although he said nothing, they saw through him and chose him. This kind of feeling, damned makes people feel bad, damned makes people want to cry at the same time. Chapter 1608 Xuanyuanche, originally not a sensationalist, how can he say such words today that almost melt his heart. Looking up at the starry sky, the bright light is clean but cold. It''s cold without feeling. Ouyang Yu Fei looks at the sky, and his dark eyes are hazy. It''s his way, it''s his decision. All right and wrong, all gratitude and resentment, he will bear. There is no need for other people''s understanding and sympathy. Just ask, be worthy of heart. The night is hazy. Apart from the cold in autumn, there are also injuries in winter. In the cabin, xuanyuanche looked at the face suppressed anger, instead of the slightly frowned Ryukyu, and said in a deep voice, "he doesn''t want to say it." "I know." Glancing out of the cabin, Ryukyu path passed directly. Slightly looked up, and xuanyuanche looked at each other, Ryukyu walked to lean on xuanyuanche''s arms. At that moment, Ouyang Yufei seems to be pretending to be the sad one. Maybe it''s fake, maybe it''s fake. Perhaps, even Ouyang Yufei himself thought it was just his act. But Ryukyu thought it was true. At that moment, Ouyang Yufei''s emotion was true. If not really so sad, how can there be so painful through the eyes. Ouyang Yufei, with him on his back, with his need to fight, with his need to even carry the eternal curse. We have to face and fight. Ouyang Yufei didn''t say it, but they felt it. So she gave him the talisman so easily. Therefore, xuanyuanche did not choose any objection. At a glance, xuanyuanche hugged Liuyue and said slowly, "we are always on his side." Ryukyu''s mouth is slightly sketched with a smile. Yes, they are on Ouyang Yufei''s side. So, no matter Ouyang Yufei''s decision or motive. They will all support him. Will support him unconditionally and forever. Hands tightly together, xuanyuanche and Liuyue stand in the window. Chapter 1609 The white moonlight is like a dream. The autumn waves are flying and the sea water is piling up. The East China Sea in late autumn is a picture of iron blood. After asking for xuanyuanche''s talisman, Ouyang Yufei took office as expected. He directly banned xuanyuanche''s commander and began to attack the island of hell in the manner of commander. Such a ban has caused a huge stir in the island of Hades. As a traitor, he became an adjutant to attack his homeland. If it''s still tolerable in Hades. Well, as a manager, a manager of a rebel general in Hades. This makes the island of Hades totally intolerable. Therefore, the war becomes more and more fierce. Three sea generals, cloud generals, rope generals and sinking generals. That''s even xiaodai fight. There are 18 kinds of martial arts in the battle. That''s the ability to watch the family. They don''t hide anything. If, at this moment, facing angry hell Island three will be xuanyuanche and Ryukyu words. So, the rhythm of the attack. It''s not to belittle them, it''s really possible that they can''t follow. Because, in fact, they are not very familiar with naval battle. However, the manager at this time is Ouyang Yufei. That, with the three seas of Ming island will be the same vein, are taught by the people of the king of Ming island. That abdomen''s cultural and military strategy, that brain''s advance and retreat attack and defense. There will be no difference between the three seas of the island of the dead, or even beyond. Such tit for tat. Tianchen soldiers and horses with superior soldiers, ships and opportunities. Almost a little bit of suppression only accounts for the advantage of land, but it is equal to the three island soldiers and horses of Ming island. And the soldiers and horses of the island of Hades are losing day by day. The news spread rapidly among the three islands. The war changed in the storm. The three islands of Ming island are full of wind and clouds, fighting each other. At this time, the island is still singing and laughing. As if he had not been harassed by the war outside. Golden chrysanthemum is brilliant, three best, five kinds of small best, seven kinds of treasures. At this time, in the warm Ming island, the territory of Ouyang aristocratic family, is in full bloom. The clans linger back and forth, and praise each other. This session of the chrysanthemum appreciation fair, and with the Ouyang aristocratic family of these kinds of superb chrysanthemum, to occupy the coquettish. Chapter 1610 Zuozhufa mansion. The left protector, still dressed in white, slowly took a sip of green tea and stretched his waist slowly. After enjoying the flower fair, his waist was tired and hurt. After a while, the bones of the whole body clicked. The left Dharma protector stopped, and the sharp corners of his eyes swept indifferently to the upright member of the Ming island. He said coldly, "well, where is it again?" The general saw the left Dharma protector and said something. He coughed quickly, cleared his throat, and spoke respectfully and quickly. "In response to the left Dharma protector, the traitor Ouyang Yufei has broken up the connection between the three islands. At this time, the three will have been at the stage of fighting on their own. " Left Dharma protector listened to this, but his brow didn''t lift. Only fingertips gently tap the table at hand, eyes flashed a sneer. There seems to be no connection or connection among the three islands. In fact, the three islands complement each other. Attack can be combined to attack. Step back, step forward and step back together. If one island is lost, the other two can be rescued immediately by secret routes. To put it simply, the three islands are one. Attacking any island alone can only attract counter attack. To win, we can only suppress three islands at the same time. This point, the outsider absolutely does not know, also cannot do. Now, Ouyang Yufei is worthy of being taught by Wang Zun himself. It directly stuck the route between the three islands. For the three islands not to be integrated into one, they must fight separately. In this way, they fought separately, but the killing moves of the island of hell were completely suppressed in the bud. Good you Ouyang Yufei, you are really rebellious. Such a relentless attack. Left Dharma cold smile, indifferent way: "continue." The general immediately went on: "Lian Qing, under the command of Ouyang Yufei, has attacked the northern end of Tianyu Island, blocking the way back for the sinking general. The fighting between the two sides was quite fierce. Now we are fighting for the battle line in the middle of Tianyu island. If you are taken down from the middle of the island. Then the whole island of Tianyu is completely impossible to form a connection with the aquatic island and the flame island. Chapter 1611 It is bound to be swallowed by even light. This is the latest situation of Tianyu island. " "As for the aquatic Island, the situation is not optimistic at this time. The day before yesterday, xuanyuanche and Yunzhao, the generals of Tianchen, attacked the south end of the island. Suo will go out and win very well. But it was Ouyang Yufei''s plan to move the tiger away from the mountain. When Suo will try his best to deal with xuanyuanche and Yunzhao. Ouyang Yu Fei, led by Ryukyu, copied the back road of suojiang. At this moment, it has occupied the south end of the aquatic island and formed a connection with the Tianchen soldiers and horses of the flame island. The connection between the water island and the flame island has been completely blocked. " The quick report said that the general''s forehead was sweating. In the hall, there was a moment of silence. A cold hook at the corner of the mouth, in silence, left Dharma protector smiled coldly and said slowly: "it''s worthy of the genius that Wang Zun likes. For so many years, Ouyang Yufei has learned the most and is the most intelligent "It''s the best." Left Dharma protector''s voice came down, and a cold voice was received. I saw a flash of figure in front of the hall door, and the right Dharma protector walked in coldly. "Right Dharma protector." The general immediately called out respectfully. And the right Dharma theory didn''t pay attention to the general. He walked straight over and directly sat on the side chair of the left Dharma protector. "The connection between the three islands is full of cards, and the three will not be able to fight together. There is no doubt that the three islands will lose." Right Dharma protector holds his chest with both hands, leans on the back of the chair and looks at left Dharma protector coldly. For outsiders, the three islands can be spelled. It can also be around for a while. But to know the root and the bottom, now I have torn my face, and Ouyang Yufei himself goes to battle. This stick has come to this point. There is no need to go around. Losing is just a matter of time. The left guard listened to the right guard''s merciless judgment, smiled indifferently, and leaned back in his chair, nodded his head and said, "yes." "I thought that even if he was infatuated with Nalu moon, he could still distinguish between good and bad, Chapter 1612 As a spectator. Unexpectedly, he doesn''t even try his best in the dark. Come straight in person, it''s my miscalculation. " Left Dharma guard is indifferent to the slow voice. "Right Dharma protector smell speech cold glance left Dharma Protector:" King Zun is very angry "I know." He was betrayed by his most proud disciple and by his son''s general training. He knew that mood, that hurt and that anger. "You just came from the king Zun. Does the king Zun have any orders?" I took a look at the right Dharma protector and the left Dharma protector chose the corner of the eye. "No." Right Dharma protector frowned slightly. Today, he went to Wang Zun to see if he had any special orders. As a result, from the beginning to the end, I heard what Ouyang Yufei had done. Just full of anger and heartbreak. But no special order was issued. This means that he was so angry that he didn''t take care of Ouyang Yufei, didn''t give him any chance and gave him up completely. Let them kill him directly? He''s a little uncertain about that. The left Dharma protector listened to the right Dharma protector, and his brow was slightly wrinkled. Let Ouyang Yufei fight to this point, they didn''t fight. I just don''t understand what Wang Zun means. Do you want to save Ouyang''s life or kill him completely? Therefore, today''s three islands have been completely contained and become the inevitable outcome. Now, Wang Zun means It''s too disappointing, so did you give Ouyang Yufei to them? Left and right Dharma guards looked at each other, both of them hesitated. What is the meaning of this command without command? "I''ll take care of it." After a look at each other, the right Dharma protector suddenly gets up. No matter what Wang Zun means, there is no reason to indulge such traitors as Ouyang Yufei. "No, it''s not up to us." Left Dharma protector shook his fingers and said slowly, "I will arrange it myself." Five words with absolute cold, resounding in the left Dharma hall. Chapter 1613 There was a grim gloom. Out of the window, the autumn wind is flying, bringing up golden leaves. The sky is green as green, and the sea is blue as weaving. The golden sun in autumn sprinkles on the sea, and the surging waves take on sparkling light. That kind of leisure and serenity is the charm of nature. At this time, on the sea surface of the East China Sea, the flame island is in a murderous state, without a trace of tranquility. Banners and trumpets. In the whole sea area, the three sides hold each other and kill each other fiercely. I saw the black battle ship of Ming island lying on the side of Huo island. Swords and swords go out of their sheaths, warships are ready, and all weapons are arched. Just wait for a command, and you''ll have thousands of them. On the opposite side of them, the iron and black Tianchen warship spread out. That kind of sharp triangle attack formation, which aims to get the sharpness and cutting, even more vividly. On the main battle ship headed by him, Ouyang Yufei is light blue and stands tall in the bow. The sea breeze blew his black hair and long gown. Almost the water and the sky meet each other, and people and the sea dissolve into one. Behind him, xuanyuanche and ryukue, who came back from the aquatic Island, stood perfectly. I don''t mind being the foil of Ouyang Yufei at all. And it''s just to the southeast of the Tianchen army horse and the flame Island army horse. A team of Tianchen warships sharpened their swords and hoarded at the side of the flame Island soldiers. The head of the autumn trace and Yan Hu, in front of the Ming island after the war, covetous. Close, two sides. Blue sea and blue world, this side is murderous. Fear of its one command, it is burning. The flags are flying. The clouds on the main battle ship of Ming island will look at the leisurely and elegant Ouyang. His face was livid, and his eyes were almost on fire. "Ouyang Yufei, you traitor, shameless thing..." A group of leisurely Ouyang Yufei is facing Yunjiang, and interrupts Yunjiang''s words with a slow wave of folding fan. "It''s already the enemy. What''s the use of just cursing? It''s better to see the real chapter under your hand." Waving the folding fan in his hand, Ouyang is graceful and self-confident. Chapter 1614 As soon as he said this, Yunjiang''s face became more and more ugly. It seems that you can almost be burst by the blood. "You can see the real chapter from the bottom of your hand. Who taught you the real chapter? If you have the ability, don''t use what the hell island gives you. That''s the ability. What are you now, shameless traitor? All you use is taught by the master. How could I have been blind? I thought you were my junior brother. Master...... " "Fight if you want, so much nonsense, prepare." Cloud will roar words have not finished scolding, has been standing behind Ouyang Yu Fei''s Liuyue, face a heavy, toward the cloud will be a cold drink. At once, the trumpet roared, killing. She hates anyone cursing Ouyang Yufei, especially in front of so many people. Ouyang Yufei didn''t seem to care. Waving the folding fan in his hand, he looked back at the cold moon. It''s a good way: "the order of attack can only be sent by the commander in chief. You''ve crossed it." Then, without waiting for Ryukyu''s response, he turned to look at Yunjiang and said slowly, but clearly: "if I don''t use the things of Hades, how can I betray it. Since I have betrayed, why don''t I use it? " After that, with a wave of his hand, the soldiers and horses behind him began to march forward. That cloud will listen to Ouyang Yufei''s words, and almost spit out blood. At present, he also has a long sword in his hand, which is shot out in the direction of Ouyang Yufei''s camp. The sound of the trumpet broke through the sky and fell into the sky. The two sides are on the verge of war. However, at this time, there was a big general who rushed to make the cloud and listened to him. Then the whole defense formation of the island of Hades separated a sea route from the middle. A small warship slowly came from the separated sea way. This situation? What the hell? Ouyang Yu Fei sees this cantilevered, accelerating the speed of the charge and squinting at the same time. At a glance, Ouyang Yufei''s light look suddenly changed. The people on the ship, the people who are tied up high and stand all over the bow It''s him It''s him Parents, brothers, sisters, all relatives Chapter 1615 The blue sky is rippling. The sea rose and fell in the autumn wind, bringing waves. The sea breeze blows gently. The banners of the two camps are hunting and dancing in the sea breeze. Everything is so brilliant, but also so cold. Cold to the bone, cold to the heart. The hell Island camp separated quickly, and the small warship came slowly in the autumn hunting wind. Thousands of troops, open for it, let come so slowly, but come so strict. Ship speed. It seems that the small warship walked very slowly, but in fact it was quite fast. However, in an instant, it has come from the battle ship camp of Ming island, standing at the forefront of the whole camp of Ming island. The figures on the warship are clearly outlined one by one. So clearly reflected in Ouyang Yufei''s eyes. Ouyang Yufei moves his eyes, slowly, one by one. At the top of the bow was his father. The current leader of Ouyang family. The man in his prime seems to be ten years old. In the rippling of the blue waves, I could almost vaguely see the gorgeous hair on the sideburns. And he was surrounded by his mother. Usually, the elegant face is completely replaced by paleness and sadness. It was a totally unbelievable pallor. On the other side of his father is his brother, Ouyang Hua. In normal times, the most intelligent, the most serious person. At this time, the shock and anger in those eyes. Even after such a vast sea. Still so clear shot over, clear cover the whole body. And beside Ouyang Hua is his second brother, Ouyang Luo. That''s the one that loves him the most, and the one that''s closest to his character. When I was a kid, I didn''t take him to do bad things. At that time, however, he was young and did bad things. His second brother was responsible for all the bad things. He was not to blame. I have to carry a lot of black pots for him. When you are older, you still get along best. At this time, Ouyang''s eyes are full of pain. It''s all unbelievable pain. Chapter 1616 That kind of complete disappointment, more than any eyes also hit people, all hit back people''s hearts hurt. Ouyang Yufei holds the folding fan tightly. The eyes did not stop to slowly look at the past. His sister, his sister, his uncle, his cousin. His aunt, his aunt, his uncle All are here, and all are tied high on the tip of the little ship. Except for his cousin Ouyang Wuchen. Everyone else is here. Three ethnic groups, the three ethnic groups of Ouyang family. Very good, very good. All three close relatives of Ouyang clan are tied here. It''s not the nine clans. Did it give him face. The sea breeze blows Ouyang Yufei''s lapel, and he is dazzled. People do not move, posture does not change. Even the face, which had just changed abruptly, recovered in a moment. Continue to spread the leisurely and carefree. Just, the hand holding the folding fan. Standing behind Ouyang Yufei, Ryukyu could almost hear the creaking sound of the folding fan squeezed by the force. Ryukyu saw this with a deep frown. Raise one''s eyes to sweep the sea island suddenly change strategy, do not attack, instead come out of such a boat. It can be regarded as a hostage. This Ryukyu''s eyebrows and eyes wrinkled deeply. If her guess is true, those people should be Ouyang Yufei''s family. Otherwise, such a position will not play any role at this time. In the mind, Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanche beside his eyes. Xuanyuanche''s face did not move, but his eyes were cold. Two people look at each other, silent communication has fallen in the heart. What they worry about most is coming. Ouyang Yufei rebelled, but Zhai ran was rebellious. They didn''t take any of their families away, and they didn''t give them any protection. Just a sudden mutiny. What kind of injury his family suffered, needless to say, will definitely be his hindrance. Ouyang Yufei is not ruthless. Now, standing on the opposite side Chapter 1617 Xuanyuanche and ryukue frown tightly, which is the last thing they want to see. But in the end, it came. Xuanyuanche frowned slightly and raised his hand gently. The attacking fleet immediately stopped and stopped moving forward. Ouyang Yufei felt the pause of the boat under him, and turned slowly to look at xuanyuanche The voice is very light, without a trace of emotional ups and downs. However, there is no emotion like this, but it makes people feel more chilly. "Not in the future." Xuanyuanche looks at Ouyang Yufei deeply and throws four words in a deep voice. Ouyang Yufei seems to be quite satisfied with xuanyuanche''s answer, turning around lightly. After death, xuanyuanche and Liuyue looked at each other again. "Ouyang Yufei." Just after this conversation, there was a sudden roar from the opposite camp, which broke through the air, flew out and blew up over the sea. Ouyang Yufei looks back at the roaring man. After a look, suddenly the corner of the mouth slowly raised a smile, hands folding fan light wave, slightly bow state very self-contained way: "father." That leisurely, like his family in front of him, his family, is the same as before, rather than being tied to the scaffold. "Don''t call me, my Ouyang family has no offspring like you, no traitor like you." Ouyang, Ouyang Yufei''s father, was so angry that he almost burned the East China Sea in front of him. Ouyang Yufei listened, shrugged, and said with a smile, "OK." A good word falls. Don''t say the opposite cloud frowns. Even Ryukyu and xuanyuanche are frowning. Ouyang Yufei, how can you answer that? He doesn''t want his home, his family "You You... " On the opposite side, Ouyang Yufei said that. His cheeks were bloodshot and he couldn''t speak. "Feier, how did you become like this? You tell your mother, why are you like this? Feier, are you under any spell? What''s the devil? Chapter 1618 You come back, you come back, we all help you solve ah, you don''t do this, you don''t do this... " Ouyang Yufei''s mother who is tied beside Ouyang Tian. Originally, when I saw Ouyang Yufei, I wanted to cry. At this time, seeing that Ouyang Yufei saw them so touching, he even smiled and accepted his father''s refusal. At present, I can''t help it. I cried and cried to Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yu Fei glanced at his mother, flicked the fan in his hand, smiled and said, "I''m not a demon, I''m not a demon. I''m normal. " The voice was warm and clear, the answer was good, but he didn''t call his mother. This means, this means "Feier, why don''t you call me? Feier, you... " "Don''t tell me not to shout, I respect your decision." Ouyang Yufei''s mother''s cry hasn''t fallen yet. Ouyang Yufei''s hand folds the fan and takes the words with a smile. "You brute, you don''t know each other." Ouyang Yufei''s eldest brother, seeing this, is serious. He has sunk like ice. Ouyang Yufei turns to look at his eldest brother and says slowly with a high hook on his mouth: "there is no father and son in the battlefield. This is the art of war, taught by the elder generation." The voice fell, and his father''s big brother, who was not angry and blushing, spoke. Ouyang Yufei then said: "don''t pull up relations on the battlefield. You know me, once I decide, I will never turn back. If I want to attack hell Island, I must. Even if there are too many people in front of me, it''s useless. " Slowly, but very cold that didn''t use four words to throw down, although the sound is warm, its meaning is cold as ice, sharp as iron. "How could you be like this? How could you be like this? " Ouyang, the second brother of Ouyang Yufei, doesn''t believe his ears. "Feier, what''s the matter with you? Feier, how can you How can you... " Wailing, let Euro Yu Fei''s mother, almost heartbroken. "You beast, you pig and dog are inferior. Chapter 1619 How did my Ouyang family raise such a beast as you? I knew it would be so. I should have strangled you when you were born... " Compared with Ouyang Yufei''s mother''s crying and ouyangluo''s unbelievable. Ouyang Yufei''s father, Ouyang Tian, after a breath of relief, has been completely angry and can''t be restrained. The abusive words out of his mouth are just too much. Ouyangtian scolded him. The people of Ouyang clan, bound behind him, could not help seeing Ouyang Yufei''s performance. One by one, they would curse. "Beast, I should have strangled you..." "What''s the use of keeping you? You''ll only bite back..." "Son of a bitch, how did you have this..." Blue sea and blue world, in the waves, all kinds of words can not be described, sharper than the sharp sword, but also sharp language. Towards Ouyang Yufei. With a fluttering skirt, Ouyang Yufei stands in the bow, seemingly indifferent. Standing behind Ouyang Yufei, ryukyue''s eyes sank deeply. The cold light from that eye was almost suffocating. I saw Ouyang Yufei standing in front of me and didn''t reply. Ryukyu gently pulled xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche didn''t ask or say anything. Just a little movement, by body shape to block the side of the Ryukyu. Ryukyu in xuanyuanche on the previous step, back quietly retreat. Ouyang Yufei is not merciless. He will not deny his relatives. At this time, so cold face to face, six relatives do not recognize. There''s only one possibility. It''s a mousetrap. In this case, he Ouyang Yufei dare not move, can not move, she went. She went into the water and overturned the boat to save his family. Ryukyu quickly flashed towards the stern. Along the way, someone came up to take her place. Not to be seen. "Stop for me." When Ryukyu retreated a few steps and was about to enter the cabin, Ouyang, who had been facing Ryukyu, suddenly made a sound. Ryukyu suddenly stops, Ouyang Yufei Chapter 1620 "Come here." Without looking back, Ouyang Yufei only turned his back to Ryukyu, reached out to the direction where Ryukyu was, and waved slowly. The voice is very light, but there is no doubt about it. Ryukyu frowned deeply. What is Ouyang Yufei going to do Did not listen to Ouyang Yu Fei''s words, Ryukyu stood there motionless. "Come here, let me lean." Feel Ryukyu did not move, in question and resist his words, Ouyang Yufei gently almost silent sigh, slowly way. The voice is very weak, but it can''t be ignored. As if, it is the fatigue stretching out from the soul. Ryukyu bit his teeth and walked slowly past, standing behind Ouyang Yufei.. She can''t refuse such Ouyang Yufei. Standing behind Ouyang Yufei, Ryukyu put his shoulder on his back. At the same moment, xuanyuanche also stepped forward and stood behind Ouyang Yufei. However, Ouyang Yufei just touched them and stood up straight. So arrogant, so indomitable. In that way, it''s very romantic. "Ouyang Yufei, give you a pillar of incense time to think about, or, surrender, let the hell Island trial; or, because of your betrayal, kill the three tribes." The cold voice cuts through the sky and flies above the blue sea. Cloud will look at in innumerable family member''s curse sound, still leisurely self-sufficient, turn a deaf ear to Ouyang Yu Fei, cold extremely Road. Cold murderous air spreads in the sky. As soon as Ryukyu''s eyes narrowed, he would make a sound when he fell his sleeve robe. Dare to threaten Ouyang Yufei and destroy his whole family. As long as he dared, she would destroy the whole island. However, Ouyang Yufei, who was standing in front of her, leans gently to her at the same moment, and beckons her not to speak for her. Ryukyu''s eyes suddenly turned to look at Ouyang Yufei''s back. What is Ouyang Yufei going to do? What does he want? The anger and worry in the heart have not been expressed yet. Xuanyuanche beside her gently reaches out and pinches her hand. Since Ouyang Yufei is doing it, let him do it. Chapter 1621 Ouyang Yufei has always been a responsible person. Ryukyu felt the meaning of xuanyuanche, the eyebrow was deeply wrinkled, but there was no voice. Standing on the main battle ship of Tianchen, Ouyang looks at the cold cloud general with a smile. Smile: "Yunjiang, I always thought you were not smart or stupid. Why do you ask such silly words today. Since I have betrayed. Do you think I''ll turn around at this time and leave it to the trial of Hades? " The quiet voice, with a little smile, sounds like a spring breeze. However, out of such a time, such right to hold, such as the spring breeze, let people feel cool from the heart. When the voice fell, Ouyang Yu Fei and Yaoyun would ask questions, and slowly waved the folding fan in his hand. Ouyang clan: none of my three clans supports me. In this case, why should I sacrifice myself to help others. You should know that I am never the one who will sacrifice myself to save others. I''m a man who''s always focused on myself. " Slow and orderly voice falls, Ouyang Yufei makes good use of the morning cloud in his spare time to smile. The smiley look and the irony in the eyes, so clear fall into the eyes of all people. He did not look at his parents, his brothers and sisters, or any of the Ouyang clans. In Ouyang Yufei''s eyes, he did not see them. So easy a few words, put the Ouyang clan, into hell. "Ouyang Yufei..." "Feier, you You... " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shock and despair, as well as frustration, all the negative emotions in the face of all the Ouyang clan tangled, flashed. This speech is more serious and shocking than the previous period of open rebellion. To rebel against one''s own king is to be disloyal. It is unjust to turn away from one''s colleagues. It is unfilial to deceive teachers and destroy ancestors. Such disloyal and unfilial people are the most evil in the world. The sea was silent, only the sound of the rough waves remained. Chapter 1622 Contempt and disgust of the eyes, from the eyes of all people shot at the smile standing Ouyang Yufei. Not only the people of Hades, but also the soldiers of Tianchen. It''s shameful to be such a ungrateful person who deceives his teachers and destroys his ancestors. Autumn wind is flying, everyone''s face on the sea is cold, except for the graceful Ouyang who is still smiling. "Yufei." Standing behind Ouyang Yufei, ryukyue frowned tightly. he reached out and held Ouyang Yufei''s hand tightly in spite of his resistance. Why do you want to get to this point? Why Unable to get rid of Ryukyu''s grip, Ouyang Yufei had to squint at xuanyuanche. Beckon, he''s going to pull her away. However, xuanyuanche just looked at him deeply and his lips moved. "I never knew, you can also for own care person, knocks down the tooth and the blood swallows to this point." As if a low sigh sounded in Ouyang Yufei''s ear. It was xuanyuanche''s transmission into the secret. Only the two of them could hear it. Ouyang Yufei looks at xuanyuanche. This person still understands, understands his conduct, understands his strategy better. Looking back at Ouyang Yufei, xuanyuanche takes a step forward and stands side by side with him. Shoulder to shoulder, hand to hand. In a silent form, he declared his support to all the soldiers in the direction of heaven, absolutely supporting and forbidding anyone to look down on his majesty. As soon as Tianchen saw his emperor''s silent support, he immediately bowed his head and dared not look around. Ouyang can''t get rid of Ryukyu when he is flying. He doesn''t push Ryukyu anymore. The smile on that side was leisurely. Without waiting for any reaction from cloud, he waved his hand and shouted: "attack." All of a sudden, the horn sounded, frightening the whole sea. All, the Tianchen warship that stopped just now, in the sound of the horn, set sail. The ships of heaven are sailing together. Without considering the people of Ouyang clan, Ouyang Yufei even looked at them and chuckled. It seems that he doesn''t mind at all that he doesn''t keep his eyes open. his parents, brothers and sisters, relatives are going to die All the people. Chapter 1623 "Yunjiang, then we Kill... " The Adjutant General who came to deliver the order said in a deep voice when he saw the scene. Cloud will look at Ouyang Yufei, who doesn''t care at all, with cold eyes that never existed: "changed, really changed." The adjutant next to him dared not answer, which changed who he was talking about and who understood. After whispering softly, cloud sank his eyes and shouted angrily: "kill, kill what, don''t see that traitor doesn''t care about them at all. There''s no containment. Kill something. Besides, it''s the Ouyang clan. You can kill it if you want. " A roar, that proposed to kill the Deputy General of the Ouyang clan, put that proposed to kill the Deputy General of the clan, roared the head all dare not to lift. "Come on, get ready, attack." Unable to restrain Ouyang Yufei, then it''s just hard hitting. The horn broke through the air, and the small warship immediately began to be retreated, and the battle ship of the island of Hades went up. Through Bibo, I watched the warship full of Ouyang Yufei''s family. Instead of being destroyed, I retreated back. Ryukyu woke up. Can''t help pinching Ouyang Yufei''s hand. This guy, bitter meat plan. But after that, I''m afraid that no one in Ouyang clan can comfort him. Ouyang Yufei, self-supporting, really become a lonely family. Feeling Ryukyu''s heavy grip, Ouyang Yufei looks back at Ryukyu and stares at him. He chuckles at the moment and says, "I''m glad to see you. I don''t mind if you kick xuanyuanche and follow me." Hearing this, Ryukyu couldn''t help turning his white eyes to the sky: "you......" "Well, as expected, the people of Ouyang family can''t restrain Ouyang Yufei." Ryukyu said a word, suddenly a cold praise came from the direction of the island. In the long sound of the bugle, it came clearly. Ouyang Yufei, Liuyue, xuanyuanche, smell the sound and see it immediately. I saw a man just like a dragonfly skimming the water, stepping on the warship of the island of hell like a roc bird, flying here and there. "Formless King Kong." Ouyang Yu Fei frowned. Without waiting for Ryukyu''s inquiry, what Wuxiang King Kong actually came across the sea and leaped over the sea in front of the two armies that were about to rush together. Chapter 1624 "Why can''t the Ouyang clan have Ouyang Yufei? I don''t know the Nalan water. I can''t have Nalan Ryukyu." The sea was so sparkling that I could hardly see his face clearly. But the content of the cold voice, but frighten the four sides. "Take LAN Shui, indulge her daughter to be in the front and intrude into Forbidden Palace in the back. The two crimes shall be punished simultaneously, and they shall be imprisoned on the precipice of the Forbidden Palace. " Waiting for Ryukyu to open his mouth, someone dropped this sentence coldly. As soon as the voice fell, Ouyang Yufei''s body trembled, and a trace of sullen and cold flashed between his eyes. With a wave of his hand, the advancing ship stopped at once. "What? That''s a great place? " Ryukyu suddenly looked up at Ouyang Yufei. "Forbidden Palace cliff, where no one came out alive, where the torture..." Ouyang Yufei didn''t finish, but his meaning was clear. Ryukyu''s eyes narrowed slowly. Nalan Shui, though not her mother-in-law. But it''s the mother of her body. The feeling that blood is thicker than water is very clear and deep in this body. Let her not ignore, more can not avoid. Now I just hear that she has been shut down and tortured. This heart, start to smoke a pain. Why can''t Ouyang Yufei use the Ouyang clan in the Ming island? Now she is restrained by Nalan water. No words, but a murderous spirit like substance began to condense around the Ryukyu moon. The surrounding temperature dropped in a flash. It seems to feel the sharp murderous spirit of Ryukyu. I don''t know what kind of power, or other reasons, the formless King Kong standing on the sea, glanced at this side coldly. The cold voice resounded through the sky. "Nalan Ryukyu, Ouyang Yufei, even light, listen to you three. This time, you did a good job. Why can''t the three affiliated islands do you? They are fighting, but they are just losing. I''m not the place to win or lose. The king has an order to open the main island and allow you to enter. However, only ten of you are allowed to enter. Whether or not to come, dare not to, you decide. If we want to fight again, we will accompany the hell island to the end even if the jade and the stone are burning. " Voice down, the hand a Yang, a gold token high hanging in the palm of the hand, the order of the netherworld. Chapter 1625 The king of the underworld orders that the gold will shine. "Order." The nearest cloud general standing behind the formless King Kong. As soon as he saw the order of the emperor of the underworld, he immediately brushed his robe, knelt down on one knee, and bowed his head in reply. At the same moment, the deputy general behind him, the general and so on also followed and knelt down. In an instant, the whole sea area of Ming island is on this side. All the soldiers knelt down like the tide. The sound of the trumpet in the sky was immediately drowned and turned to silence. In a moment, there are only countless soldiers kneeling down. And the sound of the waves rolling. The rest, hold their breath. On the opposite side, Ryukyu glanced at such changes and raised his eyebrows slightly. What a prohibition. It''s just a token. It''s so intimidating. On the other hand, it can be seen that the soldiers and horses of Ming island absolutely obey and respect the king of Ming island. Such centripetal force is not easy to clean up. The thought in his heart flashed by, and Ryukyu glanced at xuanyuanche. The eyes of the two men were in the air. Their ultimate goal is to enter the main island, defeat them and gain eternal freedom. At this time, the island of hell gave way and opened the main island. This is their goal. But ten people in, this When Ryukyu and xuanyuanche were in total. Ouyang Yufei waved a folding fan and looked at the expressionless Vajra. With a hook on the corner of his mouth, he said slowly, "only allowed? It sounds like we are very tolerant and generous. But as if you forgot, next, we will win. It''s not your island. Are we afraid of the battle of burning jade and stone? We''re just beating you up. Look, today''s battle, take the flame Island directly. Tomorrow we will join forces with the water island and Tianyu island to take the two islands together. Then three sides encircle, attack the main island... " Speaking slowly, Ouyang Yu Fei''s smile was even worse, but his eyes were cold. "Entering the main island is only a matter of time. Chapter 1626 What qualifications do you have? Tell us about the burning of jade and stone. " Voice down, Ouyang Yu Fei''s smile only see irony, thick irony. Such tone, can not but say arrogance to the extreme. But that''s exactly what the war is like. The result, though, is countless deaths and injuries on both sides. Liuyue and xuanyuanche listen to Ouyang Yufei''s words. At present, they have no words or answers. Relative to the stability of Ryukyu and xuanyuanche. Ming island cloud will face a horizontal, a I am afraid of your expression across the whole face. Just, looking at the formless King Kong in front, I dare not say a word. Cold swept Ouyang Yufei a glance, non phase King Kong slow and cold way: "Ouyang Yufei, you don''t too crazy." "Crazy, I have crazy capital." With a flick of the folding fan, Ouyang Yu Fei pointed his needle at the wheat awn. The sea was cold and undulating, and the murderous air converged with the overcast wind. "It''s easy to die, arrogant child." As soon as Wuxiang King Kong''s eyes narrowed, the powerful force broke through the air, and the black hair came out under the internal power. That kind of skill is absolutely superior to Ouyang Yufei. When the folding fan was closed, Ouyang raised his head and said with a cold smile: "if I want to die, I need the whole island of hell to bury me. The king of hell Island wants to command only a few big families. Ignore, all the soldiers and people on the island. I''m Ouyang Yufei, it doesn''t matter. " This word falls, opposite that kneeling Ming island soldier horse, cannot help but slightly shake. Although still keep respectful kneeling, but a little different mood, slowly began to ferment. With his eyes raised, Ryukyu patted his hands lightly. Ouyang Yufei, a good negotiator, said that he was domineering and went straight to the center of the target. If the island of hell doesn''t let go, people will lose their hearts in the future. If I let it, I''ll be on my side. Compared with Ryukyu''s appreciation, the face of the formless King Kong on the opposite side was blue and iron, and indeed thought of this. He took a deep breath and looked at Ouyang Yufei with cold face. Chapter 1627 "What do you want?" he said, squeezing out his teeth This is what Ouyang Yufei and others said. He opened the folding fan in his hand. "I want the throne of hell Island," said Jun Mei in a deep voice In just six words, it''s like a thunderstorm, which blows up over the flame island of Ming island. All the people and horses of Ming island were awed. "No way." In the shock of all the people on the island of the underworld, the King Kong made a cold drink. "You have no right to refuse. Either you open the main island for me to go up, or I will go up. You can choose." Ouyang Yufei is standing in the bow of the boat. The sea breeze blows his skirt and makes him aggressive. "Boy, don''t forget that Nalan water is still in our hands." The dark island has no King Kong. His eyes are full of pure light. "A biological mother is not as big as an adoptive mother. She only gives life, but does not bring up life. Do you think such a mother can restrain us?" Without waiting for Ryukyu to open his mouth, Ouyang Yufei directly asked about the past. Cold and heartless. At the same moment, Ryukyu saw Ouyang Yu Fei''s other hand, waving gently at her. Therefore, Ryukyu did not open his mouth, so Ouyang Yufei faced it. The more you show that you care about others, the more dangerous they are. The more you show that you don''t care, the safer the other person is. She understood that very well. Cold eyebrows and spoons, not moved at all. That pair of cold feeling looks more ruthless than Ouyang Yufei. "Good, good..." Watching the amorous Ouyang Yufei and Ryukyu, the formless King Kong is as cold as ice for thousands of years. "Promise or not, in a word, I don''t have so much time to spend with you." Just after the good words of Wuxiang King Kong fell, Ouyang Yufei''s eyes were in awe, and he shot straight at the back of Wuxiang King Kong. That tone, already impatient to the extreme. Wuxiang King Kong heard that his eyebrows were crossed. Before he was angry, he suddenly moved his ear tip and went back half way. The face of the exposed emotions, but also a moment to suppress down, as if someone is talking to him. The sea wind is howling, and no noise can be heard. Blue sky and golden sun, but I can''t feel the slightest temperature. Chapter 1628 After a brief silence, the formless King changed his exposure and insistence. Double eyebrows such as electricity on Ouyang Yu Fei''s eyes, a look up and said: "OK, Wang Zun promised you the conditions. Ten days, if you can enter Bijing palace. Then, I will give you the right to overthrow the king. " Said, in the hands of the Ming king lingyiyang, five fingers on the top of a firm pinch. Immediately, five deep finger marks appeared on the gold token. As soon as the hand was raised, the king Wuxiang threw the order of the netherworld in his hand towards Ouyang Yufei. "On this basis." The four words of determination fall, and the whole sea area is surging, like a tornado. No one has ever been so bold. Wang Zun never answered. And today, and today With a stretch of his hand, he grasped the order of the king of the underworld thrown by Wuxiang King Kong. Ouyang Yufei took a look and smiled slowly. "Good." There is a sound when you are determined. "I''ll leave the army and do my own job. I can''t talk about anything here." Listen to Ouyang Yufei, Wuxiang King Kong turns around and orders to make a sound towards the general who is still kneeling. "Yes." Cloud will not dare to wait, obviously disagree, but have to obey. "Come, retreat ten miles away from the sea. If there is no invasion by the warships of Ming island, you can''t take the initiative." Seeing that Wuxiang King Kong retreated first, Ouyang Yufei smiled faintly, and waved his hand, the command voice flew away in an instant. The two warships immediately began to retreat towards the rear. Seeing this, the Wuxiang King Kong turned around and coldly swept Ouyang Yufei and Liuyue: "if you have the ability, we will see you in Bijing palace." The cold voice splashed down, but there was a flash of its shadow. Quickly step on the water, like flying toward the direction of the island. Blue sea, blue sky and autumn wind. Xuanyuanche stands at the bow of the boat, looking at the retreating soldiers and horses, with stable eyebrows. Well, their personal grudges are up to them. Do not waste money, do not burn everything. Reduce the strategy to the minimum, and the winning rate of several of them is higher than that of such a fierce attack. This That''s what he''s looking forward to. "Time from now on?" Chapter 1629 Holding his chest in both hands, Ryukyu looks at the direction of the island. "Yes, so I don''t have so much time to explain to you and to inform you about the situation of the main island of Ming island. I''m on my way to talk about it." Ouyang Yu Fei waved, and the main battle ship immediately put down a small boat. There is no doubt that xuanyuanche and Liuyue will have objections. "In this time, the military power will be fully handed over to Qiu Keng and Yan Hu. If you are absent, you will deal with them at random." Seeing and hearing this, the autumn mark and Yanhu who came to the boat at full speed, xuanyuanche ordered in a deep voice. It seems that even if Ouyang Yufei''s decision is too hasty, xuanyuanche is not against it. "Wang Shang, we are with you..." "You are not powerful enough. You can only hold back, rather lack than abuse." Not waiting for xuanyuanche to refute, Ouyang Yufei refuses directly. Autumn mark and Yan Hu are suddenly dumb, but can''t refute. Maybe they are first-class in the Central Plains. But any one of them, who came out of the netherworld Island, looked much better than them. They go, I''m afraid it''s true "You have informed Lian Qing that she is not allowed to enter the main island without permission. She is not powerful enough. She will accompany you to guard here. You''d better keep your spirits up. Whether we can go far in the main island or not depends on your enough deterrence on the periphery. If you let the main island think it''s not threatening enough. We''ll die in the main island. " Ouyang Yufei gets off the boat and makes a deep sound towards Qiuwen and Yanhu road. Qiuxian and Yanhu are also smart people. They don''t know how powerful they are. At the moment, I didn''t say anything. I''m going to guarantee it with my head. "Know Yunzhao and join us in the northeast corner. Hurry up." Ryukyu ripped off his draught robe and grabbed a suit of diving suit. He walked towards the boat as fast as he could. Ten places, they only have four. However, it''s better to be short. On the boat, xuanyuanche, Liuyue, Ouyang Yufei, looked at each other. Xuanyuanche and Ouyang are waving together. The boat immediately leaves the string like an arrow and shoots at the back of the flame island. The boat floats like a light boat, flying away. Chapter 1630 Behind him, Qiuwen and Yanhu, the whole army stopped and began to garrison. In the sky, the glittering golden and black color began to fall towards the West. Fire Island warships yield to Fire Island. No one stopped xuanyuanche and others. In a boat, they sailed across the flame island and headed for the main island of Ming island. The waves are calm and the breeze is gentle. Except for the light sound of the tide, there was only a quiet and happy place around. There is no list of warships. There is even less protection and vigilance. Like an ordinary Island, it stands in the middle of the sea. The four people on the boat who received Yunzhao were fully prepared. Ouyang in the flying boat, taking advantage of the setting sun to retreat, the tide to retreat. Aim the bow at the main island of Ming island, which is shrouded in a sea fog, and sail slowly. The sea is foggy, the fog is heavy. Once in the vicinity of the main island, a thin thick fog begins to flutter, covering the whole island. When the boat entered the vicinity, it was a blur about two feet away. It could not see any scenery clearly. Ouyang in the flying boat, slowly across the beach, reef rock row of fjords. There was silence. In addition to the sound of the shockwave, there is the sound of oars. Sitting in the boat, Ryukyu looked around, turned to Ouyang and said, "this place is usually like this ghost?" Ouyang Yu Fei rowed and shook his head: "No. I used to walk up the main road, where there would be no mist cage. But not today. There are four princes guarding the main road, and there are countless first-class experts along the way, or there will be more now. It will be difficult for us to go that way, and our time can''t be wasted on them. So we have to go to other places to get ashore. " Speaking of this, Ouyang Yufei glanced at Ryukyu, xuanyuanche and Yunzhao, shrugged and said, "although I usually live on the main island. Familiar with the surroundings. But this is the first time I''ve been to the main island. Therefore, there may be deviation between the location and the situation on the island. " Chapter 1631 "That means you don''t know where it''s going up?" Xuanyuanche looks at Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yufei shakes his head: "probably, it''s not so accurate. There are many mechanisms on the main island, and a little deviation will lead to a big deviation. " "You mean, let''s get on the alert." Ryukyu pressed the bones of his hands and made a light connection. Responding to her is Ouyang Yufei''s eyes praising her cleverness. Since getting on the ship, Yunzhao, who hasn''t spoken, just rubbed his eyebrows and looked at the three humanity: "who can tell me, what is the situation at this time?" He''s really confused. He fought well in the aquatic island. Suddenly, he was told to stop fighting and come right away. Then I''ll go to the main island of Ming island. What''s the matter. "The main island is open. Let''s go sightseeing and hit people who disturb our sightseeing. And determined to finally be able to sit on that throne, shuffle everything here. It''s our tour. " Xuanyuanche''s light opening is very Yunzhao listened, and after a moment''s silence, he looked at xuanyuanche and said, "I never know that you have a time of humor." In response to him is xuanyuanche''s cold eyes. "Look, I''m going to speed up." Yunzhao''s voice just fell, Ouyang Yufei''s slightly serious voice began to ring. As his voice fell, the speed of the boat increased. I saw a light boat going through the waves like a swallow passing through the clouds. The waves burst on both sides of the ship from time to time, drenching the four people on board. The huge and incomparable black shadow gradually stands in front of Ouyang Yufei''s fast driving. Ears also appear in the main island of the Ming island, at the same time, there are waves like the whirlpool collision sound of the surging ocean current. "Attention, there''s a sea whirlpool." Ouyang Yufei is driving the boat, sinking. Xuanyuanche and Liuyue, Yunzhao, Qi Qi looked around, Qi Qi took a breath of cold air. Only two different colors of blue and yellow current were seen in front of them, and the two sides of the island were whirling into two whirlpools. Chapter 1632 Around the center of the vortex, the water kept spinning out and in. Tossing up and down, rotating at full speed, as if the sea water were boiling. The crash of the current. The sound of the air torn by the fierce rotation. Earth shaking, people''s ears buzzing. The sea water, which was brought up by the two whirlpools, splashed out in all directions. It was almost as stiff and painful as a fist. That power can crush almost everything. Xuanyuanche, Liuyue, Yunzhao, are all absorbed, slightly frowning. In front of us, the waves are rushing through the covered fjords. Under such repeated collision and reflux, numerous undercurrent whirlpools are also stirred. Look, but see the yellow, green, white, tricolor waves rolling in the sea. The whole world seemed to be in turmoil. Ouyang Yufei''s little boat is almost as weak as a duckweed here and now. Touched a splash in the face of the sea, Yunzhao side head looked at a face of calm Ouyang Yufei. "It''s dangerous under the sea. The island is not strictly guarded. It''s calm in the sea. The island is just like a sword. Which one do you choose?" Ouyang Yufei throws a squint at Yunzhao. Yunzhao immediately turns his head and doesn''t look at Ouyang Yufei. He''s accused in vain. As the ship moves closer, the power of the vortex becomes more and more powerful. There are many dangerous shoals and reefs around. It''s almost dangerous and dangerous. Looking up, the main island of Ming island, which stands in front of us, has been shown in front of us. It''s not quiet and pleasant, it''s not immortal''s mansion, it''s magnificent and ferocious. The smoky cloud floats among the Black Mountains, and the black mountain overlooks everything in the world. It makes people look cold. At the foot of the black mountain, above the cliff. Two black ink characters are lying on the blood red cliff stone. Ming island. Open your teeth and dance your claws, just like a giant dragon going out of the sky, proud of everything in the world and taking people''s breath. I never thought that the island of Hades is just imposing, it''s so fascinating. Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, looked at each other with a sharp light in their eyes. The setting sun broke through the mist, and the orange light sprinkled on the sea. Chapter 1633 The boundary between the East and the west is like a long snake lying on the sea, straight. Divide the vast sea in two. And in the sea, which is divided into two parts, the two whirlpools circling in front of xuanyuanche and others are right and left of the dividing line. Ryukyu''s eyes are sharp, and he is familiar with water. With the orange light, I saw the dividing line between the two whirlpools at a glance. The fierce current was brought up by the whirlpool on both sides, and went straight towards the pen in front like a flying arrow. It hit the rock on the edge of the cliff and splashed up the waves. "Come here." The Ryukyu moon immediately points to that finger. "Yes." Ouyang Yu Fei makes a ring. This is the only way to get to the island. "Attention." Ouyang Yu Fei makes a ring and then sinks. I didn''t give too much advice, but xuanyuanche and Yunzhao Liuyue were also prepared for it. Driving the boat, Ouyang Yufei carefully along the dividing line, close to the two huge whirlpools. The sphere of influence of a whirlpool. The force of the tug made the boat get rid of Ouyang Yufei''s control, almost tearing everything apart. Even sitting on the boat, Ryukyu felt his skin was tight. The tearing force from the air pulled people in all directions. It''s like someone was born to tear her apart. Without waiting for Ryukyu''s face to be distorted, the boat that had entered the whirlpool''s sphere of influence suddenly left the string like an arrow and rushed towards the cliff ahead. They entered the dividing line. Never fast, never fast, that''s almost like flying. In an instant, the boat had rushed to the middle of the two whirlpools along the straight dividing line. The ship is as fast as electricity. The four people on the boat felt the wind blowing in their ears. Sitting in a boat is not so much about following the waves. It''s more like a thousand miles. In this wild natural power, a head toward the cliff stone which is already close. The wind is so strong that it''s as fast as electricity. It was the moment when the boat was about to hit the cliff. Sitting on the boat, like a rock, with the strength of the two whirlpools, Yunzhao and Ouyang are still moving. Suddenly, their bodies flash and soar to the sky at the same time. Chapter 1634 Rush towards the cliff. At the same time, xuanyuanche held on to Ryukyu. It''s like a big roc flying to shoot. It comes first and rushes towards the cliff stone. The four had just landed on their toes, and they didn''t wait to take a breath. Behind him there was a soft thud, followed by a huge wave of mountains and seas. The fierce attack went straight to the back of the four. Even four people with such strong martial arts can''t stand. He was hit a few times by the huge wave and ran into the front. He was hit several times, and four people stopped. They were already wet all over. Touching the water on his face, Yunzhao twitches at the corner of his mouth, looks back at his back, and says: "this power is too powerful..." Before he finished speaking, Yunzhao suddenly stopped, only the twitch of the corner of his mouth became more and more rapid. Liuyue, xuanyuanche saw this, Qi Qi turned to see it. I saw that the boat had disappeared, and there was only finger size powder left on the sea. Yes, pieces of powder. And the powder in the empty waves, by a wave under the roll, immediately disappeared from the real trace. There is not even a scum left. See this, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, Liuyue, look at each other. If they are half slow, at this time, it is estimated that they will also be torn into powder by the two whirlpools, and there is not one left. "Let''s go." Shaking the wet clothes, Ouyang Yu Fei is the most calm person. Xuanyuanche, Liuyue, Yunzhao, Qi Qi breathed and turned around. Calm and composure have been restored. They are not so frightened when they arrive. Turning around, everything on the cliff stone immediately reflected in the eyes of several people. In front of him, there were dark shadows and a dense array. Big and small stones are irregular and disorderly. The dark stone forest outlines the extremely gloomy atmosphere, a ferocious momentum makes people uneasy. And just in front of the stone forest, a huge black stone stands like ink. The stone wall seems to have been cut off by life. On the smooth water like stone surface, a blood red big character is deeply on it, which is shocking. "Kill." Chapter 1635 The word is empty, and the smell of blood comes out. Xuanyuanche looks at the word with a slight frown, and at the same time, his eyes are full of sarcasm. That''s what it''s like to scare them off? It''s a joke. At present, starting with the current Ouyang Yufei to go forward. However, one step just walked through the blood red kill word, xuanyuanche suddenly stopped. Looking back, I could see straight on the cliff. At the same time, Yun Zhao''s face changed a little. He extended his hand to copy the character and said: "this word..." With the imitation of Yunzhao''s fingers, I can only see that the edge mark of the handwriting is smooth, delicate and lifelike. It''s not carved. This is clearly created by fingering on rocks. I can''t believe I''m in the rock. Yunzhao and xuanyuanche look at each other silently. There was an absolute shock in my eyes. It''s incredible. It''s really incredible. If they didn''t see each other personally, it would be hard for them to imagine that there are such superb martial arts and such deep internal power in the world. Walking beside xuanyuanche, Liuyue. That book is from hell. There care about this gloomy momentum, it is totally ignored. At this time, the corner of the eye saw xuanyuanche and Yunzhao''s face was strange. They could not help but stop, and lowered their voice and said, "what''s the matter with this word?" Xuanyuanche and Yunzhao didn''t make a sound. Ouyang Yufei, who was the first to leave, didn''t return. He said lightly: "it''s the disciple of the Wuxiang King Kong, who is depicted by his finger power. There are twenty-four on the island That''s all. Xuanyuanche and Yunzhao, who had been shocked, frowned and frowned, and could not speak more. The disciples of the King Kong have such strong internal power. I don''t talk about Shifu. Twenty four? Twenty four men of the same strength as the formless King Kong? What kind of Crouching Tiger and hidden dragon is this hell island? In contrast to xuanyuanche''s shock and Yunzhao''s shock, Ryukyu waved his hand, which was already wearing silk gloves, and compared it with the cliff stone. The final conclusion is. Chapter 1636 She can make a big hole in the boulder with a single blow. But we can''t do anything to depict the handwriting with finger power. Even though, she was wearing the improved silk gloves. At present, xuanyuanche, Liuyue, Yunzhao, the three looked at each other. There is no communication in any language. It''s just that the whole body''s vigilance has been raised. Perhaps, they don''t have a good estimate of the strength of the island. It''s in the eyes of the three. Ouyang Yufei, who has been leading the way without stopping, stops suddenly and turns to look at the three of them, slowly but seriously. "Among the twenty-four King Kong envoys, there is a stronger presence than them. You can choose to leave or continue. If we want to continue, we need to have the awareness of staying here at any time. " Ouyang Yufei''s voice is very heavy, never heavy. The solemnity in that eye is also the solemnity that never existed. It is totally different from his usual unrestrained and leisurely manner. Listening to Ouyang Yufei''s words, xuanyuanche turned his head and looked at Ouyang Yufei coldly. He didn''t say anything, and walked forward directly. Ryukyu is white Ouyang Yu Fei, ignored him, walked by. Cloud call falls in the last, and Ouyang Yu Fei passes by, slowly leave a sentence: "can you live?" Ouyang Yufei listened to this sentence, even though his face was never serious, he couldn''t help laughing. No, since I can''t live, I''ll fight. At present, it seems that Ouyang Yufei, who laughs lightly but is relaxed a lot, turns around and enters the gloomy Stone Forest side by side with xuanyuanche and other three people. The stone forest is crisscross and looks irregular. In fact, he suddenly looked at it, but it was close and close. As soon as he entered the forest, the stone seemed to live and was given a vicious life. The shape of the stone is ferocious, and it seems that there are thousands of troops lurking in it. There is no limit to the danger. As if step by step hidden danger, everywhere hidden danger. The momentum of pressing people roared out. A light black fog rose rapidly from the stone forest. In front of the eyes of the four. Seeing this, Ryukyu frowned slightly and looked back. Chapter 1637 But within a short distance, their back road has disappeared. This is, into the array? Heart is turning, beside xuanyuanche''s hand has reached over and quietly grasped her hand. Ryukyu doesn''t give in either. She doesn''t know the array. These are all experts around her. "Five elements and eight trigrams array?" Yunzhao has a look. "The five elements and the eight trigrams move the array." Xuanyuanche corrected a few words. Yunzhao listens to the words and raises his eyebrows. He doesn''t say any superfluous words. He follows xuanyuanche directly to the deep stone forest. Ouyang Yufei on one side smiled and said, "I knew you had a good array. Today, it seems that you have a good way." It''s not an ordinary five elements eight trigrams array. That''s three times more powerful. "When is the match?" "Good." Four people are talking, and they pass through the array at will. Look at the guard formation of the hell island as if there is nothing. Four people quickly through the dark stone forest, several rotation, the eyes suddenly a bright, dense Stone Forest opened. The scene in front of us is xuanyuanche, Liuyue, Yunzhao, Ouyang Yufei. All four of us are bold guys. I don''t know how many hell pictures I''ve seen. Seeing the scene in front of us, we were shocked. One by one, I was stunned. See, a few people''s eyes open in the stone forest. A huge pit lay in front of several people. The huge pit is very large, almost ten Zhangs long and wide, and the edge can hardly be seen at a glance. The deep black land is pregnant with such a deep pit. Only such a deep pit looks shocking. But in this deep pit, the broken limbs and broken arms are everywhere, dense. It''s just like a piece of dung. It''s like the remains of a tragic massacre. And in the midst of this mass of broken limbs. There is also a relatively complete body. Little hands, little feet, little bodies. Then It was the bodies of children about the size of babies. It''s all this size. Across and under the pit, the whole pit without edge is covered. In late autumn, the sea wind blows. Chapter 1638 Originally with a little smell, at this time contains such a smell. For a moment, it almost made Ryukyu and others dizzy. It''s an ineffable taste. Although, at this time has been late autumn, the taste has long been light down, but also unforgettable. Without speaking or even moving, four people stood like this, staring at each other. It''s a deep pit where babies are buried. This How many babies will it take to make such a large burial place. God What''s the point of burying so many babies? What''s this for, killing so many babies? Mouth twitching, Ryukyu is seen in the battlefield fighting, the white bone groups of people. At this time can not help but deeply frown. "What''s the matter?" The fierce color in Yunzhao''s eyes flickered, and the words asked had already taken on the violence. There is no father and son in the battlefield. The battlefield is bloody. This point, they are the initiator, they understand in their own hearts. Therefore, they think they are not good people. For the battlefield massacre and the white bone pit, we can remain the same. But this is a baby. Almost all the babies here are just born. Why kill them? Why give them life and discard them cruelly? What crimes have they committed? Too much, too much. It''s just inhuman. Yunzhao''s fist was tightly clenched. The sea breeze blows, Ouyang Yu Fei''s black hair is dazzled in the wind. Looking at the huge pit in front of him, Ouyang Yu Fei''s eyes flashed a trace of stupefaction. After the sadness, only deep sadness remained. But the sadness, only in Ouyang Yufei''s eyes, was deeply buried. On that romantic face, it is calm, absolute calm and calm. Looking up at the sky under the sunset. Ouyang Yufei said lightly: "I''m also the first time to come here. This direction is the forbidden area on the island. No one is allowed to enter, including the former me." Ouyang Yufei''s voice is very light, almost like the air. For the first time. Chapter 1639 So the unfinished next meaning is that he doesn''t know. Yunzhao frowned deeply when he heard. Ryukyu, on the other hand, looks slightly sideways at Ouyang Yufei. He also came for the first time. Ouyang Yufei only said that he was the first. Didn''t say he didn''t know about it. He made a vague remark. Ryukyu heard Ouyang Yufei''s ambiguity, but he didn''t ask. Ouyang Yufei wants to say, he will say naturally. "Let''s go. It''s better not to stay here long." Without questioning Ouyang Yufei, Ryukyu said in a deep voice. So many baby bodies, so exposed to the air. There''s going to be autopsy. It is quite harmful to human body. If you can, you''d better not. After listening to Ryukyu''s words, Ouyang Yufei nodded, reached out and gave the three men a black pill, motioned to take it, and then raised his eyes to identify the direction and the road. He walked around the mass grave and led the way. Four people walked silently around the mass graves. The closer we get to the mass pit, the clearer we can see the situation inside. Under that huge pit, there are some places around the bottom layer, where the white bone passes through the black soil and exposes a little bit. Obviously, they were once buried well. However, at the bottom of this layer, the white bone is in a terrible mess. There was a mess of soil on it. It seems to be in a hurry and not meticulous. At the top, there is nothing. Just throw it on it. It''s like throwing garbage. After throwing it, I don''t care. Even if it is, burying. The more Ryukyu went on, the more horrified he was. So many baby bones, apart from those white bones, many of them are recent. That almost covered the top layer. The limestone powder sprinkled on it looks more ferocious. But ferocity comes next, but quantity. Too many, so many babies. It''s almost a huge town that can have the number of births. Wipe it out. Such a quantity almost wiped out the whole new generation. What is this doing? What does that mean? Chapter 1640 This is to wipe out the future and hope. The setting sun on the top of the head is sinking, and the orange luster is falling obliquely. The huge black stone forest around the giant pit was pulled out by the sunset. It projects obliquely into the great pit. That dark and sad atmosphere, as well as that ferocious momentum. Yin test, more people shudder. It''s like walking on the edge of hell. Ouyang Yufei, xuanyuanche, Liuyue, Yunzhao, four people walking silently, silent, very depressed, very silent. "Why?" In this depression. Since seeing this huge pit, xuanyuanche, who had not spoken, suddenly opened his mouth. The voice is very heavy, heavy with indescribable hoarseness. Looking up, xuanyuanche looks at Ouyang Yufei deeply. The expression in his eyes is too complicated. "I''ve been to the island of the dead. The grass grows and the birds fly. The butterflies fly and the bees circle. The spring water is clear and beautiful. It''s a fairy mansion. It''s a fairyland that completely surpasses the Central Plains and makes people happy. Not so. It''s not this ferocious black mountain, it''s not this baby''s bone, it''s not this poor mountain, it''s not this gloomy hell. Ouyang Yufei, tell me, is this the island of hell Looking at Ouyang Yufei, xuanyuanche''s voice is very heavy. He''s been here. He''s been here to heal his wounds. At that time, what he saw was a fairyland. The islanders are modest and courteous, dear Yuga. The friendliness of human nature has been brought into full play. And the fairy mountain god lake on the island is verdant and blue, with countless natural materials and earth treasures in full bloom. If you dig down, you can dig up a hundred years of ginseng resources. That kind of beauty surrounded by bees and butterflies is not available in other places at all. That''s the overseas fairyland, where the gods live. There is today''s magnificent sea view. Ferocious landscape, bloody breath. This is not the island of the underworld in his memory, No. Listening to xuanyuanche''s questions, Ouyang Yufei draws a bitter smile from his back to the corners of the three people''s mouths, which is beyond description. There is a kind of sadness in it. Chapter 1641 Without looking back, Ouyang Yufei looks up at the world again. "That''s right. This is the Ming island you''ve been to. This is the immortal mansion. The scene you''ve seen has not changed, it''s not destroyed, it''s just not here. " He raised his head and took a deep breath. Ouyang Yufei turned to look at xuanyuanche, ryukue, Yunzhao and said in a deep voice, "do you see the high mount Ming. That''s the watershed on the island of hell. On that side, it''s the place of residence. On the other hand, it''s a forbidden area. Even the king of Hades has no right to enter the forbidden area. " As soon as this words fell, three people, including xuanyuanche Liuyue and Yunzhao, were looking at Ouyang Yufei. Why "Forbidden area, although I haven''t been here, it doesn''t mean I don''t know the location. On this side, the guards are powerful, but they are defense from inside to outside. Instead of other places, from the outside to the inside. It''s good for us. So, I chose this location to go to the island. Don''t ask me why it''s like this, I can''t answer it. " Quickly dropped these words, Ouyang Yufei suddenly speed up, toward the front on the past. The back is in the setting sun. There was a flash of sadness and anger. At present, xuanyuanche, Liuyue and Yunzhao look at each other. Without saying anything, they start to follow Ouyang Yufei. No need to ask, along the way, they have eyes to see. They will know sooner or later. The four figures are like electricity. In a flash, they are at the exit of the stone forest. It''s going to be a stone forest. All of a sudden, a powerful force came into the air like lightning. In front of him, Ouyang, who was running first, was as fast as a galloping horse''s body. He forced himself into the air for a moment, then turned his body around, and a backward somersault came back. After that, xuanyuanche changes quickly. The hand is on the waist, the soft sword goes out of its sheath, and the sword is on the right way. "Boom." I only heard a dull crash. Xuanyuanche couldn''t resist, and she stepped back a few steps. However, in the moment when xuanyuanche retreated, Ryukyu''s dagger was horizontal. Chapter 1642 The body is like a snake, and a person who shoots out and feels like he can''t see clearly will stab him. Ryukyu''s movements are fast, and Yunzhao''s movements are not slow. As soon as the arm is raised and Ouyang falls in the air is supported, the foot moves, and a sword is cut at the man who was born in the air. All four of them are battle hardened. So silent, they all came to the people they didn''t find in front of them. Its power can be imagined. They can''t give him time to signal. It''s better to kill wrong than to let go. We attack together. The body is like loach, and the lightning flashes. Ryukyu stabbed at the lower abdomen of the man who had shot him with a dagger across the sky. Attack the weak and kill with one blow. Ryukyu started quickly and ruthlessly, never dragging the mud and water. He was extremely sharp. The flying man saw that his eyebrows were cold, and his sword was slashed across his hand, and he went to Ryukyu, which was faster than Ryukyu. And the left index finger a vertical, a point toward the Ryukyu eyebrows. It seems that there is no wind or wave, but murderous. It''s extremely fast. Ryukyu hasn''t been stabbed yet. His attack and defense have almost reached Ryukyu. Ryukyu is a man who knows goods. How dare she take these two moves. Now, between lightning and flint. Ryukyu''s movements are fast. The dagger in his hand doesn''t need to be stabbed. The sky silk, which has been worn on his wrist, suddenly pops out. Such a close distance leads to the eyes of those who come. At the same time, with a twist of body shape and a low head, he didn''t retreat but moved in, and ran into the direction of the coming people. When the visitor saw that the silk from Ryukyu was coming too fast, he took his eyes straight, and could not help but raise his head at full speed, and his hands immediately slowed down the time of 0.1 second. In a flash, that''s the time. The Ryukyu moon flashed by in a flash. And just above her head, that sharp sword. Almost wiped her scalp and cut it. Just listen to the bang, the long sword cut into the ground. On the craggy black earth, there was a deep hole in the crack, almost a man''s arm wide. And that one point wants the index finger between the eyebrows of Ryukyu, then straight to the stone mountain beside Ryukyu. "Bang." A light tap. Chapter 1643 That index finger is like cutting tofu, straight into the stone mountain beside the moon, straight into the heel. Good sharp wind and power. A straight and that hot brush past, Ryukyu cold eyes a slant. The finger is on the heaven silk which has been shot out. The heaven silk which was avoided by the man immediately let go and directly crossed the man''s neck. Ryukyu immediately grabbed the two ends of the silk with a backhand. Just as she killed people with strings that day. The silks of heaven spread like lightning across the neck of the man. As soon as Ryukyu''s ruthless order was received, he would descend. The cold color in his eyes flashed, regardless of the silk thread on his neck, he grabbed at the forehead of Ryukyu moon behind him with his backhand, which was going to grab several holes. The two are close to each other, so it''s hard for them to escape the poison hand when they catch Ryukyu. At the same time, Yunzhao, who was slashing with his sword, and xuanyuanche, who was attacking with his oblique body, arrived. The combination of the two swords in the hand is amazing. In an instant, I saw a flash of blood. The man had two big holes in his chest and abdomen at the same time. However, he grabbed Ryukyu''s hand and was stopped by Ouyang Yufei''s sword. Blood burst, the man in the siege of four people, his throat murmured, but he could not speak any more. But the vicious eyes, full of resentment, deeply lock Ouyang Yufei. Even if he died of rage, he didn''t turn for a second. "Shit." Receiving the silk in his hand, Ryukyu suddenly scolded him. The line of sight swept the stone on the opposite side, with a deep big hole in it. If she had been a little slower, her brain would have burst. Such a man guarding the pit has such martial arts. It''s almost speechless to ask four of them to do it. "Are you ok?" Xuanyuanche approaches Liuyue. "Nothing." "This is the disciple of the formless King Kong." Ryukyu''s voice just fell, Ouyang Yu Fei''s cold exit. Nodding, Yunzhao didn''t answer. Seeing that the man was dying, he looked at Ouyang Yufei so maliciously, and knew that his identity was not far away. Ouyang Yufei doesn''t need xuanyuanche and other answers. With a single sword, the eldest disciple of Wuxiang King Kong, who guards here, is directly lifted up and thrown into the huge pit. "Go," he said in a deep voice It''s a forbidden area. There are few defenders. It''s a big advantage. Chapter 1644 However, the defenders are all high-level. If they are attracted by this moving voice, they will probably finish playing at once. After hearing this, Ryukyu and other three people immediately followed Ouyang Yufei without saying anything, and then they fell into the stone forest. The sky''s golden black slowly sinks to the West. That kind of dusk, the black soil of this black mountain reflected more and more gloomy. "The island is divided into three layers of defense. There are three necessary checkpoints on the three layers of defense. The first layer of defense, the coast and the outer island, is the first layer, relatively weak. The second layer is the second layer of defense in the four seas. The defense is different from the first layer. As for the third layer, it is the center of Ming island where the palace is located. The defense there, when we pass these two layers, is saying The golden and black fall, the moon rises eastward, and the hazy black begins to fill the sky and the earth. Ouyang Yufei led xuanyuanche, ryukue and Yunzhao, running towards the location of the Ming island palace, and quickly introduced them. It''s good to hear Ryukyu. Ten days, not to mention the obstacles along the way, this road alone is more than 300 Li. It''s a tough guy. "The first layer of defense, we should pay attention to..." In the night, Ouyang''s galloping body suddenly stopped, like a sharp sword, which was weird. However, at the same time, xuanyuanche, ryukue and Yunzhao, who were running fast, stopped at the same time. Four people in a flash, just like the stone, the whole rigid. The moon was shining through the treetops from the sky. The four people around the scene are shining on the delicate finish. In this moonlight, I can only see Ryukyu and other four people in front. The man wearing the same black robe as the disciples of the formless King Kong is slowly walking out of the forest. It''s dense. At a glance, there are almost a hundred. Slowly, towards them, the black robe rose up in the night with boundless ferocity. They were surrounded in silence. A disciple of the King Kong, he asked four of them to hang together. At this time, hundreds of people with such skills, they The moon is bright and the suffocating depression spreads in the air. Chapter 1645 A feeling of hair rising from the back. Xuanyuanche, Liuyue and Yunzhao put forward the most sharp offensive and defensive posture at the first time. If you can''t avoid it, you have to fight. "Don''t touch them, come on, step back." At the moment when xuanyuanche and other three people put out their attacking posture, Ouyang Yufei suddenly made a sound and quickly backed away. Don''t touch them? back off? Ryukyu and so on three people not from one Leng, this what meaning? However, before they could figure it out, the hundred people in the shadow had already come. The outline of that eyebrow is shining in the moonlight, and it appears perfectly. Seeing the faces of all the people in front of Chu, xuanyuanche, Liuyue, Yunzhao and Qiqi were shocked in the local area. They didn''t know how to move. I saw that in the white moonlight, the man in black robe seemed to be slow, but actually he came quickly. One by one, their steps were sluggish and their joints stiff. Close to, but also vaguely can hear the click of friction. The moon shone on their faces. God, what face is that. On Fang Fangzheng''s head, his eyebrows are thick, dark and stiff. His eyes are just like the dead fish. It''s not a little bit stiff. The nose is quite cocky, but how to look at it. Lips are red, but the human body can''t reach the color. This This This is a group of wooden people. Ryukyu''s mouth corners jerked, unbelievable eyes down the wooden man''s head. The neck of wood, the hand holding the long knife, is wood. It was invisible under the robe, but with such a stiff step. It''s not hard to see. It''s also wood. This hundred and ten are wooden people. They are real wooden people. No wonder Ouyang Yufei shouted not to touch them. He dared to make a noise at such a close distance. That''s because they can''t hear, they don''t have ears. God, Ryukyu looks at the wooden man who is getting closer and closer. For the first time, I wonder if I''m dazzled. While Ryukyu was shocked, xuanyuanche and Yunzhao were even dumbfounded. "What kind of world is this?" Xuanyuanche comes out with a sentence. Chapter 1646 He, who has always been rational, does not know how to express his shock at this time. "I don''t know, too Too...... " Yunzhao couldn''t answer when he looked at the wood man who was getting closer and closer to him. It''s more shocking and terrifying than seeing a group of zombies controlled by people. Especially as they get closer. He can see it clearly. They have nothing to do with each other, nothing to control them. There is a certain distance between them, and the lines are quite neat. No rope, no silk, only air. They are all walking on their own. Yunzhao was so angry that he could hardly move his feet. "Step back, don''t block their way." Ouyang Yufei saw this, not from the cloud call to block the way, xuanyuanche and Liuyue shouted. Shocked by Ouyang Yufei''s words, Liuyue and xuanyuanche subconsciously retreat. However, Yunzhao was shocked and did not move even subconsciously. "Cattle and horses?" Step back, Ryukyu stares at the wooden man''s eyes and suddenly looks at Ouyang Yufei. "What?" Ouyang is in a daze, looking back at the moon. Ryukyu heard that she was wrong when she smoked at the corner of her mouth. How could she say that to Ouyang Yufei. She remembers reading a history book. During the Three Kingdoms period of the ancient three kingdoms, the Jin Dynasty and the southern and Northern Dynasties, Zhuge Liang, a famous figure, was able to calculate, understand the changes of heaven and earth, and understand the mystery of the world. I''ve made this kind of thing. The cattle and horses made of wood can move by themselves and help Zhuge Liang to deliver materials. They are called wooden cattle and horses. I don''t remember the other Ryukyu clearly, because she really has no interest. But I really remember that the reason is that it''s so strange. I didn''t expect to see such a moving wooden man with the same principle today. Ryukyu felt that he was complete. I don''t know what Ryukyu means, but I can see from Ryukyu''s eyes that what Ryukyu wants to express is genius. Ouyang Yu Fei said slowly: "there is no lack of talent in hell island." Chapter 1647 Listen to the conversation between Luyue and Ouyang Yufei. Xuanyuanche looks at ryukue from the side of his head and asks with his eyes, what do you mean? However, without waiting for Ryukyu''s explanation, the wooden man who came along this certain route has come to Yunzhao''s front. Obviously, Yunzhao is still in a daze. At the same time, he reaches out to touch the wooden man in front of him. It''s like trying to identify them. "You''re not going to die. Get out of the way. Get out of the way." Ouyang''s face changed greatly when he saw it in his squint. The sudden drinking surprised Yunzhao. However, his hand has touched the nearest wooden man. "Click." There was a slight movement. However, in this light sound, xuanyuanche and Ryukyu, who are so close to each other, do not see how these wooden people move. And the long sword, which was clasped in their hand, was cut away from the sky in the direction of Yunzhao. More than 100 broadswords. Yunzhao is also Yunzhao. After listening to Ouyang Yufei''s big drink, he immediately felt bad. His body was twisted, and a ground hall rolled against the ground, and he shot out of the camp of the wooden people. At the same time, Ouyang Yufei was quick. I don''t want to grab a big stone beside my feet and throw it in the direction of Yunzhao in the woodman camp. "Bang." In the quiet and happy night, there was a very clear and loud sound. More than one hundred wooden people are cutting at the same time. Then, start to move forward mechanically in a fixed direction. The night wind is cool, whirring and blowing, which makes people''s back cold. No one spoke. Xuanyuanche and ryukue stared at the place where Yunzhao had just stood. Flakes of stone, thin, almost as wide as fingers and as long as hands. Quite regular. There is no big one and no small one. It''s all this size, thickness. A total of more than one hundred pieces, scattered on the ground. In the moonlight, sending out the cold white. On the other side, Yunzhao crouches on the grass, his lips are white, and his eyes staring at the stones are almost protruding. That stone with a large grinding plate, just like this one knife, has been divided into so many equal sized pieces of stone. Chapter 1648 It''s easy to smash such a big stone with one stroke. It doesn''t have surprising power. However, the fragile stones should be so divided and even in size. This fit, this power Yunzhao''s face was pale. If it hadn''t been for Ouyang Yufei''s warning just now. Now I''m afraid that the ground is not stone, but his meat. It''s the same size Thinking about it, Yunzhao''s face is more and more white. This box, xuanyuanche and Liuyue stare for a while, then turn around at the same moment and look at each other. However, Qi Qi shook his head. It''s not hard to kill the wooden man. Even if this wooden man is well made, it is impossible for him to have wisdom and adaptability, as well as strong and domineering martial arts. However, this kind of cooperation is seamless. They can''t beat ten of the same masters. Destroy ten, more than ninety, twenty, and more than eighty They, there''s so much separation. Looking at xuanyuanche, Liuyue, Yunzhao, his face changed. Ouyang Yufei chuckled and said: "no problem, they are powerful, but you should not touch them. This thing, after all, is dead. " However, I can''t hide. Wooden people are powerful, but there are limitations. The night wind blows, the trees rustle, the moon, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao don''t speak, follow Ouyang Yufei and go ahead. This place is just weird. Hopefully, it''s not these wooden people who are stationed at the first pass. Although shocked, the speed of the four is still very fast. In the stone forest, woods, grass and shot through, in the moonlight, I saw countless shadows. There are advantages and disadvantages in this direction. Although all of them are top-notch, there are really no people along the way. Ouyang Yufei and others are running around, quite fast. Night shrouded, Ryukyu and so on did not stop, ten days time is not much, can use up. The earth is covered with darkness, and the moon is white and white. The mountains and rivers are covered with white and red except black. Red? Where did the red come from at this time? Ouyang Yu Fei is a little cold. Chapter 1649 Four people look up, looking at the night ahead, the red light is shining, although not half of the head is reflected red, but it can not be ignored. "Set fire? They know we''re going this way? " Xuanyuanche lowered his voice, a little surprised. At this time, it''s impossible to set the straw on fire. Do you know that they are going this way, so they set fire to block the way? No answer, no one knows, no one has an eye to the sky. "Let''s go and have a look." Ouyang Yufei also lowered his voice. the voice fell down, and he immediately sped towards the direction of the red light ahead. Xuanyuanche holds Liuyue in the back, and Yunzhao keeps up quickly. Ryukyu can''t use lightness skill. He can run all the way, but it''s the most labor-saving one. The speed of the four people is extremely fast. In the rustle of the wind and the grass, there is no sound. They approach quickly. The nearer the four were, the more the light of the fire came out. Along with the wind, faint screams also came. Four people can''t help but be stunned. What do you mean? think in your heart. Your feet are not slow. When you cross the hill, the situation in front of you will be exposed immediately. A red ring of fire. In the dark night, a huge, almost continuous flame, surrounded the land in front in a circle, is burning. Towards the ring of fire. Without the blocking of the hills, the scream became more and more clear. Deafening, desperate. Even if the mind is as firm as Ryukyu, it can''t be helped by the thought of being called hook. In a glance, xuanyuanche''s eyes flashed thick questions. What does that mean? In the netherworld? Or someone else went to hell island and was looking for their bad luck? Unable to answer, Ouyang Yufei did not know. Only move forward again to have a closer look. The fire is not too big, but it is absolutely amazing. In the light of the fire, Ryukyu clearly saw the center surrounded by the fire circle. It''s a small village. There are houses and fields, arranged in an orderly way. Under the light of fire, they radiate strange red light. Chapter 1650 And this fire is aimed at the whole village, blocking all the back roads. It''s setting the little village on fire. Miezhuang, this This is to destroy the whole village. Ryukyu frowns slightly. What''s the matter with this island of hell? Frown tight, eyes did not stop, Ryukyu quickly swept around the flame, towards the position surrounded in the innermost. The village seemed to gather in the center. The scream of indignation was chilling. By the light of fire, Ryukyu clearly saw those who were wrapped in the fire circle. Frantically trying to get out of the ring of fire, but there''s nothing you can do. Can only crazy curse, can only despair cry, can only cry without tears. "God, look at those people, look at them." In this cry and scream, the cloud call nearby suddenly made a low scream, the panic and panic that couldn''t be expressed in the tone. Hearing this, Ryukyu frowned. In such a frightened voice, Yunzhao is not a person who has never seen the world. Why does he use such a tone? What does he see in the end? The mind calculated, but the eyes quickly focused on the people in the fire circle that Yunzhao said. At a glance, Ryukyu almost felt that his breath had stopped. In the light of the fire, the people who screamed in horror were covered with white spots. It''s so dense that it''s hard to see. A little closer apart, they could almost see their faces clearly. Nose collapse, face fester, inch thick lips collapsed half, eyes deep. The black and white face, the exposed arms and thighs. It''s all like this. It''s frightening. And behind these crazy white men running. The people gathered in the middle of the village made Ryu yueteng''s eyes widen. Maybe those are not people anymore. They were wriggling in the middle of the village. Without arms or legs, they can''t run or move. They can only move. The face, in the light of the fire, can no longer be seen. But this is not the most frightening. Chapter 1651 Behind them, many people hiding in the shadow are monsters with broken legs and limbs. Even some of them have rotten skin and flesh, and all of their limbs are broken. There is only one body left. But they squirm like worms. Ryukyu takes a deep breath unconsciously. It''s clearly on the ground where the flames are flying and hot. At the moment, I can''t feel the hot temperature at all. I just feel a cold air running up from the back, and the cold hair on the whole back stands up. I want to be in the gloomy world of ghosts. But the forehead exudes a little sweat, which is inexplicable and creepy. "My God." When Ryukyu saw what kind of people lived in the burning village, xuanyuanche also saw clearly. Even if he is calm and calm, he can''t help being shocked. It''s impossible to imagine such a picture, such a situation, such a burning, such a killing Everything is unimaginable. He never expected to see such a situation on the island of Hades. It''s just It''s just Xuanyuanche can''t find adjectives to describe his feeling at this time. "This is the island of Hades? This is...? " Yunzhao''s whole face has been twisted. Even if he is so hard-working, he dare not look at such a scene. He turns his head and looks at Ouyang Yufei with a pale face. Standing in the dark, Ouyang was surprised by the flash on his face, then his face sank and he looked at the burning in front of him coldly. Those eyes full of wind. There is no sorrow, no sorrow, no sympathy at this time. There was not even a bit of volatility. It''s like watching a group of ants, or watching a group of things that would have died but were going to be destroyed at this time. There was even a little disgust in the bottom of that eye. "Ouyang Yufei, I''m waiting for your explanation." Xuanyuanche didn''t look back, but the voice was so cold in the hot air. He could not ask why Ouyang Yufei rebelled against the island and why he attacked it. However, such a strange scene was already in front of him. Chapter 1652 At least he needs to know why? At least he needs to know what secrets lie in the island. He can help him, because both of them aim to destroy the people who should be destroyed. But it''s not. He hates being confused. In such circumstances, he no longer wants to think about what he is for. The fire is burning, the scream continues. Xuanyuanche clearly saw that the flame surrounded the circle. At night, they just met the wooden man, wielding a big knife, in the circle of fire under a knife. Behind them, the flames were burning after them. They even started to burn, but they only knew how to walk forward and wield machetes mechanically. This is a kind of mutual defeat. This is a kind of burning. At such a high price, he needs to know what they are facing. The fire reflected in Ouyang Yufei''s eyes, red but cold. Turning his head, Ouyang Yufei glanced at xuanyuanche and said slowly, word by word: "this problem, I can..." "Ouch..." At the moment when Ouyang Yufei opened his mouth. Watching Ryukyu in the center of the scene all the time, he suddenly bowed and began to retch. Xuanyuanche was shocked to see that. Even in the tragic scene, Ryukyu had never moved. Even harder than him. Today, what''s the matter? In my heart, I was surprised, but I put my hand around Ryukyu''s waist quickly, and patted his back lightly: "what''s the matter? Uncomfortable? " Ryukyu bends on xuanyuanche''s arm and shakes his head at the sound, but he can''t stop retching. She was not afraid of such a scene. But I don''t know what happened today, the burning smell of the fire and the scene in front of me. Let her chest suddenly straight acid water, control can not control. In the light of fire, looking at Ryukyu for only a moment, his face turned pale and xuanyuanche was a little anxious. Ryukyu is in good health. He has never been seriously ill. Today, how can it be so frustrating. At present, a hug Ryukyu lean on his chest, while quickly stroking Ryukyu''s back. Chapter 1653 "Is it uncomfortable?" he said quickly? Is this smoke poisonous? " The first sentence is facing Ryukyu, the second one is facing Ouyang Yufei. Is there any poison in the flame that they can''t find. Ouyang Yufei was also surprised by the sudden movements of the moon. Listen to xuanyuanche''s question. After taking a deep breath of air, he frowned and shook his head and said, "there is no poison. I''ll give you a detox as soon as I enter this range, no..." "Softly, someone has noticed our side." Ouyang Yu Fei''s words are not finished yet, and Yunzhao suddenly lowers his voice to a deep voice. Hearing this, Ouyang Yufei and xuanyuanche raise their heads at the same time. There was a shadow shaking across the burning flame. In the light of the fire, you can vaguely see someone moving fast in their direction. "Go." Ouyang Yu Fei immediately waved and turned to run in another direction. At the same moment, xuanyuanche immediately picked up the dusky Ryukyu and followed him. Cloud summoned in the rear protection, four people quickly avoided to leave. The wind blows through the treetops, and the night is full. As soon as we ran, we had already thrown the small village in the distance. The strong smell disappeared in the air, leaving only the fresh smell of green grass. In xuanyuanche''s bosom, Ryukyu kept retching. At this time, he got better and did not vomit. Xuanyuanche sees this and finds a hidden place to put down the moon. See Ryukyu look better. It''s really fast to get sick and fast to get good. "Brother, what''s the matter with you? I''ve never seen you sick. " Yunzhao looks at Liuyue and frowns. Usually not sick, suddenly sick, which can be more serious than the people who are often sick. Therefore, not only xuanyuanche, but also Yunzhao and Ouyang Yufei brought snacks. Rubs the eyebrow heart, the Ryukyu looked at in front of three people, the shape seemed to comfort three people''s hook mouth corner way: "nothing big. It''s just that my heart was a little stuffy, just bored. It''s not a big deal. It''s OK. " As soon as this saying comes out, xuanyuanche and Yunzhao both look at her with disapproval. Chapter 1654 Ouyang Yufei, on the other hand, put out his hand directly and locked it on her pulse. Ryu moon saw this smile, her body she did not know, can run can jump, very good, today this is an accident, is an accident. Now looking at xuanyuanche, he said, "I''m fine." In response, xuanyuanche''s face became serious. Ryukyu sees this one Leng, follow xuanyuanche''s eyes to see. I saw Ouyang Yufei holding her pulse door, his face was weird. This face, don''t say xuanyuanche and Yunzhao are nervous, she looks nervous. However, she didn''t think it was wrong. Ouyang Yufei''s changeable look really puzzled her. "Yufei, what''s your face?" "You don''t think you''re wrong there?" Ryukyu and Ouyang fly out at the same time. Ryukyu shook his head, but xuanyuanche was shocked: "what''s the big problem?" Ouyang Yufei looks up at xuanyuanche, who looks solemn. He glances at the inexplicable moon. He pulls his mouth and twists it twice. "Is there a big problem? There is a small one." After a meal, in the eyes of three people, Ouyang Yufei raised his mouth and smiled slowly: "you are pregnant." Night, there is a moment of coagulation. "Pregnant, that''s not a big problem Ah, pregnant. " Yunzhao is relieved and waves his hands to let go of his heart. Suddenly he jumps up in a daze and stares at Liuyue. "I''m pregnant?" Ryukyu is stunned and touches his belly subconsciously. She has children? Holding the xuanyuanche of Ryukyu, he blinked, his face expressionless, and then blinked. The corner of the mouth slowly outlines a silly smile. Mechanically, he turns his head to look at Yunzhao. After seeing Ouyang Yufei, he locks his eyes on Ryukyu. Giggle, almost no saliva way: "Hey, I have a son, hey." Ouyang Yu Fei sees this, covers his face and turns his head. As for his son, he likes to be silly and disgraceful. The wind blows in the night, and it''s warm. Chapter 1655 "I''m a father, ah, I''m a father." After the low voice, there was a cry. In the dim night, xuanyuanche suddenly jumped up and hugged the moon in his arms. He laughed and turned around. That''s how excited it is. Ha ha, he''s going to be a father. He''s going to be a father. "Hey, hey, keep it down, keep it down, you''re not going to die." Ouyang Yufei is so shocked by xuanyuanche. He jumps up and shouts to xuanyuanche. One side Leng Zheng comes over of cloud Zhao, see this not from slightly sketch the corner of the mouth, smile. In this life, I haven''t seen xuanyuanche who is cold and steady, so stupid. Ryukyu, who was held in his arms by xuanyuanche, was awakened by such a uproar. Not from the high outline of the corner of the mouth. One hand stroked the abdomen, the other hand hooked xuanyuanche''s head and neck, and the eyebrows and eyes were all smiling: "I have children, and I want to be a mother." Become a mother, want to be a mother, she has her own children. It used to be something she didn''t even think about. I didn''t think about the happiness I could get. At this time, they all got it. How can she not like it? How can she not be excited. Xuanyuanche holds Liuyue in his arms. Hearing this, he nods and smiles: "we have children, we have children, we have..." It''s a little shaky when it comes to it. I can hardly speak it. Happy completely curved eyes of the moon, feel xuanyuanche mood fluctuations. Not from both hands out, tightly embrace xuanyuanche''s neck, face buried in his shoulder, tightly embrace. They are too hard. Can go to this day, can go to this step. Too much, too much. Their feelings are not easy to get, and their children are more difficult to get. The autumn wind at night gently blows the earth, bringing infinite tenderness and coolness. The moon is hazy, covering the two people. It was a soft beauty. Standing on one side, Yunzhao looks at Ryukyu and xuanyuanche tightly holding each other. Eyes flash a trace of envy, the corner of the smile is deep. Chapter 1656 Blessing, at this time, he has no other thoughts, the only thing left is blessing, blessing for his brother. Life, with their favorite people together to have children. It was such a happy thing. On the other side, Ouyang Yufei leaned against the mountain wall and looked at xuanyuanche and Liuyue, who had been silenced. His eyes took a deep look at Ryukyu. Eyes slowly moved away. The surface is still full of contempt and wind, but that eye is not deep enough to see what the deep fluctuations in the end. It''s a good night tonight when the wind blows through the treetops. After a long embrace and silence, Ouyang Yufei stretches his back and breaks the silence. His face raised a smile like look, despised the way: "there is no end, to carry a lifetime fossil ah?"? It''s been more than three months, but I didn''t find it. Now I''m here to celebrate. It''s true. " Embracing Ryukyu and xuanyuanche together, I heard that they were slightly loose. Xuanyuanche stretched out his hand, hugged Ryukyu and sat on him. He reached out and touched Ryukyu''s belly, opened his mouth and said, "it''s so big." Ryukyu eased his strength from the excitement and sniffed at the corner of his mouth. Looking down at his abdomen, murmured: "I really don''t know." She really does not know that she will have many, but no one has ever taught her how to conceive children and how to react. In addition, this time is too busy. She has the leisure and the mood to pay attention to other problems. And I don''t know whether she is in good health or whether the child is a very prosperous mother. She really didn''t respond at all. If it wasn''t for today''s exciting taste, she would not have any reaction. Looking at Ryukyu''s bewilderment and chagrin, Yunzhao shakes his head and says with a smile, "I really don''t know how to say you are good." The first three months of a child are the easiest. Who would have thought that Ryukyu could run and jump, ride horses and fight wars, and fish in the sea. With such energy and stability, is Ryukyu a freak, or a freak? Yunzhao responded with suspicion. "It''s a good thing to be pregnant, but now, I don''t think it''s a good thing." Chapter 1657 Ouyang Yufei, still holding his chest in both hands, looked at xuanyuanche and Liuyue, then suddenly lowered his voice and sank. As soon as this words fall, not only is cloud Zhao''s face slightly discolored. Even xuanyuanche and ryukue, who are in silence and great joy, have sunk slightly. Yes, it''s good news, but when it''s dangerous You can''t go out of the island without a boat. There are many crises ahead. Once they are deep Xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao''s eyebrows are deeply wrinkled. Ryukyu looked at the three frowning people, stroked his belly, and suddenly smiled: "it''s not a good thing, it''s a good thing. Take care of me. This time we will surely take down the island of Hades. " After all, Ryukyu smiled brightly, with a confident smile. Originally seen and heard by the island of Hades for more than one day, the nervous tension is a little tight, feeling a little nervous xuanyuanche and others. Seeing Ryukyu''s confident smile, Qi Qi was shocked. The tense mood suddenly relaxed a little. I don''t know if I was infected by Ryukyu''s confident smile. Stroking his belly, Ryukyu smiled at xuanyuanche, as if he didn''t worry at all. I don''t know how. She''s not worried at all. It seems that all of a sudden, I''m excited and confident. Feeling the life in the belly, like the sea god needle, settled her heart. Looking at him, it seems that he would like to rush to Bijing palace and kill the king. The extremely confident Ryukyu and Ouyang are flying in the black line. I''ve heard that some children are pregnant with Huiwang mother. But I haven''t seen that kid thrive. Ryukyu was already full of murderous Qi. How could he not wash his murderous Qi, but he was more vigorous. It''s true. "Since you think it''s OK, then we need to move on." Ouyang Yu Fei stands up and looks at the moon. Ryukyu stands up in a very excited Shua. Before she can say it, holding her xuanyuanche, she says, "slow down, slow down." He''s not pregnant. He can''t get excited. Next to the cloud call see xuanyuanche carefully protect the moon. It feels like an eagle at the last moment and an old hen at the next moment. The difference is really big Chapter 1658 Can''t help turning a white eye at the same time, shaking his head and chuckling. "I''m fine. Let''s go and kill the old man." When Ryukyu saw this generous slap on xuanyuanche''s shoulder, he would leave when he raised the dagger. Seeing this, xuanyuanche hurriedly took in and stretched out, and picked up Ryukyu: "I''ll take you away." Can''t go back, can only go forward. Since he can''t choose, he is the only one who can protect his woman and son. When Ryukyu saw xuanyuanche holding her up, he walked forward, not from the black line. There are more than a hundred miles in the road ahead. Just hold it? She was pregnant, pregnant, not disabled. Catch xuanyuanche immediately, look, stare. Xuanyuanche stares back and refuses to let go. The two men immediately launched a battle against each other. Ouyang Yu Fei, who was standing beside, saw this and turned his eyes towards the sky. Turn around, pull cloud call to walk toward the side of the woods. "I can walk by myself, Che. It''s nothing serious." "No, you can''t be tired." "Che, the child has no influence. I know how to protect myself." "No, I''m not sure." "Che..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The dispute is going on, but it doesn''t work out. "Come on, I must have owed you two in my last life." In the meaningless dispute, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao come over. Ouyang Yufei''s face is black and helpless. It''s said that xuanyuanche and liuyueqi turn their heads to see it. Only Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao hold one, which is a modern bamboo chair. Two pieces of wood, with some tough vines in the middle, make a simple pole, which should look like something of a chair. Just enough for one person to sit. See two people look over, Ouyang Yu Fei directly grabbed xuanyuanche, put a simple bamboo chair to xuanyuanche. "You carry your wife." Holding on to Yunzhao on the other side, he said to xuanyuanche through his nose, "you owe me one time." In response, xuanyuanche carefully supported the helpless moon, sat on the simple bamboo chair, lifted up with Yunzhao, and set out. The moon is bright and white, and the moon is white. Chapter 1659 Ryukyu, who has always been Iron-blooded, also has a affectation. Pass the burning village again. A moment ago, the fire was still flying around, a miserable scene. That''s how it works. The fire had gone out, and there was no spark in it. The land has been completely leveled. The original houses above, the countryside, were all pushed to the ground. Countless soil is laid on it, very new, and even exudes the taste of green grass. From a distance, this is a grassland, a grassland like this. Xuanyuanche and other four people were stunned when they came here. If they had not seen it tonight, who would have known it had been a village. It''s a neat way. So fast. "What''s the matter with those people?" By Ryukyu pregnant huge good news to the impact of forget to ask Ouyang Yufei xuanyuanche, see this situation immediately remembered. "I think it''s necropsy." Ouyang Yufei hasn''t answered yet. Yunzhao reaches the opening. He also resented the Ming island, but there was absolutely no resentment from Ouyang Yufei and xuanyuanche, or Ryukyu. Therefore, it can be cool headed. "If there is no good burial in such a huge mass pit, there will be poison. In addition, there are guards. I think that the people in the village are guards of the pit, or they have frequent contact with each other, so that they are infected with corpse poison. " Yunzhao carried Ryukyu away, and said in a deep voice. "It''s necropsy." The moon also nodded. I don''t know how. She thinks that the consciousness in her mind is very clear now. She can''t see clearly at the beginning. Now she can understand it when she thinks about it. I don''t know if I was too excited. "But the means are really cruel. Yufei, there is no drug control? I don''t think there''s no panacea for the hell island. " Ryukyu turns to see Ouyang Yufei. Hell Island, that''s holy land. In those days, xuanyuanche''s serious diseases were well treated. How could it not be solved. Ouyang Yu Fei listened to Ryukyu and shook his head slowly. "I don''t know that very well. But in that case, there is no antidote. " Chapter 1660 No antidote? I don''t believe it. Only when Ouyang was hurt, Yufei gave them something to eat. However, since Ouyang Yufei didn''t ask about it, what they asked about it, Ming island is not their family. All night without a word, I went at a gallop. Xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao, who are running on the road, are the three masters in the world. This speed is really not equal. By the time it was about to dawn, I had already cut short to the first checkpoint. "You stay here. If I find you running around, I''ll see what I can do with you." In a secluded place, xuanyuanche stared at the smiling Ryukyu moon and said solemnly. If we break through the pass some time ago, we must have Ryukyu. Now, don''t kill her. "Well, I''ll wait for you here." Ryukyu smiled helplessly and happily. See Ryukyu promised to be frank, xuanyuanche square satisfied with the nod, in the exhortation after several times. Fang and Ouyang, Yufei and Yunzhao, head for the first checkpoint. Although less Ryukyu is a considerable loss. However, at this time, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao did not ask Ryukyu to go. She has gone. Maybe they are in the way of protecting her everywhere. The three disappeared in the morning light like flies. Ryukyu squints to see the three people go far, gets up, turns around, and quickly heads for the future. It''s impossible for her to wait here. She''s not the one who can''t move even if she''s pregnant. At this time, she is very energetic and can catch the dragon. The morning light is bright. Xuanyuanche and others, who are heading for the first checkpoint, have no idea that Ryukyu has run away. The first level. On the way, Ouyang Yufei has talked about it in detail. It was guarded by the maker of the wooden man. The big black stone is cut into high walls, which are almost impossible to climb, winding away, and can''t see the end at a glance. It is like a black dragon, dividing the territory of the poor and the noble. The first checkpoint, four checkpoints, four golden bells hanging on it. But no one has ever crossed the border. Standing under the high wall, Ouyang Yufei glanced coldly at the closed city gate. With a flick of his finger, a strong wind immediately hit the high golden bell. Chapter 1661 "Bang." The ringing of the golden bell resounded throughout the world. The thick seamless gate opened slowly in the golden bell, revealing the dark corridor inside. Xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, didn''t see much either. They clenched their arms and walked in. The corridor is winding, and several turnovers are a hall lying in front of it. In the dark hall, a young man in black robes sat on it, with wooden tools in his hands. With his hands on both sides, he stood upright with hundreds of wooden people. It seems that only 15-6-year-old youth, a light glance at the bottom of xuanyuanche and other three people. His eyes fell on Ouyang Yufei. "Brother Ouyang, are you going in this direction? No wonder no other place has received your message. Do you think I''m easy to deal with? So come to me. " Said, like a slightly confused side of the head. Seeing this, Ouyang Yu Fei smiled bitterly and looked at the young man and said, "I want to know that you are here today, so I will not choose this direction." The young man nodded at his words and said, "I''ll tell you. I''m not bad. Brother Ouyang, you are not lucky. I came here yesterday to make a new group of wooden people. " After all, he spits out his tongue at Ouyang Yufei. It looks like the elves are naughty. Let xuanyuanche and Yunzhao ears and eyes as one of the bright, at the same time, the heart is also tight. This is the master who made the wooden man. Ouyang Yufei said it''s the most difficult to deal with. It''s the little doll. It''s really Bang bang, he waved the wooden tools in his hand. I have something else to do. If you break through, you will live; if you break through, you will die. Brother Ouyang should be careful. I made these wooden people. They are very powerful. " Eyebrows curved smile, the young man suddenly waved his hand. A handful of things the size of rice grains hit out with the method of rain, and the sand fell on the motionless wooden man. "Boom." At the same time, the hall door closed. Chapter 1662 The wooden man, with a big knife in his hand, walked towards the three men in the hall. Xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, immediately back to back. Build into a golden triangle defense. "Be careful." Sword scabbard, murderous spirit flying. The wooden man seamlessly cooperated with the formation to open, and the long knife was raised high. This is a war of three against one hundred or more. And just when xuanyuanche, Yunzhao and Ouyang Yufei enter the first level and begin to break through. The Ryukyu, who ran back from the trail and then from the trail, fought against a wooden barrel and began to snort, which appeared in front of the wall of the first checkpoint. Lose Ouyang Yufei''s choice of a good place. There are few people, and the journey is very smooth. Bang put down the bucket in his hand, and Ryukyu fell his arm and saw the seamless wall in front of his eyes. She doesn''t know the mechanism. How to find the direction of the gate? Four under looked at one eye, the Ryukyu double eyebrows a Yang, the mouth corner outlines a trace of sneer. On the side, pull out the waterproof clothes and pull a small bag out of the clothes. She didn''t go to hell island like Ouyang Yufei, xuanyuanche and Yunzhao, so she took a sword with her. She was very aboveboard. She likes dark. Therefore, the preparation of things close to the body, it is fully armed. Even xuanyuanche didn''t know. Take out a black earth bomb the size of a black baby''s palm from his clothes. Ryukyu slaps it on the seamless city gate. Then step back against the barrel. With a fall of silk in his hand, he ignited the black explosive with a little flame. "Bang." Only one blast burst out, deafening. The young man sitting in the wall raised his eyebrows slightly in the loud explosion. Keep listening, there is no sound. Then, continue to watch the fierce battle below. I think he''s allergic to hearing. He''s wrong. At the same time, Xiafang is in a fierce battle with xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao. That pair of spirits are in front of the perfect match, a knife down, may be able to take their life on the wooden man. There are other things to be taken into consideration, and there is no external movement at all. Chapter 1663 In the thick smoke pouring out, the stone blasted by the powerful blasting force also flew out towards four times. As the smoke passed, a large hole was opened in the seamless wall for only one person to pass through. Clapping his hands, Ryukyu grabbed the bucket and went to the big hole. Seamless, seamless fear of what. Lao Tzu, blow him up and sew it. Against the barrel, Ryukyu swaggered into the first level. As soon as you enter the gate, it''s not another day, but a sleeping room. Obviously, the city wall is a very large house, and the explosion of Ryukyu, into the Garrison''s sleeping room. And in this sleeping room, there are many wooden people standing in the edge corner. When Ryukyu saw this backhand clapping open the big barrel, he was careful not to get close to the wooden man and began to pour the brown oil and water inside the barrel. Kerosene, burning the leftovers of the village. Such a big fire can encircle the whole village in a moment. It can''t be that fast except with kerosene or alcohol. Sure enough, she expected well, and went to pick up such a bucket of kerosene. The dark brown kerosene flows gently under the feet of the motionless wooden man and penetrates into this side. When Ryukyu saw this, he carried the wooden box and started to move outward. There was no one along the way. I don''t know if people at this level are too confident in the power of the wooden man. But Ryukyu thinks it''s a good thing. Kerosene extends from the sleeping room to the rear hall, equipment room, corridor, left front hall All the areas on the left were watered with kerosene by Ryukyu and infected hundreds of wooden people. With a shake of the wrist, Ryukyu wring up the remaining half barrel of kerosene. With a wave of his hand, a little spark fell gently on the kerosene road. Immediately, a line of fire flew out, towards the whole left area of the first checkpoint, and burned. "Boom." There was a fire in the air. With a very elegant posture, quite magnificent color, swept up. In an instant, it spreads away and engulfs the whole building. The motionless and powerful wooden man was surrounded by the fire. They will live forever in the fire. Chapter 1664 Ryukyu did not look at the elegant flame behind him. With half a barrel of kerosene, he walked slowly towards the right area of the first checkpoint. What''s the use of wooden people. Burn them with fire, do not believe that they will not be destroyed. These days, I haven''t heard that wood is not afraid of fire. Carrying a bucket, Ryukyu is full of energy. What about the fierce Ming island? What a genius. She hasn''t been afraid of Ryukyu yet. From today on, one will be destroyed and the other two will be destroyed. Being beaten by the pressure of Ming island, this breath has been held for too long.. This time, I''m not afraid of you. In the flame flying, xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao attracted the attention of the gatekeepers in the hall. And Ryukyu this guy, in the back of a coal oil bucket, set fire to burn. "Why is it so hot?" In the hall, the young man sitting on the high place waved his hands. It''s late autumn. It''s not cold. He''s sweating today. The time is not right, so the young man made a judgment. In the hall, xuanyuanche and other three people are fighting back to back. Even in the concentration, also felt the temperature is not normal. It''s not just a face change, it''s not right. However, they were so moved that a fire burst out of the window outside the hall. In this black, it''s very conspicuous. "Fire, how can there be fire?" The young man saw it with horror on his face. He has never had a fire here. This fire "Someone set fire and attacked." The young man suddenly screamed, jumped up, turned around and ran out of the hall. Sneak attack, set fire, xuanyuanche and other three people''s hearts immediately called out bad. This season, this place, out of Ryukyu who else. "Come on, break this place." Xuanyuanche roars loudly, and the strength in his hands is increased to ten. At the same time, the speed of Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao became faster and faster. At this time, Ryukyu, which has already poured half of the area on the right, is in a reserve room filled with thousands of wooden people. And Ryukyu stood in the middle of the round table, holding a few pieces of paper, eyes shining evil light, smiled. Chapter 1665 On the thin pages, there are many strange lines. And it is such lines that make up powerful wooden people. This is the original picture of the wooden man. Ryukyu grasps the paper in his hand and laughs excitedly. There is no place to look for. It takes no time to come. His eyes quickly slipped around the paper. This principle is really seemingly complex, but actually simple. It''s just that no one ever thought that the starting point was like this, so no one can make such a wooden man. But after reading this production letter, you will suddenly realize that it''s so simple. This principle and production method are simple enough for her to see. Put down the cask with only a little kerosene left in his hand, and Ryukyu looked at the paper in his hand and looked closely at his side. It belongs to a newly made wooden man who has not yet opened a method. The evil smile at the corner of Ryukyu''s mouth is very strong. At that time, I pulled my sleeve, grabbed the wooden tools on the table, grabbed the paper, and walked towards the wooden people with a sneer. At this time, on the other side, the boy rushed out of the hall. You can see the whole area on the left of the first level, the whole burning up. The flame is not very big, but it spreads everywhere, and there is no missing. The young man''s face suddenly changed. With a cry, he rushed over. "My Woodman, my Woodman..." His face was full of anxiety, and the young man rushed through the flames, hardly paying attention to the flames that were about to burn on him. Like a headless fly, flying in the fire. A wooden man who is neat or walking along a fixed route. At this time, they are all surrounded by flames. Wood, it''s also fireproof. At this time, one by one burns very fast. The wooden people in the walking look like the active flame, which is really strange. "Ah Ah... " "My wooden man..." The young man looked at the situation in front of him. He could not help gnashing his teeth. His hair would stand up. At the first level, fire is never allowed, even if there is no kerosene lamp, Chapter 1666 It''s all illuminated by the night pearl. Where is the fire coming from? Where is it coming from "Wow..." In the fire, he rushed into several storage rooms, and the boy looked at the scattered wooden people who had been burned. Almost in a hurry, they call and jump. "Damn son of a bitch, damn son of a bitch, I must have pulled your skin, pulled your tendons, my wooden man, woo, my wooden man..." At the same time, the young man was angry, and at the same time, he cried strangely. After breaking into several storage rooms, he was not allowed to enter the front flame, and the wooden people in it were obviously not left. The boy stamped his foot hard, turned around, his face was fierce and his eyes were tearful Even roaring with anger sounds like a child about ten is losing his temper. The boy dashed back and forth. But in the hall xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao, but in the hands of a large number of wooden people''s federations, they just cut over the ground. Now it''s under the bright knife. At the same time, he went back to the back of the hall. It must be Ryukyu who made trouble behind. On weekdays, they know that. They must be excited. But at this time, worry, worry, this guy just doesn''t make people worry. Therefore, he didn''t care to wipe out the whole wooden man who didn''t know how to advance or retreat at all, but only knew how to retreat with a wave of the broadsword. "Yunzhao and I are standing in the way. Get out first and go to see..." "Brother Ouyang, you bully people, you destroy my wooden people, you compensate, you compensate." Ouyang Yufei didn''t finish his words, and the boy came back with a bang. His face was full of tears, but he was furious and roared at Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yu Fei is stunned. He hasn''t responded yet. The young man''s hands waved, and countless small particles immediately spilled to the wooden man surrounding xuanyuanche and other three people. The wooden man immediately stopped attacking xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao. Turn around and walk towards the youth. "I''m going to kill that villain. I''m going to kill that villain." Chapter 1667 Angry youth, unexpectedly regardless of xuanyuanche and other three breakthrough, leave them. With his wooden man, he rushed to the right area of the first pass. Looking at the moment like the tide general a little nostalgic also did not retreat on the wooden man. Xuanyuanche, Yunzhao can''t help but have a tiny meal, so they change their goals? This And Ouyang Yufei is relieved, but also reluctantly touched the eyebrow. However, relaxation is only a moment. The three men immediately jumped up and rushed towards the direction of the disappearance of the youth. That guy took the wooden man to find Ryukyu. Although they have solved some of these wooden people, there are still dozens of them. If you meet one Ryukyu, how to deal with it. Day, a reaction comes over, Xuan Yuan Che face almost all blue and white. Suddenly, in the first pass, the boy led the wooden man to rush towards the right area. And behind him, xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao and other three people follow closely. "Click, click..." Put together the last wooden man, Ryukyu slowly stands up and stretches. Sharp Danfeng''s eyes swept. Thousands of wooden people around her curved like crescent moon. "Wooden man, hehe, then..." "Bang." Ryukyu opened his mouth with a smile on his face. The door, which was slightly closed, was suddenly kicked open. Immediately, dozens of wooden people came into the open storage room. And behind them, a long pretty cute. But at this time, the young man who is about to go mad and has already experienced Qi stared at her with iron anger on his face. "Son of a bitch, you son of a bitch, you destroyed my wooden man, you compensate, you compensate, you compensate for me, you compensate for me." The boy rushed through the wooden people. Facing Ryukyu''s eyes, the red one almost spurts blood. It looks like a small animal, destroyed the beloved toy. Show roaring claws, but really how to see how cute. When Ryukyu saw this, he couldn''t choose from the tip of his brow. How could the cruel man in front of her give her a childish feeling that didn''t match her age. Didn''t wait for Ryukyu to be surprised. Chapter 1668 The young man stood still when he saw the culprit who destroyed his wooden man. But the whole face of Qi was ferocious. Toward the moon roared: "destroyed my wood man, I will kill you." At the same time, xuanyuanche, who came after him, looked at Ryukyu and stood in the wood crowd. Suddenly, his face was very urgent. He yelled at Ryukyu, "moon, please avoid it, please." Ouyang Yufei and cloud summoned him, and his face changed greatly. Almost to the extreme. No, no, don''t say they''re late. Never. The three rushed like arrows. Under the roar of the young man, with a wave of his hand, a few grains of sand were sprinkled on the thousands of wooden people standing beside the moon. "No, don''t..." Xuanyuanche suddenly opened his eyes and roared. His body shape almost turned into a shadow, and he rushed towards the direction where Ryukyu stood. Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao behind him changed color in their eyes, and their bodies almost began to tremble. The thousand wooden man''s knife was waved down. Even if they can''t resist it, let alone Ryukyu, who has only one person, this This "Sand." In the crazy rush of xuanyuanche''s three people, the sand thrown by the young man was like a shower of flowers hitting the motionless wooden man. That slight rustle, in this silent space. So clear, so frightening. "If you dare to destroy my wood man, I will ask you to pay for your life, and I will ask you EH...... " Biting his teeth, he glared at Ryukyu, who was standing in the middle of the wooden man. Suddenly, the voice of the young man was shouting, and a strange single voice came out. At this time, xuanyuanche is about to rush into the wood crowd. Face color is also a change, at the foot of a meal, a step to stop at the mouth, surprised looking at the Ryukyu. Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao behind him were almost surprised to see this situation, and almost ran into xuanyuanche. There was silence in the reserve room. The boy, who can almost be described by the word "turning stone into gold", falls on the wooden man and can open the sand they attack. It''s like a stone sinking into the sea without any movement. Chapter 1669 The thousand wooden people stood still. Ryukyu was still standing in the wood crowd with his eyebrows bent, and even the smile on the corner of his mouth was even more brilliant. What''s going on? Xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, looked at each other, surprised. The way the creator of the wooden man started it, failed? Ouyang Yufei, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, looking at the moon, looking at the youth, did not return to God. The corner of his mouth slowly drew a bright smile, and Ryukyu looked at the dazed young man with his hands in his chest Light voice falls, Ryukyu is very self-sufficient to clap the head of two wooden people standing beside her. The wooden man suddenly wielded a big knife and banged it on the wooden man beside them. Then, one pass ten, ten pass hundred. Qian Zun, a motionless wooden man, stood up straight with a Shua, kept a certain distance, and raised the dagger high in his hand. Just walk towards the young man standing opposite them mechanically. "Ah..." Yunzhao opens his mouth slightly. He didn''t look at the eyes, did these wooden people listen to Ryukyu? In the same way, xuanyuanche, standing beside him, reached out and rubbed his eyes, and then really made sure that he was not wrong. Ouyang Yufei is surprised, after reaching out to touch his hair, a smile on his face. "Bang, bang, bang." Cut off a thousand knives. The wooden man that the young man brought was immediately broken down by the thousand new wooden men. On the ground, a large number of thick and thin pieces of wood appeared in an instant. "Hey, stop. Don''t come here." Seeing the wooden man''s indiscriminate attack, Ouyang Yu Fei came to them and shouted to the smiling moon. Hearing this, Ryukyu once again knocked the wooden man beside her with a wave of his hand. It''s another one to ten, ten to 100. In a moment, thousands of wooden people stop moving together and remain still again. "God." The cloud summoned this from the tooth seam to hold two words. However, xuanyuanche, who had returned to God, directly reached out to Ryukyu and gave him a thumbs up. Chapter 1670 When Ryukyu saw the high outline of the corner of his mouth, he gave xuanyuanche a wink. Very proud. If there are drawings in hand and they cannot be changed, then she is not Murong Ryukyu. She didn''t have the golden needle that was sprinkled with rain all over the sky, so she withdrew a piece of wood. Control the place with the central government. In complacency, Ryukyu squints across the young man who looks at this scene and is directly shocked to the spot. He doesn''t know how to move. There is a cold in his eyes: "if you want to kill me, hum, you''d better give it to me..." "Wow..." Ryukyu is not a threat rather than a threat. The boy who was shocked at the spot suddenly cried out with a flat mouth. Turn your head and go straight to Ouyang Yufei''s arms. With one finger on Ryukyu and one hand on Ouyang Yufei''s clothes, cried loudly: "she robbed my wooden man, she robbed my wooden man, whine She''s a bad person. That''s my Woodman. That''s my Woodman. Brother Ouyang, she bullied me, you beat her, Wuwu... " Shock, speechless shock. Ryukyu, xuanyuanche and Yunzhao in the storeroom have seen many strange people. But I''ve never seen that before. After a moment to jump over, a snivel a tear toward the person to be killed cry, complain, ask for help. This is what children do. The owner of the wooden man looks at least 15 years old. He really plays with them as monkeys. However, as Ryukyu and other three expected, Ouyang Yufei would scoff. Seeing Ouyang Yufei, he smiled helplessly and put his hand around the half of the boy. In a soft voice, he said: "don''t cry, don''t cry, be good, man, don''t cry." "She robbed my wooden man. The wooden man is mine. They didn''t listen to me. She robbed my toys. She was a bad person..." Being hugged by Ouyang Yufei, not only didn''t stop, but the young man cried even more. It doesn''t look like a fake at all. Hearing this strange dialogue, Ryukyu once again saw Ouyang Yufei holding the young man in his arms. That childish sense of disobedience, more and more clear up. Chapter 1671 Ryukyu turned his eyes, suddenly looked at Ouyang Yufei and pointed to his brain. Ouyang Yu Fei takes a look at the moon, sighs and nods. Ryukyu moon suddenly surprised, this is really surprised. There''s something wrong with the boy''s brain, retarded? God, the wooden man made by the weak mind is so shocking. It''s a blow to normal people. Ryukyu stared at the crying young man and rolled his eyes to the sky. Who said genius and idiocy, only a line apart, rely on. On the edge, xuanyuanche and Yunzhao also saw the movements of Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei, and they couldn''t help looking at each other. The shock in their eyes was beyond words. "Don''t cry. They won''t listen to you. There must be something wrong. You can check it." Hugging the youth, Ouyang Yufei looks like a big brother coaxing his younger brother. This word falls, Ouyang Yu Fei at the same time Dynasty Ryukyu make a look. The eyes and eyebrows of Ryukyu never move. "Oh, yes, I''ll check it out." That cry hurt the heart of the youth, listen to Ouyang Yu Fei''s words a Leng, a jump up, to the spirit. When Ryukyu saw this, he deliberately snorted, "I''m afraid you can''t get close." After that, he raised his hand to pat the wooden man around him. The young man heard that his nose was up and he was holding Ouyang Yufei''s arm. "I''ll follow my brother Ouyang," he said with his head raised. "He will never drive me away. There will always be a chance to check. Hum." Voice falls, Ouyang Yu Fei looks at the moon and smiles. I''ll tell you later. When Ryukyu saw this faint smile, he did not ask questions. The island was full of secrets. Xuanyuanche sees Ouyang Yu Fei and Ryukyu playing, but he shakes his head. However, if such a tough guy can lead to their camp. That''s not like having a strong arm, even if he''s mentally retarded. Then, it''s OK to play. Autumn is flying, the first level is burned by a fire of Ryukyu. In the afternoon, the golden sun in autumn covers the land, which is warm. After the first pass, in front of a stone forest. Chapter 1672 Thousands of wooden people stood in a neat square. In the middle of them, five rattan chairs were carried high on the shoulders of several wooden people in the center. It is sitting in turn, with Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, Ouyang Yufei, a young Lingyu, just like a plum blossom. "This time through the first pass, our whereabouts must be exposed. Now that it''s exposed, rather than waiting for them to come and kill us, let''s go to the door. I''m disgusted by the feeling of being hit by the pressure of hell island. " Sitting on the rattan chair, Ryukyu plays with his dagger and looks at several people. Although young Lingyu is the first gatekeeper, his brain is not in charge except for gatekeepers and wooden people. At this time, the mind is completely under the body and does not listen to him. Other people can ignore him directly. Xuanyuanche and Yunzhao will not oppose her. So, only Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yu Fei sees this, ponders for a moment, nods. If you can''t avoid it, go straight up. At present, I see only the golden autumn sun. Thousands of wooden people, holding broadswords, carrying five people such as Ryukyu, turned against each other and made a killing effort to sharpen their swords towards the second power. It''s good to have an indefatigable wooden man who rushes day and night. Morning of the third day. Five people, such as Ryukyu, who rode a thousand wooden people, appeared in front of the gate of a guard force in the second pass. A group of leisurely Ouyang Yufei looks at the pale guards in front of the gate. With a wave of his hand, he chuckled: "children......" Side, Ryukyu with excellent, first Yang: "on." In a flash, thousands of wooden people were in the air, carrying five people, such as Ryukyu, and killing them. God block killing God, Buddha block killing Buddha. If you have a sword, even if your martial arts are superb, you have to lie down for me. Destroy the city and destroy the stronghold. It''s just a matter of action. The autumn wind is flying, and the autumn sun is deep. On the fourth day, the second pass was in front of the imperial palace. The sword breaks through the sky. On the fifth day, the inner government patrol office. "Children, go up..." The gate is broken, the stronghold is destroyed, and the chickens fly and the dogs jump. The benefits of the wooden man are fully revealed in the siege and the pulling out of the stronghold. Chapter 1673 Durable, with tacit understanding, attack and defense, invincible. Even if you have excellent martial arts, you will be divided into two parts. You come from the sky, Ouyang Yufei, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao waiting for you. You come from the front, the back, the left and the right. Qiandao is waiting for you. You come from afar, the silk and poison of Ryukyu are waiting for you. Hegemonic, what is hegemonic, this is called hegemonic. I don''t know how painful it is to be cut. I''ve got a broken stomach and chest. I''ll still kill you. Only you die, not me. This is a perfect camp. Especially when I saw the guardian of the forbidden area of Ming island who was attacked, I stared at Lingyu with condemnation. But Lingyu looks bitter. She can''t help but tell them that I didn''t do it. My wooden people won''t listen to me. I''m trying to find a way. Ryukyu''s happiness is just about to come out. After being bullied by hell island for such a long time, he finally took a bite. With this wooden camp, I am a crab. Walk sideways. It''s a wonderful autumn. Ryukyu, xuanyuanche and other five people are in a wonderful way. Their news is also accompanied by their bullying, quickly delivered. All the experts guarding in other directions of the island immediately turn around and run towards the forbidden area of the island. They actually attacked in the direction of the forbidden area. No wonder they haven''t waited for people for so many days. All the experts of hell island are not experts. Ordinary people come to the forbidden area with their swords sharpened. Because they know that there is no one in the forbidden area. How could they have rushed to Bijing palace like this. For a time, it was forbidden to enter the forbidden area of Ming island. In the angry island people who were about to kill Ouyang Yufei, they began to get busy. Countless people rushed to the forbidden area. At this time, the left dharmapala. "The Imperial Palace, too, has been destroyed?" The left guard frowned a little. "Yes, they use the wood of Lingyu as the formation. It''s not easy to attack." The subordinates are all a little white. Not only is it not easy to attack, it is simply difficult to attack. Chapter 1674 Damn it, how could they give their sharp weapons to Ouyang Yufei these traitors. Let them face their proud wooden man. They''re not going to do anything for a while. They never thought that one day, the wooden man would turn around to deal with them. What''s more, there are four big living people on it. They are all experts. "Burn, burn them for me at all costs." The left Dharma protector''s face was as deep as water, snapped. "Yes." Fire can only burn wood, at all costs. Just when the order of the wood burning man was issued from the left dharmapala. There was also slight movement in the temple behind Bijing palace. In the dark, no one can see but hear the cold voice, echoing in the empty Temple: "many people have entered the forbidden area?" "Yes, there''s news on the island that Ouyang Yufei, the traitor, is rushing towards Bijing palace from the forbidden area. Therefore, many people have spontaneously and bravely stopped him." "Who wants them to be brave?" There was a flash of anger in the cold voice. The people who responded from below were afraid to make a sound even though they didn''t make a sound. "Because the traitor is Ouyang Yufei. How much people on the island used to love and hate him now. Everyone would like to kill them quickly, so... " "What can Wang Zun do? Why not stop it? " Directly interrupt the reply, and the cold voice followed coldly. It was a questioning tone. It seems that the king of Hades is not in his eyes. "Wang Zun said that the forbidden area was not under his control, and he had no right to ask about it. As for his jurisdiction, what excuse did he use to prevent the rebels from entering the forbidden area? To protect the sovereignty of Hades and from invasion by foreign enemies, so as to kill the evil traitors. This is the passion of all people in the island of Hades. " "Hum." Only then did the reply sound fall, and the cold hum resounded through the whole dark hall, cold and piercing. "Come on, send a message to stop anyone from entering the forbidden area, no one is allowed to enter. There is no pardon for those who dare not obey. " "Yes." ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ Today, I look at the general recommendation list. First, it depends on your unremitting recommendation for such a long time. Thank you for your liking. Hold on and overwhelm one, family, ha ha Chapter 1675 Autumn is already deep, even the island of hell is beginning to cool. "Bang." In the second area of the forbidden area of Ming island, there was another bang in the woods. Xuanyuanche, standing in the camp of the wooden people, received a Vajra as his honorable palm in the air, and his figure slightly shook. But the sword in his hand was tinged with a thin red. Looking at the King Kong throne which was forced to open by xuanyuanche from afar, there was a hole in xuanyuanche''s body. At this time, it is in this small forest. Ryukyu''s wooden man formation is moving forward mechanically with a quick step. By their side, countless guards who had rushed to guard the forbidden areas and specially sent guards were attacking Ryukyu and others. The woodman formation is silent. The guardians guarding the forbidden area are also silent. It was a silent confrontation. Ryukyu, who is in charge of the command, sits among the wooden people. Looking at the present, I don''t know that this is the first wave of opponents I met these days. There is a trace of contempt in the corner of my eyes and a sneer in the corner of my mouth. Look at this camp of kerosene. It seems that today I have made up my mind to burn her wooden camp. However, they think that wood people are afraid of fire, she can''t think of it. There are xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, escort, and wooden people to help. It''s not easy for these people to get close, let alone pour oil and set fire. There was a sneer rising from the bottom of his eyes, and Ryukyu snapped at the apple in his hand. That leisurely and refreshing feeling is the most serious blow to the island guard guarding the forbidden area. "Ah..." Ryukyu took a bite of the apple and suddenly a muffled hum came from behind. Ouyang Yu Fei''s voice, Ryu moon suddenly frowned, Shua turned around. As far as the eyes can see, Ouyang flies behind the flying body, a mouthful of blood is gushing out, and a beautiful arc is drawn in the air. The body, by the two King Kong in front of him, was hit by the woods towards the back. It seems that the injury is quite serious. Ryukyu was stunned. How could it be possible? He had the help of a wooden man. Even with one enemy and two, it''s impossible to get hurt? Heart surprised, Ryukyu hands to fast. Chapter 1676 Throw down the apple in your hand, and with a wave of your hand, the sky silk in your hand will shoot at Ouyang Yufei who is flying backward. You can''t get out of the woodman camp, or it''s hard to deal with. The sky silk flies out like lightning. Silver flying, twined on the moment was hit to fly out of Ouyang Yu Fei. When Ryukyu saw this hand, he wanted to pull Ouyang Yufei back. But the wrist just a Yang, the wrist suddenly spread a dark strength, gently with her a pull. That is Is that Ouyang Yufei talking about her? Ryukyu''s face looks up to Ouyang Yufei. His face was pale and bloodless. It seems that he has been seriously injured. However, that eye, in the moment when she looked at the past, gave her a light blink. Ouyang Yufei this is Ryukyu''s eyes move. Is Ouyang Yufei These two days, I don''t know how. My brain is very good. I can do anything at a glance. Suddenly, Ryukyu understood the meaning of Ouyang Yufei. Now the body moves, as if being not only unable to hold Ouyang Yufei. On the contrary, Ouyang Yufei''s body shape is not stable when he is attacked, and he falls in the direction of Ouyang Yufei. "Ouyang Yufei, what''s the matter with you?" he cried out in horror The body shape is like electricity. In an instant, Ouyang Yufei and Ryukyu smashed into the forest one before and one after another, and there was no figure. "Brother Ouyang..." Seeing this change, he had been sitting on the wooden man, wondering how to check it, and Lingyu, who was not happy with his face, was scared. Bang''s body shape is towards Ouyang Yu Fei''s fall. Don''t look at people''s mental retardation, but that lightness skill is absolutely first-class. Maybe xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei and other characters are not as fast as he came. Suddenly, Ouyang Yufei was seriously injured by the attack, and Ryukyu was directly taken to the past. The two vajras who were responsible for dealing with Ouyang Yufei were immediately overjoyed and rushed to the forest. At this time, xuanyuanche and Yunzhao, who were in front of and in the middle of the formation of wooden man, heard the cry of Ryukyu and saw their changes. Chapter 1677 Not from big horror, less than the enemy in front of us. As soon as the body shape is displayed, the two of them fly at a high speed and shoot towards Ouyang Yufei, who is seriously injured. At the same time, I saw two vajras dealing with xuanyuanche and Yunzhao. And when he was pleased, he shot at the wood. This time, all five of Ryukyu left the wooden man formation. The wood man''s long-range attack power immediately disappeared. Nearby, the guard of the forbidden area was ready to burn the wood man at all costs. At this time, he grabbed it. "Fast, fast, fast..." The strong smell of kerosene poured into the camp of wooden people from all directions. The fire started immediately. The wood man''s side quickly burned, and Ouyang Yufei and Ryukyu, who had been hit by the attack, had fallen into the forest. In the moment of flying in the air, two people look at each other, which means self-evident. As soon as he fell to the ground, Ryukyu''s figure flashed and he fell into the woods. And Ouyang Yu Fei holds his chest, and the corners of his mouth bleed straight to the ground. Look and feel. I was so hurt that I could hardly move. The two vajras who rushed up after him, seeing this, looked very happy. They rushed to Ouyang with their hands raised. They even didn''t pay attention to Ryukyu. "Ouyang Yufei, betrayed the island of Hades. The temple had orders. He was put to death." The cold voice blew in the woods. As soon as the palms of the two vajras were raised, Qi Qi shot them down towards Ouyang Yufei''s head. Ouyang Yufei is seriously injured and dying. At the moment when the palms of two King Kong''s hands were close to his head, the coldness of his eyes flashed, and suddenly the palms of two King Kong''s hands turned against him. It''s just the strength of a man who has been seriously injured. And behind them. Hidden in the woods, Ryukyu suddenly looks like a leopard. He pours out with a dagger in his hand and stabs them quickly. The prey changes hunter, two King Kong have a moment of daze. However, a master can win or lose in an instant. The two vajras were stunned. Even if they immediately reacted, it was too late. The palm power is used to hit the solid, and the dagger enters the body. Chapter 1678 Two King Kong circles stare two eyes, incline to fall to the ground. "Brother Ouyang..." At the moment when the two King Kong were killed, Lingyu ran to see the scene. Blinking, I didn''t know how the situation changed. Ouyang Yufei looked at Lingyu, and a smile flashed in his eyes. His forefinger stood at his mouth. He said silently, "we play hide and seek." Say, and Ryukyu rapid eye contact. Two people laugh together, the very fast bang of a fall down, pretend to die. When Lingyu saw it, she reacted and immediately her eyes lit up. Play games, and he''s coming. At present, a swoop, bang in Ouyang Yufei''s side, lie prone, he also came to pretend to die. At the moment when Lingyu was just installed, xuanyuanche and Yunzhao had already rushed over. "The moon......" "How could it be?" Seeing Ryukyu''s silent fall on the ground, xuanyuanche''s heart will burst in a moment. The astonished eyes pounced on the place where Ryukyu fell. And Yunzhao, who followed, was also shocked. How is it possible? What are the martial arts of Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei. Even if you can''t defeat the power of King Kong, you can''t be killed in such an instant. This Heart surprised, but also the body quickly rushed in the past. "Moon, moon..." A swoop in the past, xuanyuanche a hold Ryukyu, eyes on the instant blood red. But the shrill roar broke out twice. The motionless moon suddenly blinked at xuanyuanche, then quickly closed. If it wasn''t for xuanyuanche''s eyes to lock Ryukyu, he could hardly see it. Xuanyuanche is shocked to see this. And cloud Zhao, who was a step slower by his side, rushed: "how about it? How about them... " "Ha ha, I want you all to stay here today, dare to challenge me, and I will defeat you." Yunzhao didn''t finish a word, and the two King Kong who came to him with a big smile rushed to him. It seems that the two of them died together with their two vajras. Chapter 1679 Then, only these two are left. Even if you have some skills, you are not afraid. Arrogant laughter, diffuse in the woods. Two King Kong rushed towards xuanyuanche and Yunzhao. Xuanyuanche is also an individual. After a short pause, he immediately understood. Then there was a cry: "moon, don''t Don''t die... " It''s the listener''s tears, the listener''s sad. Let alone others, even Yunzhao is also changed by xuanyuanche''s appalling face, almost forgetting to resist. After that, the two King Kong heard more and more laughter, and took xuanyuanche and Yunzhao with their hands. Despise the enemy. The price will be very heavy. Therefore, the moment when the two King Kong rushed over. Pretending to be dead, Ryukyu and Ouyang feibang pretended to be dead. Four people besieged two King Kong who were unprepared. As a result, it is self-evident. Looking at the four bodies of King Kong lying on the grass, Ouyang Yufei and Liuyue draw a sneer at each other. "Ha ha, fun, fun." Lingyu, who pretended to be dead, jumped up and clapped with both hands when he saw this, and the little figure said that he was as happy as he was, so he thought it was fun. Yunzhao felt the sweat on his forehead, and looked at Ouyang Yufei and ryukyue and said, "you are so scared to death." Hearing this, Liuyue turned to Ouyang Yufei. She understood Ouyang Yufei a little. But it''s up to him to say it. After Ouyang Yu Fei showed a smile of victory, he was squatting on the ground, picking up the four King Kong clothes. See Ryukyu and xuanyuanche look over. The head also does not lift smile way: "these two days, in forbidden area came a lot of people. In addition to the guards here, there are also experts from other places. It seems that our whereabouts have been known by all the people of the island of Hades, so all of us have come here. Let''s take this road. Originally, it was for the sake of fewer people. Although the enemy had high martial arts, there were few obstacles. Now it looks like it''s not going well. It''s no fun to continue here. After all, this road is so open that it''s hard to find a place to hide. " At this point, Ouyang Yufei stops. Chapter 1680 "You mean to change the way." Yunzhao answers. Ouyang Yufei continues to pick the third dress. Wen Yan nodded and said, "yes, they all think we are in the forbidden area. Then we will not go here. This is not the only way to Bijing palace." Then he stood up and handed the clothes of the four great kings to Ryukyu, xuanyuanche and Yunzhao. Take the clothes from Ouyang Yufei in one hand. Xuanyuanche looks at Ouyang Yufei and says, "I see you are trying to lure them over." Ouyang Yufei didn''t refute or affirm. He just smiled at xuanyuanche, no doubt. "Ah, my Woodman, my Woodman, they burn my Woodman..." In the moment of Ouyang Yufei''s smile, Lingyu suddenly saw the fire outside. In a flash, his face changed, he jumped up, and the furious one would rush out. He is quick, and Ouyang Yufei''s reaction is not slow. He holds Lingyu with one backhand. "Let go. They burn my wooden men. I will kill them. I will kill them." Lingyu is pulled by Ouyang Yufei, who is eager to kick and bite Ouyang Yufei. It''s like a little beast. Unfortunately, his lightness skill is good, but his martial arts are not. It''s really harmless to Ouyang Yufei. Holding the angry Lingyu tightly, Ouyang comforted him in a fast voice: "they have burned your wooden man. Now you have no wooden man, but they can''t beat them." "Brother Ouyang helps me fight." Lingyu is stunned and immediately grabs Ouyang Yufei''s arm. Crying face, that said is a rightful and vigorous. Ouyang Yufei said with a wry smile, "there are so many of them. I can''t beat them." Lingyu frowned at once, with a bitter face: "brother Ouyang is useless." Listen to this real truth, xuanyuanche, ryukue and Yunzhao all pick their eyebrows and look at Ouyang Yufei with a smile. This guy, I feel like a child trafficker. Full of sweet words and nonsense, it''s best to be angry. With a wry smile, he accepted three people''s white eyes. Ouyang Yufei hugged Lingyu and said, "brother Ouyang is useless. Lingyu is useful. Chapter 1681 Now they burn your wooden people. They are bad guys. Lingyu follows brother Ouyang, and then he will find a chance. Lingyu is making a lot of wooden people and beat them back. " The dark eyes turned. A pair of children''s heart spirit jade, listen to a heavy nod. With a beautiful fist, he grinned at the red fire outside the forest and said: "hum, dare to bully Lingyu. When am I going to be a large group of wooden people. I will beat you to death. I will ask you to burn my toys. I will beat you to death. " Yes, xuanyuanche, Liuyue, Yunzhao. They look at each other. In this case, Ouyang Yufei is not a successful instigator of an important figure in Hades, but an absolute help. There is one less spirit jade that can make wooden people in the island of hell. They have an extra jade that can make wooden people. The difference between them is not necessarily the result of subtracting one and adding one. All of a sudden, the three were in a good mood. Unexpectedly, Qi Qi threw a look of contempt at Ouyang Yufei. It''s immoral to cheat children. The autumn wind is cool, and the wind helps the fire. There is only one fire left in the wooden camp. Unfortunately, Ouyang Yufei had planned to change his way. This wooden man must not be taken with him, or he who reveals his identity cannot be exposed. Since they can''t take it, it''s better to destroy it. Pity the keeper of the underworld who would burn the wood at all costs. He helped burn the wood man that Ouyang Yufei didn''t want, and made a big enemy like Lingyu. If the left Dharma protector knew it, he would probably vomit blood. It''s autumn with the wind. It''s another morning. "Get out of the way. We''re going in. We''re going to kill Ouyang Yufei''s traitor." "We''re going to kill him, we''re going to kill him..." "Get out of the way. He is the enemy of all of us on the island. It''s not just yours. We must make a contribution." "Yes, we must..." "No, the temple has orders. No one is allowed to enter the forbidden area. Whoever disobeys the orders will be killed." In the bright morning light. Two groups of people were besieged at the border of the forbidden area. A group of experts gathered from all parts of the island. Chapter 1682 There are free experts with high martial arts, generals of Wang Zun''s lineage, experts of several families Wait for the people and horses who live in the paradise of Hades. The other group were Temple guards in black robes. The two sides are holding each other. "The temple is just a sacrifice. Why should we not enter the forbidden area? Even if the order is always there, it depends on the time. Now that traitor Ouyang Yufei has entered the forbidden area, his martial arts are so high, so are the people he brings. We all heard that we had broken the first level. We are in the second level, they also wantonly destroyed. In this crisis, any order can be reconciled. We don''t disobey orders, but we want to protect our homeland. We want to kill the most inhuman traitor. " "Yes, we are going to defend our homeland. We are going to kill the traitor." As soon as the Royal Military General in white, the righteous words fell to the guard of the forbidden area, immediately attracted the loud approval of the people behind him. The guard of the forbidden area frowned and said, "go back. The execution of traitors is only handled by people. You just need to do your own thing, and do nothing else. " "What is to do our own business well? It''s our business to kill that traitor. You deal with it. You have dealt with it for such a long time. How can you not only not kill the traitor, but let him succeed. We don''t trust you. The guards of the temple should prepare the sacrifices. It''s all our business to eradicate the traitors. Get out of the way. " "Yes, get out of the way." The guards of the temple almost rioted before they met, but their faces sank and they said: "indomitable, then don''t blame us for enforcing the law impartially..." "Bang." Just before the temple guards finished speaking, a muffled sound suddenly came. As soon as the body of the first guard was soft, he fell obliquely. The sudden attack in front of us stunned both sides. Then the weapon went out of its sheath, and everyone looked at the forbidden area. The shadows of the trees were whirling, and five people in black came. Chapter 1683 His face was dirty and disordered, and he could hardly see his true face. The black robe on his body was in a terrible disorder, which was obviously just after the battle. "King Kong." The master''s side saw the people dressed like this, and immediately Qi Qi bowed to the five people and shouted. The black robe is a symbol of identity. But the temple guard didn''t move, just looked up and down at the five people, as if to see who it was. Ouyang Yu Fei, with a dirty face, knows that they want to confirm their identity. King Kong Zun is divided into two kinds: King Zun''s jurisdiction and temple''s jurisdiction. There are not many people on the island who know it. He only knew it by chance. At the same time, he didn''t pay attention to it. He came across with cold breath and gloomy face, glared at the temple guard and said, "who gave you this command? It''s a very special time. I''m not allowed to go in, but to intercept. Do you want to ignore the safety of the Ming island and Wang Zun? " After that, Ouyang Yufei didn''t give the temple bodyguard a chance to speak at all. He looked directly at the experts and said in a deep voice: "now Ouyang Yufei, the traitor, has been seriously injured. However, he was told to escape and go to the second checkpoint. " Said this heavy sigh. When the experts heard that, they immediately blew up: "the traitor ran away again. No way, we must go in and kill him." "Kill him, no matter what the price is, kill him." "Yes, such a dehumanizing person is not allowed to live in this world. Let''s go in." At present, Ouyang Yufei''s words are like water in an oil pan and fried. Everyone''s eyes reveal the hatred of Ouyang Yufei. Hearing all the shouting and shouting and murderous, Ouyang Yufei''s face didn''t change at all. He only stressed: "then go in and kill him." "Go, go, go in..." "Kill him..." "Don''t go in, or..." Before the temple bodyguard finished intercepting, xuanyuanche and Yunzhao had one hand knife at the same time. The bodyguard immediately fell down without any reaction. Ouyang Yu Fei, with a calm face, said in a deep voice at the same moment: "we will not hurt our own people, but we will defend our homeland and exterminate the traitors." Chapter 1684 As soon as this word falls, that all the time holds in the masters. The boom broke out and hundreds of experts came out. Even if the temple guard is strong, there are scores. The wind is strong. Hundreds of experts stunned the palace bodyguards, immediately bowed their hands to Ouyang Yufei and other King Kong seats. They rushed into the forbidden area. The hatred for Ouyang Yufei, the traitor, was completely emanating from the bottom of his eyebrows. It has to be said that this led to the rebellion of the experts of hell island and rushed into the forbidden area regardless of the order. Ouyang Yufei, the traitor, really played a great role. Standing beside Ouyang Yufei, watching the masters rush into the forbidden area, listening to Ouyang Yufei speaking of himself in a disgusting, Iron-blooded, expressionless voice and expression. Ryukyu''s heart, a little pain. How much courage it takes, how much hurt it takes to carry on. In order to achieve the surface of the light cloud. Ryukyu gently shook his head and clapped Ouyang Yufei on the shoulder. Ouyang Yu Fei looks back. The wound in the bottom of his eyes flashed by. He smiled at Ryukyu and signaled that he was OK. Waiting for the master to leave, the temple guards to fall. Lingyu square bent his eyebrows and smiled out two dimples: "stupid, I can''t see that. Stupid, stupid, ha ha." Seeing this, Ouyang Yu Fei said with a smile, "let''s go. We are going to cheat others." "Good." Lingyudun is very happy. He grabs Ouyang Yufei''s sleeve and jumps forward. He likes the game. Behind him, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao and ryukue look at each other. At the same time, I took a deep look at Ouyang Yufei''s back. Ouyang Yufei is intentional, although they still have a little ambiguity about why Ouyang Yufei should lead those who have never entered the forbidden area into the forbidden area. However, they can be sure that Ouyang Yufei had planned for a long time and deliberately. He used himself as a bait to guide these people into the forbidden area. The three looked at each other, but they still didn''t ask. They just kept up with Ouyang Yufei. With the autumn wind flying, five people changed into the main area of Ming island. Chapter 1685 The wind is surging, the sky is white and the sky is blue. On the ground, surrounded by immortal spirit, the immortal mansion. Different from the harshness and cruelty of the forbidden area. The main area of Hades is a beautiful fairyland. Groups of cranes and sika deer are suitable for playing by the water. Groups of fish in the lake are freely chasing and playing in the green landscape. The city is magnificent and the farmland is crisscross. If you use a metaphor. The forbidden hell island is hell, and the founder hell island is heaven. Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, Lingyu, a group of five people roam in the city of AirAsia. Yakong city is a big town in the Ming island, second only to Bijing palace. The population is dense, and all kinds of materials are very rich. "You''re sitting here. We''ll look at the horse in front of us. Don''t run around. Do you hear me?" With the previous lessons, xuanyuanche told Ryukyu to do so. Ryu moon saw this lovely sitting on one side of the stone, smiled and said: "really like an old woman." "I think so, too." At the same time, Yunzhao and Ouyang are echoing Tao. Three people voice falls, look at each other immediately a smile. Since knowing that Ryukyu is pregnant, xuanyuanche has become a noisy old lady from a hell king. On the contrary, Ryukyu is full of energy, like a stimulant. It''s really xuanming''s contrast. He glared at Yunzhao and Ouyang Yufei. The three of them and Lingyu walked towards the horse farm. This boundary is more than 100 miles away from the second pass. When do you need to walk. There are wooden people walking in the forbidden area. You can''t use wooden people here. Then just go with the horse. Therefore, Ouyang Yufei and other four people, who were slightly equipped, went to buy horses in a fair way. And Ryukyu stayed at the broad horse market and sat waiting for them. The autumn wind is flying. It''s not cold or hot. It''s just right. Ryukyu sat on the stone and looked at the four people who had begun to look at the horse in front of him, with a smile on his lips. It''s warm, though xuanyuanche is noisy. Chapter 1686 She didn''t need to be so careful at all. However, I feel very comfortable when I am treated like this. It was a happy feeling. Reach out and gently touch the abdomen, Ryukyu''s smile is more and more bright. "Kill him, kill him..." When Ryukyu touched his belly and smiled, suddenly there was a noise in the distance of the horse farm, which was faintly mixed with the sound of rage. Ryukyu could not help looking up. As far as I can see, the horse farm is in a mess. Many people are chasing a child. Yes, it''s just a child. Covered in a ragged black dress, he is running forward at full speed. At most, he is about eight or nine years old. But behind him several big men, brandishing the big stick, scolded and roared after him. Ryukyu frowned slightly when he saw this. She usually doesn''t care about her own business, because there are so many conspiracies in the world, the people you save may not be the ones who bite you back. But she didn''t like it when children were bullied. At that moment, Ryukyu Shua stood up, a flash on the past. Children around the age of eight or nine can run fast, but not as fast as adult men. A few turns, on the side of the horse farm was surrounded. "Kill you little bunny..." "Kill you......" Several big men formed a circle, swung up their sticks and hit the child. It''s all in one shot, leaving no room. It looks like we''re going to shoot the kid. And the child who was trapped in the middle, holding his head, was sobbing, sitting on the ground, with no sense of protecting himself. A wave of the stick went straight up to the child''s head. If it is compacted, it will surely die. When I saw Ryukyu, I was angry. It''s just a kick to fly and kick it hard on the back of the big man in charge. The big man was kicked out by Ryukyu. Ryukyu''s hand was originally spicy. At this time, he saw several adult men actually treat a child like this. He had more strength in his hand. A few feet a round, those big men didn''t even react. Chapter 1687 He was put to the ground by Ryukyu Qiqi. His arms and legs were broken constantly. "Who are you? I dare to worry about our flying horse farm. Come Ouch...... " The man who was kicked out by Ryukyu was the first to respond, holding his arms and shouting at Ryukyu. Don''t think Ryukyu is the LORD he can roar. A word just makes a sound, Ryukyu a close front, a foot mercilessly to his fracture place is a foot. At once, the man had only the power of ouch. Cold into the crying child, Ryukyu reached out to touch the head of the miserable child, and looked at the man on the ground with cold face. "He killed your family? Destroy your ancestors? " The cold words mingled with absolute murderous spirit, which made the shouting people dare not make a sound immediately. Ryukyu''s murderous spirit can be accepted by others. "He He Poison our horses... " It was a long time before another big man who was kicked by Ryukyu broke his leg came out with a grunt. On hearing this, Ryukyu slowly reached out his hand and stroked the child''s head. At the same time, he said slowly, "if you are poisoned, you will be poisoned. So what?" As soon as the words fell, the big men who choked immediately didn''t know what to say. The child stopped crying, raised his face, and stared at Ryukyu. And the movement on this side attracted the people in the horse farm. At this time Ryukyu moon so a take over, is attracted countless eyes. The owner of the horse farm came here with a lot of people. The crowd gathered around. "It''s just a few horses. If you want the life of a child, even Chen''s horse farm, don''t be too arrogant. That''s it. We''ll buy the horses. " At the very moment when the parties gathered. Ouyang Yufei came over from the crowd, reached out and threw it to the big man on the ground. He didn''t know that a ingot of gold was coming from there, making a faint sound. Ryukyu raised his eyes and saw xuanyuanche standing beside Ouyang Yufei with a black face staring at her. Can''t help shrugging and smiling at xuanyuanche. The big man on the ground is obviously in charge. Chapter 1688 Listen to Ouyang Yufei''s understatement of their power. And a disdainful attitude. In addition to the attitude of Ryukyu around, he immediately said nothing. "Let''s go." In front of Ryukyu, he shook his head with a smile. Ouyang Yufei turned around and left. All of a sudden, horses can''t be bought. Ryukyu didn''t have much to say. He had to walk if he was innocent. I didn''t think that my legs had not been raised yet. The pathetic boy suddenly extended his arms and held Ryukyu''s legs. He opened his dark eyes and looked at Ryukyu. It looks like an abandoned puppy. It''s pathetic. Ryukyu feels that she must be pregnant, so she loves her children very much. See this, hand a stretch to pull that child''s hand, gentle way: "go." Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao and his eyes will fall down. I have to say, the brilliance of motherhood. A line of five people, into six people, quickly out of the racecourse. Go to a secluded place. Ouyang Yu Fei stops and turns to look at Ryukyu. He says nothing. It''s just that Ryukyu understands that they are not suitable to take children at this time. Now, squatting down to wipe the child''s face, the gentle way: "we can''t take..." "Don''t you like me, either?" Before Ryukyu''s words were finished, the dirty child suddenly made a sound and looked at Ryukyu''s eyes with red eyes. Ryukyu is so big that he has no experience of coaxing children. Then he shakes his head and says, "No." "Then you like me." Hearing Ryukyu''s answer, the child''s eyes brightened immediately. When Ryukyu saw this retort, he couldn''t say anything but smiled. Seeing this, the dirty child immediately grabbed Ryukyu''s sleeve tightly, and said happily and worried: "then you like me, will you abandon me? Don''t you want me? Will you dislike me when you have a little brother? " he reached out and touched Ryukyu''s stomach. At this point, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao and Ouyang on the edge put away their languid expression and became normal. Ryukyu is now dressed in a man''s clothes, and they can''t see the slightest femininity in that dress. Chapter 1689 How could this child see it at a glance? At the same time of xuanyuanche''s surprise, he always played with the spirit jade of tangren''er. Side head up and down looked at a dirty child, despised shriveled shriveled mouth way: "you grow originally not good-looking, why want to like you?" The child jumped up with a bang. Turning his head and staring at Lingyu fiercely, he said: "Lingyu, you dare to say that I will poison you, poison you." "Hum, if you dare to poison me, I''ll kill you with a wooden man." Lingyuhui''s tit for tat. I don''t know how to kill him with a wooden man. Ouyang Yufei listens to Lingyu''s conversation with the dirty child. The color of surprise on the face slowly converged, and replaced by shock and caution. Xuanyuanche and Yunzhao on the side also began to improve their vigilance. At the same time that Ouyang Yufei and others raised their guard, the dirty child listened to Lingyu''s words, and his tears flowed down. When you jump up, you will rush to Lingyu. That little figure is ferocious. Seeing this, Ryukyu quickly hugged the child and rubbed his head: "don''t cry, don''t cry. Just because I don''t look good doesn''t mean I don''t like it. " "Really? You don''t like me because I''m not good-looking? About to lose me? You''re going to kill me when you see me? " The dirty child heard that from Ryukyu. Immediately regardless of Lingyu, he turned his head and tightly pulled Ryukyu''s clothes. His face was full of hope. "As old as I am, crying and humiliating." When Lingyu saw this, she raised her chin and held Ouyang Yufei''s arm. Xuanyuanche listens to Lingyu''s disdain, and frowns at the moment. Although Lingyu is mentally retarded, she is still about 15 years old. And how does the dirty child look like he is only eight or nine years old? How can he be the same age? This Micro side of the eye to see the side of the obvious face a little white Ouyang Yu Fei. Xuanyuanche''s heart began to mention, who is this dirty child? Relative to xuanyuanche''s vigilance, Ryukyu didn''t feel that the child in front of him was a danger. She didn''t feel murderous in him. Chapter 1690 Then he frowned slightly: "because you are not good-looking, someone will kill you? You tell me that I will help you clean up when I come back. " A dirty child''s eyes are drifting away. Quickly wipe a dirty face with a black robe, carefully look at the moon and say: "like this, do you still like it?" Once the clean face is exposed, even if it is calm like xuanyuanche and others, it also slightly frowns. There''s no scar, no horrible birthmark. However, that one should be obviously a juvenile face, which is covered with slight wrinkles. It''s like a little old man. This "Old age, old age." Ryukyu was surprised. This is a congenital disease. Ryukyu touched the dirty child''s face, but for the first time, he felt a little bad. She''s not very compassionate, but this time she really sympathizes with the children in front of her. Look at the pair of carefully looking at their own eyes. So clearly revealed that he needs people to like him, he wants people to like him, he wants people to love him. Can''t help, silent sigh after laughing: "like." He said and rubbed the wrinkled face. "Really? Really? Ah, some people like me, and others like me... " The excitement, which had never been seen before, came out of the child''s face, more brilliant than the fireworks of that night. Looking at the dirty children in front of the excited shout, Ryukyu''s face rose with a smile. It''s like watching her children happy and she''s happy. It was a joy that never existed, a joy born from the bottom of my heart. "Here, for you to eat, and take good care of your brother. When he is born, I can play with him." Excited, the dirty child suddenly took out a white pill and put it into Ryukyu''s mouth, while his face was shining. Ryukyu smelled the smell and opened his mouth with a smile. "Don''t eat." Seeing Ryukyu open his mouth to eat the food, Ouyang Yufei, who has not acted all of a sudden, makes a sound, which is absolutely tense. Hearing this, Ryukyu turned to Ouyang and looked at him. But the dirty child suddenly turned cold and looked at Ouyang Yufei Chapter 1691 "Ouyang Yufei, you dare to oppose me. Believe it or not, I will poison you." As soon as this word falls, xuanyuanche and Yunzhao look at each other, and their steps move gently towards Ryukyu, and they start to make eyes towards Ryukyu. And Ouyang Yufei, who was stared at by the dirty child. His face raised a wry smile, and he bowed to the dirty child and said, "poison master, how dare I oppose you?" As soon as the voice falls, xuanyuanche and Yunzhao suddenly have a deep breath. Poison Zun, the poison Zun that Ouyang Yufei is so careful to deal with, this poison At the moment when xuanyuanche''s heart sank, Ouyang Yufei''s voice came to his ear. "The poison master is very good at poisons. All the most powerful poisons on the island were all prepared by him, including the one that was ten miles old. And wood Zun spirit jade is a level of people. However, his mind is not very sound, and he is very persistent in the idea that others like him. Don''t act rashly. He''s annoyed by the consequences. " Xuanyuanche and Yunzhao, hearing this, frowned deeply and looked at each other. Today, how to provoke this murderer. "That''s about it." The dirty child that Ouyang Yufei called the poison Zun, listened to the words square to receive the angry color on the face, arrogantly nodded. "But she is my brother. You also know that she is pregnant with children now. If there is something wrong with her, the consequence will be... " Speaking of this, Ouyang Yufei forced out a smile at the corner of his mouth and said, "the venerable doesn''t want to play without his brother." Ouyang Yu Fei''s voice just fell. The dirty child put his arm out, put his arm around Ryukyu''s neck, and glared at Ouyang Yufei fiercely. "She is also my most important person. Hum, I know you all don''t like me and are afraid of me. She likes me and she is not afraid of me. You''re just trying to set us apart. Ouyang Yufei, you are talking, I will poison you. " Then he turned his head and put the pill on Ryukyu''s mouth. He fixed his eyes on Ryukyu and said carefully, "do you want to eat it?" Ryukyu saw this and smiled, ignoring the hint of xuanyuanche and so on. One mouth swallowed the small pill. Chapter 1692 "The moon......" "Congealing herbs and Ziheche, it''s very healthy." Licked the corner of his mouth, and Ryukyu smiled at the eight or nine year old poison Buddha and pinched his cheek gently. Seeing that Ryukyu had taken his medicine, the poison venerable smiled and nodded his head happily: "yes, yes, my heaven treasure pill, I raise my younger brother very much. I have a lot more here. I''ll give it to my brother slowly. " "Heaven treasure pill." Hearing the name of the pill from the little broken child, Ouyang Yu Fei suddenly stares round his eyes and screams. "Ah." Xuanyuanche was also surprised. He remembered that the best pill to cure him was this one. For this pill, the king of medicine asked him to enter the deep mountains of the Southern Song Dynasty to find the medicine for him. Now I even give it to Ryukyu as a sugar bean. Ouyang Yufei and xuanyuanche flash a word in their mind at the same time, which is violent. "With a baby, you have a baby?" After eating the Lingyu of tangren''er, he made up his spare time and walked curiously. He reached out and touched Ryukyu''s belly. "Then hurry up and I want to play with my brother." "You didn''t do him any good. He didn''t play with you. He just played with me." The way of poison venerable is high and high. Lingyu snorted and thought about it. He said to Ryukyu''s belly, "then I''ll make you a horse that can walk and play with arrows that can run for you. You''ll like it." After all, the other arm of Ryukyu, the spontaneous overlord, will not be let go. Xuanyuanche standing aside, Yunzhao, Ouyang in the flying see this, speechless. But Ouyang Yufei is Ouyang Yufei, who is very good at abducting people. Seeing that both of them lived in Ryukyu, Ouyang turned his eyebrows twice and immediately raised a look of pain and sighed. "Unfortunately, there are many enemies in front of us. I don''t know if we''ve ever had a chance? If you can''t break through and let them hurt your brother, you won''t have to play. " As soon as the voice fell, xuanyuanche immediately stared at Ouyang Yufei and dared to talk with his children and find death. However, it also reflects the quick understanding of Ouyang Yufei''s meaning. Chapter 1693 At present, I just stare hard. I''ll find him to settle the matter later. "Not afraid, not afraid, who dares to come to your trouble, I will poison him." Patting the small chest, the random feeling of the fence is called a light cloud. Ouyang Yufei immediately shook his fist behind him. If there is a fence, the one in the temple is poisoned. Don''t say anything else. All of a sudden, the front of the bramble became the Chunguang Avenue. It''s good to have a baby that I like with this mentally retarded child. With the autumn wind flying, the situation ahead is very good. The night is graceful. Knowing that Ouyang Yufei appears in the forbidden area, the city of AirAsia, which is not very alert and chaotic, is still elegant. Yakong City Lord''s mansion. Today''s city Lord''s office is extraordinarily busy. For today the Lord''s wife has given birth to a son. It''s a celebration to have a son, but not a feast. At this time, the city Lord''s residence, with its brilliant lights and loud voices, celebrates that the child was recognized by the temple as a talented man and worthy of cultivation as soon as he was born. This is just a birth took away, even the children''s parents did not see what their children look like. But it''s really something to celebrate, isn''t it. Therefore, the children here were born and taken away. What was prepared there was a feast to celebrate the city Lord''s having children. It was immediately changed to a feast to celebrate the children''s entering the temple. Those who heard the news immediately exchanged endless congratulations. The lights were shining and the guests were full. "The Lord of the city is the Lord of the city. As soon as this son is born, he will be designated as the holy temple. It will soon be prosperous." "Because of the problem of water these years, there are very few children living now, but the children of the city Lord are so competitive. OK, OK." "Ha ha, I''m flattered." "Don''t be modest, city Lord, this..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± You come and I go. It''s full of wine. Liancheng master''s face with a Chinese character is almost like a flower, shuttling among the guests in the hall. The sound of congratulation keeps rising and falling, which is extremely lively. "This child must be better than the blue when he grows up. The temple chooses..." "Ah..." It was in the hall full of congratulations. Chapter 1694 Outside the hall, a scream of panic broke the celebration of the hall. There was a momentary difference in the hall. In this surprise, a servant rushed into the hall. "What''s the matter, old Lu?" Lian Chengzhu''s face sank. This is the housekeeper of his family. He is very calm in ordinary times. What''s the matter today "Lord Lord Outside... " The housekeeper pointed out of the hall, his face pale and frightened, and could not speak. "Outside? Come on, go out and have a look. " "No, we have come in." In the command of the leader of Liancheng, a faint voice sounded, and two figures appeared outside the hall and walked slowly. The face is very raw. The people in the hall look at each other. They don''t know each other. Seeing two strangers come in, the leader of Liancheng frowned slightly and said in a deep voice: "you are..." The words of inquiry just came out, and the voice of the leader of Liancheng suddenly seemed to be cut off by others, and then he lost his voice. Eyes suddenly a tight, fixed to watch a person in the hands of things. Murderous spirit, instantly permeated the whole hall. All the guests in the hall were shocked. What''s the matter? At present, Qi Qi follows the line of sight of the leader of Liancheng. I saw a young man coming in, carrying a baby''s swaddle, which was stained with bloodstain. It was very messy. But it was empty, and there were no babies. What''s strange about this thing? "Where are you from? How about people, and the children in them? What about the children? " In a moment of stupor, the leader of Liancheng suddenly rushed up and grabbed the swaddle. His whole body was shaking and his voice could hardly be formed. After modification, Ouyang Yufei looks at the leader of Liancheng in front of him. Slowly said: "we are from the forbidden area. We want to ask for a glass of water and wine after hearing the Lord''s happy event. I didn''t want to go there. I saw several white robed people outside the city Lord''s house, carrying a baby and throwing groceries on the wall. Then my brother didn''t hear the baby crying... " "What..." Before Ouyang Yufei had finished speaking, even the city Lord and all the people in the hall changed their faces. ¡£¡£¡£¡£ Ah, I''m so angry. It''s said that there''s something wrong with the Internet. I can''t open the web page. I''m sorry Chapter 1695 White robes symbolize sanctity. That''s the holy robe that people in the temple can wear. And the whole city of Akon just appeared in the temple here, for what? Everyone here is not clear. At the moment, everyone''s face turned white. One by one, staring at the baby swaddled with blood, which was snatched by the leader of Liancheng. The child The child "Impossible Absolutely impossible... " Catching the swaddling clothes wrapped by the people who saw the temple with his own eyes for his son, the leader of Liancheng could hardly accept the ferocious roar of his face for a while. "Yes, it''s impossible. How could it be..." "Yes, Liancheng Lord''s children are chosen by the temple. How can they be..." "Yes, I know the person from the temple. It''s not a fake. It''s absolutely impossible..." "Impossible..." After a moment of silence. All the people in the hall immediately followed the roar of the leader of Liancheng and began to be confused. The look at Ouyang Yufei is full of distrust. "Say, are you moving your hands? Ah, did you move your hands? " In the chaos of the hall, the leader of Liancheng locked his eyes on Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao beside him. The face is completely distorted. Ouyang Yufei is standing at the entrance of the hall. He looks at all the people in the hall lightly and looks at them as if they are going to eat their general ferocity. Cold sweep a circle of people, deep voice way: "I have no hatred with the leader of Liancheng recently. What''s more, even if we have enemies, we will also report to the leader of Liancheng Voice fell, Ouyang Yu Fei eyes more and more sharp sweep to the people. "I have already said that today we just came out of the forbidden area and happened to come here. When I met this scene, I heard that they said they were the children of the city Lord. That''s why I have a good intention. When they leave, I will bring them to the leader of Liancheng. Unexpectedly, it has become the main culprit. Liancheng Lord, do you think our two brothers can be opponents of those five temples? " Cold words with anger. Chapter 1696 And in the last sentence of this anger, I really asked the point. The temple is full of first-class experts, two to five, they have no chance to win. Such a simple truth. If you don''t say it, you can''t think of it. if you say it, even if you don''t want to believe the hands of the temple blindly, you have to believe it. That''s a good point. You can see that the forces are not opponents. At present, the chaotic hall is quiet again. Stillness. "Child, my child..." In this strange silence, a sharp hiss came from the back hall. Then, a few maid servants helped a stumble, weak woman, quickly rushed over. That''s the lady of the city Lord who just gave birth. The beautiful lady of the city Lord rushed from the back hall in a shawl. At the sight of the baby swaddling in the hands of the leader of Liancheng, he screamed and fell down as soon as his body softened. "Madam..." "Ah. , lady of the city Lord...... " There was another moment of confusion in the hall. It''s only a moment after I fainted. The city Lord''s wife fell to the ground, grabbed the swaddle in the hands of the city Lord who jumped in front of her, and her eyes burst out in tears. "Revenge, revenge for my son," he screamed with hatred. You must avenge my son, my son, my son... " The shrill cry almost broke the sky. The sadness moved all the people in the hall. "Well, revenge, this revenge must be avenged, young man, tell me, why, why does the temple do this? Why? " The red eyed leader of Liancheng is the leader of the city. In spite of such grief, it is not rash to be able to get a clue. Ouyang Yufei''s face was heavy when he heard this. He looked at all the people in the hall who had their eyes on him and shook his head slowly. "I don''t know why they did it, so we came to remind the city Lord. Lord, don''t worry, listen to me. I don''t know why they are targeting babies. But... " Chapter 1697 Speaking of these two words, Ouyang Yufei''s face is more and more dignified. Let the people in the hall almost hold a breath. "However, we went to the forbidden area to search the traitor. Instead of finding the traitor Ouyang Yufei, our brother found a big secret in the forbidden area. Therefore, our two brothers did not care to search the traitor and rushed out of the forbidden area. " Speaking of this, Ouyang Yufei took a deep breath and said: "on the northeast corner of the outer edge of the forbidden area, our brother found a mass grave. Inside It''s all baby bodies... " "What..." Ouyang Yufei''s voice was still in decline, and almost all the people in the hall were shocked. The shock was almost indescribable. Ouyang Yu Fei''s face was full of pain, and he looked at the shocked people who didn''t know how to speak That''s what our brother found. Looking at this situation again today, I came to the city Lord at risk. " "How many babies will it take for such a big pit This This... " "No, the children, the children..." "Ah How could it be... " All the people in the hall, at this time one by one, were shocked and upset. "So many children, this is from there..." In this chaos, a few people suddenly walked into the hall, the first middle-aged man, with a face full of iron anger and a deep voice. Ouyang Yufei turns around and sees lianfei, the father of Liancheng Lord. "Dad..." "Needless to say, I heard it when I came in." That hurried to see his grandson''s Ming island and Ouyang family side by side of Lian''s family, Lian Fei. At this time, his brow was cold and cold as ice, his face was murderous, and he waved to the leader of Liancheng. Seeing that even the head of the family came, the chaos in the hall was quiet. All for here identity most noble Lian Fei horse to look forward to. As soon as Lian Fei stabilizes the scene, he immediately turns his head and stares at Ouyang Yufei. He says in a deep voice, "is this true?" "If there''s a half word, it''s a thunderclap." Chapter 1698 Ouyang is determined to fly back. Lian Fei listens to the murderous air on his face and starts to storm. He looks at Ouyang Yufei again and says. "But so many children, where did they come from?" Ouyang Yufei shrugs at his words, trying to say that he knows. A warm voice suddenly sounded nearby: "even the patriarch, there are many children who have been admitted and confirmed dead in the temple these years." When the people in the hall heard it, they immediately looked at the voice. Only to see the corner of the hall, a person slowly stood up, it was Ouyang. However, people are not surprised that Ouyang came out of the world here, and even his family has been greatly involved with him. Lian Fei listens to, eyebrow fast wrinkly two wrinkly, look at Ouyang to come out of the dust way: "you mean?" Ouyang came slowly out of the dust, frowning and murmuring: "this little brother doesn''t mention it. He doesn''t think so. I come to think of one thing, gentlemen, who has a new baby born in these years, and the people of the temple are not there? " As soon as the words came out, people in the hall shook their heads. His face became more and more ugly, and his vest was cold. Everyone felt that the next words would make their hair stand on end. Seeing this, Ouyang nodded, his face heavy: "no, as long as there is a child to be born, the temple is absolutely nearby. So, your children, the first sight is the temple people see, or you? " As soon as I ask, I can hear the sound of breathing more quietly in the hall. "It''s the temple." In this silence, even the flying body began to be unsteady. Ouyang raised his head and looked up at lianfei. Then he said, "yes, the temple. When a child is born, the first one to take over is the temple, not the parents. The people of the temple decide whether they are qualified to enter the temple. Or mediocre qualifications, can only enter ordinary schools. Even Stillborn. " There is no wind without waves. Originally, the lake was deep, and the wind and waves could not lift its bottom. So, everyone thinks it''s pure and clean. However, when a stone fell, the surging waves found a trace of turbidity. Chapter 1699 Then, those who have doubts will immediately turn it off and immediately start to suspect. Therefore, listening to Ouyang''s words, all the people in the hall looked wonderful for a moment. "Yes, they decide everything about our children..." "It seems that I didn''t see my children, so they took them away..." "No, I don''t think so. I heard my child cry at that time. The people in the temple said it was stillborn and they were crying. How could it be stillborn..." "It''s the same with mine..." "Ah, here..." Not to mention that it''s OK, the more people in the hall are shocked and frightened. Many of them had their children taken away from the temple. "I''ve always thought that what we eat is non-toxic. Why do we have so many stillbirths? And many can be taken away by the temple. But few ordinary children can stay. " Ouyang frowns. He stood next to Lian Fei, the hand in the sleeve shaking constantly, biting his teeth to take the words and said: "because there are few children alive. So the temple began to select children and began to record who was going to have children. Start giving birth to them first. We all think it''s normal. But However... " "However, our new born children are in the mouth of the tiger and the wolf, in the pit of thousands of people." Ouyang comes out of the dust and takes on what lianfei can''t say. Boom, as soon as this word exits, the whole hall is full of people. Not every one of them has had children, but they have relatives, friends and families, and they have seen such things. This is the rule on the territory of Ming island. It''s nothing new. And they have always believed, as if this is the way of heaven. But now they are told they are wrong. The people they believe in are wrong. Behind the rules they believe in is the naked darkness and the black blood killing. Their new generation did not die. They may have been killed by the people of the temple. They killed the temple that they thought was sacred. The children they were chosen to live in were not privileged in the temple. Chapter 1700 But, already dead, abandoned in the pit, not even buried. Such shocking news makes everyone ferocious. "No wonder, the forbidden area was not forbidden before, but it was suddenly forbidden to anyone more than ten years ago. It turned out that..." Ouyang touched his chin out of the dust. The words that floated were like the thunder, which exploded in everyone''s heart. The fist clenched, Lian Fei''s face was livid, and he roared, "I must trace this matter out, or I will never stop." "We have to find out. We can''t let our children die in the dark." "Yes, I want to enter the forbidden area..." "When entering the forbidden area, you have to check, you have to check..." "I''ll find a helper and go together..." Even Fei''s voice dropped, and the whole hall was boiling. All people''s faces are ferocious like evil spirits, and the blood red eyes exude the ferocity of killing fish and breaking through nets. Ouyang comes out of the dust and listens to the words and puts out his hand to suppress the sound waves. Later he said: "in this case, it''s not too late. Lian clan head, I see you take someone to the forbidden area to see if what this little brother said is true. The leader of Liancheng and I are responsible for contacting all parties. As long as it''s confirmed, it can''t be done that way. The temple is strong, and our families are not afraid of him. " "Yes, that''s it." At once, the people in the hall began to rush out towards the forbidden area. Seeing this, Ouyang suddenly raised his voice and said in a loud voice, "everyone, listen to me. I''m not talking about our traitor Ouyang Yufei. Just, I believe in your judgment. Ouyang Yufei can make a mess for a while, but it can''t mess with me. But if we don''t have the new generation, we will definitely collapse. We have a clear idea of which is more important, and we have a clear understanding of the priorities of this matter. " Ouyang''s voice fell, and even feishen roared: "nephew Shi is right, we still have clear priorities, Ouyang Yufei has Wang Zun to deal with, we don''t join. At the moment, we''re going to solve it. " Chapter 1701 "That''s right. Do it like this. Don''t be late. Go and break into the forbidden area." "Go, break......" As soon as the plan was decided, the people in the whole hall immediately scattered and rushed out. Those who break into the forbidden area break into the forbidden area and distribute the news. A stable mind. The hall was empty for a moment, only Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao, who had not spoken. Seeing the empty hall, Ouyang Yufei slightly hooked his mouth. There are several families to uncover the temple. It''s better than anyone who comes here. "Let''s go." Micro side head to the cloud called a way, Ouyang Yu Fei turned around and wanted to go. "Ouyang Yufei." Before stepping out, a faint cry came out of the hall. Ouyang Yu Fei sees Ouyang coming out of the dust, without reply or refutation. Ouyang gives a light look at Ouyang Yufei: "next time, I will dress up and change my figure." As soon as Ouyang Yufei heard that he could not be concealed, he smiled and said, "thank you for your help." Today, if he doesn''t have a good reputation in every aristocratic family or in the whole island of Hades, even if he rebelled, he didn''t help Ouyang, who has a good reputation. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to incite. Ouyang frowns at Ouyang Yufei and says, "is it true or not?" "Really." "Are you sure the temple did it?" "I promise with my head on the head." Hearing that Ouyang Yufei is so determined, Ouyang comes out of the world and ponders for a moment. Suddenly, he looked up at Ouyang Yufei and said, "did you find out? So there is today''s rebellion? " Ouyang Yufei hears the words and smiles, but doesn''t answer. Ouyang came out of the world and didn''t ask questions. He said lightly: "it''s because of this. No wonder I always think it''s wrong. You are not ungrateful Ouyang Yufei hears that he has a deep look at Ouyang. There was only indifference in his eyes, no disgust or pretense. He was the most intelligent person in Ouyang family, and he never misunderstood. Chapter 1702 At present, the corners of the mouth are high, but the bitter smile is unknown. Ouyang came out of the world and saw Ouyang Yufei. He said, "what about children?" Yunzhao, who hasn''t heard from the opera all the time, was surprised to hear Ouyang''s question. He was a careful man. "Follow me." On the other hand, Ouyang Yufei is not surprised that Ouyang is out of the world and guesses right. He laughs and walks out of the hall first. Yunzhao and Ouyang immediately follow. On the other side, Ouyang Yufei is fighting against the people in the temple. On the hillside outside the dark city gate, five people in the temple who were poisoned were kicked by the fence. Chao Ryukyu said, "it''s solved. They are not poisoned." It''s like saying that the cabbage is not delicious. It''s called weightlifting. Ryukyu holds the baby snatched from the hands of five Temple people. Hearing this, he cannot help laughing and shaking his head. She''s arrogant enough. She doesn''t want the real arrogant guy here. At one stroke, the five Temple people didn''t even fight back, and they fell down directly. As a result, they were criticized by the fence. "Little doll." Ignoring the fence, Lingyu stood beside Ryukyu curiously, looking at the crumpled baby. Ryukyu embraces the baby and says to xuanyuanche, "what do these people want to do in the hell island?" When they came in the evening, they happened to meet the five people in the temple who were going to strangle the baby. Ouyang Yu Fei saw this, and he put in a foot. After grabbing the child, swaddling clothes stained with some temple blood were taken away. They came to pick up the five. But she didn''t understand why the temple wanted to kill these babies. Xuanyuanche saw Liuyue and shook his head. He knew there. "He has a problem." When xuanyuanche shakes his head, the fence that comes by suddenly speaks. Ryukyu is stunned and looks at the crying baby. Is that ok? I saw that this point pointed to the baby''s calf, and Ryukyu and xuanyuanche looked along his fingers. In the moonlight, Ryukyu can see the baby''s calves carefully, but his face changes slightly. This Chapter 1703 Half a sound, Ryukyu looks up and exchanges a look with xuanyuanche. Is that why? But even then, there''s no need to kill. Dark clouds cover the moon, but at this time they faintly disperse. Exposed the bright moon under the dark cloud. Xuanyuanche and Liuyue look up at the bright moon on their heads. Maybe they have a glimpse of the hidden secret of the island. The wind moved the treetops, and tonight it was sleepless. Ouyang goes out of the world and takes away the baby of Liancheng Lord. Liuyue, Ouyang Yufei and a group of six people continue to move towards the second checkpoint. Ryukyu did not ask, Ouyang Yu Fei did not say. It''s just the faint smile that has vividly portrayed the trust. In autumn, the sun is shining. Ouyang Yufei and his party moved very fast and did not receive any interference along the way. This has to be attributed to the two pieces of one-to-one news. Countless experts entered the forbidden area and searched for the traitor Ouyang Yufei. Another group, the four families headed by Lian''s family and more and more ordinary people, also forced their way into the forbidden area to find the baby''s grave. Originally harmonious and consistent with the outer world. It began in the news of the baby''s grave. The confusion, the anger, the spearhead of the same external world began to fall apart. In such a mood and situation, Ouyang Yufei, Ryukyu and others rushed to the second level at a fairly fast speed. On the seventh day, the second checkpoint. Frost and wind are all over the sky, and trees are withering. "Why is it so cold?" Even though the horse was walking on the open mountain, Yunzhao shivered and frowned. At this time of year, it''s early winter in Central China. It should be a little cold. However, compared with the temperature of the island, the temperature is only slightly cool in late autumn at most. In the first ten li of this place, the temperature is still relatively cool. How come it''s less than ten miles away? It feels like it''s winter. The wind blows on my face like a knife. The temperature is a little too weird. "It''s a little weird." Xuanyuanche said as he took off his coat and put it on Ryukyu, who was sitting in front of him. Chapter 1704 Ryukyu knew that the refusal was invalid, so he let xuanyuanche drape her clothes. "It should be a matter of topography. There is a strange environment in front of us." "Hee hee, I''m still the wisest sister of the moon." Ryukyu''s voice fell, and the fence on one side fell and he laughed. At the same time, I look at Yunzhao and xuanyuanche with contempt. That''s a blatant look, stupid. Yunzhao, xuanyuanche, lazy and half of the children, ignore. Ouyang Yufei on one side nodded his head. "It''s really the environment. You can immediately see the second level of what you absolutely can''t imagine, our destination." Hearing this, Yunzhao and xuanyuanche didn''t say much. They hurried the horse up immediately. Let''s go for a mile or so, and the temperature will be even colder. The horses could hardly walk. However, they had to give up their horses and use their flying skills to gallop. "Yueyue elder sister gives you something to eat. It''s warm when you eat it." In the bitter cold wind, a pill fell from the fence. Let Ryukyu a person warm as if in the spring, and the side of the cold lips green face white xuanyuanche and others, contrast into fun. Xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, Ouyang Yufei, can''t put that face down. They had to bear the cold wind to move forward, but it was too cold for them. After a stroke of fragrant Kung Fu, several people went to the end of the forest. At present, a natural moat straddles in front of several people. Precipices and cliffs are like cutting with a knife. You can''t see the bottom at a glance, and you can''t use lightness skills. The snow and ice crystal frozen the whole cliff of the natural moat. Looking down, it was all silver. On that day, the bridge and rope built on the cutting had been separated and had no power to borrow. Looking up, on the far side of the natural moat, there are several big words in black red. The second pass, lying on the top, is majestic. After the second pass, the main peak of the Ming island can be seen clearly. As long as we pass the second level, the third level will be very close. The second level, ice and snow peak. It''s a natural moat glacier. I don''t know how many peerless experts to bury. It is different from the first level. Chapter 1705 It''s as cold as an arctic glacier. A natural moat is like an ice wing in the sky. Stunned for a moment, Yunzhao narrowed his eyes and said, "I didn''t expect it to be like this." More than ten miles away, it''s still plain and cool in late autumn. Within ten miles, it became a vast iceberg. It''s almost two levels of differentiation. It has to be said that the creator''s magic. Ryukyu nodded: "it''s a little magical indeed." Throughout the vast world she had seen, it was a magic word. Xuanyuanche listened to ryukue''s words and nodded slightly, which was approval. Seeing this, Ouyang Yu Fei said with a wry smile, "don''t patronize the praise, think about how to pass the second pass." Hearing Ouyang Yufei''s wry smile, ryukyue looks around. There was no movement. He looked down at the foot of the natural moat, the vast ice and snow brewing cold fog around, the bottom can not really see. At that moment, Ryukyu raised his chin at the bottom of the cliff and said, "here is the checkpoint?" Ouyang Yufei took a look and pondered for a moment: "it can be regarded as it is." "How many people?" Xuanyuanche squints at Ouyang Yufei. "No one." Ouyang Yufei''s answer surprised Yunzhao for a moment. Turning around, he said, "no one is stationed, so there are strange things here." Listen to Yunzhao, Ouyang Yufei is silent for a moment. It''s like thinking about what to say. A moment later, Ouyang Yufei said slowly: "it''s weird that the glacier is weird, but for us Alas, let''s go down and see the specific situation first. " Listen to Ouyang Yufei so said, Ryukyu first nodded: "go, go down." At present, xuanyuanche and Yunzhao no longer speak much. Each of them raised their vigilance and began to descend towards the bottom of the cliff. Compared with Yunzhao''s carefulness, Lingyu and the fence seem to be quite leisurely. Lingyu bit a sugar gourd and grabbed four of them. Her eyes were smiling. And the hedgerow is also satisfied with the sugar man in his hand. The first time someone bought him candy, I''m so happy. Chapter 1706 It seems that Ryukyu came to pass the pass, while Lingyu and Lingluo came for a walk. That posture, leisurely. I don''t know if the artistes are brave. Ice and snow. Where the line of sight reaches, all is boundless white, that kind of pure color, lets the human dazzle to be fascinated. The cliff is covered with ice and snow, and the place where you start is quite slippery. Even xuanyuanche and other lightness skills have to walk carefully. For fear of one carelessness, one fell to the bottom of the cliff. The natural moat is extremely high, and there is no end to be seen if it extends obliquely. "Shua, Shua, Shua." Ouyang Yufei, xuanyuanche and Yunzhao all have extremely high lightness skills. They walk on the ice, leaving only shallow footprints. As for the best Lingyu of lightness skill, there are no footprints left. It''s light like a feather flying on the ice. That kind of weightlifting, with a completely arrogant arrogant posture, to a foot down, almost knee deep into the snow in the Ryukyu moon and fence show. "Stupid, I can''t even use lightness skill." Lingyu licked the sugar gourd and squinted at Ryukyu''s smile and said sincerely: "it seems that you can''t teach my brother when he was born, or he will become a fool. It''s better for me to teach him. Hee hee, I will be smarter than you. " Listen to Lingyu''s honest and sincere words, the black brow of Ryukyu that xuanyuanche took with him. She can''t do lightness skill, which is known all over the world, but no one dares to make fun of her. Because she can shut anyone up. But this jade is really "It''s not allowed to say that Yueyue''s sister is stupid. Although she''s not very good, she can''t. As for younger brother, I teach, I teach, what I teach must be better than you. " The only fence fell in. Lingyu once heard: "cut, you are stupid and can''t do lightness skill. You dare to be better than me. Hum, joke." "If you don''t know lightness skill, you''ll be smart. I''ll teach him to poison you..." Listen to Lingyu and the fence fight, and Ryukyu is completely speechless. Is she really useless in their eyes? Without waiting for Ryukyu to be depressed, Ouyang Yufei, who was walking in front of him, suddenly fell into a deep voice Chapter 1707 "Be careful. They''re in their range." As soon as this word falls, Ryukyu will see it in front of Ouyang Yufei''s feet. A snow-white thing, suddenly jumped from under the ice and snow, flew towards Ouyang and rushed up, spouting a transparent liquid in its mouth. Ouyang was ready to fly early, and he had a sword in his hand. A flash of body shape, oblique flash away. The white thing that rushed to Ouyang Yufei was cut into two parts by Ouyang Yufei''s sword in an instant. But just where Ouyang Yufei was standing. The liquid from that thing didn''t spray on Ouyang Yufei''s body and fell on the ice. At once, I heard a creak, and the ice immediately melted into a pit. The mist was flying. "Corrosion." Xuanyuanche saw the frown, which was very poisonous. Look down at the snow-white thing cut off by Ouyang Yufei. Depending on the situation, it should be a snake. The whole body is white, even the head is white. Except for those two black eyes, there is no trace of noise on the body. This color is buried on the ice and snow. Even if Ryukyu has excellent eyesight, it is not easy to find them. "It''s a snow snake. It''s very poisonous. If you are bitten by him, even if you take the antidote right away, you will have to give up your martial arts. " Ouyang Yu Fei stopped and said in a deep voice, "however, these things can''t hurt us. As long as they are fast enough, they will be out of reach." Speaking of this, I took a look at Xuanyuan Che. Xuanyuanche''s silent eyebrow moved for a moment, without making a sound. He is good at lightness skill, only under the best Lingyu here. However, Ryukyu won''t, naturally he will. That''s nothing to say. But the fence is enchanted with poison, but it''s also a master of lightness skills. He will not be able to do so, but he is holding on to Ryukyu. This is good. He drags two. How good is his lightness skill? He also gives a big discount. This box has to pass at speed. Then he really But I didn''t care. He will protect Ryukyu well. \T as for the fence, it''s not exclusive. It''s impossible to die if it''s bitten by a snake. Chapter 1708 Then don''t protect him too much. Xuanyuanche is never a very kind person. A child''s heart is the most sensitive. Although he is actually not young, he is 15 or 16 years old. In fact, his mind is not open at all. At this time, the sensitive heart instantly understood xuanyuanche''s idea. Can''t help staring at xuanyuanche full of danger. Then he pulled Ryukyu''s skirt and said, "sister Yueyue, I don''t like him. Follow me and I will protect your safety. Hum, if I don''t know how to use lightness skill, I don''t believe that it''s hard to live here. " Xuanyuanche didn''t wait for Ryukyu to speak when he heard the words. His eyes would speak in a moment. "That''s a good idea, so do it." I didn''t think he was fast. Ouyang Yu Fei was faster beside me, so I snatched a word directly. "I think it''s good too, so it''s settled. Brother, you follow the fence slowly, and we''ll give you a way ahead." Yunzhao said, and immediately grasped xuanyuanche''s arm. This is the best strategy here. Ryukyu follows the fence, not to mention the snake king. And Xuan Yuan Che Teng hands, speed immediately up. Ryukyu is also an expert in analyzing the situation. When hearing the words of Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao, he also received the eyes they gave her. Now he laughs and grabs before xuanyuanche speaks. Raise eyebrow to look at Xuan Yuan Che way: "still need me to repeat?" "Month." Xuanyuanche understood the meaning of Ryukyu, when he frowned directly. "Go ahead and don''t waste time." Without waiting for xuanyuanche to go on, Ryukyu pushed xuanyuanche directly. Today is the seventh day. They don''t have much time. Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao listen to Ryukyu. Suddenly, he grabbed xuanyuanche directly on one side, but could not let xuanyuanche resist the leap, and then shot towards the front like a flash. No trace in the snow. "Stupid, stupid." Watching Ouyang Yufei and other three people go far, Lingyu shakes his head while eating sugar gourd and looks at the moon and the fence, then flies away. All of a sudden, there was only a black moon and fence on the snow. "Hum, dare say I''m stupid. Next time I see you, I will poison you." Chapter 1709 The fence bit its teeth and waved at will. The snow snake that was killed on the ground burst into flames. I don''t know what poison the fence used. "It''s a nice warm thing." Lingyu sincerely said two times of stupid Ryukyu, a small fire is not easy to send, so he had to smile and say a word at will. "This snow snake is easy to burn, and it''s easy to use firewood. I''ll come here in winter to catch them and burn them. Sister Yueyue wants it. I''ll get it for you." After that, I didn''t wait for Ryukyu to speak. Bending over and grabbing a mass of ice, he smashed it not far away. With a bang of the ice, many snow snakes sprang out of the boundary. The fence swaggered past. Where they passed, the snow snake fell to the ground, without even struggling, and was poisoned directly. However, Ryukyu hardly saw how the fence moved. This is the real bullying. Ryukyu shakes his head, turns his head and looks around his eyes. Xuanyuanche can''t see what he has gone to see. She moves faster. This thought came to mind, and Ryukyu suddenly had a look. Not far ahead, a hardy little tree stands in the ice and snow. Ryukyu''s eyebrows and eyes are moving, and a smile appears on the corner of his mouth. "Do you want to compete with them in speed?" It''s just a shout to the fence. The fence is falling on the viper, and he nods without hesitation: "OK, OK, dare to say I''m stupid." "Let''s go and poison the snake over there." Listen to the approval of the fence, ryukue laughed and walked towards the tree. When the fence falls, turn back and open the road. When a fence has fallen, all things bow down and become ministers. That snow snake don''t say bite, is touch all can''t touch Ryu moon half minutes. Cutting trees and sawing wood, Ryukyu moon is very fast. If the fence can''t help, go and pack the poisonous snake. The division of labor between them is very clear. In a short time, the wood is cut into two poles. The viper is a big bag, which is bound with vines by the fence. Seeing the fence fall, I really thought that she was going to have a fire, so I tied a big bundle of snakes to her. Ryukyu smiled and said that she didn''t need to, but let the fence fall and drag it up. Chapter 1710 Tie the plank to your feet with vines. "Hold it." Looking back at the fence tied with her hands and feet, Ryukyu gave a loud warning. "All right." The fence falls with one hand holding the waist of Ryukyu and the other dragging the snow snake. Although he felt that his feet were tied to the board, and he was not allowed to move by himself, he could only let Ryukyu take them with him, which was a bit awkward, but he promised to be quite agile. "Then go." Double pole in the snow, sheet in the snow like flying out. In the cold wind, the moon and the fence burst out like lightning. Skiing. Back then, she was quite familiar with the sport. The slope of the mountain is inclined downward, which is most conducive to sliding. A few flying, Ryukyu on the snow as if it really flew up. But see, on the snow-white ice and snow, a black moon and fence fall, just like the spirit on the snow, flying down, with countless shadows. "Wow, that''s great, that''s great." "Better in the back. Let''s go." The sun shines and the snow world is beautiful. "Don''t worry about Ryukyu. There''s a fence in it. Nothing in the glacier can hurt her hair." At full speed, Ouyang is walking towards xuanyuanche. "He knew that he was just dissatisfied." Yunzhao doesn''t wait for xuanyuanche to answer, but takes it directly, laughing. "I think so." Ouyang Yufei also smiled. "I don''t know when the stupid moon and the stupid hedge will come. We must wait for them very much..." "Ouch..." "Wolf cry?" Lingyu did not finish a word, a wolf roared through the air and came, xuanyuanche a Leng. There are wolves in the ice and snow? Looking at each other, Ouyang Yufei never knew there were wolves in this place? Are you wrong? "So fast." Yunzhao frowned. The wolf howls in the air. The speed is a thousand miles. What kind of wolf is this? "Ouch..." Close at hand, the four men were immediately ready to look around. "Bang." Snowflakes are flying all over the sky, and a thing is flying down from the snow rock behind them, blooming countless snowflakes. "Ha ha, you are so slow, stupid Lingyu, useless, useless." Chapter 1711 In the midst of the blooming snowflakes, a wild laugh of excitement sounded, which was actually a fence. Xuanyuanche can''t help but be stunned, Shua''s Qi Qi turns around to see. Only in front of them, when Ryukyu turned on the ground, two people turned on the snow, their eyes and brows were smiling. "I''ll see you at the bottom of the cliff." In his hand, the Bangbang pole waved towards xuanyuanche, and Ryukyu turned around and flew down towards the bottom of the cliff. "Ha ha, who is more useless than who, stupid Lingyu, incompetent, let''s go." The fence, with its nose and eyes all laughing, drags a bundle of vipers around the waist of Ryukyu and goes across the sky. Happy, happy. It''s gone in a flash. Stunned Ouyang Yufei, xuanyuanche and Yunzhao look at each other half a time. "What''s on Ryukyu''s feet?" Yunzhao is surprised. Ouyang Yufei shakes his head with xuanyuanche. "Go, catch up." Ouyang Yufei has a ring finger. He is very interested in the strange things made by Ryukyu. "Faster than me, no, No." Flying down, the four men chased Ryukyu. At present, I saw five black shadows like meteors, passing on the ice, as fast as electricity. The cold wind is strong, and the glacier at the bottom of the cliff. At the bottom of the cliff, looking at the backward and her xuanyuanche and others, ryukue and hedgerow raised their heads and laughed, and finally a bad breath came out. How about lightness skill? It''s still faster than you. "What''s the rarity?" After a moment, Ouyang Yu Fei and so on went to the bottom of the cliff and saw the first sentence of Ryukyu. "It''s just chips." Ryukyu is weightless. "How are you doing with this dance?" Xuanyuanche frowned slightly. Watching Ryukyu jump across the sky, he didn''t see it. He saw that his head was big. "It''s OK. The child is very clever." Ryukyu stroked his abdomen and smiled at xuanyuanche. She has a balance in her mind, and will never hurt her children because of a temporary dispute. Ouyang Yufei, xuanyuanche, Liuyue, said here. On the other side, Lingyu and Yunzhao had already rushed to the wood chips released from the foot of Ryukyu, and they were having a heated debate and complacency. Chapter 1712 "Well, leave that alone. Let''s see the second level first." Take it up, put it down. Seeing that Ryukyu has nothing to do, xuanyuanche immediately sums things up to the main thing. Ryukyu, Yunzhao, nodded and looked at the bottom of the cliff. It''s not true from the top. It''s only clear from the bottom of the cliff. The bottom of the cliff is not a glacier, but a river. It is said that the river is not very appropriate, and the current does not flow. Still as a mirror. If it wasn''t for the cold wind, the water would have wrinkled, thinking it was ice. It''s strange that there is water in such a cold glacier that doesn''t freeze. "No one is guarding the second level. As long as we can pass it, we can pass it." Ouyang Yufei''s steady voice sounded in the ears of all people. Xuanyuanche looked at the width of the river, dozens of Zhang, one eye can not see the other side. It''s hard to pass by lightness skill, but it''s not hard to pass. Such a simple level is set as the second level, isn''t it "There''s something in the river?" Xuanyuanche said in a deep voice. Ouyang Yu Fei nodded, "yes, but it''s not the main thing." Hearing this, Ryukyu said in a deep voice, "is it poisonous?" Squatting down and reaching for the river. "Don''t touch it." The hand just moves, Ouyang Yu Fei is a low drink. "Toxic?" Xuanyuanche raises eyebrows. "No, it''s just that you''d better not touch it." Ouyang Yufei shakes his head. "You have a brother. Don''t suffer from cold. It''s water-cooled." Ouyang Yu Fei''s voice falls, and he interrupts with Lingyu''s proud fence. Just water cooling? Standing beside Ryukyu, Yunzhao reaches out for a touch. "God, why is it so cold?" Only when the fingers touch the river, Yunzhao is an inspiration. It''s bitterly cold. It''s several times colder than the ice and snow. Even with his skill, I don''t think it''s very resistant. If there is no bridge, we should rely on floating water. I''m afraid even they have to freeze in the past. Yunzhao takes a look at xuanyuanche and ryukue, and his eyes gather the results of his exploration. Frozen, it doesn''t matter, but Ryukyu Xuanyuanche hesitated. Chapter 1713 "Hell Island experts are like clouds. It''s freezing. How can they be regarded as the second level? If so, it''s humiliating to say that." In xuanyuanche''s hesitation, Lingyu on one side suddenly inserted a sentence. Hearing this, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao and Ryukyu did not speak, but focused on Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yu Fei didn''t know when to pick a leaf and put it on his finger. "Why don''t you arrange people to defend? It''s because of the confidence of the island of Hades. Without a bridge, no one can ever pass the second level." Light, full of do not know is proud or helpless voice. Ouyang in a loose fingers, the leaves slowly fell on the water. Watching Ouyang Yufei''s action, Ryukyu''s eyes immediately locked the leaf. At noon, the sun came straight down. Show the river''s light. In this golden light, the leaves slowly fall on the water. Then, as if it was completely free of force, it sank slowly. Eventually, the trail disappeared. Silence, real silence. As if for a moment the voice of the cold wind is gone. The whole world, only this cold water. Blinked, blinked, and Ryukyu''s eyes sank. Even a leaf can''t bear such a light weight. The river "This river, named Luohe River, can''t float without taking advantage of all things, except hair falling down and not sinking." Ouyang Yufei looks at the Luohe River in front of him with a low voice. "I''ve seen that there was a river in the netherworld of hell, where everything could not float on it, even the soul. This river, perhaps, is a brother river to it. " Ouyang Yufei said that, he wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t. This river can''t carry any power, boat, wood chip, stone Nothing can float on its face. You can''t borrow. As soon as you enter the water, you can only sink even if your martial arts are too high. On this Luohe River, the bottom of the river has no idea how many things have been swallowed up. Chapter 1714 It looks like a galaxy ribbon. In fact, behind the beauty is the boundless ferocity. Xuanyuanche and Yunzhao have a look at each other. The prudence in their eyes can''t be concealed. "No place to go?" "No, the whole river is so wide that it will never freeze or dry up." "There is no other choice for the second level?" "No, the Luo River encircles the main peak of the Ming island. If you want to pass, you must cross it." Silence, according to Ouyang Yufei, isn''t that impossible? "What did you do in the first place?" Xuanyuanche is silent for a moment, looking at Ouyang in the flying way. "Bridge with people and pave the passage with blood." Ouyang Yufei shook his head. In the earliest days, countless elders jumped in and stepped on each other''s body, and made this way for the later generations. Now, it''s clear that this one won''t work. Frown: "that can''t be done?" Clouds call for Tao. Ouyang Yufei didn''t speak, but focused on Ryukyu''s body: "your flying." Said while doing a glide position. Ryukyu frowned all the time. At this time, hearing Ouyang Yufei''s mention, he shook his head directly: "no, I can''t cross." She had thought about that for a long time. A glider is a glide from top to bottom. How can it glide at the bottom of the cliff. If you go up to the cliff top, it''s OK to slide down, but the opposite side of the cliff is higher than this side. It''s impossible to slide from low to high. Therefore, the veto. "That''s not going to pass?" Ouyang Yufei is a little surprised. The face that hasn''t changed much all the time is beginning to look ugly. He always regarded this point of Ryukyu as the trump card. Xuanyuanche sees the ugly face of Ouyang Yufei. At that time, Ouyang Yufei began to make this idea. No wonder he was so interested in Ryukyu''s glider at that time. Ouyang is so deep in feicang. "You wait for me to think." Ryukyu waved. This boundary, can''t swim, can''t jump, can''t fly Chapter 1715 "How long can you hold your breath?" Ryukyu''s voice just fell, Yunzhao suddenly asked. As soon as Yunzhao said this, xuanyuanche became clear. "You mean to dive under the river?" Yunzhao nods and sinks. Then sink to the bottom of the river. I step on the bottom of the river with my breath held. This assembly. Although it''s a little cold, it won''t freeze. "Stupid, Ouyang Yufei didn''t tell you that there is something in the river. If it''s so simple, it can stop people." Hearing this, the fence cut in. "You don''t see any movement in the river, no fish?" Lingyu also interposed at this time. After a contemptuous look at Yunzhao, he said: "there is a silver thing in the river that is a little thicker than the hair. Insects are not like insects, snakes are not like snakes, and fish are not like fish. Highly poisonous things, live in groups and occupy the whole Luohe River. Don''t think about diving. " With Lingyu''s voice falling down, the fence fell cleanly, throwing out a snow snake that he poisoned to death and entering the Luo river. The snow snake sank quickly, only to see the river slightly fluctuating, countless silver lights shining. Then a light stream of blood rolled on the river, and there was no trace of snow snake. After eating, Yunzhao shivers. "Poison will not kill." Ouyang Yufei''s voice has sunk to the bottom. There was a dead silence, and the river was an impassable destination. Xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, silent. Can''t they just be stopped at the second level? It''s all over here? Full of unwilling, but, how to live? What''s going on? Ryukyu, who has been squatting on the ground, frowns at this time. This Luohe River is superb. She had to think of a way. She had a lot of knowledge in her head that this era didn''t have. She has a higher starting point than xuanyuanche and they have to rely on her here. Frowning, Ryukyu glanced at xuanyuanche and Ouyang Yufei, who were ugly. Yunzhao said, "I don''t want to be too depressed. There must be..." Before the words of comfort had been finished, Ryukyu suddenly came to xuanyuanche, who had given her clothes, wearing only close fitting clothes, and suddenly had a flash of inspiration in her mind. Immediately jumped up and cried happily, "yes." Chapter 1716 The cold wind is biting and lingering. However, in this chilling cold wind, this sentence of Ryukyu makes everyone energetic. Originally disappointed despairing heart, once fiery. "You have a way? I knew you wouldn''t let us down. " Ouyang Yu Fei is smiling at the moment. He knew that there must be something in a mess in Ryukyu that could cross the Luohe River. When he first saw something in Ryukyu that was totally beyond his imagination. He was sure. As expected, Ryukyu won''t let him down, he won''t. "How?" Compared with Ouyang Yufei''s surprise and excitement, xuanyuanche is relatively calm. He turns to look at Ryukyu and directly sinks. Hands crossed, and Ryukyu glanced at Yunzhao and others who focused on her. "Take off your clothes for me," he said He pointed to xuanyuanche, who was only wearing close fitting clothes. As soon as the voice falls, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, qiqiyileng, even xuanyuanche raises his eyebrows. What''s the way? However, the three believed in Ryukyu. At the same time, he looked at each other, turned around and walked aside, and began to take off their clothes. What Ryukyu wanted was a suit for them. Take off at least the black robes they robbed outside. "Sister Yueyue, shall we take off?" Watching Ouyang Yufei take off his clothes, Lingyu and qiuluo blink curiously and look at Ryukyu eagerly. Ryukyu looks back at them. Squinting his eyes and smiling, he whispered with them for a moment. Lingyu and fence immediately nodded, turned around and ran away quickly. I''m very excited. See people are running, Ryukyu also turned to a corner, take off the clothes. In order to go to hell Island, they specially made the close fitting clothes. In modern words, they should be swimsuits. It is made of the whole piece of cowhide, completely waterproof and air tight. Change clothes, but for a moment. The four are back together. "Che, you come to help me, Yufei and Yunzhao to help fence them." Four close leathers fell into Ryukyu''s hands. Chapter 1717 Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei didn''t say much either. They told him directly. It''s said that the three men started their work in a rather neat way, without any wordiness. "Break these clothes from the cut and spread them out in one piece." Throwing the clothes to xuanyuanche, ryukue began to play with the silk in her hand. Xuanyuanche heard that he took ryukue''s dagger and began to use it. The cold wind blows, and the place is silent. Several people are busy with their own duties and have no time to talk. The wind blows on the river, which is a kind of quiet beauty. "We''re finished." In a short time, Ouyang Yufei and other four people appeared in the distance. Standing beside Ryukyu and looking at Ryukyu''s hands, now there is no xuanyuanche about his affairs, he looks up to Ouyang Yufei and others. Only Yunzhao and other four people have one in their hands, which should be a basket. It''s big enough to hold about six of them. This is what Ryukyu ordered them to prepare? A basket made of rattan? Xuanyuanche frowned slightly. "We''re finished, too." A needle falls, Ryukyu breathes a sigh of relief, turns his head and looks at the four people who are coming at full speed. Put the needle away. Yes, the needle is temporarily replaced by the fine steel needle at the top of the silk that day. Standing in front of ryukue and xuanyuanche with a huge basket, Yunzhao looked at the things in front of them and said with great surprise, "what is this?" All they saw was a pocket of mended things in front of them. How many of them had their clothes slit into pockets? What does that mean? Useful? Yunzhao, Ouyang Yufei asks xuanyuanche with his eyes. In response, xuanyuanche shrugged his shoulders, which he didn''t know. "Come and help." Pulling up the huge pockets sewed by the four leather clothes, Ling Yu of the Ryukyu Dynasty made a cry. Looking at the spirit jade and fence of the inexplicable things in front of me. Don''t want Ouyang Yufei and others to be deeply hit, but they are full of interest and immediately run to Ryukyu and start to help. Then, xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, saw Liuyue with rattan and her silk. Chapter 1718 The whole thing tied the broken bag to their big basket. In a moment. An ancient strange thing with a leather pocket tied to a basket was displayed in front of them. Although Ouyang Yufei and xuanyuanche never doubted Ryukyu''s ability. But looking at this four don''t look like, really can''t think of any good. "Ryukyu, is this useful?" "Open your eyes and watch." Ryukyu never explained what she made. Not to hide, but to think that this era should not know. "Fence down, burn." In Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, xuanyuanche, Lingyu, standing at the four corners of the bag, and pulling the four corners of the bag high. Aim the exit of that pocket at the ground. Ryukyu stood at the fence outside the basket and pointed to the big snow snake tied at two-thirds of the basket and cloth bag. Fence full of interest, a wave of hand. He used to be poisoned to keep Ryukyu warm. Now it''s burned by the snow snake that Ryukyu used on it. "Boom." In the snow-white glacial world, a group of fire leaped out. Enchanting show its style. Silk hot gas, accompanied by the flames immediately rose up, towards the leather pocket over it, and began to flow back to the emperor. Standing on the four corners holding the bag of Yunzhao. Look at the light of the fire on the side of leisurely, looking at the fire and pockets. Add a snow snake from time to time to keep the flame burning to a certain extent, regardless of other Ryukyu. Surprised: "that''s it? Is it over? " Hearing this, Ryukyu glanced at Yunzhao and said with a smile, "yes, I have finished my work, but you haven''t yet." "What needs to be done?" Xuanyuanche interface. "Stay in this position until I think I can." Ryukyu is a very cold man. But I don''t know if it''s because I''m pregnant, I''m in a good mood, and I''m a little more playful, or what. Ouyang Yufei swore that he must have seen the hidden banter under Ryukyu''s unique face just now. This Ryukyu, learning bad. Chapter 1719 He wanted to go back, but he didn''t dare to move. Who knows what Ryukyu did? Wait. The fire burns and jumps in the world of ice and snow. It''s beautiful. One column of incense time is past, two columns of incense time is past. When the fence fell to resist a bunch of poisonous snow snakes. What they see is the same action of Ouyang Yufei and others, but they feel a little cramp in their face. "Why not? I will not do it." Xuanyuanche can insist, but Lingyu is too interested to do it. Ryukyu swept his eyelid pocket, heard that his eyes were slightly bright, and said slowly, "then let go." As soon as Ryukyu''s voice dropped, Lingyu immediately threw away his pocket in his hand EH...... " Before he finished complaining, Lingyu looked at the leather pocket in front of his eyes and suddenly gave a cry. In front of him, he just discarded the pocket. He didn''t fall because he left. On the contrary, it remains in the air as before, and does not fall. Xuanyuanche on the edge, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao, see a trace of surprise in this eye. Through the pocket looked at one eye, slowly also let go of the hand. The leather pocket is parked well in the mid air, as if it has an invisible power, holding it. This "Wow, it can fly by itself?" The fence standing in front of Ryukyu was surprised, and his eyes were wide. In front of his eyes, Lingyu and other leather bags let go. Actually staggering so with that big basket, slowly rising from the ground to the air. It''s amazing. Can it fly? "How could it be?" Rubbing his eyes, Lingyu felt that he was more surprised than the wooden man who saw him could speak. "It''s amazing." Yunzhao looks at the pockets and baskets in the sky. The wonder in his eyes is beyond words. He had heard about the flying things of Ryukyu, and had seen the earth bombs and black crude explosives of Ryukyu. However, I participated in the production with my own eyes. Then look at the rag, Chapter 1720 So from native chicken to Phoenix, there is a miracle. It just made him excited and surprised. It''s amazing. Rubbing his nose, Ouyang Yu Fei smiled at Ryukyu and said, "I never doubt that you will give me endless surprises. Next time, even if you make a hole in the sky. I believe it. " In response to his words, it was one of Ryukyu''s white eyes. As for xuanyuanche, he didn''t say anything. Come straight here and hold the moon. It''s a great honor for him to have a wife who can create surprises anytime, anywhere. "Ah, it''s going to fly away." One kiss still falls, the spirit jade on the edge already chirped jumped up. Hearing this, Ryukyu immediately turned his head and saw that he had already flown to their head, and was about to fly out of the broken pocket they had mastered. He quickly said, "one by one, go in, and move lightly." As soon as she spoke, Lingyu was the first to swish into the big basket. The basket sank slightly, and then began to rise. Seeing this, the fence jumped at once, grabbed the basket and turned inside. In an instant, xuanyuanche, ryukue and others jumped into the big basket one by one. The airtight leather pocket is fully burnt by the snow snake. Carrying six people, staggering in the breeze, began to stagger towards the opposite side of the Luo river. "Wow, it''s amazing, it''s amazing." "I''m flying. I''m in the air. Wow..." "I can''t imagine." ¡°¡­¡­¡± In all kinds of excitement and amazement, the corner of Ryukyu''s mouth curved high. Kongming lamp or hot-air balloon, this thing xuanyuanche is very strange. But she is no stranger. It''s really a piece of cake for her to use the principle of heat rising in this way. Floating, accompanied by the cold wind, the simple hot-air balloon towards the opposite side of the Luo river. It looks amazing, it''s easy to do. It is similar to the wood man of Lingyu. "I''ll make one when I go back and fly in the sky every day." Lingyu''s eyes are shining. It''s a dream. "I''ll do it too..." Chapter 1721 "Whoosh." I haven''t finished saying my dream, but I heard a sharp whistling sound. The lightning flashed and came as fast as thunder. A long arrow is breaking through the air and shooting at the leather pocket. Xuanyuanche and Ouyang in the hot air balloon jumped up at the same time. As soon as you raise your hands, you can use two concealed weapons at the same time, and then go up to the long arrow. "Bang." Just hear a clear crash. The sharp arrow broke into two pieces in the air, wiped the edge of the leather pocket and fell towards the Luo river. Only a roll, was swallowed by the Luo river. And the hot-air balloon in such a sudden wave, slightly shook a few shakes, down is a sink. Fortunately, the shaking is not big. It was stabilized in an instant. Changes only in a moment, Ryukyu and Yunzhao''s face, sink. Two people look at each other, slowly stood up. At this time, the balloon was floating in two-thirds of the Luo river. Not far ahead is the other side of the river. At this time, a dozen people on the other side of the river, dressed in white robes, almost melted into one with this ice and snow world, were holding bows and arrows in their hands and facing this side coldly. The sharp arrow, in the light of snow, sends out the light of cold. Point to the leather pocket. That''s the man of the temple. "Damn it." Ouyang Yu Fei gave a low scolding, and his five fingers tightly clenched into fists behind him. There was no one to guard here, because the second level is just a natural moat. But I didn''t expect someone to intercept here. The atmosphere in the balloon began to condense. Six people''s faces were all ugly at this time. Including the spirit of the mentally retarded jade and fence. The principle of simple hot air balloon is very simple, but it is just hot air rising. If the leather pocket is shot, the heat will not condense. Then this easy balloon is sure to fall at once. At this time, they were in the sky over the Luo river. If it falls, the Luohe River, which can''t even float, will surely devour them at once. It''s hard, it''s hot. "I didn''t expect that the temple, which has always described itself as noble and doesn''t interfere in any common affairs on the island of hell, actually started today, which is beyond my expectation." Chapter 1722 After a short silence. Ouyang Yufei slowly wiped off his face, revealing his true face, and watched the temple hand not far away make a voice. At the same time, the corner of the eye swept xuanyuanche and Yunzhao. Can we jump over this distance? Xuanyuanche and Yunzhao accept Ouyang Yufei''s suggestion. His eyes flashed in unison. No, it''s too far away. Besides, Ryukyu, which can''t do lightness skills, and the fence, can''t pass. Delay, try to delay as much as possible, and wait for them to be closer to the shore. The line of sight of the three people communicate very fast. The meaning is also converging rapidly. "It is the duty of the temple to uproot the traitors of Hades." The cold voice and the world of ice and snow together, as one. The leader of the temple fell down, aiming at the bow and arrow of the hot-air balloon in his hand, and pulled away. More than a dozen sharp arrows seem to be flying in the next moment. Ouyang Yufei''s body is stiff. If they shoot at him, they dare not move at this time. As a result At the moment, he hurriedly said in a high voice: "OK, since I have come to this step, I have nothing to say. If I lose, I will lose.". I''m Ouyang, flying and planting. However, I have a question that has been lingering in my mind, asking for an answer. If I don''t get the answer, even if I Ouyang Yufei died here now. My hundreds of thousands of troops besieging the island of Hades can also help me to move the island of Hades. If you don''t believe it, try it. " Say, eyebrow color a heavy, make a pair of dead fish to break the posture. In fact, as long as the people of the temple take his words. He''ll take it right away, and he''ll be able to put it off. "Ouyang Yufei, you don''t need to delay. The holy priest has ordered that all the temple people patrol the natural moat here. It''s impossible for you to get out of the sky and be buried in the Luo river Cold voice shot out, accompanied by the dozens of temple people, bowstring a tight. As soon as Ouyang Yufei heard this, he knew it was over. He couldn''t hold back the time. It''s over. Get ready. With a quick gesture, the sharp arrow in front of us has broken through the air. Towards, the hot-air balloon came like lightning. "Come on, let''s intercept. You guard the moon." Chapter 1723 Xuanyuanche shouted at once. Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, immediately stand around xuanyuanche, use all his strength, attack with three hands, and hit the sharp arrow. They are not people who like to use concealed weapons. At this time, there is nothing to hit. And Ryukyu stepped back and the silk flew out of his hands. Cross rail and leather pocket. Never let a sharp arrow hit a leather pocket, otherwise As for the Lingyu and the fence behind them, they can only watch. Neither of them can master martial arts. "Bang." Crazy strength of the palm force split out of the air, in the middle of the air on the fast arrow, only to hear a dull collision sound. The first several sharp arrows slowly fell into the air, and the next ten. But only slightly shook twice, although the speed slowed down, but still quickly toward the simple hot-air balloon. Ryukyu one man to a dozen sharp arrows, immediately tight. "Not good." One hand missed so many sharp arrows, xuanyuanche, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao. At the same time, it was a bad cry. His face turned blue. The arrow breaks through the sky and goes straight to the silk of the moon. Lingyu, the fences can''t help grasping each other''s hands, and his face is white. At the sight of Ryukyu, one man is invincible to more than ten hands. Leather bags are hard to break. In the moment of the lightning and Firestone, the other side of Luohe River suddenly swished. There were more than ten silver arrows, which came first, and one on the black sharp arrow. For a moment, just listen to bang bang. The black sharp arrow and the silver long arrow collide in the midair, then fall together. The crisis is coming fast, and the resolution is faster. Ryukyu and others, with a blue face, were stunned. Qi Qi took his hand and looked across the Luohe River. Silver enchanting, just in the snow world. A woman in a silver robe came first, and wrapped her face in a veil, only to see her figure extremely enchanting. Behind her, she was followed by twenty people who were also dressed in silver. It''s not colder than the people in the temple, but it''s killing. At a glance, Ouyang Yufei saw the woman in silver, who had not recovered from her iron blue face. He was stunned slightly, Chapter 1724 Subconsciously touched the tip of the nose. "Meiye, how dare you hinder the execution of the traitor in the temple?" The man in charge of the temple was livid at the sight of sudden changes. Shua turned his head and shouted at the woman in silver. The woman in silver, named Meiye, glanced at Ouyang Yufei, who was floating in the air Then, with cold eyes, he swept the man in charge of the temple: "no one else can." The domineering tone is colder than ice and snow. Ryukyu, xuanyuanche and Yunzhao on the balloon, listen to this, regardless of this situation, turn their heads together and watch Ouyang flying around. Ouyang Yufei touches his nose and laughs. There was a flash of embarrassment and helplessness on his face. Ryukyu raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw this. There was a problem. "Meiye, don''t dare to do anything wrong with the silver guard, and you will not be afraid of the holy priest..." "That''s a long story." The cold voice directly interrupted the instruction of the leader of the temple. Meiye frowns coldly and doesn''t see her make a move. The silver guards behind her are flying out like lightning. Their swords are flying across the sky, pointing to the temple guards. "You dare to fight with us." "There is no pardon for the killing." Cold air, that''s the language of death. "Does that mean we have help?" Standing on the balloon, Yunzhao touches his chin and looks down at the killing. The night of the enchantment is obviously well prepared. "Help? It could be a killer. " The voice of Yunzhao just falls, and Lingyu just laughs. "Who doesn''t know the hell island? The silver family''s woman chased Ouyang Yufei for nearly ten years, forcing him not to stay on the island. It''s out all year round. If it wasn''t for Meiye who didn''t leave the island, he would have lived such a leisurely life. " The fence drags the corner of Ryukyu''s clothes, smiling at Ouyang Yufei. Hearing this, Ryukyu holds his chest with both hands and looks at Ouyang Yufei. That''s his vision Ouyang Yufei, who was not comfortable, felt the tip of his nose: "don''t look, I offended her when I was a child. I know that this woman is so vengeful. " Chapter 1725 According to Ryukyu, after ten years of revenge, those who were hunted dare not go back to the island, which offends On the balloon, Ouyang Yufei was embarrassed by the old man''s smoke. The battle under the Luo river was going on fast. In several rounds, the temple''s people were bloodstained by the river, and were kicked down the Luo river by the people of Meiye. No heavy shadow could be found. Standing on the hot-air balloon, Ouyang Yu Fei saw the magic night arched his hand and said, "thank you very much." Meiye stands on the bank and looks at Ouyang Yufei coldly. When his sleeve robe falls, he turns around and leaves. He doesn''t even greet Ouyang Yufei. Then follow her silver bodyguard immediately. In a moment, the disappearance is clean. "Interesting." The hot-air balloon began to come ashore, and Yunzhao said with a smile. Xuanyuanche nodded, and ryukyue nodded. Seeing this, Lingyu fence also nodded. Ouyang Yufei can''t laugh or cry. However, at this time, no one is in the mood to investigate how the night came? Why did you just come in this direction? Why save them? At this time, it''s only two and a half days from ten days. In front of them stood the main peak of Ming island, which was high enough to enter the clouds. "Bijing palace is in front of you, not more than 20 Li. These 20 Li are the last brambles. Let''s go." Leave the Luo river and climb over the iceberg. Flowers are in full bloom in front of us, just like the scenery in spring and summer. In the full bloom of flowers, a smooth road around the flowers extends to the front, winding to Bijing palace. Xuanyuanche, ryukue, Yunzhao and so on listened, but they didn''t say anything and looked at each other. Hold the weapon in hand, step on the road laid in the flowers, and move forward. At this time, compared with Ouyang Yufei and other places that began to break through the last level of silence, other places in the island of the underworld caused a huge stir. The news came out in a terrifying way. The whole island of Hades is shaking. For a while, the wind and cloud changed, and the whole people of the island began to gather. Start converging in one direction. The sky is changeable, and the white clouds are changing rapidly in the sky. The autumn wind blows past, bringing the breath of killing. The sky of Hades began to change. Chapter 1726 The wind is surging and the autumn wind is cool. "What, all went to the forbidden area? How dare they break into the forbidden area without permission? " Under the main peak of the Ming island, in the temple, which looks holy and glorious, but is actually dark, a white robe is hidden and a curtain is hanging, and then the angry voice cheers. In the open hall, a man in white robes knelt and stood on his knees. "Yes, I don''t know where they got the news," he said quickly. I know all the babies died in the forbidden area. Now, led by Lian''s family, countless people have broken into the forbidden area and are looking for the past in the deep pit. Moreover, more people are hearing the news now. Coming in the direction of forbidden area. " As soon as the words fell, the empty hall fell into a moment of silence. The suffocating murderous air is projected from behind the curtain like substance. "How do they know?" Cold tone, it is not close to the human temperature. "It is reported that it was in the city of AirAsia when several subordinates collected lianfei''s grandson. It seems to be too urgent. When I shot, I was just hit by someone. I didn''t deal with it well, plus I was the eldest grandson of lianjialongfang. So, it''s going to be a riot. " "Useless things, you actually teach such people, how do you do things?" When the people behind the curtain heard this, Shua stood up and his voice was furious. It''s like the essence of murderous spirit, which covers the people kneeling in the hall. The man suddenly sweated on his forehead and lowered his head more and more, but he said quickly: "no, subordinates never let them go right away. As you know, the subordinates usually wait until the forbidden area to fight. The subordinates thought that someone had planted stolen goods and framed them. " "To plant and frame?" After the curtain, there was a slight pause, and the hall was never silent. "Who will know the secret of the forbidden area? He won''t say it. He can''t clean himself. Who else would know except him... " In a low, almost muttering voice. "Ouyang Yufei, the traitor," said the man behind the curtain. From that direction to the island, only he knows. Chapter 1727 Good boy, good boy. " The flying anger mixed with the cold air is like the double sky of ice and fire. "Holy priest, what should we do now? All the people in the hell island have broken through. There are many people in our temple, and they can''t stop them. By now, they have almost reached the position of the pit. If we let them know, the consequences will be... " Kneeling in the hall, the priest behind the curtain guessed who was planting the graft, and the murderous spirit against him disappeared for some time. Gently touched a sweat, express way. As the timing is too accurate, who did not meet, one of the island''s several aristocratic families even met. The leader of the company went out in person. That appeal is beyond ordinary people. The families of several big families on the island are willing to tear their faces and break into the forbidden area of hell island. Such news has already convinced the other residents of the island by five points. This is equal to a hard break with both failures. It''s definitely not a spontaneous rebellion. There''s no full evidence. It''s equal to sending the nine clans. Such a refusal made the island receive news from people who could not believe it. After Qi Qi was surprised, he would rather believe what he had than what he didn''t have. In addition, when Lianjia took the lead. Ouyang family, the largest family on the island, also joined in. They formed a relationship with Lian''s family and entered the forbidden area together. Although Ouyang aristocratic family appeared after the traitor Ouyang Yufei. The reputation is down. But the skinny camel is bigger than the horse, and his prestige is still in the heart of the people of Hades. At this time, I saw not only the family but also the Ouyang family. The two families have gone, and the accuracy of the news can be almost sure to reach 90%. In such certainty, the momentum is almost unstoppable. All the people of Hades, when they know that their children may not be stillborn, may have such problems. That kind of big bang and crazy gathering. Even the temple symbolizes the most sacred authority of the island. It is the spiritual leader of the island of Hades and their faith. Chapter 1728 At this time, the wall fell and everyone pushed. Countless people stepped over the body of the temple guard and rushed to the mass graves in the forbidden area. They can''t stop it. Hearing the return of subordinates, the people behind the curtain had a moment of silence. "Destroy them, burn them for me." The chilling voice sounded. The spit made the kneeling man tremble a little. Burning, which is the biggest disrespect for the dead, they believe that if burned, then the soul can not live safely. So, it was buried in a deep pit. Now, the order But they can''t afford to be found by the people of Hades. In that way, their building will completely collapse. So, since we can''t stop the people from rushing in. There is only evidence of destruction. Without evidence, no matter how many people are confused, it is useless. "Yes." Although the voice is a little astringent, the man standing on his knees ponders for a moment, and then the astringent voice responds. "Don''t give me any questions, or you''ll come and see me." In the cold voice, the man kneeling in the hall quickly retreated. The gloomy hall was silent and grew more gloomy. "Ouyang Yufei, you actually give me this idea, I really look down on you, OK, OK, hum, someone..." The cold voice floated in the temple, and several shadows swept out like ghosts. The autumn wind is bleak and gloomy inside and outside the temple. Waves are flying along the coast, hitting the coast, making a thumping sound and shooting with passion. In an elegant palace. In the back garden, two middle-aged people are playing chess under the flower tree. The flower rain is flying and the atmosphere is damn good. "The people on the island are all in a mess?" The middle-aged man in the brandy robe, holding up the white chess, paused slightly and said slowly. "Yes, almost all the people on the island are converging towards the forbidden area just after the news. I''m afraid that the forbidden area is full at this time. " Another middle-aged man in silver nodded and put down the black in his hand. Chapter 1729 The middle-aged man in the brandy robe sighed. "Ouyang Yufei is too fierce. Such sudden news will drive the whole island into madness. He Does he know what he''s doing? " "I think he knows quite well what he''s doing." The middle-aged man in silver didn''t look up and looked at the chessboard. After taking a breath, he said slowly, "let him do what we can''t do. That''s what we can count on. " "Hope, alas But in this way... " "You''re going to lose." The middle-aged man in the brandy robe sighed and said nothing. The middle-aged man in the silver robe suddenly looked up at him and smiled. The man in the brandy was shocked, then shook his head in silence. "If we lose the chessboard, we can start again. If something loses, it will be a lifetime, or another hundreds of years. " The middle-aged man in silver looks at the man in the brandy clothes and gently puts down the chess pieces in his hands. "The last hesitation was thirty years of forbearance and suffering. If you are hesitating this time, I''m afraid... " The middle-aged man in silver didn''t finish his words, but he believed that the middle-aged man in brandy across from him understood and understood his words. There was a moment of solidity and seriousness in the atmosphere. The man in brandy slowly leaned on the cane chair behind him. Looking up, the white clouds in the sky are flying. It''s still as beautiful as it was 30 years ago. However, it is not the original one, and it is not the same here. The middle-aged man in silver looks at the hesitation and entanglement of the man in brandy, the dull pain and sorrow, and countless emotions twining. He didn''t want to rush him. Because, he knew if it was up to him. For him, that means subverting everything, subverting everything. Subverted All of the people of Hades. But they don''t have time. The people of the temple have already done it. If they don''t do it. It''s the real destruction that awaits them. Chapter 1730 "You have the heart to let those who have hurt you for so many years fall down like this?" A light sentence, not sharp, not sharp. But it was the last straw that crushed the camel. The middle-aged man in a brandy robe was slightly shocked. Half a long sigh: "go ahead, clear that obstacle, let him expose what should be exposed." "Yes." Upon hearing this, the man in the silver robe stood up with a swish, bowed slightly towards the man in the brandy robe, turned around and rushed out. The clouds in the sky are so smooth that they are invisible. But the autumn wind is more and more cold. Zuozhufa mansion. "What do you mean? You said they moved? " Left Dharma kneaded the teacup in his hand and looked at right Dharma in amazement. Right dharmapala, with a calm face, nodded and frowned. This was the news he had just received. "Why? Is there really a problem in the forbidden area? " Open your hand and watch the fragments of the teacup fall to the ground. The left Dharma protector''s eyebrow is also wrinkled. "If there is no problem, they will do it?" The right Dharma protector lowered his voice. A sound falls, two people looked at each other, that eye flashed shock and absolute seriousness. "So, is our previous judgment..." Silence for a moment, left dharmapala suddenly began to sink. "If there is any deviation, then in this case..." Before he finished speaking, his eyes sank suddenly. They looked at each other again, and left Dharma protector suddenly stood up: "go, Wang Zun''s dignity is absolutely not allowed to be violated by anyone." The voice falls, and the two flash out of the left Dharma protector''s mansion. Autumn leaves are heartless, and grass is merciless. The wind is cool, not biting, but cone heart. In the forbidden area of Ming island, where there are so many people who haven''t gathered in a hundred years, there are so many people everywhere. In the dark land, there are people rushing from all directions of the island. Strong barriers, sharp swords in the air. The cold and sharp light twinkled in the autumn wind, outlining the extreme cold and murderous. Chapter 1731 Forbidden area in front of the pit. All the people in the temple were holding swords in their hands, and white robes were swinging in the wind. It''s a gloomy and chilling death. Temple, all the people and horses are out. In front of them, the Ming island aristocratic family headed by Lian Jialian Fei and Ouyang aristocratic family Ouyang came out of the world, resulting in countless people on the Ming island behind them. Hold the sword to the local people. The two sides are only separated by a foot, and their swords are drawn. "Get out of the way, or else don''t blame us for breaking the rules of our ancestors and disrespect the temple." Lian Fei''s cold anger and iron color. The sword in his hand is facing the temple guard. "Do you know the temple? If you break into the forbidden area without permission, ignore the orders of the temple and threaten the temple guards, you will not be able to thank you if you die a hundred times. " The cold voice sounded. The man standing opposite Lian Fei was the man kneeling in front of the priest in the temple. "Temple, don''t use the temple to oppress people. What did your temple do? You know in your heart that this time, we are going to expose your true face. You animals are inferior. " Lian Fei''s face was rather ugly. As soon as he entered the forbidden area, he could see the traces of burning or destruction everywhere. These traces are This is absolutely not what a temple of light should do. Therefore, at this time, I watched the temple pouring out and stopped them in front of the pit. The last glimmer of hope that lianfei has left has collapsed. Behind them, although he had not seen the deep pit, it was self-evident. "All we have done is good for all the people of the island..." The cold voice cut through the sky, saying that he was upright. Ouyang, who was closely behind lianfei, glanced at each other, suddenly sniffed the air deeply, and his face changed instantly. "No, there''s a smell of kerosene coming from that side." As soon as Ouyang''s face was sharp, he whispered to lianfei. Lian Fei''s eyes stare at the moment. That direction is the direction of the pit. Chapter 1732 The temple is going to be destroyed. "You want to destroy the corpses, brutes, brutes..." Lian Fei is sad and angry. The long howling makes the people of Ming island who are closely behind him lose color. "Fight, fight with them..." "If you want to break through, you have to see it. You have to " " rush past " in the voice of Lian Fei''s grief and indignation, the people of Ming island broke out. The temple guard on the opposite side could not delay the time. The man at the head shouted coldly, "if you don''t obey the order of the temple, you will be forced to break into the forbidden area and kill without forgiveness." The sword in the hands of all the guards of the temple was fierce. Although there are many people in lianfei, the experts have already entered other places in the forbidden area to find the traitor Ouyang Yufei. They are all civilians or ordinary experts. How could this be the elite of the elite, the rival of the temple guard. The thought flashed in my heart, and even Fei bit his teeth and roared, "I''ve done it." If you do, you must see the pit with your own eyes and determine whether it exists. "Spelled..." Countless people responded. Long swords, broadswords, double swords, and some civilians even rushed forward with kitchen knives and hoes. Even if you die, you should have a look. The cold light and sharp sword flash, and the scuffle is imminent. Behind the guard of the temple, a fire burst into the sky. In the cold autumn wind black soil, blooming a enchanting posture. "No, they''re going to be destroyed..." "They''re going to burn the evidence..." "Come on, come on, they did it..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The posture of frantic struggle is slightly frozen, and countless people on the island of hell are shocked and crazy. The temple is going to burn those bones. It''s going to burn No, never let them be destroyed, never "Hurry, rush......" "Kill them EH...... " The crazy mood is just brewing and rolling in the hearts of countless people, but it''s not waiting for them to rush to the temple as hard as they can. The sudden flash of fire went out in a flash. Chapter 1733 Only a trace of smoke remained in the sky, accompanied by the autumn wind, disappeared. The fire is fierce and mysterious. All people can''t help but stay together now. "What''s the matter? Come on, go and have a look. " The face of the man headed by the temple sank in a flash. However, they did not wait for the temple to turn around. In the autumn sun, the silver light slowly appeared in front of the people, behind the temple guard. A silver robe, a white veil. The posture is enchanting, but there is no limit to killing. That is One of the several big families of the island of the underworld, the symbol of the silver family, that is, Meiye. Even Fei and Ouyang have a quick look at each other. The silver family has come. The three families on the island have gathered. And the silver family, who has been standing still, is that what they have left behind Finally, it''s time. "Here we are." When the evil night that came first turned its head to lianfei and Ouyang, it coldly went up to all the guards of the temple. Behind her, the silver armour regiment was majestic and murderous. "Go." When Lian Fei saw this wave, he immediately strode forward. After that, countless people of the island of Hades followed. The guards of the temple, under the lock of the silver armour regiment, were unable to stop the hell island people rushing past them. Gesture slightly Yang, Meiye''s hand cold wave. "Kill." After that, the silver armour regiment attacked, the target, all the guards of the temple. A peak kill, unfold. The autumn sun is red like blood, enchanting and frightening. There are thousands of babies in the pit, exposed to countless people on the island of Hades. There are still traces of burning in that corner. Lian Fei and others face such a situation one by one, and tears flow all over their faces in an instant. The feeble kneeling and rolling beside the pit. The autumn wind flies, as if countless babies are crying. This is the next generation of them, this is their children. The temple of sin, the root of sin. "No..." In the sky, the shrill roar comes and goes. The listener cries and the listener is shocked. "Temple, we are irreconcilable with you..." Chapter 1734 At the other end of the island, Shua turned his head. Ouyang Yu Fei stopped and looked back. "What?" When Ryukyu saw this, he stopped and watched Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yu Fei''s side of the head disturbed his ears: "nothing, the ears are ringing." Why did he just hear the screams of sadness and anger from countless people. Looking at Ryukyu and so on, it seems that he has heard it wrong. "It''s about two Li ahead. That''s the third level. Be careful." Ningdun for a while, Ouyang Yufei turns around and continues to walk quickly. Xuanyuanche and so on nodded, didn''t say much, followed directly. Along the way, Ouyang Yufei and Lingyu fence have talked about the situation of the third pass. The third level is different from the previous two levels. It is set around the whole Ming island, like two circles. There is only one point in the third level. All the roads on the island of Hades will only converge into one point. This is the third level, where thousands of families come together. Only after that can he enter the Bijing palace. In these 20 Li fields, Ouyang Yu Fei has copied the path. Here, already belongs to the center of the island of Hades. According to the division of nobles and civilians on the island of Hades. These 20 Li lands are the residence of Naran, the king of Ming island, three families, Ouyang, Yinjia and Lianjia, the four top families. Everywhere is full of noble spirit, but not as lively as the second level. The flowers are like brocade. The closer to the third pass, the more beautiful the flowers along the road. All kinds of masterpieces are displayed here. Take out one at will and flow into the Central Plains Tianchen, which can be bought at a high price. Here, it is calculated by groups. "Bang." A handful of yellow sand sprinkled down the fence, the flowers blooming on both sides of the road immediately withered, and the fragrance in the air immediately faded. "Flower array in front of me, cut." Another one, the flowers followed the withering, all the way to the end of the road. "It''s really beyond your control to show the devil flower in front of poison Zun, but you''d better leave some for me. I''m hard-working." In the scorn of the fence, a flat voice sounded from the end of the road ahead. Chapter 1735 The voice was very low, but it stopped the action of the fence. A glance at the few devil flowers left, even if the fragrance can damage people''s nerves and poison anyone who inhales it for a quarter of an hour. But these are not a threat. At present, the fence said with a smile, "OK, I''ll leave you some." At the same time, he quickened his pace and walked with Lingyu. After the Ryukyu moon, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, Ouyang Yu Fei saw this, looked at each other and walked up slowly. At the end of the road, between the green mountains. A towering building in the shape of a palace stood in front of several people. It is not like the brilliance and atmosphere of ordinary palaces, but with a bit of smart and elegant. On the high white jade steps in front of the palace. There was a man in a pale platinum robe standing quietly. He is a normal person with black hair and strong wind. He doesn''t look like a man guarding the first pass and the second pass. With beautiful eyes and eyebrows, she has a unique appearance. "The third gatekeeper, Yin Zun." The man looked at Ouyang Yufei, Ryukyu and others, slowly extended his hand and said to Ryukyu, "welcome to come." Light voice with elegant, it sounds as if it''s the affinity of waiting for friends to come, rather than the two sides of endless hostility. "Excuse me." Ouyang Yu Fei nodded slightly. When Yin Zun saw this, he nodded and looked up at the sky. The setting sun was about to disappear: "tomorrow is coming, today you can''t go." The faint voice is only a statement, not contempt and arrogance. He even advised the enemy before the war. "No." Ouyang Yu Fei looks at the sky. Suddenly, he smiles and refuses. "You''re crazy. It''s late today. You''re not looking for your own death." The fence frowned. "Not necessarily." Ryukyu smiled. To him, she could have a secret weapon. "In that case, come on." When Yin Zun saw this, he didn''t talk much, and it was still plain. Xuanyuanche, Yunzhao and Ouyang Yufei all lose their eyes. Qi Qi steps towards the third pass. Chapter 1736 The flowers are fragrant and the sun is setting. The voice of a white gold robe stood high on the white jade steps. Black hair, black eyes, cold and heartless. And just as his voice fell, two rows of people in light blue came out of the palace behind him in order. They line up on the open space in front of him. Twenty people, not the same face, but look cold, no mood fluctuations. It looks like a bunch of ice is standing there. The eyes were sharp and cold. Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, four people in a triangular arrangement, around Ryukyu in the middle, facing each other in the open space. "Here we go." Ouyang Yu Fei makes a gesture with his back to Ryukyu. Ryukyu''s back to her is the same. He can''t see the xuanyuanche and Yunzhao of Ouyang''s gesture. Silently passed the news to the past. "Will you two take part?" High standing on the top, yinzun slowly takes out a transparent jade flute from the sleeve, wipes it gently, and looks at Lingyu and the fence standing by. "They don''t participate." "We won''t come." Ouyang Yu Fei and Lingyu fence sound at the same time. After all, Lingyu and the fence are stepping back. It''s just like watching on the wall. Neither of them can master martial arts, so it''s not good for them to participate. It''s better to watch it on one side. In saying, Lingyu and yinzun are both gatekeepers. Yinzun''s technique is clear to him. Children are sensitive to danger. It''s natural to stay away from danger. Therefore, the decisions of the two sides are the same. Yin Zun listened to the words and slightly lowered his eyes, nodded lightly. "Let''s start. We don''t have so much time for you." Under the gentle nod of yinzun, xuanyuanche''s cold voice pierced the sky. At the same time, Ouyang, who was closely following him, formed a defensive formation, flew, Yunzhao and Ryukyu moved at the same time. Four Swords across the sky, flying straight up. Defeat the enemy and take the lead. In a flash, I saw the setting sun like blood, four figures like lightning, lightning. Chapter 1737 "Bang, bang, Bang..." In an instant, I heard the crash of the sword. That kind of speed, almost as if the instrument is beating repeatedly, incomparably fast. Take control of the enemy first and attack with four people. Xuanyuanche waited for so long to go to hell island. He knew that people on the island would practice Kung Fu if they had nothing to do. This kind of martial arts, which has been practised for a long time, is superior to them. If you want to win, you have to fight hard. Otherwise, they won''t win at all. Therefore, the best cooperation has been set up for a long time. One person can''t kill you, two of me can''t kill you, three of me. I don''t believe it. You can''t kill forever. However, in the setting sun, Ouyang Yufei, xuanyuanche and Yunzhao are all facing the blue robed people at the last stage. The moves in my hand are spicy and cruel. It looks like I''m desperate. Such craziness naturally attracted their opponents'' full attention. Keep your eyes on them. However, in their desperate moves, Ryukyu is like a ghost, hiding behind them. That sharp dagger, from the extremely tricky position, comes and goes without any shadow to stab out. Lunwu skill, let alone the blue robed people who are higher than xuanyuanche and others, is not as good as lianyunzhao. But when it comes to killing, she said that Ryukyu was the second, and no one in the world dared to say that he was the first. That''s a kill. The blue man didn''t notice at all. The dagger, which suddenly came out, had already broken through the heavy sword net in front of them. It was extremely sharp and stabbed at their vital point. Can''t give in, can''t parry. It''s the enemy who must help himself. At present, I saw a dagger stabbed out from Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao and Ouyang Yufei. The blue robed people in front of me were in a mess immediately. For a moment, it was not stabbed by a dagger from Ryukyu. It was the dagger of Ryukyu that was dodged, but it could not dodge the wounds of these three people. When the three meet each other and have a crisis. Ryukyu''s dagger will be like a snake''s letter son, spitting out in a hurry and coming out of the encirclement. Keep three of them. Chapter 1738 As a result, xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, rushed ahead. Their loopholes and security are all left to Ryukyu. In an instant. I saw the perfect moon, xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao and other four people. It''s like a harvester. The light of the sword is flashing and sweeping by. The blood splashed everywhere. All the people who block the way are just looking at each other, either falling down or being injured to avoid. No one can resist that sharp edge. Light ball, xuanyuanche and other peripheral three people dance the long sword in their hands into a curtain. That''s the sharpest appearance of a hedgehog. And the Ryukyu in the middle is like the cobra. Wait for the chance, save in a flash, one blow is fatal. Such cooperation is invincible. "That''s awesome." Lingyu, standing by, stared at his big round eyes and was surprised. He had never seen them so good before. At that time, they couldn''t even deal with his wooden people, and they were beaten to pieces. Why is it so powerful today. "You taught me to be smart." The fence falls on the side with hands holding the chest, looking at the Ryukyu and others in the field, but also with eyes shining. "Ah, really?" Lingyu is surprised and blinks at the fence. The fence raised its eyebrows when it fell. Although his mind is not very high, he is at least higher than Lingyu. Xuanyuanche can''t see the change of Lingyu, but he can still see it. The wood man of Lingyu is strong, but if it''s only one, what''s strong? If you go down with one sword, you will be discarded. But a bunch of them work together. Even those of the temple whose eyes are higher than the sky have to walk around when they see it. This is the power of cooperation. Obviously, xuanyuanche and so on absorbed the advantages of this cooperation, and now they have a comprehensive understanding. Each of them has its own functions and strengths. If you let one go, you will be able to play its own role, but there will be four experts at the end. Such a combination, a fusion. All of a sudden, it''s like that four cacti are integrated into one cactus. It''s powerful. It''s going up. Chapter 1739 Listen to the fence carefully. Lingyu is satisfied. The chin is higher than everyone else. Look at Ouyang Yufei and other four people in the field. At the same time, he danced excitedly. "Rush, rush, rush, don''t disgrace me, rush..." It was as if he had taught Ryukyu and others. In exchange for a white eye falling from the fence beside her, Lingyu is happy. Killing sound bursts, sword light flying. Xuanyuanche and other four people joined hands and hanged all the way up in an instant. They quickly broke the defense of the people in blue and rushed towards the direction of the palace. Many people in blue beside see this. There is a roar in the sky, but there is nothing they can do. The setting sun is like a fire. It looks enchanting at this time. Standing on the white jade platform, yinzun looks at the scene below. Touch the white jade of the bell and drum to taste the flute, and slowly say: "there is still one or two points of ability, so, now officially start to break through." After that, he reached his mouth with a wave of jade flute. "Wuwu......" At once, the sound of the elegant flute slowly flowed out with the waving of his fingers. Fresh and ethereal. It''s like the spring in the mountain is tinkling and the tide on the sea is rising. That refreshing feeling, immediately refreshing, one of the spirit shock. When Ryukyu heard the flute, he immediately whispered, "here comes." At the same moment, xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, the sword in their hands is more tightly held. On the edge of the original bouncing jade and fence. At the same time, he tore off the corner of his clothes and blocked his ears. At the same time, I stepped back two steps. The sound of the flute is flying, and it comes out in layers. No matter how beautiful, elegant. That kind of cool feeling makes Ryukyu feel like they are in the clouds, in the sea, flying in the Qionglouyuyu. It''s not a fight at all. It''s not a fight between life and death, but a wanton enjoyment of the beauty of life and nature. For a moment, I almost stopped attacking. But it was only a moment. Her mind is so strong that she cannot be so confused by the sound of flute. Chapter 1740 However, for such a moment, Ryukyu also had a cold sweat behind his head. It''s such a powerful flute sound that confuses people. If Ouyang Yufei had not told her that the third level yinzun is good at it and not prepared for it, he would have suffered a lot. And so she still has preparation, which can make her mind slightly confused. Strong, really strong. Ryukyu has a moment of confusion,. In front of her, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, Ouyang Yufei also had a moment. The attack in that hand was slow. However, it''s only a slow beat. After that, the sword''s edge suddenly rises and is not affected by the sound of flute. The voice standing on the high place saw this, the eyebrow color moved, slightly bent two bends. The sound of the flute is more and more clear. It''s different from Dugu Ye''s bewilderment of flute sound in that year, and also different from Ryukyu''s rival of killing Qi of Qin sound. It''s a kind of emptiness, a kind of emptiness that you can''t resist. As if it were with the air. There is no way to eliminate, no way to divide, no way to resist. Only keep your mind to fight. However, it was when xuanyuanche kept his mind tightly and competed with the flute voice of yinzun. The blue man in front of them, his eyes began to change slowly. From anger, sharpness and extermination, slowly become empty, become numb. There is no emotion. In a moment, it''s like a wooden man. Can walk mechanically, but has no soul. "Attention." Ouyang Yu Fei with his back to the three lowered his voice. The power of Yin Zun has begun to unfold. The ethereal sound, which confuses people''s mind, is still in the second place. The most important thing is to rob people''s mind and destroy people''s mind and spirit. Let them become puppets, do not know the pain, do not know the love and hate. A puppet that can only act on the sound of a flute. This is the mace of yinzun. However, these people in blue are selected by yinzun and cultivated. Their fit is incomparable. Looking at the blue clothed people who have worn out their looks and become empty, but start to force them with sharp swords. Chapter 1741 "Try it," xuanyuanche said suddenly Let''s see how powerful the voice is. No one objected. Even if Ouyang Yufei wanted to, he didn''t speak. The enemy must face up to him personally before he knows how powerful it is. "Kill." The empty sound of killing suddenly broke through the air. It was just chaotic, but now it has been sorted out. The man in blue with the long sword in his hand roared together. The sword in his hand came to Ryukyu and other four people, and he cut it fiercely. When xuanyuanche saw it, his eyebrows and eyes sank slightly, and he saw a flaw. He stabbed the blue man who came to him with a sword. A sharp sword is always in the sky, and you can get it with one stroke. Xuanyuanche has not been allowed to be stunned. He actually got it. I saw that the man in blue who had been stabbed by him didn''t know the pain. That''s the situation. That''s both sides. People in blue can spare their lives, but xuanyuanche can''t. With such a hesitation, xuanyuanche''s sword was withdrawn to the sword at the head. At the same time, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao around us are the same. "They''re not going to die." Yun Zhao groaned and his face sank. "It''s not that they don''t want to die, it''s that they don''t know it." Ouyang Yufei takes over Yunzhao''s words, his voice is extremely cold. He who has been deprived of his mind can only listen to the flute. Now I am a puppet. I only know one command and one action. I don''t know anything else. This group of highly skilled blue clothed people have become living puppets. "Damn it." A dagger from Ryukyu blocked Ouyang Yufei''s sword and cursed him. The man in blue on the opposite side, cut off an arm by a dagger of Ryukyu, but was bleeding, as if the arm was not his, and continued to rush up. Indefatigable, indefatigable. The situation, in such a moment, is turning. Don''t know what life is blue clothes people, in Ryukyu month and so on under the attack, crazy rushed up. It doesn''t matter if you break your arm. The sword in the chest doesn''t matter. Chapter 1742 It doesn''t matter if we die together. All they have left is the thought of killing each other. This crazy, do not want to lose both Ryukyu and others, immediately tied up. The result of not wanting to die is that the situation suddenly collapses. "It''s over." Looking at the situation in front of him, he held his chin and wrinkled his face. At this time, Lingyu also tooted her mouth and began to look serious. "Woo..." At the moment when the situation is turning, the flute sound is rising. It''s like an invisible net. The whole net covers this side and covers the whole world. Ryukyu and other moments only feel a sudden shock of the mind, almost jump out of the general. The sound of the empty flute in my ear is more and more empty. It''s like Pandora''s magic box, attracting them to fall and tempting them to give up. "Chi." At the epicenter of the heart and soul, Yunzhao was attacked by the man in blue with a sword on his arm and his arm shrank subconsciously. If it wasn''t for xuanyuanche to see the opportunity quickly, he immediately handed over the sword. Take the attack in front of him and the cooperation of the four will be disrupted immediately. When Ryukyu saw that his face was heavy, his cold eyes did not pay attention to the people in blue around him. He raised his face sharply and looked coldly at him. Yin Zun''s indifferent eyes are cold on the moon. There was no extra expression, just five fingers flying again. The sound of the flute is raised at a higher level, and another level is added. The attack of the puppet''s blue clothed people became fiercer and fiercer. They were desperate. Ouyang Yufei, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, all of a sudden lack of skills, dangerous. "Beep the bell..." In this sudden aggravation, at the moment when four people''s cooperation is about to be disintegrated, a clear bell suddenly rings. In that ethereal realm, it''s like a naughty child suddenly appears. It breaks the silence and invisible magic of nature. The sound of the flute stopped for a moment. With the sound of the flute stopped, the crazy blue man attacked and immediately followed the pause. That kind of disobedience is like the sudden cut off of the picture, which is extremely weird. Chapter 1743 Those blue clothed people even kept the feeling of holding their swords towards xuanyuanche and cutting them in the air. Air, a moment of silence. "Zhenhunshen cup." Yinzun, standing high on the white jade steps, looked at the little broken clock in Ryukyu''s hands with a shocked face. "Zhenhunshen cup, is that zhenhunshen cup?" Lingyu, who is blocking his ears, is surprised by the suddenly stopped picture. He can''t help but look at it with the eyes of yinzun and jump up in surprise. The cry of Lingyu was so loud that he was close to the fence. Even if they were blocked, they listened vaguely. Can''t help but startle big eyes, shake way: "zhenhunshen cup? It has been lost for hundreds of years. It''s the soul soul soul magic cup of Yin Zun and Ke Xing He didn''t see any soul controlling magic cup, but he heard about yinzun''s conquering star. Because this guy is so indifferent, he can''t stand it, but even if he is poisonous, he''s worse than yinzun. Therefore, I have inquired about some methods to deal with Yin Zun. However, it''s a pity that the only soul magic cup of Kexing town has not known where it was left. He sighed in vain. I didn''t expect that the weapons that have been lost for hundreds of years actually appeared today. Ha ha, they actually appeared "Ha ha, it''s going to be over, it''s going to be over..." After the shock, Lingyu laughed and was happy. Two small, immediately smile in the side of the dance. In the bloody open space, Ryukyu held up the zhenhunshen cup in his hand and shook it gently for a while. The bell without a bell is under the special fingering of Ryukyu. Gently send out the crisp sound, full of the vitality of the world. Yinzun stood on the white jade platform, his fingers tightly clasped to his jade flute. The back of his hand was covered with blue tendons, which seemed to be shocked. Indifferent face, iron green. "No diamond, no porcelain work. without your killing moves, you think we will only rush to your third level." Ryukyu sneered, and the voice was harsh. When Yin Zun heard that Yan was holding the Jade Flute, he made more efforts. There is no doubt that the jade flute in his hand will be crushed by him in the next moment. Chapter 1744 "If you want to be defeated, you have to be wise and protect yourself. You can do it yourself." Cold voice fell, Ryukyu indicated xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yu Fei, Yunzhao began to move forward. Around the blue man did not have the command of flute sound, one by one stagnated and did not move. Let Ryukyu and other four people walk in the past and approach the high platform. Ryukyu walked all the way, gently shaking the zhenhunshen cup all the way. To hold the eyes of the voice venerable do not avoid not to let, that kind of self-confidence and victory in hand, let a person''s teeth itch. Zhenhunshen cup was accidentally obtained that day. Ouyang used to speak a lot. I don''t think it''s really useful. It''s just for them. Standing on the white jade steps, yinzun slowly lowered his eyes. The black eyelashes covered everything in his eyes, and the whole person seemed more indifferent and unable to touch. Ouyang Yu Fei sees this and xuanyuanche look at each other, and immediately speeds up his pace and walks forward. Even though yinzun didn''t stop them, he let them go to the high white jade stage. Pass him by. When the wind blows, it blows the White Gold robe. "There are three stages of zhenhunshenzhong, containing 33 fingering techniques. Without ten years of edification, the highest level cannot be explored. " In the ear of Ryukyu and other people who passed by yinzun and haven''t let go of their breath, yinzun, who was motionless behind and barely spoke, suddenly spoke slowly. Ouyang Yufei''s body shape is instant. "Zhenhunshen cup is really my magic flute conquering star. But I''m afraid you don''t have the ability to use its power against me. " The voice of indifference flies down, and the eyes of yinzun suddenly rise. The jade flute in his hand quickly came to his mouth, and the sound of the ethereal voice swept out again, like a huge wave in the sea, swarming towards the moon. Behind him, the people in blue who listened to the flute roared and rushed up. When Ryukyu saw this step, his fingers began to beat on the zhenhunshen cup at full speed. Invisible voice is flying out. And the sound of the flute in the air issued a fierce collision. There is confusion in an emptiness. One is pure and sharp. Two different voices of Zhai ran collide with each other in the air, arousing countless whirlpools. Suddenly, the two colors collided with each other, and the people in blue roared, hugged their heads and began to moan and howl. Chapter 1745 This kind of breaking and standing, two kinds of forces collide in their mind, it''s like bone marrow. While standing beside the moon, xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao are also stepped back by Qi Qi. The moment in my mind is like ten thousand ants crawling. Temptation and anti temptation, in the ear of constant agitation. Even their minds, their faces turn white, and they use their best to suppress their impatience. "My mother." "Run." The Lingyu and the fence on one side retreated suddenly and stood far away. They can''t afford such a collision. The wind is surging and clouds are surging, and the soul spirit cup and magic flute are constantly colliding. The vortex formed by timbre is flying in the air, arousing countless dust. "What can I do? Ryukyu hasn''t learned the second level yet?" In this agitation, Ouyang Yu Fei''s face was blue, and he motioned to xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche frowned and didn''t reply. The time was too short. They knew what they could learn in just a few days. I thought of knocking on Zhenhu, but I didn''t expect that yinzun would have to kill a fish. This In the three people''s worry, the two voices are constantly rising. The fierce contest made xuanyuanche and others feel headache. "What can I do? She won''t do it later." Ryukyu''s thoughts flashed in his mind. The face of yinzun on the opposite side was right, and the treble under the jade flute broke through the sky again. Almost breaking through the sky, countless sound blades shot at her. Ryukyu''s heart was shocked, and his hand raised subconsciously to protect his abdomen. He turned his body to avoid the sound blade that shot at her abdomen. But didn''t think of this, the voice Zun several violent voice blade straight hit her wrist. The zhenhunshen cup in that hand was not steady and flew out. When Yin Zun saw this, when his eyes were bright, a flying body would shoot at the zhenhun magic cup that hit him. "Not good." At the same time, I saw the bad Ouyang Yufei and xuanyuanche. Yunzhao and Qiqi suffered a headache and shot like flying. The zhenhunshen cup splashed out and four figures followed closely. However, in the moment when the four sides were robbing, a figure suddenly broke through the air and came, a flying body, and a hand caught the zhenhunshen cup. Chapter 1746 Flashed in and out. Seeing zhenhunshen cup was robbed by four people under their eyes, yinzun, xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, the four people couldn''t help being together. Step down, turn around at the same time and look at the people. Into the eyes, a red hair in the setting sun is particularly dazzling. Fiery? Xuanyuanche''s eyebrow color fluctuates at a glance. Below, standing motionless Ryukyu has called out: "Capricorn." The back is tall and flaming. All of a sudden, the man slowly turned around, shook the soul soul God cup in his hand, and smiled at the xuanyuanche of the moon. "Long time no see." The light blue eyes and the five features carved by the knife and axe. That looks quite honest and sincere. It''s not the master who owns the soul controlling cup. Mohe people, Capricorn. At this moment, I heard a scene of meeting a friend from Capricorn. Ryukyu and others are a little bored at the same time, more surprised. "Why are you here?" Yunzhao rubs his brow and heart, and throws a sentence with a little surprise. The Capricorn listens to the words mouth corner to outline slightly, smile way: "so come." After that, shaking the little clock in his hand, he looked at Ryukyu with a smile and said: "I knew you didn''t learn the essence, and you would surely lose my cup. You see, if I didn''t come quickly. My clock was robbed. " Ryukyu listens to Capricorn''s words and doesn''t know what to say for the first time. She is not good at learning. Only in a few days can she learn this level well. At the same time, Ouyang Yufei, xuanyuanche and Yunzhao, who studied together, are far inferior to her. However, it is clear that their temporary ambitions. When I met the voice Buddha with a very hard idea, I couldn''t help him. Therefore, Ryukyu really can''t refute this sentence of Capricorn, only accepted it. "Who are you?" Yinzun, who is standing aside, looks at Capricorn with a bright smile on his cold face. The zhenhunshen cup eye is about to fall into his hands. From then on, there will be no weapons to restrain him, to suppress him. However, he didn''t want to kill Cheng Yaojin halfway and snatched the zhenhun cup from his fingertips. Chapter 1747 Yinzun is indifferent by nature. At this time, the anger of resentment in my heart has turned and roared. In particular, the five people in front of me seem to have seen each other for a long time, started to make a family routine and completely ignored him. The breath in the chest and the voice Buddha are about to seal the throat. Listening to yinzun''s cold inquiry, Capricorn turns to look at yinzun, who is indifferent. The chaoyinzun in the real city nodded: "my name is Capricorn, Mohe people." The voice Zun listens to the speech eyebrow several invisible jumped, double eyebrow a wrinkly heavy voice way: "I didn''t ask you to call what." Capricorn frowned at the words: "then you ask me who I am? I thought you were asking me my name? The language in the Central Plains is really broad and profound. Am I not good enough to learn it? " As soon as the words come out, the voice of Qi will change color on Zun''s face. The hand holding the jade flute clearly saw that the knuckles were exposed. Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao look at each other, and the corners of their mouths are slightly hooked up. Capricorn, this seemingly honest guy, actually has the capital that angry people don''t pay for their lives, which is in their ten days together. It is quite clear and understood. But it was their enemies who saw him at this time. It''s refreshing in my heart. Although, how do you see the scene now? It''s not until they are happy and relaxed. But here comes the Capricorn. I don''t know how, but my heart is solid. His skill is much better than that of Ryukyu. The sky is sunset, red like blood. It''s very interesting to shine on yinzun, whose face is white with Qi. Look at the voice of respect gas no longer open mouth, direct hand jade flute a horizontal, want to close to the mouth. The Capricorn side raises eyebrow to smile: "Oh, I understand, you are to ask me who is?" This kind of tongue twister makes the same thing come out. Not far away, I saw a sudden arrival of people, which disrupted the steps here, and took down the jade and fence that had been stuffed in my ears. At the same time, he chuckled. What kind of Mohe people are so funny? Is he from qiyinzun? Chapter 1748 Two small smile all over here, that box sound Zun''s face is already iron green. Move your arms, and press the jade flute with your fingers. He didn''t want to talk to them anymore. He wanted to see the real chapter. Look at the sound Zun has been angry, Capricorn eyes of the smile side arrived at the bottom of the eye. With a wave of his hand, Chao Ryukyu and others made a gesture of retreat. One side gently shook the zhenhunshen cup in his hand. Chao yinzun said: "who I am is not important to you, the only important thing is that I am the master of this zhenhunshen cup." As soon as this word falls, the tone respects eyebrow to frown. "Even though I bet I lost the little thing to them, it''s a bit unwillingness. However, those four are also my apprentices. I''m in a bad mood to be a master when my apprentice is beaten. " Capricorn said this, fingers suddenly in zhenhunshen cup gently hit a few times. An invisible blade of wind suddenly flew out and shot towards the voice. It''s like lightning. Compared with Ryukyu''s attack, it''s not a paragraph high. When Yin Zun saw the wind, he immediately leaned away from him. In an instant, I only heard the sound of a small bump. A cloud of dust was flying. The white jade steps that yinzun had just stood on were cut into several traces by Shengsheng and went deep into the stone heart. Yinzun''s face suddenly changed. Put away any color of indifference and anger, and turn it into complete seriousness. On the other side, watching the sign of Capricorn start to retreat, Ryukyu and others. Hearing that Capricorn is actually boasting that it''s their master, Qi Qi''s eyes turn white. It''s just that they have been taught the fingering of zhenhunshen cup for two days, and they dare to be their master before they have been taught well. But at the same time of disdain. Looking at Capricorn only a few fingertips move, the power has no idea how much greater than them. Ouyang Yufei and other smart people didn''t give any refutation. Back off, let their temporary master Capricorn to deal with. "Master of zhenhunshen cup, well, then I will teach you where to get better than your apprentice." A cold voice sounded. Chapter 1749 Yin Zun''s white and gold robes are windless and automatic, with black hair flying. The momentum of the whole man has changed. If we say that we used 50% of our strength to deal with Ryukyu and so on. So now. It''s 100 percent. Capricorn see this, the face is still a bright smile, but also serious eyes. The fingers began to beat on the soul soul soul cup. The crisp bell, cut through the silent air, looming. "Wuwu......" "Lingling..." In that indistinct, the sound of flute and bell roared out at the same time, breaking the whole void. Just under the sound of the flute, the man in blue pauses. At this time, the recovery again, waving a long sword, step by step towards Capricorn. Capricorn see this, the corner of the mouth raised a smile. The fingers are beating on the zhenhunshen cup at full speed. The fingering has never been seen by Ryukyu and others. They haven''t learned the advanced fingering there at all. In an instant, the bell rang. The man in blue, who is walking towards Capricorn, suddenly stops, then slowly turns his head, waving his sword, and goes towards yinzun. This is soul snatching. This kind of competition is very good at soul taking. As soon as Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei''s eyes brightened, the counterwork of zhenhunshen Cup began. At the same moment, xuanyuanche glanced at the scene, and chaoyunzhao and other three made an eye. Time is running out, Capricorn doesn''t seem to lose. Then whether they have a second chance or not, they are talking about breaking through first. Four opponents, all nodding. Then the four men turned and rushed to the white jade palace standing beside them. However, xuanyuanche and other talents took one or two steps. The flute and the bell rise at the same time. The sharp voice blade seems to pierce the head. Swarmed in from all directions, drilling into my mind. In a moment, xuanyuanche and others feel as if they are stabbed by thousands of needles in their minds. It hurts to enter the heart and lungs. At present, I am in a hurry to return to unity, and my whole heart and soul are all used to resist the entanglement of flute and bell Chapter 1750 In the absence of extra power, he rushed out of the palace. And look at the Lingyu and the fence with help. When the first bell of Capricorn rings, you already know how powerful it is. All of a sudden, I can''t see any of them. Flutes, bells, cascading. Just like the huge waves in the sea, rolling and colliding. The wind and waves are bigger and bigger, and the fierce collision is stronger and stronger. The blue man in the middle of those two waves. At the last moment, under the command of the flute, we should wield a long sword and chop at Capricorn. At the next moment, it is manipulated by the sound of the bell, and it will rush to the sound Buddha. That kind of two kinds of forces, almost make them crazy. The sound of the flute, higher and higher, almost broke through the sky. The bell is more and more light. Capricorn''s fingering in zhenhunshen cup is almost invisible. Around, within three miles. People are extinct, insects and birds are far away. Attack and counter attack, manipulation and counter manipulation, temptation and counter temptation. Music can also be incisive. In this huge spiritual energy and magic voice. On the forehead of Yin Zun, sweat drips down and falls to the ground. The face is already white and can''t be white. On the contrary, although the face of Capricorn is serious, it is still well prepared and flexible. Squint glanced at Ryukyu and others who had been sitting on the ground. Four people''s eyes have gathered storm, eyes blood red stare at him. Such music and attack power, they are going to explode. At the moment, the Capricorn slowly shrugged his shoulders towards yinzun: "my disciples have been fed up with it. If it is going on, I am afraid that if it were not for me to abolish them, it would be for their riots to abolish me. I don''t think my success rate will be very high. And their success rate will be very high. So, I''m sorry, I have to sacrifice you. " Politeness, as if with inexpressible sincerity and regret. Let''s listen to the voice in our ears. For a moment, we almost blew the wrong sound. Chapter 1751 However, the unequal tone burst out, and Capricorn suddenly waved his wrist and made a flower mark on his hands, throwing up the zhenhunshen cup gently. Then ten fingers came out, and they all played on zhenhunshen cup with a bang. There was no burst, no deafening treble. Silent, it is a silent absolute attack. "Crackle." In Capricorn''s attack, the face of yinzun suddenly turned pale and bloodless. The white jade flute, which was close to his lips, suddenly crackled. In everyone''s eyes, it''s cracked. Become pieces and fall to the ground. The sound of the flute stops for a moment, and no sound is emitted. The man in blue, sandwiched between the two tones, fell with a thump. Holding his head, he kept moaning on the ground, without any threat. Without the sound respect of attacking weapons, it would be like a sheep without any water chestnut. The flute stops, the bell is silent. You came to me just now. After the blink of an eye, the whole scene became silent. Only the sound of the wind. Xuanyuanche, who was about to split his headache, was also relieved at this time and wiped the sweat on his forehead. "How is it?" Xuanyuanche is most worried about Liuyue. They all resisted the effort. At this time, Ryukyu "Nothing." Ryukyu turns his head and smiles at xuanyuanche. He looks refreshed. Xuanyuanche saw this and raised his eyebrows slightly. They were all sweating and haggard. How could Ryukyu feel elated and energetic instead? Strange. Ryukyu sees xuanyuanche and raises his eyebrows. He doesn''t know what to say. First of all, she felt a headache. But after listening to listen, the whole body up and down instead of surging a desire to try, the spirit of more and more exciting feeling. Do not know more than three months will fetal movement? But she just felt that the children in her belly seemed to like it very much, like dancing? Dancing in such a magical sound, like? Ryukyu also has a little black line. I wonder if she feels wrong. The last light of the setting sun covers the silent voice Buddha, Chapter 1752 Zhai Ran''s lonely sign is more and more attractive. Slowly lower your head and look at the jade flute that has been broken. "Poof." All of a sudden, yinzun opened his mouth, and blood gushed out. Splashing on the white jade steps, it makes people feel ferocious. The internal skill competition is weak and has internal injury. Capricorn saw this smile, put up the soul and spirit cup and walked towards Ryukyu and others. "Won? Wow, that''s awesome. " "I beat this ice cube, OK." At that time, Lingyu, who had run for a long time without any shadow, and Lingluo came running from afar and danced excitedly. This guy''s been on them all the time. Today, I was defeated. Cool, cool. "Let''s go." Stand up, Ryukyu Dynasty several people signaled, pass the most important. Let''s put the others first. I''ll talk about it later. Xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, know the meaning of Ryukyu. Now with the Capricorn and two small, or happy, or laughing, or pointing fingers and feet happy smile towards the white jade palace. Behind me, the sun sets. The last ray of golden light has never been seen from the standing voice Buddha. Night, shrouded in the third level. The night is graceful and the starry sky is dazzling. The cool autumn wind is dancing in the sky, bringing the sound of whirling. "I have enough time to rest here." After passing the third pass of the white jade palace, entering the woods outside the third pass, Ouyang Yufei suddenly stops and turns to speak. Xuanyuanche nodded. Capricorn broke the third level, they didn''t celebrate at all, and the joy also restrained them from leaving directly. In order to prevent the third pass in the palace, if there is any obstruction, don''t be happy too early. Now, it seems that the third level is really over. In the absence of any obstruction, then you can have a rest. "Headache." Sitting down, Yunzhao presses his temple and complains. "I feel a little dizzy, too. The power of this soul controlling cup is a little more than I expected." Ouyang Yu Fei rubs his eyebrows and agrees. This is the reason why he wants to stop. The sequelae of the battle between zhenhunshencup and magic flute has not been solved. Chapter 1753 It''s not worth the loss to rush into the Bijing palace. According to the head, xuanyuanche leaned on the trunk behind him and directly closed his eyes to regulate his breathing. The faces of all the people were a little bad, only the spirit of Ryukyu. Take a look at xuanyuanche and others who adjust their breath. Ryukyu doesn''t disturb them, but turns to look at Capricorn. Holding his chest in both hands, his eyes were sharp: "say, how did you come up?" There was no time to ask him just now she has time. How does this Capricorn get here? She remembered that when they left, Capricorn was left in the mainland of the Central Plains. Instead of following them to the waters of this island. In case that xuanyuanyi could not control him, she left her confidant Du Yiwei as his company to guard him. Now, I can''t believe that I run to the third level with my feet almost the same as them Ryukyu frowns. When Capricorn saw Ryukyu, he smiled and waved. He looked at Ryukyu honestly and said, "I know your fingering is not good. If I don''t come, you will surely lose. You know, you can''t use zhenhunshen cup in martial arts. If used, it must be that the other party has a magic flute. Since the other party has a magic flute, your three legged fingering will never come to an end. I''m worried about you. How can my apprentice be bullied. So I came. " After all, the elegant Chao Ryukyu smiled. Signal, see, I''m a good man. I know you can''t handle it, so I''ll help you. So frank and honest eyes, look at the Ryukyu gnashing teeth. "You don''t have to pretend to me. Why?" Capricorn''s honesty, deceive the ghost to go, Ryukyu to Capricorn mercilessly clenched the fist. Looking at the threat of Ryukyu moon, Capricorn could not help but touch the red hair, but smiled and said: "really, what is so smart. It''s no fun without you. I always like to be busy. " When Ryukyu heard this, he knew it was true. Can''t help but turn a white eye secretly, unexpectedly take them to fight hard outside, as is to join the fun, really make people want to kill people. Taking a deep breath, Ryukyu stares at Capricorn and says, "how did you get up?" Chapter 1754 "It''s very simple. Du Yi sent me ashore. He thinks that I am a danger in the sky, so it''s better to send this danger to you. So I went to the island. " Capricorn said very wronged, very helpless, how can he be a danger, he has not figured out. After a long time, it was sent by Du Yi. No wonder "Along the way..." "It''s a mess along the way. People here are running towards a place for no reason. It''s not as serious and strict as Du Yi said. It''s very easy to come here." Capricorn directly interrupts the words of Ryukyu and spreads his hands. Here, it seems to be different from the bustle he imagined. There are no high-powered people, dangerous checkpoints waiting for him to break. Let him a little, no, is very disappointed. Ryukyu heard Capricorn said relaxed, slightly frowned. But I don''t know, because they have passed the first and second level, and the natural bridge of Luohe River or something has been extended again. Coming from the bridge, it''s very easy. Knowing how Capricorn came here, Ryukyu no longer asked. As long as the Capricorn is not because of the friendship with the island of Hades, it''s good to find them easily. Others, not at the moment. Many Capricorns, they also have a helping hand. "May I go?" Just after Ryukyu''s question, xuanyuanche opened his eyes. At the same time, Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao opened their eyes and nodded. It seems that the sequelae of zhenhunshencup and magic flute has been completely eliminated. The cold wind blows and the trees rustle. In the cold hook of the silver moon, the mountain in front of us is extremely high. In this moonlight, breaking through layers of darkness, standing in front of several people. It looks like it''s almost within reach. A few people looked at each other, at this time, even the invisible jade and fence, which were always frolicking, were also rarely serious and restrained. Three passes have passed. The last place is ahead. It is also the place where the power of hell island is subverted. Bijing palace. The place where the king of Ming island is located. "Let''s go. We''ll arrive a moment earlier. We''ll be sure earlier..." Ouyang Yufei, who was leading the way step by step, didn''t finish a word, but suddenly stopped talking. "What flavor?" At the same moment, the fence fell and the nose moved. Chapter 1755 "It''s dangerous." Ryukyu''s hand had already clenched the dagger in his hand, and he drank loudly. Although I didn''t see anything, I didn''t hear anything. But she could feel that there was a fatal danger approaching them, coming very quickly. Xuanyuanche and so on are all mixed up on the death line. At the same time, they all feel wrong. At once, a camp of attack and defense stood up. The night was cold and hazy. The light of the cold moon is over the earth. At this time, people do not feel soft, only murderous, insidious murderous. "Silk......" Just as Ryukyu was on full alert, the slight sound seemed to be the sound of wind blowing from all directions. Silk, silk, it''s a sound of death plunder. The moonlight is as white as snow, which makes the earth shining. In this moonlight, Ryukyu can see clearly. Just around them, the lush grass, the lush forest. Is withering in an absolutely withered manner. The dark red thing on the ground is rolling forward. Devour everything, where everything passed by withered, no longer any existence. Come from all directions and surround them. Seeing such a situation, xuanyuanche and others changed color, especially Ouyang Yufei. Unbelievable look completely exposed, the surprise in the eyes, the deep pain in the face, the unbelievable shaking head constantly. Almost let standing beside him Ryukyu feel that the next moment Ouyang Yufei will collapse. What''s the matter? Betrayed in front of his parents and brothers, Ouyang Yufei did not collapse. Betrayed in front of his own people, Ouyang Yufei even chuckled. At this time, so dark red appears, Ouyang Yufei is on the verge of collapse, this Ryukyu frowned and held Ouyang Yufei''s hand. "It''s over." In the moment when Ryukyu held Ouyang Yufei''s hand, the fence fell tightly and frowned with a whisper. At the same time step out, hand a Yang, a thin sand flying out of the moment, in front of the crowd cloth a circle. The wind is whirling, a footstep accompanied by the action of falling fence, slowly appears. Chapter 1756 The moon night is overcast, and the red light is surging. Hook up the silver moon, even more outline of the cold into the bone. Red is spreading rapidly. All creatures covered by it wither, melt and turn into red liquid at the speed of seeing. Move forward. With a seemingly unpleasant, but actually pressing speed, close. It''s killing. Standing in the white thin sand circle of the fence, Ryukyu, xuanyuanche and others, at a glance, their eyes were sharp. They have seen such a toxic array. That''s what the king of medicine used to do in Tianchen. When Ouyang Yufei first met Ryukyu, he also showed the power of this thing. But it was black then, and now it''s red. But the principle should be the same. The fierce light in his eyes flashed, and Ryukyu then snorted with a cold voice. Quickly take out the medicine that she carries with her from her arms, and plug it into xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, stunned Ouyang Yufei and liangxiao. In the past, she had detoxified the poison and now threatened her with it. It''s a joke. "No use. This is not black poison." Did not think that fence fell to smell the antidote of Ryukyu, deep voice way. Xuanyuanche and other people smell the words, but frown. And in this wrinkle, the red spread quickly surrounded. Under the eyes of Ryukyu and others, almost like a real bang with the white sand falling from the fence. In an instant, I saw white smoke flying up, rising a trace of smoke. But the swarming red is blocked in the periphery by the white sand, unable to enter the white circle. The night wind blows and the white fog dissipates. Under the cold light of the silver moon, all things in this world withered, leaving only a ferocious red. And in the middle of the red, the grass under the feet of Ryukyu and others is still there. One white circle makes two worlds. After taking a breath, Yunzhao and others let go. There is a fence around the poison, and I''m afraid of any poison. "It''s awesome, then you can solve it. It''s disgusting." The honest Capricorn does not hesitate to say his own ideas towards the fence. Ryukyu et al. Now that we can stop it, there is no problem in lifting it. Chapter 1757 Didn''t think of the fence to listen to the words and turn around and glare at everyone. "That''s his own top toxin, disgusting." Lingyu grabbed Ouyang Yufei''s sleeve and smiled. After a long time, the fence was made, and Ryukyu immediately returned to stare at the fence. That look is very clear. Hurry up, your own made things are blocking the way, and you can solve it yourself. Seeing Ryukyu''s eyes clearly, the fence wrinkled the little face into a bun. There is only one thing that will keep it from sticking. " Looking at Ryukyu''s eyes, without waiting for Ryukyu to reach out, the fence quickly said: "but I give the king respect, I didn''t stay." Xuanyuanche heard that the eyes were moving. He interposed, "to the king of hell island?" "Yes." Hedgerow nodded: "I gave this red toxin to the king. Naturally, this thing should also be given to him, or in case it gets on him. That''s all. " "You only gave it to the king of Hades?" Yunzhao suddenly cuts in. "Well." Hedgerow nodded: "I made that. Naturally, it''s only for Wang Zun." There is a moment of silence when the voice of the fence falls, the moon, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao. After half a sound, I slowly looked at Ouyang Yufei, who had never opened his mouth. No wonder, as soon as the red toxin came out, Ouyang Yufei''s expression changed greatly and almost collapsed. I''m not afraid of how terrible the red toxin is. But The man on the opposite side is the king of Hades. It is the king of Hades who raised him, taught him, cared for him, loved him and treated him as his own son. That is in the mind of Ouyang Yufei who occupies a lot of land. Ouyang Yufei can stand all the people''s indignation and resentment on Qiming Island, but he is indifferent. That''s because they''re strangers and don''t care. Ouyang Yufei can withstand the despair and anger of Ouyang family and even parents and brothers, and has been smiling. That''s because he knew he would stand up to them. So, he didn''t listen to the swearing, although he felt guilty, he could afford it. But, the king of Hades. Chapter 1758 Even if Ryukyu and others don''t understand, the emotional entanglement between Ouyang Yufei and the king of Hades, is it a betrayal or something? But they know that Ouyang Yufei is not ruthless. Then, he treats his mentor or father, and the heart Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, look at each other. Each sees the answer in the other''s eyes. It''s impossible to guess that Ouyang Yufei has that kind of tacit understanding and feelings with the king Zun of Ming island or with Ouyang Yufei. They only know that they are seeing the sound of this weapon, which belongs to the only one of the king of Hades. Ouyang Yufei had been in front of Mount Tai, but there was a crack in his face. He I can''t believe that the master of Hades will really fight against him. Or because you really have to face the king of Hades and become the enemy''s mouthpiece. The inner guilt and fluctuation are too intense No matter out of any imagination, Ryukyu only knows that Ouyang is flying at this time, and his heart is certainly bitter. Not in many words, Ryukyu said nothing. It''s just that he grabbed Ouyang Yufei and pulled her behind. She is a step forward, and xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, Capricorn stand side by side. Four people, with Ouyang Yufei behind them. Night wind blowing, this side of the air is still suffocating. Just under the suffocating night wind, the footsteps in the distance are getting closer. The sound of stepping on the withered land, open and chilling. Cold moon night, a brandy skirt in the moon night so dazzling, so noble, so cold. "Wang Zun?" Lingyu, who was behind Yunzhao, suddenly called out in surprise. The little face, who had not been very positive, suddenly began to be serious. And Ouyang Yufei, who has been staring at the ground, listened to this sound, and his body trembled for a moment. The moonlight is quiet. The man in the brandy was standing in front of the crowd. The hazy moonlight shrouded his body, making his whole person look faint, with an unreal feeling. Half of his cheek was hidden in the shadow, making his face invisible. Chapter 1759 Behind him, people in silver robes, with swords in four directions, surrounded Ouyang Yufei and other people in the middle. "Silver man." Lingyu made a low speech. The silver family, although also one of the three families on the island. But they belong to the king Zun of the Ming island, which is equivalent to the evolution of the king Zun''s near guard family. So everyone knows. If the silver family makes a move, it represents the order of the king of Hades. Now, the king of Hades has come in person, and so have the silver family. Watching the formation, how can we see that it doesn''t look like Ouyang Yufei is getting rid of the dust. Dagger, sharp sword, tightly held in hand, xuanyuanche and other people''s body tight. "I have no medicine, I can only keep this place, and you will be finished when I step out." Feel the murderous rush, fence down the express way. Almost all his medicine was given to the emperor, but he didn''t keep much of it himself. Because it''s impossible for Wang Zun to use it on him. Besides, he''s enough for him to get out. I just didn''t know what was going on. But now it seems that it''s obvious that the king of Hades gave the non stick powder in his hand to the silver family he brought behind him. It''s over. "It''s rare to be used as a target. I like it." When the fence falls, the Capricorn is happy. He likes challenge, cool. And Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, the sword light surging in their hands, who is afraid of who. "Ouyang Yufei, the traitor, has committed insurrection. There is no pardon for his killing." The cold judgment sound rings under the night sky, the silver light stops, and the fiery red plays ferociously under the dark night sky instead. The silver family behind the king of Hades. With the circle situation, Ouyang Yufei and other people were surrounded in the middle. At this time, they do not go forward to fight, but draw bows and prepare arrows. The sharp arrow rose and sparked. Rockets. "There is Agkistrodon venom on the arrow. It''s fatal to scratch the skin. Although I have medicine, I can''t use it in face powder." The fence is quite positive. He can know what the other party used at a glance. He has antidotes, but the amount is absolutely small. Chapter 1760 Without waiting for Ryukyu''s reaction, the sharp rocket had already cut through the night sky and shot at Ryukyu. For a moment, the arrow came from all directions, straight at the people in the white circle. Potential to shoot Ryukyu and others into hedgehogs. The arrow is powerful and fast. But xuanyuanche, Capricorn and others are not waste. In an instant, I saw the sword light surging, weaving a silver light curtain in front of several people. The rocket broke through the sky, but they all fell down in front of the silver curtain. One cannot be inched in. Seeing this, the rocket became more and more turbulent. In an instant, I only heard the sound of the quiet night, like the tinkling of the spring water. The rocket was knocked down by the light curtain and ignited the grass under xuanyuanche''s feet. Lingyu, who was hiding behind several people, saw this and stepped on it with a flash. This time, he was in the same boat. If xuanyuanche and others were to be destroyed, he would be dead. Therefore, it is extraordinarily positive. There''s a fire burning there, and there''s the figure of Lingyu. It''s so fast. See, why can''t the rocket do not Capricorn and others, the additional power on it is more and more sharp. Xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, Capricorn is not too hard to deal with. However, the Ryukyu moon, whose position is at the top of Ouyang Yufei, feels a little powerless. She can''t do it. It''s raining like this. If xuanyuanche and others want to weave a curtain of light, they can''t do it at all. He only uses a knife to cut the sword, which is hard to hit, but he suffers a lot. What''s more, consider the fetus in the belly. In contrast, the curtain of the Four Swords is the weakest on Ryukyu. When the silver guards saw this, they aimed at breaking through in the direction of Ryukyu. Relying on the xuanyuanche and Capricorn of Ryukyu station to see this, Qi Qi moved slightly to help Ryukyu block the next half. In this way, Ryukyu is relaxed a lot, but xuanyuanche and Capricorn are struggling a lot. It''s not a long-term policy for Ryukyu to frown when he sees this. "Don''t you..." In a word, Ryukyu suddenly felt that there was strength behind him, and his body moved backward. Chapter 1761 At the same time, Ouyang Yufei''s voice came to his ear: "I''ll come." Ryukyu is not happy but worried. The body is pulled directly behind him by Ouyang Yufei. With Ouyang Yufei''s participation, the power of the silver sword screen increased rapidly. Xuanyuanche, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, Capricorn, four people together, that''s almost twice as powerful as before. There is no gap in the sword curtain, almost stubborn as an iron bucket. Seeing this, I knew that it was useless to be careful of Ouyang Yufei at this time. My eyes swept the surrounding situation quickly. His eyes narrowed abruptly. He put away the dagger in his hand, and the silkworms shot towards the white circle. "Bang." There was a light noise in the air. The sky silkworm silk shuashes to wrap the rocket which shoots, the Ryukyu hand falls, the sky silkworm silk turns around in the air, the rocket which is wrapped by it, pours out. He shot back at the silver guards. The silver guards saw that xuanyuanche and others had only defensive power, but they did not think that the situation suddenly changed, and Ryukyu turned from defense to attack. One of them did not notice. He was hit by the rocket falling from Ryukyu. Only to hear a scream, a silver guard banged down. I didn''t get up. "Good." When Lingyu saw this, he put out the fire, picked up the rocket that fell at the feet of xuanyuanche and others, and handed it to Ryukyu. Ryukyu never refuses to come. The silk in his hand is like a dragon. Roaring out, flying freely in the sky. The sharp poison arrow reflects towards the silver guards. After being suppressed for such a long time, all of them were classified as attacks. Ryukyu was as powerful as a tiger going down the mountain. In an instant, the situation immediately reversed. Xuanyuanche and other four are responsible for defense, while Ryukyu is responsible for attack. While Lingyu is responsible for transporting materials, the fence should pay attention to poison injury. A line of seven people, with seamless, invincible. On the contrary, the silver guards were completely disorganized by the poisonous arrows of the moon god. In a moment, he was shot several times by Ryukyu. In the war, the balance was immediately tilted. Tonight, King Zun of Ming island is afraid that he can''t wipe out Ouyang Yufei and other people. Chapter 1762 On the contrary, it may be countered by Ryukyu and others. The moon is dim, and the murderous atmosphere here is more and more prosperous. A sword is flying across the sky, cutting off a rocket. Ouyang''s momentum is not rising yet. That has been standing not far away, half hidden in the dark under the island of Hades King Zun suddenly cold way: "Ouyang Yufei, you really want to resist the Buddha?" Cold words cut through the night sky, straight into Ouyang Yufei''s ears. Ouyang Yu Fei''s sword is stagnant and his body is slightly shaken. However, in the stagnant space of his moment, the yinyiwei on the opposite side seemed to have agreed. At the same moment, the Rockets were all in the air and fired towards Ouyang Yufei. The arrow is almost twice as much as against xuanyuanche and others. When Ryukyu saw this, he frowned, and the silk flew out of his hand. He stopped the arrow. At the same time, he whispered, "Yufei." It''s like being drunk by Ryukyu. It''s amazing. The long sword in Ouyang Yufei''s hand, when the sharp rocket had almost been shot in front of him, could block several rockets that had been shot to his eyebrow. Almost, Ryukyu frowned tightly: "Yufei..." "Ouyang Yufei, you have been hurting me for so many years in vain. That''s how you repay me." The words of Ryukyu''s exhortation came out, and the king of the island of Hades suddenly spoke again in the dark. In the cold voice, there was clearly sadness and sorrow. "Not so..." As soon as Ouyang Yufei listened to the words of King Zun of Ming island, his face was distorted, his eyes were red and his sword stopped. Shua looked up to the direction of King Zun of Ming island and murmured. At the moment when Ouyang Yufei''s sword stopped and his mood fluctuated. The two shadows standing behind the king Zun of Ming island suddenly shot. In a moment, two black arrows burst into the air. The force of the storm tore through the air and made a sharp hiss. Direct Ouyang to fly. Ryukyu was shocked instantly. One day, the silk stopped at the arrow coming from it. She understood that the main purpose of interception tonight is not to deal with them or intercept them. It''s to kill Ouyang Yufei. The king of Ming island wants to kill Ouyang Yufei. Chapter 1763 "Ouyang Yufei, wake up, he will kill you..." The sharp roar, the shock of Ouyang Yufei''s body a shock, a turn. However, the flying black arrow was very close to his heart and gave him almost no time to react. Ouyang Yufei''s eyes were suddenly widened. Seeing that the sharp arrow is about to be shot, a hand is suddenly stretched out beside him, and he holds the black arrow shot at Ouyang Yufei with a bang. Sheng grabbed the arrow. "What the hell are you doing? Not to death? " Next to xuanyuanche a roar, Shua fell the black arrow in his hand, the blood in one hand, the whole hand began to turn black in an instant. The fence that has been paying attention to falls to see this all the time, shoot a pill towards xuanyuanche at once. At the same time, Ryukyu wrapped the black arrow and slammed it out. But also by that vigorously, bumps backward one step. "He will kill you. You are enemies. You are mad." Step by step, Ryukyu is roaring towards Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yu Fei clenched his teeth, and suddenly raised a wry smile on his face: "if he really wants to kill me, I will let him kill me..." "I want to kill him, but he dare to resist." Ouyang Yu Fei smiled bitterly, but before he finished, the king of Ming island opened his mouth coldly again. That share of course makes people feel cold. However, as soon as the words fell, Ouyang Yufei''s sad face suddenly changed, and Shua looked up to the direction of the king of hell island. The sword in that hand was clasped tightly. The eyes were cold, the breath was cold, the anger was furious. Ouyang Yufei clenched the sword in his hand. he looked at the word by word hidden in the darkness and said: "you are not my master. My master, even if I betrayed him and this island. He would never say that to me. You are not my master. " With the ferocious murderous spirit, Ouyang was furious at the moment. Ouyang Yu Fei side of the Ryukyu, xuanyuanche and others smell words, not from a tiny Leng. Lingyu and the fence are even more complete. They look at each other. "Jie Jie, good boy, let you see through." Chapter 1764 At the moment when Ouyang''s voice fell, the man in the brandy robe suddenly sneered. That rigid voice is no longer the cold majesty just now, but a kind of unspeakable cold. "Now that you''ve found out, I''ll let you die to understand." The voice of yin and cold flew out, and the man suddenly grabbed the brandy robe with his hands, revealing the dark robe inside. Three people also step out of the dark shadow step by step, showing their true colors. "Temple shadow guard." At a glance, I saw three people who showed their true colors, and a exclamation came from the fence. He had met the three men. By chance, he met one in the temple. As soon as the fence fell, Ouyang Yufei and Lingyu were shocked. If left and right Dharma protectors are king''s last trump card. Then the three shadow guards of the temple are the most powerful and direct people around the holy priest. I didn''t think they even used it today. "I thought you would not die or be disabled in the third level, but I didn''t expect to be lucky. Hum, but today is your death day." "The date of death is not clear." At the moment when the voice of shadow guard of the first temple fell. Under the night, suddenly two figures flew to the sky, which was full of angry voice. Three shadow guards, listen to the voice and face color at the same time. The voice falls, and the two figures from across the sky fall together. Actually, I stepped on the iron boots on my feet. I look prepared. I''m not afraid of the protection of the dark island with the red poison. Xuanyuanche, ryukue and Yunzhao looked at each other immediately. This situation The left Dharma protector glanced at the torn robe worn by the king of Hades on the ground and the pretended Silver Iron Guard. "How dare you pretend to be Wang Zun and steal Wang Zun''s secret medicine. You should be punished." In absolute silence. The left and right Dharma guards can''t defend the shadow guards at all. One of them flies, and both of them rush towards the shadow guards of the temple when they are free. The sharp palm wind tears the air. Left and right Dharma protectors are some of the best experts on the Ming island. The king of the island of the underworld is a little less than three points, not to mention the shadow guard. Chapter 1765 As soon as the three shadow guards saw the left and right Dharma protectors appear in the sky, the gloom and arrogance converged. When Zuo Fufa saw it, he snorted coldly. He twisted his body in the air and ran after him fiercely. And right protection law stops a little, back to Ouyang Yu Fei and says in a deep voice: "my king promises a thousand jin, as long as you can not exceed the number of people in the specified time, break into Bijing palace. Wang Zun''s forces will never start in secret, and Wang Zun will not attack in person. I''m not afraid to lose. I can afford to lose. " The cold sound of drinking fell. The right Dharma protector snorted coldly. His body was like flying. He chased the people in the temple who pretended to be king Zun. When they received the silver family''s offer and the forbidden area changed, they guessed that someone might make a secret offer. King Zun has the majesty of King Zun. This majesty is definitely not interpreted by surprise attack and unscrupulous means. Sure enough, Wang Zun almost let them bear the injustice. It''s really brave. Seeing this, Ouyang''s face slowly eased. "I knew that master would not be like this..." The low voice seems to be relieved, but also identified. The night wind is flying, the left and right Dharma protectors come and go faster, and their coming and going make the absolute masters of each other disappear. In a blink of an eye, the situation of sneak attack on this side is a big change. Without shadow guard, the fake silver family was the rival of Ryukyu and others. In an instant, they were killed. There was no one left. "There''s no antidote for this red poison, but it''s easy to get rid of it. Wait for them to dry for half a night. They will dry up and have no effect. " When the fence stopped, he turned to look at his moon and spread out his hands. His face was innocent. It is said that xuanyuanche, Ryukyu and other people have a look at each other: "then have a rest." There is a person, maybe now to adjust the mood. The night wind blows gently. Bijing palace is right in front of you. That''s where the real king of Hades is. This is only a fake today, Ouyang Yufei''s mood fluctuates so much, there is almost no resistance, if tomorrow really face real people. Ouyang Yufei Chapter 1766 Night, deep. A kind of inexplicable emotion floats among the people, deep as water. Ryukyu was attacked by someone. Now he is resting. On the other hand, the wind and clouds are surging at this time. The three families led by Lian Fei broke into the forbidden area and saw the scene of the tragedy. After the collapse of their anger, the anger almost burned this day. Their children, the next generation of them, were all killed here. The children they thought were still living well actually died long ago. They exulted and the next generation was born. But they haven''t even had a look. Take care of them and give them a hug. It''s a dead body. After the great grief, the outrage came back. Almost all the people who rushed into the forbidden area were burned. To avenge, we must avenge the children. Temple, this matter does not say because of this, never give up, never give up. It''s in this terrible rage and killing. Led by Ouyang family, Lianjia family, Yinjia family and three major families, there are countless people in Ming island. Sweep everything, toward the direction of Bijing palace and the temple. Sharpening the knife, killing. Along the way, countless people got the news. Before they could enter the forbidden area, they rushed from all directions. Confirmed by Lian Fei and others who rushed out of the forbidden area. One by one joined the team of Lian Fei and others. Toward the temple under the mountain where they have been worshipped and worshipped as gods. The pace of gallop is faster and faster. More and more people are joining. The angry ranks are growing. Almost all the people on the island of Hades, with unparalleled anger, rushed towards the temple from all sides after receiving such news. The strength of the people is strong. When they submit, those in power can do whatever they want. But when they are really angry and touched by those in power. Then, that kind of crazy counter attack can''t be hostile to any force or any ability. Chapter 1767 Along the way, the government of each town heard that the mob had made a riot. Don''t even dare to resist. He retreated quietly. Maybe officials don''t want to suppress it. After all, the king and the temple are two systems. And they belong to the king. What''s more, the burial of this new generation is an island wide affair. It''s time to get out of the water and say something because of this. Because it belongs to the military officials of Wang Zun. In this case, we have kept silence and politeness. Very magnanimous let the furious mob, without any hindrance toward the direction of the temple. And Wang Zun''s forces let go of the mobs headed by the three families and rushed to the temple. The temple offices that were set up all over the island. The mob led by Lian Fei directly smashed it. Where we pass, we will not let go of one. As long as it''s the people of the temple, there''s only one word. Kill. Such ants kill elephants. All the jurisdiction areas of the temple were dead and wounded, and there was no one left. The power of the temple is fading at the speed of seeing. Such a riot on the island of Hades. As a result, many people were concerned about the invasion of the Central Plains, the outer islands were still surrounded by many battles, and Ouyang Yufei''s sudden betrayal. The hatred of eating his flesh and bones is all gone. I have long forgotten that Ouyang Yufei is the only one. At this time, all the people in the island of Hades have only one goal to care about anger, the temple. And Ouyang Yufei, who was first hated by thousands of people, has been left by all people. This may be Ouyang Yufei''s original intention. Night, deep, deep. Late autumn, very cold, very cold. But the outrage and absolute indignation. But it almost burns up the contrast of the late autumn. It''s an outrage. It''s a kind of heartbreak and a sense of sadness. The wind and clouds are surging, and the sky of the island of hell has begun to change. Night, slowly past, dawn began to replace the night, covering the earth. Chapter 1768 That treasure blue sky, the blue let a person intoxicate, let a person relaxed and happy. This is the ninth morning after entering the island. After the third pass, all the trees have withered away. The night before was still lush and leisurely. Now, it has become a black land where nothing grows. The red venom, after a night of wind blowing, naturally dissipated and solidified, at this time, there is no threat. "Let''s go." After finishing his clothes, Ouyang moved forward. The morning light in the sky is shining through the clouds in the sky. A piece of streamer flying, a piece of gold flying. A line of several people, no one to speak, quietly walked forward. After a few miles, turn a mountain. In front of us, the towering ten thousand Ren mountain finally unfolded its whole demeanor and ferocity in front of the public. The black mountain stands upright in front of Ryukyu and others. Ryukyu raised his head and saw the holy mountain as sharp as a needle, rising high and almost piercing the sky. The white cloud is floating on the middle of the mountain. It was shrouded in smoke. Let the top of the God appear as if it were hidden, adding to the Holy Spirit. Xuanyuanche raised his head slightly. On the huge mountain wall at the bottom of the ferocious and towering mount Wanren, there were four characters of dragon flying and Phoenix dancing on it. Dominate the world. The black font is almost integrated with Montenegro. But that arrogance, that look down on the world all of the fierce and arrogant. But it came out between the lines. It was a madness that defied the world. Xuanyuanche picked his eyebrows slightly, but he didn''t see him, but his momentum was so great. Standing beside Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, Yunzhao did not look up at the ten thousand Ren mountain, and his eyes were on the front. Only from their feet. The white jade Avenue was laid out and continued to the foot of the ten thousand Ren mountain. The high white jade stairs extend upward step by step. In the dazzling golden light, it radiates holy and dazzling brilliance. The jade steps are high and upward, winding without knowing thousands of steps. At the end of the jade steps, a golden hall stands high. Chapter 1769 The majestic atmosphere can no longer describe its momentum. The splendor is not enough to show his dignity. It was a simple simplicity. But it is such a simple, but exudes the supremacy of the supremacy and hidden in the bones of the proud life. That''s not the momentum that a dynasty can accumulate in decades or even hundreds of years. It was a millennial refining. The edification of countless emperors. Only in this way can we build such a proud and mighty atmosphere. It''s a treasure accumulated over thousands of years after the baptism of time. As far as the eye can see, it is a kind of absolute oppression. No one did it on purpose. It is the palace itself, which already has such a momentum of not being angry but powerful. Yunzhao shuddered slightly, turned his head slowly and looked at xuanyuanche, who had seen the towering Bijing palace. The two saw horror in each other''s eyes. In the eyes of such a thousand year force, their success, their imperial road. It''s like a contrast between a real aristocrat who has passed on for thousands of years and a upstart. I don''t know when I stand together. That significant difference is self-evident. Now, Yunzhao has a little idea why Mingdao doesn''t want Liuyue to marry xuanyuanche. A future monarch inherited for thousands of years married to a newly rising upstart. In their view, this is absolutely a shame. A shame that can be felt all over the island. So they did everything to stop it. Think, feel unworthy, really unworthy. The corners of the mouth moved slightly, and Yunzhao blinked slowly. But xuanyuanche''s face is expressionless, except for the horror that just flashed by, nothing can be seen now. There was silence. Several people think of each other, there is a moment of silence in the air. "It''s beautiful." In this silence, Capricorn suddenly made a voice, full of admiration came out a sentence, breaking the silence. Stand beside the Capricorn spirit jade and fence a listen, not from Qi Baiyan. Even if they don''t have a good brain Chapter 1770 When I saw the Bijing palace, I didn''t dare to laugh. I was only revered and proud. This is the first time for them to hear the first sentence of Bijing palace. They actually praised its beauty without feeling its majesty. I don''t know if this man is too nervous. I can only feel the beauty of Bijing palace. When Capricorn falls, it''s like breaking a forbidden spell. Ryukyu, Ouyang Yufei, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, four people took a breath. "Let''s go," he said in unison When the voice fell, the four people looked at each other, and the complexity in the eyes was eliminated. They marched towards the high Bijing palace. Along the way, we have already walked here. There is nothing for them to fear, to retreat and to hesitate. The sun is shining and the gold is flying. The sacred Bijing palace is in front of us, and the Millennium heritage stands in the present. White jade steps, a total of 1299 steps. This is the road of the emperor in the world, which has never been high. Step up, steady and calm. Ryukyu and other seven people, step by step across and up. Step up to the top of the steps. Several people only felt the light in front of them. The tall golden pillars stood tall. The golden palace gate almost dazzled people in the sun. At the top of the high palace, the three big characters made of blue glass radiate dazzling light under the golden light. Bijing palace. The first palace in the world. Lightly swept over the most noble palace in the world, Ryukyu looked back at xuanyuanche and smiled. Holding hands, they strode up to the closed palace gate. Behind him, Ouyang Yu Fei''s complexion slowly follows. While Yunzhao is calm, Capricorn is in high spirits, while Lingyu and jieluo keep their respect and step up. The gate of the palace is lofty, simple and solemn. Ryukyu reached out and did not touch the Golden Palace door. The heavy gate suddenly slowly faces back and opens. "Squeak." The steady opening sound is accompanied by the breeze. Bijing palace is slowly exposed in front of everyone. White jade is the base, black jade is the casting. Chapter 1771 There is no earthy golden silk and Qionghua, not to mention the gold bricks, jadeite, agate and glass that fill the hall And so on. Only the simple jade, the most holy crystal. But it can''t be ignored. "Day nine, it''s good." The opening of the Palace door is accompanied by the cold sound of the left Dharma protector, which rings in the main hall, adding infinite cold and deterrence. In front of the crowd, at the top of the palace. On the higher step, two crystal flying eagle chairs are sitting on the left and right guard. At this time, left Dharma protector''s eyes coldly swept several people, and finally his eyes were locked on Ouyang Yufei''s body, cold way. "Those who dared to pretend to be king''s dignitaries yesterday night have gone to the right place. For such a situation, Wang Zun thinks that we are neglecting our duties, so he apologizes to you. " Cold voice fell, Ouyang Yu Fei''s face changed in an instant, his head lowered. No one in the hall could see his expression. I can only see the hand hidden under the sleeve robe, shivering gently. "No apologies, No." Low voice sounded, Ouyang Yufei as if great joy, that voice is trembling. "Words have been brought. Now, talk less nonsense. Go ahead." He glanced at Ouyang Yufei indifferently, left Dharma guard stood up coldly, his eyes locked on xuanyuanche and Liuyue standing in the center of the hall and shouted. At the same time, the right Dharma protector who did not say a word stood up. The sharp sword in Yiyang''s hand whispered: "if you want to overthrow Wang Zun, you can. Wang Zun is waiting for you in the main hall of Bijing palace behind you. As long as you pass us. You''re free here. " After that, there were two soft whistles, but the left and right guards came out at the same time to strike the air. The left and right Dharma protectors are the closest guards to the king of Hades. It is also the last checkpoint of Wang Zun. Ouyang Yufei knows, Ryukyu and others know. So all the way to fight against time is because the three hurdles in front are nothing. The most difficult is the place closest to the king. The sharp voice that tears the air makes xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, Ryukyu and Capricorn tense their bodies in an instant. Chapter 1772 If an expert makes a move, he will know the depth. Left and right Dharma guards only use swords to split the air, which is powerful in killing Qi and power. It''s already rushing out, almost as if it''s actually shooting at them. Five fingers, tightly clasped the dagger in hand. On the day of Tianchen''s wedding, they saw the left Dharma protector and the right Dharma protector. That is a collection of xuanyuanche, she, Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, four people''s power to live in the two of them. It''s only when they haven''t done their best and used their weapons. Today, the two strongest people on the island of Hades have to fight together. I''m afraid they have to fight to the end. The four quickly looked at each other. Xuanyuanche, Capricorn, step forward and stand in front of Ryukyu. While Yunzhao stepped back, he grabbed Ouyang Yufei, who was looking at the ground, and stood behind Liuyue. Two before one middle school and two after. Five men immediately formed a square. As for Lingyu and the fence, they were quite brisk. They stopped while running and watched. They dare not offend the most powerful boss on the island. "It''s fun. I''ve come here in vain at last." The fist is rubbing in the palm of your hand, and Capricorn laughs. It was the thrill of meeting an opponent and the ecstasy of fighting. Naturally, in addition to Capricorn has not seen the powerful left and right Dharma protectors. The other five, no one excited up, only very serious. The bowstring is taut and the sword is out of its sheath. Five of them are murderous, and they are the two most powerful giants in Shangming island. "It''s no use saying more. Then let''s get to the bottom of it. " Xuanyuanche, the leader, suddenly responded with a long sword in his hand. When the air collides, the two murderous gases condense into substance in the air. A big war is on the horizon. "Let them come." In the moment when the two sides collided. The main hall under the heavy curtain behind the left and right dharmapalas suddenly heard a voice mixed with infinite majesty but quite mild. In this warm sound, the air in the hall is about to burst out suddenly. Ouyang Yu Fei Shua looked up, his eyes full of disbelief. Chapter 1773 However, the left Dharma protector''s face sank and turned around: "Wang Zun, how can I?" "Don''t stop them. Let them come." Wendan''s voice sounded again, very peaceful, very generous. "Wang Zun?" The right Dharma protector clenched the long sword in his hand. Angry and unwilling on the face, the thick rise up, but there is no voice behind. See this, Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, also feel very surprised, can''t help looking back. They all know that the left and right Dharma protectors are strong. No one knows who wins or loses in this stage. It is very likely that both sides will lose. Now, the king of Hades has given up the last checkpoint. This is "Bang." A loud, dull sound. The sword is empty, the solid jade ground, the angry sword of the left Dharma protector, and Sheng Sheng cuts a crack with arm width. Standing in front of Ryukyu and others, the faces of the left and right dharmapalas are extremely ugly at this time. But I dare not disobey the order of the king of Hades. He glared at Ouyang Yufei and so on. Shua turned around and walked towards the curtain behind the platform. Below, Ouyang Yu Fei sees this. The first time he puts away his long sword, he follows him. Xuanyuanche, ryukue and Yunzhao see each other and follow each other. Capricorn is full of discontent. Seeing that you can fight with an expert once, you are interrupted by one sentence. It''s really annoying. However, no one cares about his anger, so Capricorn has to touch his nose and walk on. Two small, keep up. In the front hall of Bijing palace, I thought it was a fierce battle between you and me. In the words of the king of Hades, it was eliminated and invisible. Heavy curtains open. After that curtain, the main hall of Bijing palace was fully displayed in the eyes of all. If the front hall is serious and grand. Then the main hall is unshakable. I don''t know why this word is used to describe it, but this is the feeling of Ryukyu and others when they first saw it. Unshakable and invincible. Not too much to see the sanctity and beauty of Bijing palace. Enter the main hall. Chapter 1774 The eyes of Ryukyu and others are Qi Qi''s attracted by those who stand in front of the throne of the main hall, with their hands behind their backs and brandy robes. That is the king of Hades. The breath is majestic and elegant. This is quite different from the fake king in the forest. You don''t have to look at the front, you can see one spot with only one back. With his back to their king of Hades, there stood a middle-aged man dressed in silver with a face similar to that of Lian Liang. And there was no one in the long rows on the left and right of the main hall. All the officials and generals of Ming island are not here. I don''t know whether it was forbidden by the king of Hades or because of the baby in the temple. "Wang Zun, they brought it here." Left and right Dharma protectors step forward and salute the back of King Zun of chaoming island. Then, go to the left and right of the king''s chair and make a list. Listen to the left Dharma protector''s reply, the king Zun of Ming island, who has his back to Ryukyu, slowly turns around. Thin cheeks, warm face. It''s not that kind of domineering and ferocious look. It''s just like the fairyland. Elegance, thinness, concealment and majesty. There was a moment of silence in the hall. Ryukyu never wanted to force her to this point. The king of Ming island, who almost died, was so elegant. This appearance is quite different from what she thinks. Besides, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao and others are obviously surprised. The gentle but dignified eyes skimmed over several people and fell on Ryukyu first. "Ryukyu?" After a deep look at Ryukyu, the throne of Hades nodded: "it''s very similar to Nalan water, but how can it be so bad?" "But more like a king No." The long silver family standing behind the king of Ming island bowed slightly to the king of Ming island and then took a sentence. It''s said that the king of Hades shook his head: "it''s too murderous. It''s lost the mean, but it''s better than the weak." After all, looking at Ryukyu, who is cold and murderous from his bones Chapter 1775 Slowly said: "why not come back?" "Why come back?" Ryukyu did not answer questions. "Don''t be presumptuous." Ryukyu''s voice is still in decline. The left Dharma protector is a cold drink. Ryukyu glanced at the left Dharma protector and ignored it. "This is the rule of Hades." The king of Hades waved his hand to the left Dharma protector, and his eyes were still fixed on the moon. "Rules can be broken." give tit for tat. Listen to the answer that Ryukyu didn''t want to answer. for a moment, the king of Hades slightly paused, and his eyes swept over Ryukyu and fell on xuanyuanche beside her. "Because of this man? Yes, rules can be abolished, but why do people abandon them? Ryukyu, you forget. Your mother, your uncle, brother, grandfather and ancestor are all here. The rules are OK. Don''t you want these people? " Ryukyu frowned a little: "I have no feelings with you." The king of the island of hell suddenly sank. The voice was not angry and said: "well, since that''s the case, come and kill the Nalan water that was hanged on the precipice. " " yes. " Immediately after the curtain someone answered. "You dare." Ryukyu became angry in a moment. For the rest of the Nalan family, she really has no feelings. She has never met anyone and talks about feelings from anywhere. For the island of hell is more hate. But Nalan water is different, that is her mother, the mother of the body, that is her mother. She can say no to anyone, but never including Nalan water. When weapons are used, Ryukyu will turn his face. Beside Ouyang Yu Fei saw this and hurriedly put out his hand. He held Ryukyu''s hand and shook his head gently towards her. When the king of Hades saw this, his anger suddenly subsided a little. Looking at Ryukyu, he said slowly, "since I can''t put it down, why don''t I come back? This is not your enemy, but your country. " The voice is a little heavy, especially the last word "home country". "Come back? Not the enemy? I thought we were just enemies. " The corner of Ryukyu''s mouth drew a sneer of ridicule. Joke, from the beginning to the present, is to kill all, is not the enemy. Chapter 1776 It''s always just the enemy. There was a moment of silence in the hall. There was a sigh in the eyes of the king of the island of the dead, and he slowly opened his mouth in the silence: "everything is just for the island of the dead." The voice is very light. If you don''t pay attention to it, it''s almost useless. How much bitterness, how much helplessness, give who to say. "Wang Zun." Although the voice of the king of Hades is light, all the people in the hall are bright and bright. At that moment, the guardians of the Ming island and the silver family leader shouted to the king Zun of the Ming island. The voice was also full of vicissitudes and worries. Xuanyuanche, who had not been speaking, heard this, frowning slightly and murmuring: "for you, it''s time to destroy everything else. I don''t think we have anything to say now. Either you or I will die. " The voice was cold, almost like ice. The island of the underworld stopped him and killed him. He wants to forget, but he can never forget. In such a selfish and arrogant place, if the Ming island King Zun is ferocious and arrogant, he will recognize it. At this time, he said it with such a high sounding voice, as if it contained countless deep meanings, which made him despise this place. What about the Millennium heritage. It''s not the same as duplicity. Xuanyuanche''s cold words are like a sharp knife inserted into the warmth. Let the atmosphere in the hall suddenly change. Ryukyu didn''t say anything about this, just step forward and stand side by side with xuanyuanche. Silent response. What xuanyuanche said is what she wants to say, and what she said is what xuanyuanche said. The king of Hades suddenly burst into a rage in his eyes, but at the next moment he slowly eliminated it, as if in exchange for a silent sigh. I didn''t answer xuanyuanche''s hard words. The emperor of Hades just looked at the cold moon: "you are thinking about it. The position of the king of Hades is yours. As long as you come back, everything here is yours. It''s up to you. Don''t say that the hell island is vulnerable. Although you have come all the way, how many of you have followed Ouyang Yufei Chapter 1777 How many people are his eyes. Attracted by other things. If we talk about real hands-on, you can rely on this main island, and there will be no fewer than a thousand. You can''t pass the first pass. " The dull voice is not exaggeration, but statement. "There''s nothing to think about. No matter how strong the hell island is, I''m not afraid of you if I stand here today." Ryukyu snorts coldly. There is no doubt that the island is strong. There are hundreds of them who are so skilled, she believes. There''s the best script, there''s no fight. There is nothing else to do every day. It''s about practicing. It''s a joke that you can''t practice well in this situation. But Kung Fu is strong, so what? If she were afraid, she would not stand here today and would have come back to be a ready-made queen. It is impossible for her to give up xuanyuanche. "Bastard." When Ryukyu''s words fell, the left Dharma protector''s face was iron and green. "If you were not the only one of the narans in your generation, you would have no life to be a queen." The right Dharma protector, who never spoke much, was also extremely ugly by his angry face at this time. "I don''t care." Ryukyu''s jaw was raised and his voice was as cold as ice. "There are many ghosts and shadows, abnormal fighting, subject riots, and such a black place, only you can be regarded as a treasure." Xuanyuanche makes a cold voice with a sharp sword in his hand. As soon as this words fell, the king of Ming island in the main hall, the silver family leader, left and right dharmapalas, and his face changed. For a moment, xuanyuanche could not speak. "Don''t say that. Don''t speak if you don''t understand." In this suffocating silence, Ouyang Yufei, who had been bowing his head and not speaking since he entered the hall, suddenly frowned and murmured. Ryukyu listens to the words and wants to talk, but at last he stops talking. Although he is not familiar with her, he is very good at flying. Although they are now the opposite. But in front of Yufei, it''s absolutely embarrassing for Yufei to ridicule his beloved. So, Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, didn''t go on. Chapter 1778 Although they were not speaking, the atmosphere in the hall was still heavy as if drowning. It can''t breathe. Silence half ring, the face of Ming island King Zun flash and bitter. He nodded slowly, and admitted directly: "yes, there is a big problem in my island of hell. This problem is very difficult at present. However, I believe that there will be a solution one day. There will be a prosperous day in my island. Therefore, you can fight against the master, but I will never have the right to trample on you. " The low voice is very weak. From the helpless at the beginning to the sonorous in the last sentence. The breath of the king of Hades changed abruptly. If the paper tiger is still crawling at the moment before, then when this last sentence falls, it has turned into a tiger full of domineering and leaping up. You can say that he did not deal with it well. You can say that he was incompetent as a king. However, he must not let anyone denigrate the island of Hades. Even though, now the island of Hades has rotted into the bone marrow. The fierce tiger descended the mountain and the breath changed rapidly. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche both eyes at the same time, holding the sharp tools in both hands. But tit for tat, in the eyes of the king of Hades, he would not let go. "Since you don''t want to come back, I will never force you. Ming island will not be destroyed without you. At this point, your relationship with the island of hell is completely broken. It''s not my successor. After that, all my disciples in the island of hell don''t have to keep their hands when they meet. There''s no pardon for killing them. " The brandy robe is automatic without wind and flutters slowly. The powerful internal power below, swarming out, is extremely sharp. "Yes." As soon as the king of Hades said this, the silver family leader and the left and right Dharma protectors bowed together to answer. "Ryukyu heard a cold hum:" should have known Smell speech, the left dharmapala finger a flick, a finger wind on the side of the hall a hanging Golden Bell hit. The wind is sharp, and the situation is like electricity. "Bang." I didn''t hear the clear bell, but only a dull collision. One finger of the left Dharma protector was stopped by someone halfway. Chapter 1779 The four people in the main hall, Ouyang Yufei, who was shot by Qi Dynasty, looked at it. King Zun of Ming island looked slightly cold and said in a deep voice, "Ouyang is flying..." "Master." Listen to the voice of the ghost island King Zun entering the hall from him. At this time, Ouyang Yufei''s body trembled. He stepped forward two steps and knelt down to the ghost island King Zun with a thud. See this, already murderous all over the place, immediately want to the Xuan Yuan Che Ryukyu, and left to protect the Dharma and so on, murderous not from one stagnation. Ouyang Yufei knelt on the ground, looked up at the angry King Zun of Ming island and said: "master, you can''t do that. The moon is your granddaughter. You don''t want to make such an order. You don''t want to kill her completely. " "Ouyang Yufei, what do you mean by that?" Ouyang Yufei''s anxious words haven''t finished yet. The silver family leader standing behind the king Zun of Ming island roars. When Ouyang Yufei hears the sound, he immediately turns back to himself. The crisp slap sound clearly left a red slap mark on Ouyang Yufei''s face. When Ryukyu saw this, he was furious. He lowered himself to pull Ouyang to fly. She doesn''t need Ouyang Yufei to plead for her in front of this person. She didn''t want Ouyang Yufei to bow down in front of the teacher he had betrayed for her. "Get up, I don''t..." Before he finished speaking, xuanyuanche suddenly gave her a hand and gently pulled her. Liuyue looks back and sees xuanyuanche shaking her head gently. In that eye, it was not to ask Ouyang Yufei to plead for them, but to see what was hidden in Ouyang Yufei''s heart. And they can''t help to solve the hidden things. Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanche''s sign and stands up slowly. I''m not going to pull Ouyang Yufei. There will be a collision between Ouyang Yufei and the king of Ming island. And that kind of collision and entanglement, they can''t get in. I slapped myself hard. Ouyang Yu Fei looked at the king Zun of Ming island and said with a slightly anxious face: "no, I don''t mean that. I know that master is kind, not a person who will kill people. Just for a moment, I was too anxious, so I rushed out. Chapter 1780 Master, please forgive me. " After that, he kowtowed to King Zun of Ming island. The king of Hades stood tall in front of the white jade dragon chair and watched Ouyang Yu Fei kowtow his head. With a brush of his sleeve robe, he turned sideways and said coldly, "who is your master, I can''t bear it." Cold and cold words, in other people''s ears to listen to no harm. But listening to Ouyang Yufei''s ears, it seems like a sharp sword, deeply pierced into the heart. For a moment, he could hardly breathe. He didn''t move his head on the ground. Ouyang Yufei then kept such a posture, took a deep breath and said: "master, don''t blame your apprentice. Please take back your life. Master knows that there are millions of people in the island. If this order comes out, then Ryukyu will be the target of all. The pursuit of millions of people, the consequences She has always been the daughter of Nalan Shui, the daughter of your niece and the last blood of the Nalan royal family. You see in the face of the disciple, do not give such an order. Master. " The low voice sounds, not like choking, but it makes people feel the voice cry blood, every sentence can''t bear. Ryukyu clenched his fist and clenched his gums. This Ouyang Yufei, this Ouyang Yufei How come at this time, he still He still thinks about her like this, which is how to repay her, how to repay her? Ouyang Yu Fei''s voice fell and the hall was silent. There are some slight hesitations on the left and right Dharma protectors. Not for Ryukyu, but because she is the last blood of Naran family. If it is killed, then Nalan will be cut off forever. The breath is cold, lingering and depressing. The king of Ming island looked coldly at Ouyang Yufei, who was kneeling towards him. This is his best apprentice. He was almost the apprentice raised by his son. He gave him whatever was good or suitable for him. He is also the most intimate apprentice. But here and now we meet and face each other. How can human feelings really be? How can human feelings be. The fingers in the sleeve robe slowly clenched into fists, Chapter 1781 The emperor took a deep breath to break the silence in the hall. "Do you ask for her? Are you not betraying the Buddha, betraying the island of the underworld, forever the enemy, but today you come to ask for the Buddha? You betray your master and destroy your ancestors for the sake of this woman. That''s what I''ve done to hell island. It makes people on my island panic and collapse. You dare to ask for it today. You dare to let me look at your face and let others go. Hello, Ouyang Yufei. You are very good. " In the end, the cold words are not thin anger, but extremely sullen. I''ve never seen Wang Zun so stern and fierce for so many years. Left and right Dharma protector and silver family leader, three people look at each other, and they are all silent. Want to come, this Ouyang Yu Fei really is to Wang Zun gas too sad, too sad. Ouyang Yufei listens to Mingdao King Zun''s anger, and immediately bangs his head again. "Master, you know, I didn''t do it all for her." I didn''t do it all for her. Nine words, nine words with no edge, can''t rise a single wave. But let the king of Ming island step back abruptly and bump into the high dragon chair. Lower your eyes and look up at Ouyang Yufei. There was a deep red on the forehead. But the eyes under the red block are full of determination, full of tragedies, full of helplessness, full of guilt, but in the end they are determined. A total refusal. "Master, you can''t move your hand. I will. You can''t give me orders. Come here. You can''t see this millennial inheritance destroyed like this. I will destroy it. " Three strong disciples. It''s like three heavy hammers, which hit the heart of the king of Hades. The king of the island of Hades swayed slightly and fell on the Dragon chair that passed on for thousands of years. For a moment, the expression on the face was almost complex to the extreme. But the left and right Dharma guards around him frowned at the same time. Left Dharma protector stepped out step by step and shouted to Ouyang Yufei, "what do you mean by that? Make it clear to me. " As soon as Ouyang Yufei said that, he felt very bad. Chapter 1782 I don ''t know, but the sense of sadness in endless gripping and sadness. But so clearly conveyed. So Are they wrong? What did they misunderstand about Ouyang Yufei? The left Dharma protector''s voice came out, and the silver family leader suddenly stepped forward two steps. Tap the left Dharma protector''s hand for a while, silently motioning him not to interrupt, quietly watching. Left and right Dharma protectors see this and look at each other. There was a thick confusion and horror in his eyes. And Ryukyu and xuanyuanche also looked at each other, without interposing. The key to Ouyang Yufei''s rebellion against the Ming island may be coming out. Sitting on the Dragon chair, King Zun of Ming island looks up at Ouyang Yufei, who is full of guilt and determination. The light in his eyes changes constantly. They look at each other silently. It was a spiritual narrative between the master and the apprentice. It''s a conversation that outsiders can''t see or understand. "You have harmed the Ming island in such a way that it will soon fall apart and the Millennium heritage will be destroyed. This is not what I asked of you. This is not what I want. " Looking at Ouyang Yufei, the king of Ming island opened his mouth slowly in silence. The voice was almost ten years old in a flash. "If we don''t break down or stand up, we may face collapse. This island of hell is so destroyed. But there is also the possibility of rebirth. Stand on the ruins of the earth and regenerate. " Ouyang Yufei looks at the king Zun of Ming island, full of hope. "The old system is broken and cannot support the development of this framework. Then let us be either destroyed or reborn. " Loud words linger in the empty hall, so sonorous and powerful. Hearing this, ryue moon got rid of the pain in Ouyang Yufei''s eyes and understood what Ouyang Yufei was for. At present, he was very surprised and raised his eyebrows. Such subversion and new ideas. It''s just the idea of system and new development in the 21st century. Ouyang Yufei can think of how bold and courageous he is. This man is beyond words. Silence, thick silence. Chapter 1783 "Young people''s ideas are too bold and sharp, too reckless. But that''s the kind of drive we can never have. " In the silence, the long silver family, who had never spoken, sighed and bowed slightly to the king of Hades. "This era belongs to young people, and the rest of the world belongs to young people. This is not what we expect. " The voice is not loud and the words have no end. But this meaning, the people in the main hall almost understood vaguely. Among them, the most visible are Yunzhao and Capricorn. It''s almost a good guess. At present, they look at each other, their eyes flash a little shock. They dare to do it and think about it. "Bang, Bang..." At the moment when the voice of the chief of the silver family fell. suddenly the dull bell came out of the Bijing palace and shrouded in all directions. The left and right Dharma protectors were stunned when they heard the sound. They all looked up. Bijing palace is one story higher than another. The curtain of the front hall has been opened at this time. Then standing at this position, you can look through the front hall to the outside of the Bijing palace. The blue sky is like weaving, and the white jade steps are paved to the distance. At this time, on the white jade steps. The black and oppressive Wenchen and generals, each with armor, stand upright in front of Bijing palace. The sound of the bell flies through the clouds. This is the chime of all the officials of Ming island. This is the gathering of the largest number of Hidden Dragon and crouching tiger in the world and the largest force under the Millennium heritage. All officials are at the top of their power. On the main hall, the left and right Dharma guards and the silver family looked like this at a glance, and their eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. Who gathered all the officials to go to the temple? In other words, the officials noticed that the people who had passed the pass had arrived at the king''s seat of Bijing palace. So, come together. This "Wang Zun." The blue sky is full of low voices, lingering on the Crystal Palace. All officials above the leader of the Ming island gathered to worship the king of Bijing palace. The king of Hades raised his eyes and glanced at the officials gathered in the distance. Chapter 1784 With a flick of the fingertip, the hall''s brass bell rang, and the bell immediately filled the air, which was supposed to shout to all officials. All the officials outside the hall listened to the bell and bowed together immediately. Not in front of shouting, standing still and Bijing palace. Orders and prohibitions, a sound resounding, has been ordered. Make all the officials of culture and martial arts wait outside the hall. The king of Ming island looks back and kneels in front of Ouyang Yufei in the hall. The helpless, angry, depressed pain on the face just now. At this time, they are slowly converging under it. No longer any emotional rendering, only the majesty and indifference above. "Since you are determined to do so, well, then I have nothing to say. From this moment on, you are going to overthrow your own enemies. And I am the king of this island, the Lord of the island. You and I are enemies and friends. Write off the past and the future. Today, if you can walk out of the Bijing palace, you will overthrow the Ming island. If can''t go, then the boundary has the final say. " In a word, the king of the island of hell stood up with a swish of his sleeve robe. The indifferent eyes cold sweep over the xuanyuanche, Ryukyu, Yunzhao, Capricorn and Ouyang. A flash has approached Ouyang Yufei and Ryukyu xuanyuanche. As soon as the sleeve robe is brushed, the water sleeve will attack Ryukyu. From static to dynamic, but in a moment. The speed is incomparable. This was said by the emperor of the Ming island with his internal power. In fact, all the civil and military officials outside the hall heard it clearly. At present, all the officials are staring at each other. This is the final break. It''s impossible for the king of Hades to surrender. If you want to overthrow it, you have to knock it down. You have to knock it down. When Emperor Mingdao''s robe was shot out, Ryukyu was ready to be in it for a long time. when he saw this body shaking, he leaned away and stabbed it hard at the key point of emperor Mingdao with a dagger in his hand. T at the same time, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao and Capricorn all moved. However, they are fast, and Ouyang is kneeling faster. I saw a flash of other people''s shadow, which had already reached between Ryukyu and the king of Hades. The attack of two men was blocked. Chapter 1785 Ryukyu was so careless that he almost stabbed a dagger into Ouyang Yufei''s vest and turned back. "He''s your uncle. You can''t fight your elders." Ouyang Yufei, with his back to Ryukyu, has a deep voice. Liuyue, xuanyuanche and other four people heard that they had a meal together. This "There are no elders here, only enemies. If you have no ability to overthrow yourself, you will die here." In the face of Ouyang Yufei, the king of Hades looks cold. Voice down, a turn of the hand towards Ouyang Yu Fei chest should come. Seeing this, Ouyang didn''t move and resist at all. He let the emperor of Ming island answer him. "Bang." A loud, dull sound. "Poof." Ouyang''s blood spurted out at Feifei''s mouth and splashed directly on the white jade ground. Straight back a few steps, a head hit behind the Ryukyu arms. White reflects the bright red, gorgeous amazing. "Yufei..." "No hands." Ouyang shouts at the moon in the morning without returning from feitou. The king of Ming island saw this eyebrow color deep, coldly looked at Ouyang Yufei who could not return: "you want to die, OK, then this Buddha will complete you." Say, hand a Yang, once again toward Ouyang Yu Fei hit past. Ouyang Yufei is still avoiding, but only biting his teeth. "Bang." Make a firm hand and hit Ouyang Yufei on the shoulder. Ouyang Yufei''s body was directly hit and flew out, hitting the white jade pillar. Ryukyu could almost hear the sound of the broken bone. "Yufei..." "You two are not allowed to fight against the elders. The uncle can teach the younger generation a lesson. The younger generation is absolutely not allowed to fight against the elder generation, not to be unfilial. " Xuanyuanche and Liuyue listen to each other, and their eyes are deep. Ouyang Yufei, he is Wipe the blood from his mouth, Ouyang Yufei stands up with his body shaking. Turning his head to the deep eyes of the king of Shangming Island, he said: "how can we fight against the master''s Ming island?" Say, unexpectedly slowly support toward Ming island King Zun to walk in again. All the people in the hall were immediately surprised. He was not ready to fight back. The martial arts of the Ming island King Zun are higher than him. He will be killed by Sheng Sheng like this. Chapter 1786 In the open hall, the silence lingers. The breeze outside the hall, which belongs to the cold of late autumn, has been completely revealed. White clouds are flying in the sky, the sky is blue as the sea. The golden sun is shining on the earth through the clouds. It''s bright and hot, but the temperature is far from the strict hall. In the hall, with the cold autumn wind, it is even colder. The autumn wind blows the brandy robe of the king of Hades, like water and ice. Under the gaze of all the people in the hall. Ouyang Yufei supported his body and walked slowly to the front of the king of Ming island again. With a thud, he knelt in front of the king of Ming island. There is no words, but this kneeling has explained everything with action. He won''t fight. He''ll let him fight. Inside the palace, it''s very quiet. Wang Zun of Ming island looks at Ouyang Yufei kneeling in front of him. Deep in the eye wave light move, but on the face of the expressionless way: "since the reverse of the original, now do this look for who to see." Said, backhand a fan past, mercilessly hit Ouyang Yu Fei''s face. Ouyang Yufei is hit on one side of his body by this palm. Light blood flowed down from the broken corner of the mouth. Without any resistance, Ouyang Yufei reaches out to wipe the blood from the corners of his mouth, straightens his body, and kneels to the king Zun of hell island. Look at the king of the island of Hades. It was almost impossible to see the twist in that face. Gnash one''s teeth and gnash one''s teeth and say: "don''t fight back, OK, OK, see if I''m reluctant to kill you today." Looking at Ouyang Yufei, instead of fighting back, he was furious to the extreme. A sound falls, raises one foot, mercilessly kicks toward the front Ouyang Yu Fei. What kind of person is that. Ouyang Yufei''s martial arts and acrobatics are all taught by him. That martial arts is only superior to Ouyang Yufei. The thunderous kick. Listen to the sound of a clear broken bone in the hall of death. Ouyang Yufei is like a ball. He is kicked in the air and falls on the white jade pillar. Make a thud. "Yufei." Liu Yue, who was roared by Ouyang Yufei and didn''t start at the first time, Chapter 1787 At this time that still can''t help, a flying body pounces over, reaches for to fall toward Ouyang in the fly to take. In the same way, xuanyuanche around her also had a heavy face. A fly out, a catch the fall of Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yufei doesn''t allow them to start. They understand. Not in that way. But not unfilial. Not too ruthless. In the ages, there are many people who have achieved great things. They can be cruel, cunning and merciless. But how many people are unfilial? Not many. Even if unfilial people have to rise to a higher position, there are still many names handed down. This is a fatal injury to a king. The king of Hades is the direct elder of Ryukyu. Today, Ryukyu and he started to fight with the king of Hades, or killed the king of Hades. How did Ryukyu stay in the Naran family? Even if Ryukyu doesn''t care, it doesn''t matter. But there are too many people in this world, and there will always be many who chew the tongue. There is no wall in the world that will never blow. Empress Tianchen kills or kills her immediate elders by herself. Such a bad reputation is too heavy to bear. Ouyang Yufei didn''t want them to accept such a reputation. So they are not allowed to do it. These, they both understand. It''s not that they don''t want to do it, but they have to accept Ouyang Yufei''s affection. This is all about their feelings. However, xuanyuanche and Liuyue look at the blood gushing in front of them. Ouyang is pale, and the whole heart is unbearable. Ouyang Yufei himself is bearing a lot of names. Although he has his own reasons to face, he also covers half of them. This person, how can you imagine to this extent for them. Xuanyuanche and Liuyue have a quick look at each other. If you are unfilial, you will be unfilial. If you do something to your elders, you will do it to them. Even if it is carrying a curse, spread the history of Qing Dynasty, so what. They couldn''t watch Ouyang Yufei, so they were killed in front of them by the king of Ming island. They couldn''t. Xuanyuanche catches Ouyang Yufei and puts him on the ground. Chapter 1788 Shua turned around at the same time as Ryukyu''s moon, and his weapons went out of their scabbard, and he turned to the king of Hades. "You are not allowed to Let''s go , isn''t it Cough No, don''t recognize me This brother Brother...... " They turned around to face each other. Behind him was xuanyuanche placed on the ground, relying on Ouyang Yufei, a white jade pillar, suddenly intermittent, almost out of breath. It''s very important not to recognize his brother. "Yufei." Ryukyu frowned and roared. He said it, he said it. Ouyang Yu Fei, leaning on the big white jade pillar, pressed the blood flowing in his heart. Looking back at him, it was obvious that Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, who were already a little angry with this sentence, took a deep breath and said slowly: "in the past, don''t interfere. I will solve this matter, or I will never recognize you. " With a strong breath, Ouyang Yufei immediately coughs. The bright red blood splashed on the white jade ground, which was too red for people to stare at. As soon as this word falls, the hall, which is already dead, is almost more dead. Entering the hall, Yunzhao and Capricorn, who have no words, have a silent look at each other. Shake your head gently. But when the small ones enter the main hall, they almost ignore their two existing jade and fence. Seeing this kind of scene is not a stalemate, but it is unforgettable. Two small can''t help but red eyes, tightly biting teeth. On the high platform, the silver family leader and the left and right Dharma protectors frowned deeply. Especially the left and right Dharma protectors, who look at Ouyang Yufei, almost see through Ouyang Yufei. Want to see what Ouyang Yufei is for and for? Ouyang Yu Fei has already said that it is so important. Ryukyu almost broke his red lips in a moment. "Ouyang Yufei, you......" Angry words have not finished, one side of Yunzhao suddenly walked up, grabbed Ryukyu''s hand, whispered: "let him solve it. His feelings and entanglements here will never be less than yours. " After that, death dragged Ryukyu to one side. Chapter 1789 On the other side, xuanyuanche turns his head and takes a deep look at Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yufei looks up at xuanyuanche for a moment, then slowly retreats. It''s just such a light glance, not too much sadness and joy. However, he seemed to see the shame hidden in Ouyang Yufei''s eyes, and some things he had to bear. Ouyang Yufei has been carrying it for a long time. And this moment, he is facing. Yes, he is facing it. He is asking them not to disturb him or let him fall short. I can see Ouyang''s emotion clearly. Xuanyuanche retreated, though he hated the king of Ming island. However, he didn''t want to interrupt Ouyang Yufei. If he changed his life, Ouyang Yufei would be more expensive than Wang Zun of Ming island. Seeing his xuanyuanche and ryukue get out of the way. Ouyang Yu Fei raised his eyes and stood in the center of the hall. His face was cold, but his dark eyes were already full of the stormy king of the island of hell. Try your best to get up. Trembling toward the king of Ming island. His shoulder bone is a little broken, and his hands can''t lift it now. However, it doesn''t matter. He never plans to fight his mentor. Looking at Zhikai Ryukyu and others, Ouyang Yufei, who has been injured like this, is still walking towards him. There is no place for the Qi in the heart of the king of Hades. Without waiting for Ouyang Yufei to approach, his eyebrows and eyes stand up, his body shape flashes, and he approaches Ouyang Yufei in an instant. It''s not clear to all the people in the hall. With a flash of lightning, King Zun of Ming island grabbed Ouyang Yufei''s collar and beat his belly with a fist. Ouyang Yufei''s body bends. A mouthful of blood rushed to the throat, Ouyang Yufei clenched his teeth and swallowed it. No one else saw it. Would the king of Ming island, who is close to Ouyang Yufei, not see it. Suddenly, he grabbed Ouyang Yufei''s hand and tried harder. He roared, "fight back." After that, he put Ouyang Yufei in his hand and hit him on the chest with an elbow. At the same moment, he lifted his left leg and hit Ouyang Yufei''s legs. Chapter 1790 "Bang..." The sound of the fracture was heard in the hall of death. With the cold autumn wind, it is even colder. "Bang." Fall to the ground from the air. Ouyang Yufei''s body is curled into a mass, which can''t be controlled and vibrates constantly. His body is covered with blood stains. In my eyes, it''s almost like a blood man. When Ryukyu saw this, his eyes were already red, and the furious one would rush out. She was cold. She doesn''t have much emotion for people who don''t want to control. She''s nothing at all. However, as long as she put her heart to the people, it is absolutely out of the heart to them. Ouyang Yufei is her brother, friend and confidant. It''s someone she recognizes. She could not see him in front of her, so beaten. She can''t, she can''t. But behind her, Yunzhao and Capricorn work together, one is covering her lips, the other is pulling her. They are oppressing her to death. Don''t let her rush out. The three men were almost in a tangle. "Fight back, get up and fight back. Do you hear me? Get up." Looking at Ouyang Yufei, who was reduced to a mass on the ground, the face of the king Zun of Ming island was almost crazy at this time. The roaring sound reverberated in the hall, and the sound was loud. "Poof." No longer can''t bear the blood in his mouth, Ouyang Yufei bursts out with a gulp of red blood. However, he avoided the brandy skirt of the king of Hades, who was nearby, and sprayed it on the ground. Looking at the king Zun of Ming island who moves like this, the iron teeth are almost broken. "Cough Apprentice How can we With master Do it... " The intermittent words came from Ouyang Yufei''s mouth. Can''t hear any perfunctory, can''t hear any unwilling. That is the complete willingness, that is even if it is death, it will not resist. Listen to this, the angry king of Hades can no longer help it. With a wave of his hand, he hit the white jade pillar behind Ouyang Yufei. "Bang." Just listen to the bang. It''s a big white jade pillar that almost needs an adult''s hands Chapter 1791 It was directly broken by the master of the Ming island and broken into countless pieces. The roar came from the main hall and spread far away. The Minister of culture and martial arts of Ming island, who was waiting outside the hall, looked up at the loud Bijing palace, and his face flashed with anxiety. The autumn wind is bleak, with boundless cold. A palm destroys a white jade pillar. The king of Ming island looks blue and iron. Shua squats down. As soon as he reached out, he grabbed Ouyang Yufei''s lapel and lifted him up. Facing him face to face, he said angrily, "a good disciple would rather die by himself than fight with the master. well, I''ve never thought about it. I''ve taught such a good disciple to come out." Looking at the anger outside and the dark in the bottom of his eyes. Ouyang Yufei hears the words and slowly shakes his head. Looking at the king of hell Island, he said: "it''s a disciple No, I''ve hurt you for so many years To kill is not unjust. " As soon as the intermittent words came out, the king of hell Island shook his hands. Let go of Ouyang Yu Fei''s hand. Ouyang falls back to the ground again with a bang. "You..." The king of Hades gnawed his teeth. "Beat to death, don''t rely on you to get the king''s favor, and you will wantonly be obedient. You know in your own heart that the king has not yet given you a heavy hand. If the king does. Don''t say one you Ouyang Yufei, that''s ten. Now you''re already dead. " At this time, the left Dharma protector standing on the high platform suddenly interposed in, his eyebrows were tightly wrinkled, and he looked at Ouyang Yufei and the king Zun of Ming island deeply. The king of Hades has no assassin. Although it seems that Ouyang Yufei is wounded all over. Looks like it''s going to die the next minute. However, what is really powerful will hurt Ouyang Yufei. Their king didn''t start at all. Zuo Shoufa frowned, and their king did not act in front of them. I don''t want to beat Ouyang Yufei like this. He can see that. He wanted to Is to force Ouyang Yufei to make a move, or force others to make a move. Because Ouyang Yufei doesn''t do it by himself Chapter 1792 At the same time, it stopped others from doing it. Therefore, their Wang Zuncai was a little annoyed, and he was so pressed step by step. This What does that mean? Left Dharma protector can''t think of it. Since he can''t think of it, he will point it out. What happened to this island? After all, what did their king Zun hide from them, and what did Ouyang Yufei hide from them. Today, a stone will come out. Climbing on the ground, Ouyang Yufei listened to the left Dharma protector''s words, and barely raised a smile at the corner of his mouth: "I Know... " That palm is on him. How could he not know. His master really wants to kill him. One stroke is enough. That''s the sum of fists and feet. There is no need to describe how powerful his master is. He was loved by his master and never treated others humanely. He can''t fight back. He''ll never fight back. Inside, there was silence again. "Oh, Ouyang Yufei, can''t you understand your master''s pains?" In this silence, the silver family slowly sighed and shook their heads. "Silver." As soon as the long talk of the silver family came to an end, the king Zun of Ming island crouched in front of Ouyang Yufei turned his head to the long silver family and gave a cold drink. The head of the silver family, Yinyu, looked at the king of Hades. Left his head, he looked at Ouyang Yufei who was beaten to the ground and kept spitting blood. After biting his teeth, he ignored the threat of King Zun of Hades and said: "this child is too stubborn, and King Zun doesn''t say because of this. I''m afraid he would rather be killed by you than fight. " "Even if I was killed, I would never do it." The long speech of the silver family just fell. Ouyang Yufei took a deep breath and took it directly. The king of Ming island listened to the words and looked down at Ouyang Yufei at his feet. "Ouyang Yufei, you don''t understand..." "No, just because of knowing, because of understanding..." Before the long sigh of the silver family was finished, Ouyang Yufei took over again, and looked up at the king of Ming island, who looked down at him. Half a wry smile shook his head: "so, not to mention hands." Chapter 1793 The voice fell, and the face of the king of Hades changed a few times. The mood fluctuated so much that almost everyone in the hall could feel it. It''s as if his weakness has been identified and defeated. Finally the angry mask collapsed, leaving only the thin but reddish eyes. "Alas." A sigh, Ming island King Zun slowly looked up, eyes slowly red. Standing on the high platform, Ouyang Yufei said that he could not return to the silver family leader from God. After a moment of silence. A trace of comfort, a trace of helplessness, a trace of sadness, a variety of complex emotions, intertwined with a responsible expression. After slowly looking at the palace looking at the top of the Ming island King Zun. "We all forget how clever the child is. He was able to detect the difference and make such a big move, but he could not guess Wang Zun''s idea. It is the child who knows Wang Zun the most in the world. " Mixed with too many complex emotions, the silver family sighed deeply. And the silence of the hall, because this sounds strange, but in fact full of feelings, the atmosphere began to fluctuate. Blood red eyes of the moon stopped struggling. Xuanyuanche, Yunzhao and Capricorn all looked at the past together. Even two small fences and Lingyu blinked quietly. And the left and right Dharma protectors, who are high above, look at each other, and see absolute shock and surprise in their eyes. What does that mean? I know Wang Zun best. What Ouyang Yufei did is They''re a little confused and a little understood. Slowly shook his head, and the king of Hades lowered his head. I just smile and watch Ouyang Yufei. Shame in that eye, persistence in that eye, admiration in that eye Wang Zun of Ming island sighed deeply again, extended his hand slowly, and gently stroked Ouyang Yufei''s head. "Why can''t you be a little stupid?" Gently low sigh, mixed with not just cold and angry. But deep gentleness and love. It was an outpouring of truth. Chapter 1794 It''s the face of their own child like love and helplessness, as well as joy. The long silver family who has been standing on the high platform. At this time, I also slowly walked down the platform and squatted beside Ouyang Yufei. Reach out for a few fingers and light the acupoints of Ouyang Yufei''s tendons to stop the real Qi of chaos. At the same time, he raised Ouyang Yufei and let him lean on the arm of emperor Zun of Ming island. Ten fingers in Ouyang Yu Fei''s fracture fracture, make a strong one. Suddenly, just listen to the sound of clicking, Ouyang Yufei''s motionless joint immediately closed up. When the emperor of hell Island started, he had discretion. It seems that it''s just dislocated, which is far less serious than bone fracture. Ouyang Yufei leaned on the arm of the emperor of Ming island, and felt that the internal power of the emperor of Ming island swam into his whole body, and the pain in his body went into the bone marrow, which immediately improved a lot. Can''t help but look up to the bitter face of the king of Ming island, reach out and grasp the hand of the king of Ming island, shake his head and say: "can''t be not clever. Otherwise, I will see my master die in front of me. " Ouyang falls with a sound of flying, and the left and right Dharma protectors can no longer be stable. "What do you mean?" the right Dharma protector said in a low voice? Wang Zun, you...... " The following words are not exported, but it means that everyone can hear them clearly. The king of Hades didn''t answer the shock of the right Dharma protector. Just a deep look at Ouyang Yufei. There was a glimmer of joy in his eyes. But more of it is the grief and shame that has been borne for too long. "Tell me, Ouyang Yufei, why? What is this for? Why do you say that? You tell me. " See Wang Zun don''t say no, left Dharma protector leap down. Squatting beside Ouyang Yufei one step, he shouted loudly. Looking at the pain in the eyes of the Ming island King Zun, Ouyang Yufei didn''t look back at the left Dharma protector. He said sadly: "you have been with the master for so many years. Don''t you understand? Thousands of years of inheritance, the continuity of blood, the future of Ming island, the life and death of so many people, and the disaster of the temple Everything was too heavy for the man to breathe. Chapter 1795 How deep is the prestige, how high is the merit, how strong is the island of hell. How much pressure they put on them. Born as a king, you can''t surrender without surrender. Then... " Ouyang Yufei''s words are not going on. However, the left and right Dharma protectors understood. If you can''t surrender, then you have to die to fail. And Ouyang Yufei means that Wang Zun has made up his mind to die. He was determined to die. He wanted to complete Ouyang Yufei and Ouyang Yufei. By Ouyang Yufei, the left and right Dharma protectors almost jumped up. The expression on his face kept changing, with endless surprise and panic. According to Ouyang Yufei, today as long as Ouyang Yufei fight back. As long as xuanyuanche Ryukyu and others attack. What they are waiting for is not the victory of Hades, but the death of the king. This This In the panic of the left and right Dharma protectors, Ouyang Yufei tightly grasped the arm of the Ming island King Zun and looked into the eyes of the Ming island King Zun. He knows, he knows. He is the one who knows his master best. His master will use his blood to pave the way for him and accomplish everything for him. His master loves him the most. Ryukyu will not inherit the island of Hades, and Naran will eventually annihilate. So his master gave him everything and put all his hopes on him. Now, he uses his life to complete his subversion and complete his blood washing. So, how can he do it? How can he do it. The hall is surrounded by stillness. Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, and others silently watched Ouyang Yufei in the main hall and the king Zun of Hades. After such a sudden change of atmosphere, it was more suffocating than the previous angry fight. "Wang Zun is not a man who can escape." A moment later, the right guard shook his head in disbelief. It''s not their king style to escape responsibility and pressure by death. "No escape." The silver family shook their heads. Escape, how? Their king would not do such a thing. "What is that about?" "That''s because we have to pay for the mistakes of the past." Warm voice sounded, but full of unspeakable injury and pain. Chapter 1796 We must pay for the mistakes of the past. A faint voice flew over the hall with the wind. In the cool autumn days, a more tragic atmosphere is outlined. There are so many people in the hall, but they are more and more quiet. The sound of breathing is almost audible. All people''s eyes, in the words that are too sad to be described, are gathered in the body of the Ming island King Zun. It''s like trying to see a hole in him. To peep into the unspeakable scars. "Alas." In this dead silence, the silver family slowly closed their eyes and sighed deeply. Melancholy and bitter. Under this sigh, the magic spell of the dead hall seemed to be broken, and the left Dharma protector reacted with an inspiration. Suddenly there was an unbelievable look on his face. Looking at the ghost island King Zun murmured: "the big mistake of the past? What''s the big mistake? Why don''t we know? " Muttering, he turned his head and looked at the right Dharma protector standing beside him. Both saw absolute shock and panic in each other''s eyes. Yes, flustered. It was a kind of confusion, but from this confusion there was a little clear flurry. A little bit like that. But there is no reason for them to feel cold. The five fingers are tightly clenched into fists. The left guard bit the iron teeth, took a deep breath, and felt the extremely difficult opening. "The baby pit?" It''s just five words. It seems that he has exhausted the power of left Dharma protector. When the voice falls, almost the whole body of the left Dharma protector enters the taut bowstring, either relaxing or breaking. At the same time, the right Dharma protector beside him held his breath. The baby in the forbidden area is in a pit. They haven''t seen it with their own eyes. However, it is said that the scale has been known. That kind of shock and shock is almost devastating. And they were in front of the king Zun for more than 20 years. Originally, they thought that there was no big or small matter on the island. They all knew it. They all knew it. However, they didn''t know any trace of this shocking event, and they didn''t hear any wind. Chapter 1797 It''s too good to hide. It''s too deep. Almost the whole island of Hades is playing as a chess piece. Big lie, deceived all people in the island. And such deceit and means. If we don''t talk about other people, they don''t know whether they protect the Dharma or not. As you can imagine, it can only be the hands of people who are higher than them. Otherwise, no one can hide so water tight. And on both of them, except for the king, there is a holy sacrifice. Left Dharma protector''s heart was tense for a while, which almost made his mind to the limit. Originally, when the baby went out of the pit, he and the right Dharma protector wanted to go. It''s just that Ouyang Yufei''s rebellion and breakthrough are coming. They must stay here to help Wang Zun deal with the affairs. After all, the baby pit is related to everything in the island of hell, and Ouyang Yufei''s rebellion and attack are also related to everything in the island of hell. Both things are important. Therefore, the two of them are hearing about all the forces of the Ming island led by the Lian family and the Ouyang family. In a crusade against the temple, in the roaring toward the temple rushed to the news. I can''t help it. Because, listen to this trend, it''s very likely that the baby''s pit was made by the temple''s priest. It''s also in line with their guess. Surprised but acceptable. After all, they''ve never been very fond of the temple. And now, and now The king they adore, the one they swear to be loyal to, the one they see as benevolent and compassionate. I can''t believe telling them in such a sad voice at this time of year. He needs to pay for the big mistake. This This So frustrated, so to wash with death. Can we say that the baby is in a deep pit Left Dharma protector could hardly think about it for a moment. The body is tight and the steel teeth are clenched. The left guard doesn''t want to hear the answer, but expects the answer. The whole man was surrounded by a strange ambivalence. Compared with the shock and entanglement of left and right Dharma protectors. Xuanyuanche, ryukue, Yunzhao and others standing on this side also exchanged a look. Listen attentively. Chapter 1798 The key to Ouyang Yufei''s rebellion against Hades is that they always want to know and have guesses, but they never ask Ouyang Yufei for the answer. At this moment, maybe the answer will come out. In the hall, after the five words left Dharma protector fell, it became more and more quiet, almost unable to hear the sound of breathing. He helped Ouyang Yufei to stand up. After hearing the five word question of Zuo Fufa, the sad expression became more and more painful. It''s not external, but it''s internal. But it''s even higher. "Yes..." "No." The voice of the grieving King Zun of Ming island just sounded, and Ouyang Yufei suddenly interposed in, and the negation was sonorous and powerful. Hearing this, the left and right dharmapalas all gave a breath. Not good, even if there is something in it. Just tell them now that it''s not good. Just say no. Hearing that Ouyang Yufei refused without hesitation, King Zun of Ming island looked at Ouyang Yufei. Though his brow was still painful, he did not agree with Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yufei looks at him with a frown. He grabbed the arm of the king of Ming island and stared at the king of Ming island without turning his eyes. "No, it''s not.". Although the master knows about the deep pit of the baby. But they choose to hide without revealing. But none of those innocent babies is under the master''s power. No matter what considerations are involved. It''s not the hand of the master, it''s not. Master can be remorseful and ashamed, but you never have to thank him for his death. " When it comes to the last four words, Ouyang Yufei''s voice is almost heavy and can hit the ground deeply, so sonorous. And that looked at the eyes of the Ming island King Zun, showing trust and admiration. So firm, so persistent, so little has not dissipated, has not changed. The king of Ming island looked at Ouyang Yufei''s eyes, but he couldn''t speak for a while. And the left and right Dharma guards around him listen to Ouyang Yufei. At once I realized it. It turns out that Wang Zun was remorseful because he did not stop the temple. Chapter 1799 As a result, such a decision was made. The two couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. And the silver family standing a little behind them is long, the look on their face is not loose, just a silent sigh. His back to his left and right Dharma guards did not see. But the Ryukyu moon, which is facing him, is in the eye. Not from the eyebrow color slightly fluctuation. It seems that Ouyang Yufei has something to hide. "If not, I will say that our king can''t do such a thing." Left Dharma protector moves over, let go of Qi. The right Dharma protector on the other side nodded at the same time: "although he is responsible, he will never die. Wang Zun will not blame himself too much." Say, also slowly back, back to the place where he should stand. The king of Ming island listened to the two people''s words and opened his mouth slightly. But before saying anything, Ouyang Yufei snatched at him and said, "master, don''t make any refutation. I know that the decision made by the master will not be changed easily. Then, I will tell you my decision here. As long as the master is determined to walk alone, the disciple will not hesitate to follow the master to bury in the hell island. " "You dare." Before Ouyang Yufei had finished speaking, the king of Ming island raised his eyebrows, and the whole man became angry. Hell island is his life, his root. He has been guarding it for so many years and devoted his whole life to it. It is the inheritance of their three families, Nalan and Ouyang, for thousands of years. He Ouyang Yufei actually dares to destroy it. Don''t say whether it''s really destroyed or not. It''s just that he can''t even talk about it. Looking at the Ming island King Zun, he became angry. Ouyang Yufei held his head high and continued: "I dare not. You can try. Now the situation on the island of Hades is there. is not your has the final say, even if we say no war, no war, win win situation. It''s all up to me. We''ll take care of it. I''m going to give the island a life, so it has. If I don''t, he has nothing. I have feelings for Hades, but they don''t. " Speaking of this, Ouyang Yufei points to Ryukyu and others. Chapter 1800 Then he said: "as long as you leave the moment before, Shifu, I will not care about anything on the island of the underworld in the next moment, and give them all to Ryukyu to deal with. You should know, after all these years of pursuit. Ryukyu, they have no love but hate for the island. The island of Hades fell into their hands. Needless to say, it was either totally destroyed or disintegrated. A thousand years of inheritance will soon disappear. The island of Hades, where you have spent your whole life, will never turn over. Don''t question me, sir. I can do what I say. " Almost with a little ferocious heavy words fell, the hall in the echo, very strict. The king of the island of the underworld raised his breath in his throat. He was not angry, not angry. That face is blue and white. It''s really ugly. But Ouyang Yufei didn''t let him go, and stared at him. Even though Ryukyu is not clear about the island of the underworld, people are not stupid. Ouyang Yufei said so. She didn''t know what Ouyang Yufei wanted to do, so she could hit the wall. Ouyang Yufei is obviously trying to save the life of the king of Ming island. It''s easy to make up one''s mind to die. You stopped him today, and he can come tomorrow. It can''t be stopped forever. What''s more, it''s the inner condemnation. It''s even more unbearable to live like that. And Ouyang Yufei is so stubborn, so threatening. It''s not the reason why the king of Hades must survive. Ouyang Yufei really thinks about his master from the bottom of his heart. I think so in my heart. I can only protect the Dharma on the left and right. The head of the silver family looks at me. I can see the anger and the smell of iron blood all over my body. Ming knew that the king of Ming island had a feud with them. He also helped Ouyang Yufei to make sure that there was no mistake in what he said. She''s really good at the island. There is a little depression in Ryukyu''s heart. But as Ouyang Yufei said, she Sharp murderous and cold in the hall. There is no need for anyone to check it out, and the king of Ming island and other people in the temple are also clear. As long as Ouyang Yu Fei doesn''t care about this island, as long as he gives it to Ryukyu. Chapter 1801 Then the end of Hades, except for the ashes, is absolutely impossible to have a second end. There was a silence. Bijing palace has never been so quiet. The autumn wind outside the hall is flying with a sharp wind, but it''s not as cold as before. With a faint warmth. Standing outside the Bijing palace, the important officials of culture and martial arts of the Ming island look forward to. They only heard the fierce fighting and attack in Bijing palace. As for the extent to which we have reached, we can''t really hear whether there is any result. One by one, they began to be a little anxious. The golden light shines through the sky in a corner of the hall. It is flying in gold without losing the streamer. In the dead hall, the king of Ming island stared at Ouyang Yufei angrily, and Ouyang Yufei fiercely confronted the king of Ming island. For the rest, everyone did not speak, but looked on coldly. The breath of stillness had been around for a long time. The anger of the Ming island King Zun slowly dissipated in Ouyang Yufei''s cruel eyes. On the face of the restoration of the elegance and endless frustration mixed with joy. "You." With a sigh, the king of Ming island slowly reached out and stroked Ouyang Yufei''s head. The deep love and pride in that eye can no longer hide. This is the pride of his eternal life. Listen to the sigh of the Ming island King Zun, and look at the love in his eyes. Ouyang Yufei''s heart leaped with joy. He knows what that means, he knows. At that moment, his eyes were red and he called out, "master." "I didn''t fall in love with you. How can I still have a red nose when I''m such a big man?" The corner of the mouth slightly sketched a smile. The king of Hades patted Ouyang Yufei on the shoulder and said with a slow smile. Ouyang Yufei didn''t say anything, just hugged the king of Ming island. Like the excited child hugging his father. The hidden feelings, can no longer control, surging out. The king of Ming island patted Ouyang Yufei''s back and shook his head gently. Standing behind them, the silver family leader and the left and right Dharma protectors smiled. Chapter 1802 It''s like when they were looking at the knee high little Ouyang Yufei and pestering the king of Ming island. At that time, their feelings were so good. And they''re happy with what they think has gone bad. In the end, nothing has changed. It''s still so mellow, or even more full-bodied. One side xuanyuanche saw this slowly moving towards the Ryukyu moon, and they looked at each other. The emotion in the eyes could not be expressed. I don''t know if I should be happy for Ouyang Yufei or Ouyang Yufei is respectful to the king of Ming island, but they are still enemies. Here Hugging the king of Hades for a moment, Ouyang Yufei held back the emotion and turned to look at the juxtaposed xuanyuanche, Ryukyu and Yunzhao. Release the hand that hugs Ming island King Zun, Ouyang Yufei turns around to face three people. Step forward, never serious, slowly said: "I know what kind of relationship you have with Hades. I also know that it is my master who ordered you to be killed and sent troops to destroy your home. " As soon as the words came out, xuanyuanche and Yunzhao raised eyebrows at the same time. Ming island killed xuanyuanche and summoned the soldiers of snow kingdom to the city. These are all blood feuds. You can''t forget them if you want to. "I don''t argue about it, because there''s nothing to argue about." Ouyang raised a wry smile on Feifei''s face, looked at the three of them without making a sound, and then said: "I didn''t want you to take my love to offset this debt. Because I don''t know enough. However, I just want you to read one with our friends and change your perspective. Shifu is hostile to you. This son pays his father''s debt. It is just and proper. Master and I are not father and son, but they are better than father and son. I''ll pay back what he owes you. " "Yufei." Wang Zun, who was standing beside him, listened to Ouyang Yufei''s words. He frowned and called Ouyang Yufei. He would speak when he stepped out. Big husband, be bold. He didn''t think about who would stand in his way. Don''t want him to step out, Ouyang Yufei suddenly backhand a point in and he is close to the Ming island King Zun rib. Chapter 1803 Wang Zun didn''t think Ouyang Yufei would do anything to him. No one can observe, no one can make a sound when his body is stagnant. But not far away, the silver family leader and the left and right Dharma protectors frowned slightly, but they didn''t act. They just watched quietly. Without looking back, Ouyang Yu Fei looks at the frowning moon, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, etc. Continue to smile, crooked crooked head way: "I think my master live well, but how can this afford you.". I think that''s better. " Say, the right hand that hangs beside suddenly clenches a fist, a fist mercilessly hit toward left chest. When xuanyuanche saw it, his face suddenly changed and he rushed out. With the electric light and Firestone, he grabbed Ouyang Yufei''s fist to the left chest. However, Ouyang is too fast to turn around. Although one fist was seized by xuanyuanche at the last. The fist has hit him. At present, Ouyang Yu Fei''s body shape is in a flash, slightly retreating, and the blood on the corners of his mouth comes out in an instant. But he swallowed it raw. "You''re crazy." The Ryukyu moon, which is a step slower than xuanyuanche, roars at Ouyang Yufei with an iron face. And the side of the cloud call, also deeply wrinkled under the eyes. Seeing this, Ouyang Yufei wants to smile at Ryukyu. But a mouth, that mouth''s blood flowed down the corner of the mouth. He was wounded by the king of Hades. Although it didn''t hurt the heart and bones, it caused irreparable damage. However, internal injuries still exist. Just now, I tried my best to strike, but the more I hurt, the more I hurt. Watching Ouyang Yufei look like this. Ryukyu almost didn''t get angry and kicked at Ouyang Yufei with one foot: "you''re not going to die. What''s going on?" It seems like a strong foot, but in fact it doesn''t make any strength. Kicking Ouyang Yufei is like a bite from an ant. Seeing this, Ouyang Yu Fei reluctantly smiled and said, "I''m not crazy. I just want to make you calm down." "Deflate? If you destroy your martial arts, you will be discouraged for us. " Chapter 1804 Holding the xuanyuanche of Ouyang Yufei''s hand, he smashed Ouyang Yufei''s hand away with a cold voice. "Self destruction of martial arts?" Hearing this, Ryukyu''s face was completely dark, and his eyes on Ouyang Yufei almost erupted fire. She knows that this internal power is not the same as her Kung Fu. If you want to abolish your martial arts, you will almost die. Ouyang Yufei looks at his xuanyuanche and Ryukyu angrily, holding up his mouth and laughing: "I have nothing to offer, I can ask you to forgive me. If you don''t have enough martial arts, you can accompany this life. " As soon as this word falls, the king Zun of Ming island, who was hit by Ouyang Yufei and couldn''t move. The eyes were deeply red, the slightly active fingers were clenched into fists, and the blue tendons on the back of the hands were almost visible. "You You just... " Ryukyu listened to Ouyang Yufei''s words. For a moment, he was almost angry and didn''t know what to say. He also felt slightly angry. Looking at Ryukyu and xuanyuanche with bad face. Ouyang Yufei coughs. Looking at the two people slowly but with perfect colors, he said: "I know that it''s too much to let you see that I don''t care about my feelings. However, the most respected thing in my life is my master. I really think of him as my father. And you are my most valued friend and brother, and I don''t want you to suffer. So, what I can give... " "What do I want your life for?" Before Ouyang Yufei had finished speaking, the moon was roaring. Ouyang Yufei heard a smile in his eyes and looked at the moon, but he didn''t answer. When Ryukyu saw this silver tooth, he took a few bites, grinding it, but he didn''t speak. The Hall fell into silence again. I don''t know how many times it was. For a long time, xuanyuanche side looked completely sincere, not to perfunctory his Ouyang Yufei with hypocrisy, eyebrow color suddenly cold. Then suddenly kicked out, Ouyang Yufei was suddenly kicked out by xuanyuanche. Rolled on the ground two times directly, coughing up a sound of blood. At this time, Yunzhao, who was still standing behind, also came forward. Chapter 1805 After a cold look at Ouyang Yufei, he started again. "Bang." Ouyang Yufei was kicked and directly hit the stone pillar behind him. He shed a lot of blood. "Brother Ouyang..." Since entering the main hall, Lingyu, who had not spoken, could not help raising her eyebrows. Wang Zun fought. He didn''t dare to speak. Why should he fight these two people. It''s about to rush right now. Don''t want to fall to the fence is a little clear, directly grasp Lingyu, don''t let him rush past, two people twist into a group. But the left and right Dharma protector and the silver family leader did not move, so they watched. "Cough..." Wu mouth coughed twice, Ouyang Yu Fei looked up at xuanyuanche, Yunzhao. Xuanyuanche''s face was cold: "you''ve thought about this for a long time, haven''t you? You bet. You don''t think we can make it, do you? Damn bastard, I''ve survived so many times. You think it''s up to you? I''ll tell you, it''s not that easy. " After all, xuanyuanche bullies him to get close to him and makes another fist at Ouyang Yufei. At the same time cold way: "you remember for me, from now on for me as a slave as a maid, give me slowly also." Yanluo, a wave of sleeve robe to go back, ignoring Ouyang Yufei. It''s cold and hard, but it means Ouyang''s eyebrow is on. However, xuanyuanche passed by, and Yunzhao stood there and snorted coldly. He stared at Ouyang and said: "without you, the hell Island, xuanyuanche, that bastard can swallow our snow Saint so quickly? You change, how can you repay me with your life? " As soon as this word falls, Ouyang Yufei is also blocked from speaking. He smiles bitterly. "I can..." "Don''t talk nonsense. You can give it back." Yunzhao makes a rude remark. After the cold stare at Ouyang Yufei: "how do I know you? How do I know you guys. Bad luck to me. Remember for me. I''ll have my life in the future. Run faster for me. " A sound falls, cloud calls to stare at Ouyang Yu Fei again. This means It''s harsh, but Ouyang Yufei''s face was pale, but the smile in his eyes gradually grated. At present, can not help but slowly on the eyes of the moon. Chapter 1806 And Ryukyu never looked away at Ouyang Yufei. The two are slowly facing up. Looking at the wings in Ouyang Yufei''s eyes, Ryukyu''s eyes are deep. Xuanyuanche and Yunzhao moved their hands and spoke. It seems ferocious, but it forgives Ouyang Yufei with action. Or the king of Hades. Such a great hatred could not have been tolerated. However, Ouyang Yufei is in the middle. It was Ouyang Yufei who accompanied them all the way and made countless contributions for them. They can entrust their lives to each other. Perhaps, xuanyuanche and Yunzhao''s feelings for Ouyang Yufei are even lighter. But she, she and Ouyang Yufei, that can be regarded as a life-long friendship. She knew more about Ouyang Yufei, who swayed between the heaven and the earth, and was very romantic, and had some things that she didn''t say. He was caught in the middle, threatening or pleading with his life. So that they can make choices, how to make other choices. No one else may interfere with their decision. But at present, this man is Ouyang Yufei, Ouyang Yufei. Liuyue looks at Ouyang Yufei''s eyes and sighs silently in his heart. She doesn''t need to look back at xuanyuanche. She also knows that xuanyuanche can get rid of the hatred that the king of Hades has done to him so many times. She can see it in Ouyang Yufei''s face. But it''s more in her face. He knows what kind of feelings she has with Ouyang Yufei. Therefore, he chose to treat himself unfairly and forgive the king of Hades. It is false to say that you are not moved. But, she knows, it doesn''t matter. Because he is xuanyuanche, because he is her husband. They don''t say any gratitude between them. They wronged him a little for her. Xuanyuanche himself would like to. This, should be what xuanyuanche thinks. And Yunzhao, so easy to forgive. It depends on her face. Just, to xuanyuanche she doesn''t owe, but to Yunzhao, she The statement of Yunzhao is very important. Xue Shengguo is really because of the intervention of Ming island, which gives xuanyuanche a chance to take advantage of, and finally a pot. Thousands of miles of rivers and mountains, the decline of the royal family, the bloody slaughter of thousands of people. Chapter 1807 What''s the use? This is actually a human relationship can be offset. However, Yunzhao chose to forgive and to forgive in her face. Although he didn''t say it, she knew it was the forgiveness she chose. Such sentiment, Ouyang Yu Fei can''t afford, and how can she afford it. In my heart, I want to look at Ouyang Yufei''s eyes and slowly move to look at Yunzhao beside me. She is afraid that Yunzhao will forgive her for such a great kindness. But the heart is still Looking at Ryukyu''s eyes, Yunzhao seems to understand what Ryukyu is thinking. Then he smiled and shook his head: "who calls you my sister? My brother can''t be a fake." In Tianchen, xuanyuanche gave him the name of Ryukyu''s elder brother. Listen to Yunzhao, Ryukyu''s eyes are full of light. And Ouyang Yufei, who is opposite her, also supports sitting up. Looking at Ryukyu, he chuckled and said, "I owe you a lot." Liuyue listens to Ouyang Yufei''s chuckle and looks back at him. "Next time, you wait." Ryukyu looks up. After hearing this, Ouyang Yufei looks up at the moon, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, and the three of them In response, he made three grunts. It seems that it is not grand to pick lightly, as well as the cold answer. But let Ouyang Yu Fei in that hum word fall, red eyes. Although I tried to cover it up, I could still see the ups and downs in it. They really chose to forgive. Seeing this hate, Ryu moon breathed a breath. As soon as he reached out, he helped Ouyang Yufei to stand up. "Big man, don''t do this." Ouyang Yufei, who lowered his head slightly, listened. The surging gratitude came quickly, and he suppressed it quickly. At this time, hearing Ryukyu''s words, there is no turning of the waves in the eyes of the face raised again, only the smile that is still natural and unrestrained. "Then someone asked me to be a handmaid," he said with a smile. "I need to practice." Chapter 1808 As soon as this words, angry xuanyuanche mercilessly glared at Ouyang Yufei. But the corner of the mouth, if there is anything, appears a smile. Yun Zhao beside also chuckled. Maidservant, that''s not what a woman can do. The autumn wind blows, and the golden sun flies. In the open hall, there was a gloomy and dead atmosphere. At this time, the whole has been eliminated and replaced by warmth. All kinds of feelings echoed in it, so that the wind in late autumn was not cold. Wang Zun of Ming island, who has been ordered to cave, stands not far away from Ouyang Yufei. See this, the whole eye has been red. There are too many emotions, too many heartaches, too many joys, too many regrets, all kinds of complex emotions come together. But words cannot move. All turned into red eyes, deeply looking at Ouyang Yufei. How could he have such a disciple in his life. Can cultivate such an apprentice. Old tears slowly pour down, he has no regrets in this life. And on the Great Hall stood the left and right guardians of the high places, and the chief of the silver family. Has been looking at the entangled Ouyang Yu Fei and Ryukyu and others did not obstruct, at this time, Fang Qiqi looked at each other, did not know what to say. It should be said that Wang Zun raised a good disciple. Still say Ouyang Yu Fei taught a few good friends. It''s easy to say, but in fact, it''s too hard. Today, they see it. Look at him again, and a smile flashed in his eyes. I don''t know if it''s for Ouyang Yufei and others, or for the king of Hades, or for themselves. The autumn wind is flying, and the breath in the palace is more and more warm. "All right, all right, no more fighting." Even if the wisdom of Lingyu is not high, the feeling of children is extremely sensitive. At this time, the black eyes turned, clapping the palm and laughing. The fence next to him rubbed his hands and bent his eyebrows with a smile: "it''s good not to fight." Two small so noisy, the palace of Ouyang Yu Fei and Ryukyu and so on look at each other, the eyes of the smile is also full. "Cough, there''s no shortage. I didn''t catch my opponent." Chapter 1809 And in the warmth of this temple, since I entered the temple, I haven''t spoken, and I have been holding my hands to see the lively Capricorn. With a flat mouth, I came up slowly. Cloud calls to listen to a speech, immediately toward Capricorn way: "there are still two over there, we have no friendship with them." It''s a sign to Capricorn to protect the Dharma. The xuanyuanche and ryukue on the side are not opposed at all. When they got married, the left and right Dharma protectors were fierce. They didn''t like them at all. Ouyang Yufei is a silent smile. Capricorn nodded at the words, walked forward and said: "I also think that the breath of those two guys is the strongest here." As you speak, go to the left and right Dharma protectors. Xuanyuanche and others see that Capricorn really wants to walk towards them, but they can''t choose between them. What? Is he really going to do it? Ouyang Yu Fei sees Capricorn passing by with him. He is about to walk in front of the king of Hades. He looks around at the Dharma protector. However, he was very angry and funny and said: "there will be plenty of time after the duel, but now..." Before he finished speaking, he went to the Capricorn in front of the king Zun of the Ming island, who had been hit by Ouyang Yu Fei. All of a sudden, a fierce hand was printed on the chest of the Ming island King Zun. The martial arts of Capricorn have not been verified by anyone present. They don''t know how tall they are. With such a flash of lightning, King Zun of Ming island suddenly burst out with blood, and his body was directly hit and flew out. He smashed in the direction of left and right Dharma protectors. The accident happened in a flash. Ouyang Yufei''s reaction is the fastest. He turns around and pounces on the king Zun of Ming island. At the same time, he shouts in horror, "master." At the same moment, the left and right Dharma protectors also reflected. They immediately jumped up with their hands to catch the king of hell island. And the silver family long eyebrow color a cold, a touch out waist long sword. Towards the Capricorn on the fly. Did not expect to have this change of Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, Qi Qi stared. What does that mean? Does Capricorn have a feud with Pluto King Zun? So far away from home? Chapter 1810 And the idea just passed in my heart once. You can see that Capricorn does not take the attack of the silver family leader at all. He is in a flash of body shape, flying around and hiding behind Ryukyu moon. This move, let Ryukyu and other three people is a Leng. "Dare to attack Wang Zun and die." The silver family is furious. They will rush to the sky with one sword. "Wait a minute." Xuanyuanche saw that he had not yet reached out to protect Liuyue behind him, and Ouyang Yufei''s cry had already sounded. The head of the silver family heard that the sword eyebrows stood up, Shua turned around and roared: "don''t you..." The angry clamour just issued the mouth, the silver family grew to the mouth words swallowed down. I saw the king Zun of Ming island surrounded by Ouyang Yufei and left and right Dharma protectors. He waved at him and said in a low voice, "I''m ok." I''m very angry. There''s a trace of injury. It''s just that his face is pretty bad, almost gray as if he will die in the next moment. With the blood at the corners of the mouth, this Is this Capricorn a flower boxing embroidered leg? Or A hand, from behind to catch Capricorn, Ryukyu said nothing, just looking at Capricorn. The Capricorn sees this, ha ha a smile, hands a spread, very honest way: "he is not injured, how does that pass outside?" As soon as this words fell, the angry silver family leader in the hall, left and right Dharma protectors, and even Ouyang Yufei, became angry and then disappeared. Several people looked at each other, speechless. The ghost island King Zun reached out to wipe the blood from the corners of his mouth and stopped in the air. Yes, they have solved the problem internally. But there must be a posture to solve the problem. It can''t be said that the king of Hades has surrendered. He sold his country to Ouyang Yufei. Then it''s just a fight and a defeat. Ouyang Yufei and other rebels forcibly seized the Ming island and the royal power. Now that I''ve defeated him, it''s natural that I can''t shed some blood. Capricorn looked at Ryukyu and frowned. He said in a very real tone: "I know you can''t do it. I only did it. You are either relatives or apprentices or your own. Chapter 1811 Just because I''m an outsider, it''s better to do it. Don''t be grateful to me. I''ll be ordered later. Just obey me. " Voice down, see Ryukyu black face, hard kick towards Capricorn. So little things, just want to but have life, get out. The Capricorn who was kicked by Ryukyu was depressed and turned to seek support. As a result, without any support, I got several white eyed sticks instead. "Not bad." In this white eye, the wounded King Buddha of Ming island slowly opened his mouth: "this matter is always to be explained." Speaking of this, turn around and watch Ouyang Yufei holding him. He reached out and patted Ouyang Yufei''s hand, sighed and said, "I''ll give you the island of hell later. You''re good at management." Said, holding Ouyang Yufei''s hand, the eyes swept a deep look, no expression of Ryukyu. Silent sigh: "unfortunately, my Nalan vein is still broken after all." He shook his head slowly. There was no camouflage for the desolation on that side. Ouyang Yufei heard that he clenched the hand of the emperor of the Ming island and whispered a few words in his ear with a smile. The king of Hades was suddenly shocked. Then he glanced up and down at Ryukyu''s abdomen. In the bleak old eyes, there was a glimmer of comfort that was not comforting. And the Ryukyu, who was not happy, was staring back. "Let''s go." Holding Ouyang Yufei''s hand, King Zun of Ming island walked towards Bijing Palace first. The left and right dharmapalas behind looked at this with the head of the silver clan. All of a sudden, Qi Qi shot and hit himself on the chest. Only see the blood color flying out, three people''s faces pale as paper, breath floating. A seriously injured look, towards Yunzhao, xuanyuanche, Capricorn on the way. Xuanyuanche and other three people saw this, and they shouldered the left and right Dharma protectors without any words, and walked towards Bijing palace. Golden eyes, golden autumn. "Boom." A dull golden bell rings, softly. The Mingdao civil and military officials waiting outside the Bijing palace have been waiting for a long time. They are anxious to know the result. As soon as the bell rang, everyone looked up. Chapter 1812 Full of joy at Bijing palace figure flashing, someone came out. "Wang Zun, wan..." After seeing the situation of the visitors, the high singing ceremony stopped in the air. It''s like being cut off with a knife. It''s weird. The eyes were full of joy, as if they were not surprised that the king of Hades would win. They will exterminate the rebels and defeat the enemy''s hundred officials in civil and military fields. The joyful face seemed to see ghosts at this time, grisly tangled in the face. Almost impossible to see. In front of all the civil and military officials in the unbelievable Ming island. Facing the sunshine, Ouyang Yufei walked out slowly. In his hand was the gray faced king of Hades. Full of blood, but can not hide the joy of victory and defeat. Behind him, there is blood in the corner of the mouth. I don''t know if it''s dead or alive. The Dharma protectors of the Ming island and the xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, Capricorn, three people of the silver family. Ryukyu is at the back. Only a few people were standing on the high steps in front of Bijing palace. Bang left and right half dead Dharma guards. The skirt is better than the blood, but the spirit is natural. Looking at the scene in front of them, the civil and military officials of the Ming island did not return to their minds for a long time. How is it possible? Their princes, their left and right guardians, their silver chiefs. How could it have failed? That''s what it''s all about? The line of sight moves to the ground, falls on the left and right Dharma protectors and so on which the ground does not move. Their invincible venerable, that''s it Just Mingdao''s heart is cold. From the joy of winning, to this time such a failure. As a result, all people will be totally unacceptable for a while, so stay in the local. Facing the scorching sun, Ouyang Yufei looks at the unbelievable civil and military ministers of Ming island. It seems to be mentioned in one hand, but in fact, it''s just a light hand holding the king of hell island. Slowly lift a thing with one hand. The green and transparent blue dragon seal, the symbol of Ming island''s royal power, radiates brilliant light in the golden sun. He was held up by Ouyang Yufei, who was silent and intimidated. As soon as this thing appeared, the shocked Ming island civil and military officials took a breath of cold air. Chapter 1813 The jade seal of the dragon is in hand, that is, the king of Ming island. So So "Wang Wang Zun...... " The astonished ministers who did not know how to react all focused on the gray face, as if they were going to die in the next moment. Although the present situation has already explained everything. But they still want to listen to their king saying that it''s fake, that "My lord Incompetence, I''m sorry for all of the hell Island...... " Looking at the ministers with different eyes below, the king of Ming island opened his mouth slightly bitterly. This is because of another thing. But to all the officials, it was the traitor Ouyang Yufei who finally won the throne. From then on, another day will change. Silence, indescribable silence. Outside the Bijing palace of more than 100 people, there is only the sound of the breeze. Endless grief and anger are all shown on the faces of the civil and military officials of the island. But it''s depressing. This is the result. This is their final ownership of the island of Hades "I don''t want to issue it soon. Can I resist?" With the seal handed down from Ming island for thousands of years in one hand, Ouyang Yufei''s eyes were in awe, and his momentum was not angry. Under the cold shouting, the officials of the etiquette Department deeply bit their teeth and slowly stood up. This is what Wang Zun promised. Since they lost, they only accepted, only "Boom." Just as several officials of the Ministry of rites stood up to announce the results, a loud bell suddenly roared out in front of them. Spread all over the nine states and the world. As soon as Ouyang Yufei heard the bell, he suddenly called out, "it''s not good.". And xuanyuanche, Liuyue, and others look back. The bell rings after Bijing palace. This is that one again In the middle of the bell, a cold and holy voice sounded. "The king of Ming island indulged his disciples and sent them to the hands of traitors for thousands of years. Their sin was to punish the nine families." The bell was accompanied by a sacred voice. It covers the whole world. In a flash, the Mingdao civil and military officials outside the Bijing palace were shocked. Chapter 1814 One by one, look at the gray and lifeless King Zun of Ming island, and the dying left and right Dharma protector, Jiyin family leader. Listening to the holy voice hovering in the air, this "The truth is that the priest wants to destroy everything in three words and two sentences. You think you are still the former priest." At the sight of people''s doubt, Ouyang Yufei''s quick decision is a cold drink. Then the cold eyes swept the ministers below and sneered. "I don''t need to tell you what happened in the forbidden area of hell island. A holy and bright temple. It serves as the temple of all the beliefs of the island of Hades and serves the heaven and the earth. Its hidden actions are enough to reveal all ugly faces. You should continue to believe him. Just as it happens, I feel that there are more people on the island of Hades, and I am more satisfied with being killed by him. " This word falls, below surprised numerous ministers, immediately settled down. The forbidden area has now spread all over the island. What kind of role is the temple? People''s ideas have already changed. In the past, the priest said that one cannot be two. Today, it has become the most hated sacred sacrifice in the island of Hades. If you want to believe, it''s better to jump into the sea. Watching Ouyang Yu Fei''s three words and two words, he stopped shaking. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche looked at each other. Temple, the original temple stands behind Bijing palace. This immortal thing. There is still a little distance between the temple and Bijing palace. It''s easy to pass down the words of the holy priest from the upper wind, but it''s difficult for Ouyang Yufei to pass them up. But the priest seems to have estimated what Ouyang Yufei was going to say. The sacred voice rose again in the sky: "rebel against the island of the underworld, kill the nine clans. Today, kill the nine clans of Nalan, and punish the great commandment." As soon as the words came out, the faces of Ming island King Zun and Ouyang Yufei changed greatly. Naran family, Ming island royal family. When all the three families have made moves, none of them came out. This "Master, Naran nine?" Ouyang Yufei''s voice is in secret. "At Yakou, I don''t want them to step in." The king of Hades also preached into the secret way. Chapter 1815 The Nalan family is a royal family, far more powerful than the three families, and there are many experts in the family. If they make trouble for Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei. Or stop him from making decisions. Today''s result may have to be rewritten. Therefore, Wang Zun of the Ming island trapped all the people of the Naran royal family in the pass of the pass, so that they would not come out to intervene. When Ouyang Yufei heard this, his eyebrow turned cold. It seemed that this had done a good thing to the saint sacrifice. At present, the two people look at each other, Ouyang Yufei seems to mention the king Zun of Ming island, a cold shout: "I''d like to see how you extinguish it." One side flies out, passes through Bijing palace, and rushes toward the temple behind Bijing palace. When passing by Ryukyu, Ryukyu heard nothing, and he heard a sentence. "Your mother is imprisoned on the precipice, within the influence of the temple." In a short sentence, let Ryukyu say nothing, and make a gesture to xuanyuanche to follow Ouyang Yufei. She can''t care about Nalan, but she can''t. The rest of xuanyuanche, Yunzhao and Capricorn are closely related to the left and right Dharma protectors and the silver family elders. Carrying the three people who could not move on the surface, they rushed with them. The backward fence falls here, sweeping the stunned civil and military officials. Coldly said: "you just watched as the holy priest killed the nine clans of Wang Zun?" After such a cold sentence, the spirit jade with extremely high lightness skill is also rushed. The word "fence fall" falls. In a daze, Ming island is full of civil and military officials. At that moment, a spirit awakened. All of a sudden, they followed. Even if the king was defeated, the Naran royal family could not be exterminated because of this. and they still died in the temple hand of the public enemy of the netherworld. The autumn wind is flying and the sun is shining. In the meantime, it''s killing. Temple. It''s not long before you walk through Bijing palace. The whole body is white without any color. The white jade palace is full of sacred breath in the sun. For Ryukyu and others on the island of Hades face to face, and even dominate all the secrets and darkness of the island of Hades behind the biggest black hand, it is really on the right. Chapter 1816 The wind is clear and the sky is high. The white jade temple stands tall. A white jade bridge is arched in front, connecting the direction of Bijing palace and the temple. And under the white jade bridge, it is the place of the most severe punishment law of the Ming island, the punishment cliff. The bridge lies across the back of the cliff. Only see the heaven and earth full of sacred breath. The black cliff is haunted by black air. Countless thorns sprang out of the black cliff. It''s like a giant hedgehog. Stretching its body between heaven and earth. Full of gloom and horror. The cliff is not high. Standing on the bridge, you can clearly see the ground under the cliff. And the ground under the cliff, even though it is known by all who pass here, is also common. But every time I pass by, I still watch it trembling. Just at the bottom of the cliff, there are countless neat spikes, which pass through the ground and bloom towards the sky. The baby''s arms are thick and thin. It''s very smooth and sharp. In the sun, you can clearly see the cold light of the sun. It''s artificial arrangement full of barbs. And there was a faint black red blood on the barb. And on the edge of the barb, the white bones of mourning scattered at the bottom of the cliff. The birds in the sky are circling. Such a sacred place shows such a gloomy scene. But it also adds the cold and killing atmosphere. Standing by the white jade bridge on this side, Wang Zun of Ming island, Yu Fei of Ouyang and other people all looked ugly when they saw this. And at this time, the empty criminal cliff. There are hundreds of Naran people hanging in the air. Hanging on the spikes of the mountain wall, he looked very tired. But it was full of anger. The incessant angry scolding came from the cliff. With the mountain wind, flying and nine clouds. The king of hell island could hardly stand when he saw the twist at his feet. Ouyang Yufei is good at responding quickly, so he quickly grabs the king Zun of Ming island. In a low voice, "nothing will happen." The emperor listened to Ouyang Yufei''s comfort and didn''t speak. Chapter 1817 On the cliff hung all the people, all the people of the Naran royal family. Apart from him and Ryukyu, there are many. There are their wives and sons, brothers and sisters, parents and relatives All of them, all tied here, all hung on the cliff. As soon as the priests start, hell is waiting for them. Let the king of Hades see countless scenes. It has been practiced in front of Mount Tai avalanche for a long time, but it is still there. At this time, it is almost impossible to support itself. If it wasn''t for the trick he had trapped them, the drugs would have paralyzed them for a while. How can a priest get it? How is that possible? It''s not good that he killed so many children in the island. Today, I will kill all my people, all the people of Nalan, before Watching the hanging cliff. He is a member of the nine clans of the Naran royal family, who is clearly in danger, but he can''t stop swearing and dying without lowering his head. There was no expression on his face, but his whole body was shaking. And the Ming island civil and military officials who rushed up after them also took this scene in their eyes. Don''t take a breath of air conditioner from Qi Qi. For so many years, the island of Hades has never executed all the nine ethnic groups on the cliff. But today, at the beginning, it was the royal family. This "It''s shameful that the king of the Ming island has abandoned the Ming island." In the middle of the shock, a voice that sounded extremely sacred and almost let people hear it and worship it sounded coldly. Everyone looks up. Under the golden light. The other end of the white jade bridge. On the white jade steps of the holy temple, a white robed, almost spotless man stood on it in the autumn wind. A white jade crown is tied on the black hair. His face is not beautiful. He looks forty or fifty years old. But the whole body of the dust breath. It''s as if all the dust in the world is clean. There is no other language to describe it except holy. It seems that people who come out of the sky are doing such cruel and cold things. In this comparison, it''s almost subversive. Chapter 1818 Autumn wind blows, white robe flies. The priest looked at the king of the island of Hades on the side of the bridge. It''s amazing that the ice is still holy. Cold voice falls, there is no sound between heaven and earth. All the people focused on the king of the island of Hades. "Who betrayed whom? With a man who wantonly slaughters a new generation of people in the island of Hades, no accusation on this island will come to you. " The left Dharma protector that was shouldered seems to take a breath. I got up from the ground. It seemed to be trembling, but my words were sharp and cold. The right Dharma protector on one side also shakes to wipe the blood stains on the corner of the mouth. On the one hand, it seems hard to stand up, and on the other hand, it looks at the holy priest with cold eyes. Its voice is as cold as ice for thousands of years. "Don''t say that Wang Zun didn''t betray the hell island. He was always for the sake of all the people of the hell island and guarding everything of the hell island. It was Wang Zun who betrayed the island. Anyone on the island is entitled to blame, to be hostile and to be disposed of. But if you can''t, you''re not qualified. " The cold voice fell, and the silver family leader beside was also helped up by Lingyu. Turning around and looking at the Mingdao civil and military officials behind him, he said in a deep voice: "how does Wang Zun treat everyone and what kind of person he is. I believe you all know. You don''t need to be here to justify and anger the king. I don''t need to say more about what kind of person the priest is now. Big parents have eyes to see by themselves. " As soon as this remark came out, all the civil and military officials who had just been quiet began to murmur one by one. Although there was no big response. But look at that look can be clear, that is standing on the side of the Ming island King Zun. Seeing this, the head of the silver family said again with deep pain: "I have a rule that has been passed down for thousands of years. That is willing to gamble, to lose, to be honest. To win today is to win, to lose is to lose. Don''t think that if there are many people on the staff, you can do anything recklessly. Let''s not forget that there are hundreds of thousands of soldiers in front of the three islands around the Ming island Chapter 1819 Still waiting there. Today we can kill the traitor Ouyang Yufei. But what awaits us is the destruction of the whole island of Hades. Or do you all think that the chaotic island of Hades can resist the encirclement and suppression of hundreds of thousands of soldiers? " It''s very serious. In a few words, the victory and defeat of Wang Zun and Ouyang Yufei of the Ming island were extended to the warships on the periphery and the situation was magnified. As soon as this word falls, those hearts still have dissatisfaction. Or think that killing Ouyang Yufei and others at this time is a small matter. Their king didn''t have to give up the jade seal and the throne at all. Some ministers were shocked. Then there was hesitation. "Wang Zun is all for the sake of the Ming island, so that everyone will not be affected by the war. A family can enjoy peace and happiness. So he made the most unfavorable decision. However, I didn''t expect to be maligned by some people, which led to the nine ethnic groups being trapped by all means. This seat feels very uncomfortable. " When he said that, the silver family leader sighed deeply. But the Minister of culture and martial arts in the opposite side showed shame one by one. But in the distance, the sacred priest heard a cold hum, and there was a cold flash in his eyes. At the tip of the ear, I heard a cold groan from the holy priest. The silver family speeded up for a long time and rushed to the front of the holy priest. I believe that Wang Zun will not blame you. I also believe that facts speak louder than words. At this time, it doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not, whether you help or not. Just, it''s better not to interfere. Otherwise, when you regret it, don''t blame me for not reminding you. " When the voice fell, the silver family leader didn''t look at all the officials. He turned around and faced the saint on the other side of the white jade bridge. Around Ouyang Yu Fei see this, quietly toward the silver family long thumbs up. At this time, people are the key. Whether those ministers believe in Wang Zun''s defeat or not. But as long as they are hesitant, only they are not helping each other now. After a short talk, the silver family retreated and the dark tide surged behind them. I don''t know when the crisis will come out. Chapter 1820 Sure enough, after Ouyang Yufei raised his thumb. The ministers all backed away at once. Have the will to make the posture of not intervening together. Seeing this, the holy priest of that sect sneered: "what a articulate silver chief. But you are right. Facts speak louder than words. We ''ll see who betrayed who. " Then he stepped on the white jade ground in front of him. On the cliff lies the Naran people to the right of the king Zun of Ming island and others. All of a sudden, there was a scream, and the spikes that held them in place suddenly came loose. Their bodies fell directly towards the barbs at the bottom of the cliff. "No." Wang Zun, who has not opened a word since he stood here, saw his face changed greatly and shouted out. It''s going to rush up in a flash. Ouyang Yufei, who had been expecting for a long time, hurriedly grabbed Wang Zun of Ming island. Keep it under control. And the Nalan people who fell from the cliff were controlled by the medicine. Completely unable to struggle and exert. I can''t help but watch the barb at the bottom of the cliff towards me and so on. For a time, the voice of the exclamation, the rage, and the scream mingled. Confused with the autumn wind, brush out the cold and cruel. The body fell sharply. It''s about to hit the barb at the bottom of the cliff. All of a sudden, the people on the cliff felt only a flower in front of them. At the bottom of the cliff, several black shadows came out with the black whip. A dance in the air, tightly entwined a dozen Naran people who fell down in the air. Then a flying body rotates and the black whip is put away. Drag the drop of a dozen people, they were in the air quickly pulled the past. It fell on the edge of the narrow grass without barbs. All action is in an instant. Wait until the people on the cliff can see clearly. The ten narans who had just fallen towards the bottom of the cliff were already standing on the grass without thorns. Beside them, xuanyuanche and Yunzhao are shaking their whip. On the cliff, all the officials in the civil and military fields were stunned. Chapter 1821 This is not the person who just followed Ouyang Yufei as a traitor. Now The king of Hades was relieved, and the whole man calmed down. He just focused on the life and death of the nine Nalan ethnic groups, but did not pay attention to when xuanyuanche and others disappeared. Ouyang Yu Fei blinked when he saw the king of Ming island. His identity is not good to intervene in the scene at present, but it does not mean that he can do nothing. Ryukyu''s relatives, xuanyuanche, will go to save them. What''s more, there''s still a big human relationship. Why not do it. The face of the cold priest didn''t expect someone to ambush so quickly under the cliff. After a slow glance, he looked up at Ouyang Yufei and sneered: "I don''t know about this sacrifice. When did our Emperor Ming island get to know emperor Tian Chen so well. He was asked to help the people of the Naran clan. " However, the silent king of Hades did not pay attention to the provocation of the sacred sacrifice. Only his eyes looked at the holy sacrifice deeply, and said slowly: "heaven does evil, you can live, you can do evil, you can''t live. Holy sacrifice, it''s time for you to stop. We are all full of sin. Don''t go on with it. " As soon as the voice of the king of Hades fell, there was a strong irony in the eyes of the saint sacrifice. Sneer way: "this sacrifice has no sin, all I do is for this peaceful prosperous age." As soon as the sound fell, the holy sacrifice sneered at the king Zun of Ming island and Ouyang Yufei: "don''t think that there are so many people who can help you change anything. I wanted to throw all the people of the nine clans of Nalan. See when you can insist to admit your mistake and the right of this sacrifice. Now, though, I''m not sure I''m the accident. But it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter to leave these ten people behind. Wang Zun, you forced me to do this. " After all, the saint priest smiled at the king of Hades, full of ridicule and satire. Followed by a firm foot on the white jade ground. The black cliff immediately made a muffled sound. Then the protruding spikes, one after another, shrank back towards the mountain wall. Chapter 1822 The one of the Naran clans hanging on the spikes. Suddenly, he lost his dependence and fell down. In a flash, I saw the four square Valley, the Naran people hanging on three sides. To a kind of cliff people, clear and visible deprivation, one by one toward the barb under the cliff fell away. In an instant, it''s like a dumpling. It''s a kind of drop that almost gets people''s attention. One by one. Looking at their own people, looking at their brothers and sisters, parents and relatives. Just in front of me, one by one, running towards death. That kind of cruelty is almost suffocating. Shrieking shrieks were heard one after another in the cliff. "Dad, help me..." "Niang......" "Big brother help me, help me..." "Brother..." The autumn wind has been merciless, but this bleak scream, against the cold autumn wind, more merciless, no justice. Wang Zun of Ming island stood on the cliff, his eyes locked on the smiling sacrifice on the opposite side. The corners of the eyes didn''t move a bit. But the palms were all sweaty. Xuanyuanche can save one or two, and more than ten or twenty. But so many, from all angles. How to save the Naran people who fell from several directions? How can we save so many lives. The five fingers of Ming island King Zun are deeply clasped into the palm. He only prays that xuanyuanche can save two more, two more Screams rose from under the cliff. The cultural and military officials on the cliff almost dare not watch. Qi Qi turns his head. They are wrong, they are wrong. Even if Wang Zun betrayed them, but the narans did not, some of them did not. They chose to stand by Miserable cry in the ear, let people blood splash on the spot, tears. However, just at the time when all the officials on the cliff regretted. At the end of the dark cliff below, the silver light suddenly flickered. Countless silver figures are flying out, and the silver light is like a dragon in the sky, twining with the Naran people who come down one after another. Tightly wrap them, pull them from the sharp barb. Chapter 1823 Take them from the hands of Yama. That is That is Yinjia Tiewei, headed by Capricorn. "Good..." If Ouyang Yufei didn''t control the blood red in his eyes, he would have wanted to rush out of the left Dharma protector for a long time. When he saw this, he could not help roaring. The barb is sharp. It''s useful for people who can''t move. What''s the use of the trained silver iron guards. Looking at the people of the Naran royal family, one by one, being pulled from the sky. Even the civil and military officials who didn''t step in cheered. The head of the silver family stands beside the king Zun of Ming island. See this mercilessly brandish a fist, arrived finally, arrived finally. He knew the trick of sacrifice. Therefore, as soon as you leave Bijing palace, you immediately give the order to go out. At the moment, he said coldly to the sacrificial priest whose face began to look bad: "deal with you who have no temple guard......" I didn''t finish, but what was the meaning of it. It goes without saying. The cold eyes swept over everything that happened. Under the sacred breath of the sacred sacrifice, dark eyes crossed a trace of gloom. With a sneer, his eyes crossed the crowd where Ouyang Yufei and others were again, and he said slowly: "there is still a missing king who is the next king of Nalan nationality, where..." Say, the line of sight moves slowly, look toward that solitary side of the mountain wall. On the only side, there is no barb, and the smooth mountain wall looks like a mirror. There was a man hanging from the beginning to the end. The whole body was blood and flesh blurred, and could not see whether it was alive or dead. People on the cliff follow the sight of the sacred sacrifice. All are dumb. That''s Nalan water. That''s their mother who is the next king of Ming island. He was punished on the precipice. It''s not hanging here waiting to fall and starve. It''s someone taking care of three meals, but hanging on it day and night. Let mosquitoes bite, birds peck, and poisonous insects invade. Only when you repent, truly repent, know that you have made a mistake, and get a deep understanding, the temple will be solved. As far as they know, Nalan water has been hanging on it for more than ten days. Chapter 1824 It''s still hanging on it. That is to say, she doesn''t admit that she made a mistake. She insists on everything. The brow and the heart wrinkled, and everyone was silent. Just now, the nine clans of Naran have attracted everyone''s attention, including the holy priests. Now, the people who hesitated about Naran were dropped prematurely and caught by the people who rushed down. The Nalan water, which had been hanging on it for a long time, came out in a flash. At this time, not far away from her, a figure in the smooth mirror like mountain wall, is in the middle of the waste force. That is, Ryukyu. Climb on the smooth hand, and immediately slide down the mountain wall. Ryukyu can only go up with the aid of heaven silk. At this time, listen to the cold voice, Ryukyu heart a Lin. I know there''s no time. She''s found out. Sure enough, he heard the priest sneer: "God will not forgive those who have made mistakes but do not know how to repent. Nalan Ryukyu, who knows today, why should he have done so." The cold voice was not loud, but it seemed that there was a thunder between the cliffs. The aftershocks were few. The Nalan water, with its head down, seems to be awakened by this thunder. Actually in the public''s full view, slowly opened his eyes. The drooping line of sight just catches Ryukyu, who is crawling under her slant. Nalan water not from a Leng, followed by the bloodstained face, began to shake up, the whole person seemed to be injected with vitality. "Moon Moon...... " The low voice is almost silent, but it is clearly heard by Ryukyu in his ears and heart. "Don''t move. I''ll save you." Ryukyu a cold drink, accelerated the speed of climbing. In the distance, the holy sacrifice saw this, and drew a smile on the corner of his mouth, and made his feet light on the ground. Immediately, I saw that there was no barb under the mountain wall of Nalan water, and the ground slowly cracked, revealing a big black hole. Pave the whole foot of the mountain. Where there is no foothold. There is no other side of the mountain wall that can enter from the foot of the mountain. The big hole is so dark that you can''t see what''s hidden in it. It''s just that pungent smell. It''s coming out quickly. Chapter 1825 "Black medicine, don''t fall down, it will be swallowed..." In the moment when the taste came out, the face of the fence at the foot of the mountain suddenly changed and roared towards the moon. That''s the poison the king of medicine once showed in the sky. A drop can destroy ten li, and nothing grows. But now it is like a deep pool of the river, sky When the voice of the fence fell, all the ministers were shocked. Even Ouyang Yufei''s face changed. On the other side of the mountain, xuanyuanche flew up and rushed towards the moon. "I said that God will not forgive those who do not repent. If you want to save her, go to hell to save her." A cold voice sounded. When the spikes of Nalan water were shrunk, Nalan water suddenly lost its barrier and flew down. Ryukyu''s surprise was extraordinary. He hurriedly swung at his feet and stopped him from falling into the water. Try to extend the hand. However, there is a terminal of silk length. Ryukyu swings past, his fingertips can reach the Cape of the fallen Nalan water, and his figure can no longer go forward. It has reached the end of tiansericulture. Just a few centimeters away, Nalan water will pass her and fall down. Ryukyu''s eyes were red with blood and his teeth were biting. However, Nalan Shui raised her face and her eyes were full of smiles and love: "well Live My daughter Son...... " Voice down, people have passed, toward the black hole down. "Niang......" In the fierce mountain wind, Ryukyu can''t stand it any longer, a trace of roar. As soon as you collect the silk in your hand, you will catch up with the fallen Nalan body. At the first sight of such Ouyang Yufei and xuanyuanche, I immediately mentioned my voice and eyes, and I''ll catch up with them However, in the moment when Ryukyu is ready to catch up. A figure suddenly came from the top of the mountain. It was as strong as lightning. It stepped in with Ryukyu and grabbed the falling Nalan water. The palm of the hand hits on the cliff and flies up with the help of force. The golden robe in the sun, Yaohua everyone''s eyes. That figure is so familiar. Chapter 1826 Sharp autumn wind, black and white background, obvious pole. The Ryukyu moon, which is about to be chased by Nalan water, has a sudden awe in her eyes. The figure, the figure passing by, is so familiar. Even if it''s just passing by, even if it''s just a glance. She can still recognize it. It''s him It''s him Ryukyu was stunned for a moment. However, immediately, Tian silk in his hand was pulled out and nailed up at full speed. His figure was like that of an ape climbing up the mountain top at full speed. White delimits empty, causes everybody to be together one Leng. People have already accepted that Nalan water is unable to return to heaven. Unexpectedly, a stranger stepped in and the situation changed a lot. This Ouyang Yufei and xuanyuanche see this and squint at the same time. Xuanyuanche stopped step by step and looked at the white and gold robe on the top of the mountain, with a slight pick between his eyebrows. At the same time, he followed the cloud call that he rushed up, and exclaimed in surprise, "it''s him." The wind is light and refreshing, and there is a moment of silence at the scene. On the way up, Ryukyu quickly climbed over the black cliff and climbed to the top of the mountain. The top of the mountain is elegant, with the fragrance of flowers in the distance. In the fragrance of the flower, the man in the robe of gold and white standing in front of Ryukyu''s eyes. Black hair flying with the wind, dark with a little blue eyes of the sea, cold as before, glorious without injury, that a body of frost saixue temperament more than ever before. Dugu ye, in addition to the years of practice in the ice. Who else can make this cold volatilize so incisively and vividly. Ryukyu didn''t think that Dugu ye would appear here. But the man in front of us is not false. Even if the bottom of my heart has been identified as a real person, Ryukyu was still a little stunned at the first time. Dugu Ye looked at the moon, but he didn''t speak. Just watching in silence. "The moon......" In the silence, nanlanshui, pulled by Dugu ye from the edge of death, forced to hold on to chaoryukyue with a brilliant smile and shouted softly. Hearing this, Ryukyu took back his eyes and looked at Dugu Ye. Quickly step forward and reach out to help Nalan water from Dugu Ye''s hands. Chapter 1827 Let Nalan water lean on her without any strength: "Mom, it''s OK." One side gently for the face of blood stained Nalan water, wipe off the blood on that face. Action is the gentleness she never had. "Moon." Nalan water feels the tenderness of the moon. Just now, facing such a desperate situation, he smiled at the bright eyes of Ryukyu. "It''s useless for mother. She can''t help Yueer. Almost, almost The moon is on... " At that moment, Ryukyu almost jumped at her. She saw it clearly. That''s not considered at all. The shrill cry. Almost resounded in her heart, shocked her soul. Her daughter, her daughter so love her, so protect her. Not because of the disappearance of time, distance and unfamiliar with her, and leave her. Such feelings, let her how not old tears full frame. How not to worry and regret. Leaning on Ryukyu''s arms, Nalan water was shaking almost all over. Hearing this, Ryukyu held on to Nalan Shui''s arm tightly and said softly, "everything is over. No one will hurt you in the future, and no one will hurt you again. You don''t have to take any responsibility for me. It''s all over. " Ryukyu in addition to the face of xuanyuanche will appear violent emotional fluctuations. At other times, they are calm. But the emotion hidden in the deep voice is not as shallow or even thick as ever. Listening to his daughter''s steady voice, nalanshui has never been happy and happy. Finally, I can live with Ryukyu and take good care of her. This happy, so many days tension now suddenly released nerve can no longer support, people slowly fainted in the past. Ryukyu supported Nalan River, which passed out without saying a word. If you know there is no big problem, you don''t have to worry. Just moving his eyes, he looked at Dugu Ye standing beside him. "Long time no see." I didn''t say thank you, because for Dugu ye, thank you is superfluous. Chapter 1828 But for her, thanks are too shallow. Hearing this, Dugu ye took a deep look at Ryukyu, nodded his head slowly and said, "long time no see." Even though there are thousands of words in ordinary days. When we really met, thousands of words finally turned into a long time no see. It''s not that I don''t want to say anything. I just don''t know what to say when I see you. Maybe there''s too much self-esteem. Perhaps there are too many deep feelings have been deeply buried in the bottom of my heart. Perhaps, it is that sentence, missed, has missed after all When Ryukyu saw this, he supported Nalan water and said, "how can I come here?" "Lively." Dugu ye thought for a moment and said a faint reply. It''s true that this world, at this moment, I''m afraid it''s the most bustling place. It''s no big deal to come here. But did Dugu ye come for the fun. At this point, she knew that Dugu Ye was a man who didn''t love the bustle. I''m afraid he''s worried about her, alas. But since he said that, she would listen. Some people are doomed to be unable to give the same emotional treatment. Then it''s good to be cruel all the time. After the sound of Dugu Ye''s words fell, Ryukyu looked back at Dugu Ye. I saw a pale yellow figure walking fast. It was empress Xiao, even light. I saw Lian Qing following Dugu Ye. Ryukyu knew that. Capricorn is brought up by Du Yi, and this Dugu Ye is probably with Lian Qing. Now I don''t want to greet Dugu Ye. It''s not the time to greet, and she doesn''t need to be polite. Looking back at empress Xiao, she picked up her eyebrows slightly. Du Yi was an outsider. It didn''t matter. But Lian Qing is a man who is stationed in the sea outside Ming island. Come here at this time. Don''t tell her there is a problem in the open sea. Fast walking to even light, looking at the eyes of Ryukyu. There was no expression in the white veiled face. Just listen: "we have no problem in the open sea, they have problems." After that, walk up quickly and whisper to the moon Chapter 1829 "A few days ago, chaos began to rise in the islands to be guarded by the three seas. Although the three seas will hide the news and turmoil well. But we can see it. The sea soldiers of the main island of Ming island, who are responsible for guarding the three islands, are swarming towards the main island on the detachment front. " Listen to even light to say this, Ryukyu nodded. This should be that Sandao also received the news of the main island riot and the forbidden area top secret. In such shocking news, the soldiers and horses on the main island are bound to rush back, which makes sense. Seeing Ryukyu nodding, Lian Qing said with a flash of light in his eyes: "we don''t know what happened on the main island. Let them prefer to give up the covetous us. Start to retreat to the main island. But Qiu Keng, Yan Hu and I all think this is a good opportunity. Now that they''re back, confused, flustered. So, we... " A cold smile flashed in Lianqing''s eyes. He raised his hand and waved it down, making a killing gesture. "Now, we have all the three islands. Our troops have surrounded the main island of Ming. What''s funny is that none of the people above know it. " Even chuckled, very bloodthirsty smile. 90% of the victory is in their hands. Therefore, she just stepped on the main island. This is also the place where she was persecuted. If you want to kill her enemies by hand, if you want to revenge, you can borrow someone else''s hands, but you don''t have the pleasure of doing it yourself. Ryukyu listens to Lian Qing''s saying. Let go. Autumn trace and Yan Hu and other battles will be taught by xuanyuanche. In the future, military orders will not be accepted. If you have a chance, you can start. Taking it down is the real king''s way. Now, whether or not the island of Hades surrenders, it is unable to return to the sky. Then he turned around and stood on the top of the high cliff, cold to the priest. Three people should stand on top of each other, with great momentum. The autumn wind is flying. Standing on the side of the white jade bridge, Mingdao is full of civil and military officials. After seeing the stranger who suddenly appeared, his face suddenly changed, and his eyes were focused on Lian Qingshen who appeared later. Chapter 1830 White yarn mask is a sign of even light. This has long been introduced into the ears of the people in power of the main island from the time when Lianqing attacked the Ming island. And their betrayer Lian Qing, empress Xiao of the northern herdsman. It is also a well-known news that he was left to be stationed in the open sea. Now, Lianqing appears in this place. That means, that means Wearing a veil, even light and cold eyes, he glanced at all the officials on the opposite side of the island, so that the king of the island and the holy priest. The voice, colder than the Arctic ice, is full of ridicule in this world. "It''s really lively. Is the famous Ming island consistent with the outside world? It''s not cold-blooded, it''s high-ranking, and there are many rules. Who dares to disobey the rules and the dignity and inferiority, and to die without the whole body? Today, how can my palace see such irony in this scene? " Crisp and with the voice of hatred, in the cold autumn wind, even filled with ice. "The three aristocratic families took the lead in the riot. The temple was filled with filth and filth. The king of hell Island worshiped the emissary of God regardless of the rules. Manchu officials stood by. Ha ha, it turns out that this is the sacred and invincible hell island. This is the strict level, the rules listed, even if married to others to throw a dignity confession, only to allow the two sides together. But he was killed and destroyed by the strict Ming island. Because she broke the rules of the island. Ha, now who can you tell this palace. According to the rules of Hades, who else can live here? Who else doesn''t punish his three clans to punish the crime of not respecting the Ming island? Tell this house. " At the end of the four words, it was almost like a thunderclap to break the sky. Mingdao civil and military officials looked at each other and couldn''t say a word. This is the punishment even light received in those days. They''ve never felt wrong. That''s how it should be. D but now, no one can argue. Hades is wrong from top to bottom, and everything they believe in is collapsing. They don''t know what''s right or wrong. Listen to Lian Qing''s fierce drinking, the light in the eyes of the king of Hades is flashing Chapter 1831 What do you want to say. But in the end, I didn''t say a word. Just add a silent sigh. Standing on the top of the cliff, even the light and cold eyes swept over the faces of the important officials of the Ming island and looked at the colorful look. "There is no justice in this world," sneered. I deserved it, and now you are a victim. It''s really funny. But it doesn''t matter. I didn''t die until I died that year has the final say. now, you die, you has the final say. I forgot to tell you that the soldiers and horses of our palace and Tianchen have conquered the three islands. Now, troops are being stationed outside the main island. The island of hell, a place of panic, is already vulnerable. your life and death has the final say in this palace. The face of the civil and military officials in the hell island was suddenly pale. These days, Ouyang Yufei rebelled against them and broke through the customs. The forbidden area appeared in secret and the subjects rioted, attracting all the attention. However, it ignores the hundreds of thousands of Tianchen soldiers and horses that are covetous in the periphery. Unexpectedly, now Now What is internal and external troubles. At this time, all the civil and military officials in the island of Hades knew. One by one, like ants in the oil pot, they are restless. Standing at the bottom of the cliff, xuanyuanche and Yunzhao listen, look at each other, and begin to walk slowly to the cliff, which is really beautiful even made by qingqiuwen and others. And the Ryukyu moon standing next to Lian Qing didn''t stop her. Her hatred of the island of the underworld always needs to vent. Autumn wind, more and more cold bone. Frowning slightly, the king of the island of hell raised his head to Lian Qing, who was cold and angry, and said in a deep voice, "Lian Qing, what''s your resentment? Come to me. It was the order of my Lord, and it had nothing to do with the thousands of innocent people on the island of Hades. " Even light listen to a sneer and burst out of the air, laughing extremely enchanting. It sounds cold-blooded. A wild laugh to eliminate, even lifting eyes to the king of Shangming Island, eyes are endless satire and resentment. "It''s nothing to do with it. This palace has always believed in the blood teaching of the king. Cut the grass and root. " Chapter 1832 "You..." Don''t say that the face of King Zun of Ming island has changed a lot. That''s all the officials of civil and military affairs in Ming island. His pale face is also more and more pale. Lianqing means to destroy the island of hell? Kill all the people on the island? So cruel This Looking at the ghost island king Zunqi, he could hardly control himself. Ouyang Yufei hurriedly lowered his voice and said, "no way." Kill all the people of Hades. It''s impossible without thinking. Although empress dowager Xiao hated the island of hell deeply, she had a head of grievance and a lord of debt. But it''s not to the point of not leaving. Listen to Ouyang Yufei''s words, the heart of the king of Ming island hasn''t been put down. Listen to even light suddenly is a light smile, slowly clapped a hand. "Think I can''t do it, can I? That''s telling you one thing. On the way to my palace, I saw ten rooms and nine empty rooms on the island of hell. Countless people are rushing in this direction. It is threatened that the temple and the king will give them a saying, otherwise Ha ha, it seems that you don''t need our hands. The hell island will be destroyed once its own people kill its own people. Nothing like this will make our palace more satisfied. " After that, Lian chuckled and waved to the senior officials of Ming island, pointing to the direction of Bijing palace and chuckled, "look, it''s here." As soon as this words fall, not only the faces of civil and military officials are changing. Even since Lianqing appeared, he has been watching the lively sacrifice on the wall, and his face has become ugly. Why so fast? They can''t rush here today. Damn it. At the moment, all the people followed the light fingers and looked at the past. Dense, overlapping. The sky and the earth seem to be occupied by countless ants. At a glance, I can''t see the head or touch the edge. Only the ants can be seen rushing towards this side. Bigger and bigger, faster and faster, more and more people. The noisy voices mingled. It''s like when the sea is stormy. Roar to the extreme, people can''t hear anything. Chapter 1833 It''s just that the sound wave has reached an amazing end. There is no end to it. At a glance, I saw such a formation. Everyone on this side is discolored. It''s like a team of long dragons. It''s like mercury coming out of the sky. I''m afraid all the people of Hades have come. That all day anger, that hot anger. Even if it is so far away, it makes people feel clear. Originally cold autumn wind, at this time was also set off as if the heat of summer. At the same time, it may also become the cold of the east wind. Standing at the bottom of the cliff, xuanyuanche and Yunzhao can''t see people, only hear the buzzing sound coming from far and near, shocking the world. After a glance, Qi Qi walked towards the direction of Ryukyu. They forgave the king of Hades. But it doesn''t mean that they are going to share weal and woe with the king of Hades. Under such a momentum, it''s better to be wise and protect yourself. The flow of people is fast. Walk through the high steps of Bijing palace. Through Bijing palace, where people are not allowed to walk at all. Crazy hell island people roared towards the direction of the temple. After the temple, there is a mountain of gods, and there is no way out. All, the last moment is still here for the Naran royal family, for the extermination of the family, for hatred, against all the people of the Royal class held together. At this time, it was surrounded by angry people of the island of Hades. Surrounded by the dead end. "Let''s talk about it. The temple tells us..." "The holy temple of all evil, we regard you as a God, and you killed our children..." "Kill them, they destroy our next generation..." "Why? Why is this... " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Countless angry, anxious, sad roars resounded in the sky. Countless men, women, old, young, with swords, axes, kitchen knives, hoes Rush up in a rush. That anger, that shock. So that they can spare their lives and only seek justice for their children. The sound shook the sky. The guard of the silver family who has already arrived, the guard team made of casting. Chapter 1834 Intercept at the front of the white jade bridge and guard the king Zun of Ming island and others behind him. Try our best to resist the rush of the people of Ming island. But under the overwhelming power. No one can stop it, just keep going back. Wang Zun stands at the front of the white jade bridge. See this eyebrow color tight wrinkly, saw eye lead mob rush to come to Lian''s family, Ouyang''s family, silver''s family, people of three big families. Roar: "be quiet, be quiet for me, I will give you an account." The loud roar broke through the air and came out, just as the thunder of summer thundered all around. Sheng Sheng drowns out the rage of the mob at the front. At this time, those civil and military officials didn''t find the injured King Zun of Ming island. Why is he so mean. One by one, they were surrounded in front of the king of the island of the underworld. They did not dare to speak. Lian Fei, the leader of the company headed by the mob, is the leader of Ouyang family and the father of Ouyang Yufei. After hearing this, Qi Qi raised his hand. Immediately, the two clans behind them began to crack down together. Riot, they will not get results. It''s not a way to solve things. They need to know why, why. Just when the chiefs of the two ethnic groups began to signal the people behind them not to speak, the bell of Bijing Palace also struck. The magic night of the silver family rings the king''s bell. The clear bell rang out. That''s a sign for the angry people to stop and stop. Wang Zun will give you an explanation. The meaningful bells and the euro family, and even the soothing sound of the family, one by one, were conveyed. The furious people began to stop and to silence. Surrounded by the highest concentration of Ming island''s royal power, waiting to explain. The scene began to quiet down. Ming island civil and military officials can''t help but feel a sweat on their forehead. Facing the guard of the silver family, even the head of the family and the head of the Ouyang family leaped over the king Zun of the hell island in anger. His eyes were focused on the sacrifice in the temple behind them. Chapter 1835 "Please get out of the way, Wang Zun. We have something to ask the saint." His face was livid. Although he was polite, his tone was almost like a knife. After hearing this, King Zun of Ming island looked at the father of lianfei and Ouyang Yufei, shook his head slightly and sighed: "lianfei, first evacuate people to Bijing palace. You can rest assured that I will give you an account today. " Ouyang Yufei''s father said with a heavy face: "Wang Zun, this matter has nothing to do with you. We are very clear whether Wang Zun''s forces have started. All these years are the hands of the temple. Wang Zun, you don''t need to say good words to the holy sacrifice at this time. This animal is inferior to something. Today we must tear him to pieces. " "Yes, there are thousands of broken bodies..." "Better a dog than a pig..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± When the word of Ouyang clan leader fell, the people close behind him immediately responded. If the angry eyes can kill people, it is estimated that the holy sacrifice of the body has already suffered a lot. The king of Ming island didn''t speak when he heard that, the silver family leader suddenly took over and said: "Lian Fei, Ouyang, first withdraw so many people. You can choose a representative to question. Such scenes and situations are easy to get out of control, you should know. Since Wang Zun said that he would give you an explanation, he would give it naturally. Do you still trust him? " After that, even Fei shook his head with a cold face and said: "no, everyone in the island of hell is entitled to listen to this. If we don''t get the answer we want, we will never leave. King, we can''t stand you protecting the holy priest. " As soon as this word falls, the group following him does not respond. But the eyes clearly showed that they would never leave. The king of Hades sighed: "lianfei, you..." "Haha, I''m afraid that the king doesn''t want everyone to listen to me. I''m afraid he doesn''t want to protect Ben." The king of the island of Hades said a word, and the holy sacrifice suddenly laughed loudly, and the whole person''s expression was a little crazy. "You want to know why, well, he doesn''t say to you," he said with a wild laugh. "This sacrifice told you, let your heart die to understand." Chapter 1836 As soon as the words came out, everyone''s eyes were all on the saint. Including Ryukyu, xuanyuanche and Dugu ye who are already standing together. The dancing of hunting in the autumn wind makes the scene silent. Under the words of the priest, everyone held his breath and waited for the next words of the priest with anger. And that''s when. "Holy feather, shut up." As soon as hearing the divine sacrifice suddenly interposed in, the face of King Zun of Ming island changed, and suddenly turned to the crazy saint who was laughing. See this for the holy sacrifice with white robes. The eyebrow tip and the corner of the eye all began to pour out the crazy sneer. It was an absolute madness. It was a form of ant like disdain. It''s a cold blood coming from the bone. Screen out the sacred appearance, showing the true color of black blood. The crazy and sneering saint, after the cold drink of the king of Hades, completely tore off the noble disguise and unfolded the invisible black wings behind him. It''s the fallen devil, not the divine angel. Look at the absolute transformation of the aura of the priest. Even if we have known that the priest is not a good person. At this time, it is not necessary to take a breath of air conditioner. No one can interpret the meaning of demons in a proper way. "Ha ha..." Full of ridicule and pride mixed with the laughter resounded in this side of the world. The priest looked at the suppressed anger and anxiety on his face, and even the king of the island of hell, who was in such a state of anxiety, was hiding his supplication. Step slowly down the steps of the temple. Approach the crowd. The evil face said with a sneer, "ha ha, I''m not afraid of you. I''ll do it when I do it, but it seems that Wang Zun is afraid of me." "Wang Zun." The words of the saint fell. Lian Fei and the patriarch of Ouyang, at the same time, looked back at them and the king of the holy priest, and shouted in a deep voice. The king of Hades frowned deeply. There was a flash of bitterness and deep pain on the face of the priest. And anger, absolute anger. This flash of bitterness and pain, let the holy sacrifice in the eyes. Chapter 1837 The more you laugh, the more you laugh. Ignoring the sneer of the priest, the emperor turned quickly. A face heavy and helpless to see with Lian Fei and Ouyang clan head of the Ming island people. "Don''t believe the words of the priest," he said again with a little pain. I have said that I will give you a satisfactory account of this matter. Step back, step back. " "Ha ha..." Listen to the words of the king of Hades, the laughter layer of the holy sacrifice rises, colder and sharper than the autumn wind. "No, we must listen to him today." Lian Fei shakes his head and stares at the sacrifice full of darkness. He never disobeyed the king of Hades. But this time, he must know the answer, he must. "Wang Zun, I''m sorry." And the head of Ouyang clan also refused the king of Ming island with clean words. "Ha ha, Wang Zun, it seems that your dog won''t listen to you. Since they are going to die, they understand why the sacrifice has to be pitied. " The priest stood at the other end of the white jade bridge step by step, looking at the eyes of all the people in the island of hell, full of coldness and madness. "Shut up for me." The king of Hades shouted angrily, and the sound was like thunder to interrupt the words of the holy sacrifice to continue. At the same time, he turned to lianfei and other people: "go back, all go back. I beg you, go back first, go back first." As soon as this word falls, all the angry and anxious people in the island of hell are all stunned. The king of Hades, their king, their supreme king. Once upon a time, I was so low. There was a time when I begged so much. Now, he begged them to go back. He begged them to leave first. Here All the people of Ming island, led by Lian Fei, looked at the bitter, anxious and painful face of the king of Ming island. I was a little confused at the first time. At this time, standing on the other side of the cliff, Ryukyu and others. But Qi Qi picked his eyebrows and looked at each other. At this time and here, the king of the island of the underworld protects the holy priests. I''m afraid the cat is tired of it. They know that the king of Hades is not clean. Chapter 1838 However, the previous thought was that the temple was the Lord at most, while the king of Hades just did not block it. Now, however, that seems to be the case. Perhaps, their guess is still biased. Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, Capricorn, did not speak. At last, Dugu Yehe didn''t even speak. Several people stood on the cliff and watched quietly. The autumn wind flies, the bright golden sun is dazzling, but it is cold without a trace of temperature. After all the people of Ming island were shocked, the eyes that originally looked at the king of Ming island were still respectful. At this time, they began to deteriorate slowly. This is how the king of Hades maintained the sacred sacrifice. It seems that Wang Zun could not get rid of the baby''s fall. The hearts of the people of the island began to sink. Their sacred sacrifice is a devil. And now the king they worship, maybe It was full of suspicion, anger, disappointment, grief, and many emotions flashed on the faces of all the people in the island of hell, straight to the king of the island of hell. The king of Hades saw this and suffered in his heart, but he could not say anything. Lian Fei, the leader, and the patriarch Ouyang looked at each other. In each other''s eyes, they saw doubts and fears, as well as breaking the boat. Slowly turned his head, lianfei looked at Wang Zun of Ming island, and said very slowly: "no, we will not go back. Today we are going to get out of the water. No matter who stands in the way. " The voice is very slow, but there is no room for turning. Make it clear that we will never stop today. If the king of Hades is blocking them, then don''t blame them for their disloyalty. Listen to Lian Fei''s words. Don''t wait for the king of Hades to respond. The sacred sacrifice on the other side of the white jade bridge has been laughing wildly. "Wang Zun, they don''t love you. You want to be a good man, but it''s a pity that you are nothing at all. Well, then I want to know that this sacrifice is... " "Shengyu, do you want to make the island never turn over? That''s how you want to ruin everything here? " The sharp roar destroyed the reason why the holy sacrifice came to the mouth. At this time, the eyes of the king of Hades were red. "Ouyang, lianfei, don''t ask, don''t ask. That''s the result. Chapter 1839 Not you, or not all of us. It''s affordable. " The voice of the king of hell island just fell. The silver clan leader, who had been standing beside the king Zun of Ming island but kept silent, watched Ouyang clan leader and Lian Fei suddenly open their mouths. The voice, full of and boundless pain and injury. Lianfei, who just wanted to refute, frowned tightly. Too sad, too painful. The head of the silver family knows what''s going on. However, what kind of internal affair actually made Ben follow the head of the silver family who forced the palace. At this last moment, he became soft? In the end, what happened to the hell island. Let their expression, so painful? Lian Fei''s hand holding the sword began to tremble a little. Standing on the other side of Ming island King Zun, in such an occasion, Ouyang Yufei has no position to speak at all. At this time, I also sighed deeply. Turn your head to his father''s eyes. Slowly shook his head and said: "father, don''t ask, I will tell you the reason later. But now, don''t press questions. As a result, it will really destroy the whole Ming island and the whole world. " After that, Ouyang Yufei shook his head again. Never break, never stand. This is his original idea. A newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. He is very impulsive and dare to do it. But he never wanted to destroy everyone. He just wants them to understand that he wants to improve here and rebuild an island of the underworld. I want to give a new life to the dead island that has rotted to the bone. Not destruction, not the most serious destruction. All people like this gather at this juncture. Upset his plan. If the truth is known. They''re going to collapse, they''re going to go crazy. The patriarch of Ouyang looks at Ouyang Yufei who sighs deeply. Those eyes are clear about everything. Because we know all this, we will subvert all this forbearance and refuse to betray. The head of Ouyang clan slowly clenched his five fingers into a fist. He got it. He got it. Ouyang has known the inside story for a long time. So, he chose to betray, he chose to overthrow the island of Hades. Chapter 1840 Choose to expose the truth to all the people of Hades. What he knows, he knows all the time. Such a truth made him choose to betray and overthrow, to be a traitor to Hades and bear the hatred of all people to expose the truth for them. Monofilament, but also at this time, let them not ask. Because they couldn''t bear the result. This What is the reason? What happened? The body of the patriarch Ouyang began to shake. That inner unease is getting bigger and bigger. Maybe the answer is really At one glance, the patriarch Ouyang and Lian Fei hesitated for a moment. As the head of a big clan, they are not too reckless. This time, I was so angry because I was so angry and shocked by the secret of the forbidden area that I was almost mad. But they still have reason. Especially at this time and so on. Seeing Wang Zun, the silver family leader and Ouyang Yufei, they all said that. No, I hesitated a little bit. Raise an eye, look at the complexion is painful, but that eye is for the island of hell. The king of Ming island, who wants to maintain the determination of Ming island. Look at the white jade bridge opposite, the full face of ridicule, the eyes of the crazy priest. Lian Fei and Ouyang saw clearly that the smile of the saint sacrifice, the smile of destruction, would bring everyone to hell. He wanted to destroy everything in Hades. He wanted to destroy it all. It was a hysterical madness. After they saw this clearly, they did not fight a cold war together. Maybe they were too reckless. So almost the whole island is coming together. If you force an answer they don''t expect. It is not that they persecute the palace, but that they demand destruction. Once he realized this, lianfei and Ouyang looked at each other again. Since Ouyang Yufei and the head of the silver family know that, it''s better to tell them in private. On the other hand, they are thinking about destroying the sacred sacrifice. If it''s not right, there''s a buffer. Chapter 1841 Lian Fei pondered for a moment, coughed and looked at the king Zun of Ming island and said: "in this case, let''s go back to the Bijing Palace first..." "No, never, never." "No retreat, no death." However, before he had finished speaking, all the people on the island of Hades, who were still waiting behind him, immediately called out. All the rage is hard to stop. "If you don''t quit, let''s make it clear today. Why? Why should we know? " " yes, if we say "leave first", you can arbitrarily discuss how to deal with us. We don''t want to deal with it. We want the truth. " " yes, the truth. " " the truth has blinded us for so long, our children, our next generation all died in your hands. We don''t need to falsify the lies. We want the absolute truth. " "Cherish, never return, never return ¡° ¡°¡­¡­¡± The roaring waves, one after another sounded, intensified. Lian Fei, the leader of Ouyang clan has sense and knows a little bit about it. But how do ordinary people know the power and analyze the situation. They only know they want the truth. Today they have rushed here. So if we don''t give them a culprit or an account, we will never leave and destroy everything here. No one cares about the future of the island. They have nothing but their own joys and sorrows. Once the head of the dragons can''t hold them down, the consequences are quite serious. After all, the people began to riot, and began to face the king of Ming island and other people. Start to yell angrily at Wang Zun and others. It''s amazing. The silver iron guards guarding the king of Hades have almost retreated to the head of the white jade bridge. The king of Hades has even been forced to the white jade bridge. At this time, it is impossible to retreat. Even Feihe and Ouyang can no longer hold down the exposed crowd, the atmosphere begins to be crazy, and the situation begins to be chaotic. This time, not only lianfei and Ouyang began to look ugly. Ming island King Zun, left and right Dharma protector, silver family leader, all officials, etc., Chapter 1842 His face was beginning to turn gray and blue. "Haha, I want to know. OK, I will let you fulfill your wish and give my sacrifice a good ear to hear you clearly." It was at the beginning of the insurgency that could not be resisted. The priest standing on the bridge at the other end suddenly burst out laughing. Black hair with the autumn wind in the ravine flying, the whole people give a bloody crazy, that kind of death will drag everyone to hell crazy. When the rioters heard the laughter, they immediately calmed down and looked at the holy sacrifice with red eyes. "Shengyu..." The king of Hades was trembling all over his body, and his voice almost collapsed. It''s very sad. At the same moment, the silver family and Ouyang Yufei slowly closed their eyes. There is no room for change. The golden sun is in the air, but it''s cold. This time, the priest didn''t pay any attention to the roar of the emperor of Hades. Cold and bloody eyes swept past the people of the island of Hades with all kinds of angry looks in front of them. The angle of the holy priest''s mouth is high. Under the expression full of schadenfreude, the priest sneered and said, "why do you want to know? I want to know why Ben sacrificed your children? I want to know why this sacrifice is so merciless. That''s because you''re guilty. You have sinned against God. God has sent down punishment for you and for you. " The cold voice caused a riot. The people of the island clenched their fists and put out their disbelief. Seeing this, the priest was not upset, but sneered and said, "why did the priest kill those babies. That''s because the gods sent down punishment to make them all incomplete. It''s all broken, it''s all twisted. " As soon as this remark came out, a huge wave broke out. "That''s not what you said..." "Nonsense, nonsense..." "It must be your fault, not your children, not..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing the people''s angry disbelief, the priest''s cold smile, Chapter 1843 Yang raised his hand and clapped a few times. See that applause, the temple door open. Several of the remaining Temple guards came out with a black cloth covered prison cart. The sight was attracted by the prison car to all the people in Ming island. Stop shouting and stare at the prison car. Without turning his head, the priest waved his hand, and the black cloth on the prisoner''s cart was torn off with a swish, revealing the following scene. A glance into the prison car. All the people in front of the island immediately took a breath of air conditioning. Some even stepped back in horror. Only in the prison car under the black cloth. A few creepy, child like things are crawling. But none of them are sound. The lack of arms and legs is good. Others, some limbs are not wriggling in the prison car. Some faces are completely twisted, nose is not, only left a big hole, mouth completely collapsed. Some big heads are like dustpans, but the body is only baby size. Looks like some age, but saliva, snot, covered with a whole body. Silly silly silly smile. That Jie Jie''s voice, let so many people stand on this high place at this time, also can''t let people feel that the back is cold and the hair is creepy. People, how can they grow up like this? The saint looked at the dull people, and there was a trace of madness in his eyes. With a wave of his hand, the first guard pushed out of the prison car opened a thick book. The cold voice resounds in this area. "He''s the eldest grandson of his family, who was raised in the temple with the income of the winter of the third birthday..." As he read, the guard beside him brought out a man with white spots all over his body and no limbs. "No, no way." As soon as the child mentioned it, the old man who rushed to the front suddenly screamed and his face was full of anger. "This child is definitely not my eldest grandson. My child''s temple said that he has good qualifications and was accepted as a guard by the temple. It can''t be him. You don''t want to fool me with such a child. " When the priest heard this, his eyes flashed absolute snee Chapter 1844 Holding his chest in both hands, he seemed to disdain his words. And the guard reading the book. He grabbed the child by the neck and turned his face to the crowd. "There is cinnabar mark in the center of eyebrow. Confirm." A cold voice accompanied the rise of the cheek. Several people who knew him changed their faces immediately. although the child as like as two peas, but the face is clean, this life is like a wife of Ho family. Nothing is more persuasive. The old man of his family has a cramped face. His face is almost indescribable. And his son and daughter-in-law behind him, at the same time a scream, Qi Qi can not accept the fainting past. All the people around the island of Hades immediately fell silent. A condition in which there are no limbs. It''s not poison that fosters this virtue. It is not any oppressive method that can torture children like this. It''s innate. It''s innate. Everyone can see that. "The daughter of Li Wei''s family came to the temple in the year of Jiawu." One eye slanted and the mouth crooked. It was ten years since Jiawu, but it could only crawl on the ground. Laugh and drool and snot flow together. It''s typical of children with brain problems. "The son of Fengcheng family, who will be in the temple in a few years..." "The son of more than three families, in the year of Bingchen, is in the temple..." "He Feng''s daughter..." Cold without a trace of emotional fluctuations, in the world sounded. Accompanied by a strange child who was pushed out. There was a dead silence in the air. A heavy almost suffocating emotion surrounds all the people in the island of Hades. On the side of Ming island, lianfei, the leader, and Ouyang, the patriarch. The horror in the eyes is beyond words. Many people fainted behind them. Those families who are all famous on the island of Hades are the parents and relatives of these children. This How is this possible? I thought that such a good child is a child worthy of family pride. Now it''s like this, the truth However, Wang Zun of Ming island and Ouyang Yufei, the silver family is long, but at this time, they are no longer sad. Chapter 1845 Instead, it was a deep, deep sigh and a confession. Even Fei and the patriarch Ouyang saw this, their whole body began to tremble. This is a real box. Maybe they shouldn''t open it. The devil in it will swallow them and all the people in the hell island. Looking at the dead faces of the people, the saint priest''s face was full of laughter. Slowly sneering: "this is just a few representative. I was raised in the temple to prevent your day. I will show you what your children are like. They''re not smart, they''re not athletic. That''s what they look like, that''s how obscene they are. They''re idiots, they''re retarded, they''re not as good as pigs and dogs. " The sharp and extremely cold laughter makes this word seem to come from hell, which is unbearable. "No, no, not..." "No, how could it be..." Standing unsteadily, facing the impact of this kind of impact, the people of the island of Hades began to shake their heads and retreat. It''s different from what they think. How can it be possible? How can it be possible. And the spirit jade and the fence around Ouyang Yufei feel the sharp of the sacred sacrifice and the panic in the prison car, holding Ouyang Yufei''s robe tightly. Looking at the gray but stubborn people who don''t want to believe. With a finger of the holy priest, he pointed directly at the Lingyu and the fence around Ouyang Yufei, and Jie Jie said with a smile, "look at it. The mental retardation of more than ten years ago can grow well even though it has mental problems. But, that face that body already had the mark, that already could not wear out. But today, more than ten years later, they are not big enough to grow into pigs and dogs. Ha ha, you don''t want to know why. That''s why I don''t want a group of dogs and pigs. What''s the use of such waste? You say, what''s the use of coming? " When it comes to this holy sacrifice, he laughs loudly: "for your good, so I''ll keep it from you. Since you don''t appreciate it, that''s good. This is the result, this is the result you want, ha ha. " Chapter 1846 The autumn wind rises and the treetops rustle. But it''s cold and cloudy. Golden light transmission, the sun covers thousands of. However, it seems that people are in the cold place for thousands of years. With the fall of the saint''s laughter, the whole restless people approaching the white jade bridge were completely silent. It was a kind of stillness, a kind of gray color. It''s a kind of powerlessness that is shattered by the great truth. All of us are at a loss for a moment, only dull, dull or dull. The end of the earth is quiet. For a time, there is only the sound of the holy priest''s wild laughter, flying with the wind. It''s creepy. On the other side of the cliff. Has been gloating at this scene of even light, at this time also put away the eyes of ridicule and hatred, surprised opened eyes. "How could it be?" Muttering to himself, even light eyebrows tightly wrinkled up. She has a grudge against those in power on the island of Hades. But it doesn''t mean that she has endless hatred for ordinary people in the island. The answer to this amazing mystery came out. This is no longer a scourge to those in power. It''s a fundamental denial of all the people of the island. This It''s unbelievable. Even if you shake your head subconsciously, your face will not be easy. "What''s the matter? How can children look like this? " Even the light murmured to himself, and the surprised Yunzhao opened his mouth. Xuanyuanche also frowned and shook his head: "I don''t know, is it related to the environment? Harmful in water? Toxic in the air? " When I saw so many babies in the pit from the beginning. He knew it wasn''t the next generation of two families. This scale of pit killing can only face the whole island of Hades. Every door, every household, can have so many children. I thought that the temple had killed these children out of some secret. At this time, it sounds like this. This is supposed to be a problem for everyone on the island. It''s such a large-scale problem coverage. Chapter 1847 It''s only possible that the draft, air, food and so on of the place of residence have deteriorated. That could cause problems for everyone on the island. Xuanyuanche can only give the above suspected answer after confirming the scope and magnitude of the problem. Apart from such an answer, he did not expect that it would be anything else that could make this generation more and more serious. Listen to xuanyuanche''s answer, Yunzhao nods, but still frowns. Water? Air? Isn''t it too ethereal. However, from Lian Qingshen''s point of view, xuanyuanche is very likely. At the same moment, even light turned around and said in a deep voice, "I think it''s very possible." "I don''t see much of it." Even the light voice is still falling, touching the chin, standing aside in the Capricorn eyebrows flashing doubt, the words received the past way.. "What do you say?" Dugu ye turned to Capricorn. He just came up because he was worried that the island was too strong and Ryukyu would suffer. But I didn''t expect to see such a scene. Let him be cold and tender, but he didn''t get a little scared. It''s really "I don''t think there is any problem with water and soil food. There is no poison. They are in such a situation..." Capricorn hesitated for a moment, as if thinking about the wording, and then said: "I think it is most likely that they themselves Something''s wrong. " As soon as this word falls, Yunzhao, Dugu ye and even xuanyuanche turn to look at Capricorn. "Why do you say that?" Even light surprised to insert a sentence. "No problem, my children are all well, and I haven''t had their eldest daughter-in-law. How can it be that someone has a problem?" Even light was quite surprised. Her jeruhon is lively, lovely and clever. It''s not like these handicapped children. How could it be that they have a problem. The guess is too far fetched. It can only be said that there is something wrong with the island itself. Capricorn listens to Lian Qing''s saying, turns his head and looks up and down at Lian Qing. I also feel that there is no mistake in even light''s words. I can''t help being silent. Xuanyuanche, Capricorn and others are wondering what happened to the hell island. Chapter 1848 Standing on the cliff, Ryukyu never opened his mouth, but frowned. She came to think there was another possibility. "I think..." "No, it''s impossible. You lied to us. You lied to us..." When Ryukyu''s words came out, the people on the island of Hades suddenly woke up from the huge shock and began to resist the words of believing in the holy sacrifice. They shake their heads. They don''t believe it. They don''t believe it. "Yes, you are lying to us. Just because these children have problems doesn''t mean our children have problems... " "It must be you, you killed our children, it must be..." "Yes, you did, not..." The cold autumn wind blows the white robe of the priest, which is cold to the bone. More and more people can''t believe the truth blindly. Instead, it was his fault to slander, and the taunts and sneers on his face became more and more intense. "I did it? I don''t like eating children, and I''m not interested in these incomplete things. Who knows if they are born with poison? " The holy priest sneered, and his cold eyes swept over the people who couldn''t believe the truth. "if you don''t believe the words of this sacrifice, you are asking your king. This sacrifice is evil, and your king is good. Ha ha, let''s see what kind of answer your king will give you. " The cold laughter was flying in the sky, and the priest lit the fire on the king of the island of hell. As soon as this words fell, those who had been hesitating seemed to have no backbone of the Ming island people, immediately focused on the Ming island King Zun. At this time, although they refused to believe. But I''m totally scared. They need someone they normally believe in to make sure. They want to hear that it''s not their own fault, it''s not the child they were born with. It''s the sacred sacrifice, it''s the bad guy. They urgently need such an answer, an answer that can pacify all people. Standing on the white jade bridge, listening to the saint''s words leading to him, the king of Hades slowly turned his head and looked at the people behind him. Chapter 1849 That eager look. That painful look of hope. Make him sad, break his heart. "You You Didn''t ask Ask... " Look at those eager eyes, those full of trust and hope for him. The king of Hades could not say anything when he reached his mouth. He didn''t want to push the people who had already stood on the edge of the cliff down into the situation of eternal doom. He didn''t want to, he didn''t want to. But the fact is "Wang Zun, don''t you always regret what happened? What, you''re going to continue your lies now? " Looking at the hesitating King Buddha of Hades, listening to the intermittent words that he wanted to give hope to all the people of Hades, the holy priest''s layer of laughter rose. Full of satire, full of ridicule. However, it''s this laugh that seems to be the first blow to the hesitant king of Hades. It woke him up and shook him. The despairing smile slowly bloomed at the corner of the mouth of the king of Hades. Looks like, so pain, so injury, so with a desperate decision. "Master, if you don''t want to talk..." Ouyang Yu Fei, who is standing beside the king Zun of Ming island, sees this. He clenches his teeth and reaches out to hold the king Zun of Ming island. "Wang Zun......" The head of the silver family also opened his mouth. It''s just that he doesn''t even understand himself. For a time, all the people in the world focused on the king of the island of Hades. Complex eyes slowly sweep all the people in front of them. Wang Zun of Ming island slowly pushes away Ouyang Yufei''s hand and slowly comes over. That step is very slow, but step by step in the hearts of all people. Hold your breath and concentrate. The civil and military officials behind the king of Ming island have tightened their hearts. The people in front of the king of Ming island are tense. Lianfei, the nearest opponent standing with Wang Zun, and the patriarch Ouyang, clenched their fists, and their fingernails were deeply pinched into their palms. The blood flowed out of the fist. Drop by drop the dew is like dust. They know that at this time, the king of Hades will speak. Will let all hell island people either go to heaven or go to hell. Chapter 1850 And it was they who drove the scene into this situation. It was they who put everyone on top of the frying pan and waited only for the final judgment. The wind blows gently, but it is still suffocating. His eyes were fixed on his subjects. The face of the king of the island of Hades was still painful, and there was a little more determination to go out. His voice was very deep: "there are many old people over 60 years here. Does anyone know about the green shadow 50 years ago?" A low voice is not a direct admission or denial. As soon as this words fall, half a day an old man of Ouyang family just reacts. "Remember, Biying, that''s the first one in Hades A broken baby. " The old man recalled that the incident was very noisy, with two babies tightly connected at the back. Such a child''s birth, like a tornado, shocked all people on the island. All people think of them as monsters. Fear never lasts. Finally, in the hands of the king, he was executed, and then this matter was solved. I don''t know why Wang Zun suddenly mentioned this, but the old man had no reason to fight a cold war. Old people around, but also serious face. They will never forget it in the end. But other people who didn''t know what this sentence meant, hearing this broken baby, immediately pinched their hearts again. The king of Ming island nodded, with a trace of old age in his voice: "Biying is not the first broken baby in Ming island. It''s just that they were born too special to let you remember. " Speaking of this, King zunningdun of Hades continued: "after the last king Zun executed this Biying, he thought it was over. I didn''t expect to see ten such things happen again in those years. " As soon as this word falls, the young people of Ming island don''t feel anything. Those old people, but the face changed color, one by one opened their eyes. The king of Hades smiled bitterly: "you don''t know. The news didn''t come out for fear of further confusion. They were secretly executed by Wang Zun. ¡° Chapter 1851 Speaking of this, the king of Hades didn''t pause, as if he didn''t dare to talk about it. He quickly continued. "But since then, problems have started to arise with new born children. From the beginning of the brain is not very good. By the end of the body appeared incomplete. Missing arms, broken legs, everywhere. Mingming is a perfect parent. Mingming and Mingming have no problems at all. But the children born have such and such problems. This is, this is... " When it comes to this, there is a trace of red on the face of the king of Hades. It''s the blood color of mood fluctuation. It''s a kind of anger that doesn''t know the source. Listen to the angry words of the king of Hades. Some middle-aged people in the team began to tremble and their faces began to twist. According to the calculation of the time of the king of Hades, they are just the people in that time period. Some of them are born with disabilities. Some people are stupid, but they are very inflexible. They thought it was nothing, but at this time, it sounds like The autumn wind is bleak and cold. "There are more and more cases like this on the island. The parents who gave birth to such children can''t bear it. They are everywhere crazy." There was a trace of pain on the face of the king of Hades. "Therefore, in order not to affect the peace of the island, for the sake of all the young parents, we are not going to bear such a huge blow. Thirty years ago, I agreed to the offer of the priest. Get rid of everything A crippled child. " The last sentence falls, and the king of Hades shakes his body. The face of the whole man was pale and bloodless. Next to Ouyang Yu Fei hurriedly grabs to help up, silent red eyes. So it turns out. On the other side of the cliff, Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, and others looked at each other. No wonder Wang Zunyi is sorry for the people''s impression. It turns out that he was involved in this matter. As soon as this words came out, the people of the island of Hades, who had already begun to feel bad, began to collapse with their ardent hopes. They may not listen to the words of the sacrifice. Chapter 1852 They can''t believe the evidence he shows. But the king of Hades respected what he said. He started from their past and their roots. It''s all experienced by people on the island. That''s all the facts that exist in everyone''s heart. Can''t deny, can''t believe. A lot of people began to cry slowly. A lot of people began to stare. The expression of dullness and desperation was so shocking that people could not bear to see it. "Then So It''s us It''s us I have a problem... " Even Fei was shaking, uncontrollable. Barely spit out the words from the teeth, almost no sentence. And reluctantly support some people who haven''t collapsed, listen to the mechanical eyes firmly fixed on the face of the king Zun of Hades. The emperor felt that he was facing the collapse of human spirit. Can''t help but red eyes. But he can''t stop. We have reached this point today. There is no way out of the island. Thirty years ago, he didn''t want to make a mistake, he didn''t want to spend it in daily regret. Perhaps, Ouyang Yufei is right. Without destruction, there will be no rebirth. At this time, the hell island has rotted into the bone marrow, and must be changed. We must let everyone know that they have a problem, and then find a way to solve it. He concealed them for thirty years. The result is not that everyone is cured. However, the island of hell is becoming more and more withered, and he also has trouble sleeping and eating every day. The once elegant and gentle priest has become such a cruel and abnormal nature today. It all comes from this secret. Carrying too much, so that at last the mind completely collapsed. "It''s not you, it''s all of us, everyone has a problem. Thirty years, thirty years of change and slaughter. The handicapped children are gone. Only when they were born, they could not see any shortcomings, such as Lingyu''s children. Or a child as good as Ouyang Yufei. But, after all, this is a minority. Each of our families is beginning to wither. Chapter 1853 Up to now, there is not a descendant of the Naran royal family, who has passed on for thousands of years, but only a moon born outside. This is my Naran sin. This is my retribution after giving such an order. I didn''t heal you, but I brought you into a deeper abyss. It''s my fault, it''s our fault. " Not like hoarseness, but more like injury to the extreme, regret to the extreme of the crazy cry. As soon as the king of Hades said this, he couldn''t control it any more. He burst into tears. Kneeling, they knelt heavily in the face of the island. It''s his fault, it''s their fault. If they told you from the beginning, maybe today is not today. Now, he has chosen such a moment to tell the secret that has been suppressed for decades. How many people will be injured and destroyed by the thunderbolt of giant. He was afraid to think. "Don''t do that, Wang Zun." The head of the silver family, who was standing beside the king of Ming island, squatted down and wanted to help him. But at the end of the day, instead of supporting the emperor, he knelt down deeply. If it is said that the king of Hades and the priest are the masterminds. He''s an accomplice. He''s kept the secret for so many years. I''m sorry for everyone. Ouyang Yufei looks at this scene, looks up and closes his eyes silently. The autumn wind swept his black skirt. In the place where no one saw it, two tears slowly flowed down, dropping dust. The wind blows suddenly, but no one can feel any temperature. A soft knee, even fly a kneel to sit on the ground. A fist hit the ground hard, and his face was already extremely sad: "no No How could it be like this? How could... " "So it is, ha ha, so it is..." After the stagnation, the patriarch of Ouyang suddenly laughed: "ha ha, it is so." The black hair scattered in the crazy wind, and the patriarch Ouyang raised his head and laughed loudly: "ha ha, why? Why... " In the laughter, the turbid old tears flew down. Whose fault is it? Chapter 1854 Is this God''s fault? Or their fault? They have done nothing. They have lived and worked on the island for thousands of years without any harm. Why, why does God punish them? Why "God, you don''t have eyes." A howl broke through the clouds and left Dharma protector slammed down his sword like a child. At his side, the iron man with the right Dharma protector was full of tears. There is no reason for the destruction, no reason for the extinction of children. What catastrophe can be compared with this? What kind of ending can be sadder than them. I don''t know how to live in joy. After unveiling these layers of curtains, the truth in the depths of those curtains can destroy everything. Destroy their self-esteem, destroy their pride, destroy everything they are proud of. They are a kind of family abandoned by heaven. The cold wind blows everywhere, and the truth of the amazing secret is passed down from person to person. Originally, he was so enraged that he wanted to beg for justice. Silence in this truth, collapse in this truth. In this truth into a rock. That dense, spread with the whole direction of the Bijing palace of the island people. There was complete silence. It''s a kind of silence that deprives everything. It''s a kind of breath more suffocating than the silence. What''s the use of them? They have the best treasures, the highest martial arts and the most miraculous medicine in the world What''s the use of all this? They can''t even continue their heirs. They can''t even have their children. They are deprived of the most basic rights as a person, a man and a woman, a couple. There is nothing happier than having children and grandchildren. There is nothing like the happiness of combining with the one you love and giving birth to the one you love. And they are deprived of this right, no, they can''t have it, they can''t Looking at the collapse of the hell island people, even if the easy place xuanyuanche and other people are also sad, they shake their heads in pain. "How could this happen? Why? " Even light is shocked. "Heredity, it''s the end of marriage." And after even the light voice falls, Ryukyu suddenly makes a sound and sighs. Chapter 1855 It''s the most common knowledge in modern times, but I didn''t expect to cause such a tragedy here. And listen to the words of Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, Dugu ye and other Qi Qi Qi focused on ryukyue. "No..." "Ha ha, my child is good..." "My dear, my mother took you back to dinner..." "What is this for..." However, before Ryukyu could explain it, after a brief silence, the huge mass began to collapse. Some people began to laugh, and began to hold their arms and talk to the air in their hands. Some people began to be angry and exhausted Some people begin to cry and go crazy Chaos, chaos, the whole gathering of the people began to chaos. Such a blow is too big, too big for them to accept. The high standing priest looked at the beginning of the collapse of the masses and laughed loudly: "this is the price for you to know the truth. Ha ha, how do you feel? Good, isn''t it? The island of Hades should have been destroyed. He shouldn''t have lived in this world. He has hurt me for so many years. He should have died long ago. I tell you, thirty years is just the beginning. There are still healthy children born. The next thirty years, oh, no, ten years, five years You will be born ugly and disgusting. You will never be born again, you will live in a nightmare forever, ha ha... " "No, no..." Crazy laughter, flying in the sky, into the people''s ears of the Ming island, which has begun to collapse. There is no doubt that this is even worse, and the people who had insisted on living began to collapse. "Holy feather." The bloody and red eyed king of the island of Hades heard that the holy sacrifice was still so in front of the people who were already injured and unable to bear the blow. He couldn''t help sweating and standing up. And at the same time, looking at the current situation of such chaos Ouyang patriarch. Look up to the sky a sad smile, in the hand long sword a Yang toward the neck wipe. "It''s my fault. I''m sorry." But for their insistence at the beginning, the situation would never have been the same. Wang Zun must have solved the crazy cult. Find a good reason to start telling the truth. Instead of being so direct, there is no room for such a little turning around. It''s his fault. It''s he who killed all the people in the island. Chapter 1856 The sword is as fast as electricity. The patriarch of Ouyang was determined to die, and his hand was unreserved. Ouyang, who was standing opposite him, was shocked to see this. Hurriedly a flying body rushed past, clasped the wrist of the Ouyang patriarch to death. "Dad, No." The leader of Ouyang clan was held tightly by Ouyang Yufei, and could not move. See this tearful shake head way: "it''s my fault, if not we insist too much, too radical, now will not be like this. We We... " "It''s coward behavior to commit suicide. Now is not the time to commit suicide. Appeasement and appeasement are the most important things at present. " Ouyang Yu Feihong roars at his father with eyes. The people here have been unable to accept this fact, and began to collapse. If we allow this development to continue, the consequences will be unimaginable. So many people are crazy or crazy, it''s just That kneels sits on the ground to hit the ground crazily Lian Fei hears Ouyang Yu Fei this speech. After all, it''s the head of a clan. He''s angry, sad and desperate. He''s still able to sort out the priorities. Then he stood up trembling and grasped the hand of the patriarch Ouyang. Blood red eye way: "want to die, also waited for to put things in order here to die, then I accompany you, now we want to do our best." Clan leader Ouyang looks at the tough Ouyang Yufei in front of him, and looks at lianfei beside him. I didn''t say anything with a Fierce bite of my teeth. Just push Ouyang away. , turn around and go to the people of Ming island who have begun to collapse. To appease, we must appease. Otherwise, the consequences of madness and collapse will be devastating. The wind is light and the clouds are light. Standing on the cliff not far away, looking at this scene of Ryukyu and others, all sighed and looked serious. It''s impossible to estimate how damaging such a breakdown would be. His knees were slightly soft, and he even knelt on the ground. That looked at her parents, looked at Lian Fei''s patriarch, looked at the eyes of all the people of the Ming island who began to collapse, and began to be hazy. The glistening tears are like the broken beads, flowing down quickly. Chapter 1857 She understood. She suddenly understood. Why did her parents and their clan leaders fly so fast that the king of Hades would order her to come back and marry. Even if it''s that unscrupulous. Because the descendants of the island have become fewer and fewer, fewer and fewer healthy children. The family''s hope can only be extended to these healthy people. They are not burdened with their own love, hate, joy and anger. But a family, a continuation of the island. So, so cruel, so inhuman. Just return not to return to her, and produce so big anger. Even light slowly covered his face with his hand. All hatred for the island of Hades vanished at this moment. I don''t know why I can''t hate it anymore. There''s only sobs left. There''s only sobs left. "What is the genetic problem? Please make it clear, apprentice. " Compared with the light mood fluctuation, Capricorn is more concerned about what Ryukyu said just now. Heredity, what is that? Ryukyu looks at the chaos and collapse of the island of Hades and shakes his head gently. "If you can''t get married with close relatives, you will have problems with the children you give birth to." Ryukyu, who has always been cold-hearted, can''t help but be sad by the scene in front of her, so she can''t care about Capricorn''s Apprentice. "Hell Island pursues purity and level of blood. However, such purity will bring problems. In order to be pure in blood, it is necessary for people to marry each other. If the level is strict, then it is also destined that the so-called three families will only choose the right person to marry. It has been basically this way for thousands of years. At the beginning, the ethnic group that may be chosen is relatively large, and there will be no such problem after marriage. But later on, the main island is basically all close relatives. Whoever you choose may be one of your three close relatives. So the superposition of consanguinity is repeated. In the end, we can''t clean up the situation today, alas. " After saying so many things in one breath, Ryukyu only sighed deeply at the end. Chapter 1858 This is not to say that the island has destroyed itself. "You mean you can''t marry someone of blood?" Yunzhao holds the most important point and turns to look at Ryukyu. Ryukyu nodded and knew that the issue of heredity is not a good explanation for the current era. For example, you are my cousin, I am your cousin, we are married. There are only three scenarios. 1¡¢ We don''t have children, we don''t have children. 2¡¢ The children born will be like them. 3¡¢ It looks normal, but there are always problems that we can''t see. Ryukyu''s voice is very weak. When he speaks, his eyes never leave the scene of chaos and collapse. But easily let xuanyuanche and others understand that meaning. When Ryukyu''s voice fell, Dugu''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, and he looked at the collapsed people, and he said slowly: "you can imagine. " Yes, you can imagine. I''m afraid it''s not a little bit of chaos in the blood relationship of the Ming island, which has lasted for thousands of years. This child "Back to Tianchen, I must order that there will be no marriage between the three generations of close relatives." Xuanyuanche''s face was dark and dark. The lesson of hell island was already in front of him. He would never ask his sky to have such a problem. Ryukyu, Dugu ye and Yunzhao are not talking. This lesson is too big. And in Ouyang patriarch and Lian Fei adjust their mood and start to respond quickly. The saint in the wild laughter, his eyes were mercilessly sweeping over the crowd that began to break down like waves in front of him. The voice is extremely cold way: "you all damn. All the damned people, what are they doing in the world? Go to hell As soon as the sound fell, the priest suddenly turned around and walked quickly towards the direction of the temple. His voice is not big. it''s like a huge wave in the air at this moment. Among all kinds of emotions and voices, it''s almost invisible. However, this doesn''t include just standing up and staring at his king of Hades. As soon as the king of Hades heard the words of the sacred sacrifice, his face changed in a flash Chapter 1859 In an instant, the body shape flashed and rushed towards the direction of the sacred sacrifice. "Shengyu, you dare." "What am I afraid of? After killing me for so many years, I want them all to go to hell to bury me, all of them. " The speed of the holy sacrifice leaping into the temple was no slower than that of the king of Hades. With the cold autumn wind, the words of iron blood fly by, making people shudder. Ouyang Yufei, his father''s son, is being comforted. His face doesn''t change greatly. There is an absolute mechanism in the back hall of the temple that can set up the ups and downs of hell island. At present, he can''t help turning his head quickly. He saw that his master was chasing after the priest. He quickly fell into the temple, immediately followed it, and rushed to it. And just after Ouyang rushes by one step. The collapse of the crazy people of the island of Hades, they can no longer control the large-scale riots. Everyone wants to vent that anger. As soon as tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of people vent, this situation The left and right Dharma protectors in other places are no longer available. The crazy people in front of them rushed to where they were. Vent, just want to vent meaninglessly, or simply rush to death. However, they surrounded them completely. They couldn''t make up their mind to chase after the king Zun of Ming island and Ouyang Yufei. They could only passively resist the people who had gone wrong. In the distance, looking at the xuanyuanche in such a scene, I saw the moon at laliuyue saying, "go, follow up." Said, with the Ryukyu on the direction of the pilgrimage to the temple of the priest flying past. Others take a look at this, say nothing, and keep up. In the eyes of the golden and white temple, it becomes more and more sacred. And this divine and crazy glow is really endless satire. Fast through the temple, Ryukyu and other lines rely on the front of the weapons to add sound, from the maze of the general temple through the rapid, into the rear hall. The mountain wind is flying, the paradise of the world. Outside the back hall of the temple, a small quiet lake is rippling in the autumn wind. The green color, reflected by the white sky, is even greener than the best jadeite. Chapter 1860 And outside the lake, the mountains are full of colorful flowers and colors, colorful and dazzling, with butterflies flying around and bees flying around. The four characters of the lake and the mountain are incisively and vividly interpreted. In such a beautiful scene, on a small white jade platform protruding from the center of the Lake wave, the priest and the king of the island of Hades are fighting fiercely. The fierce tangle of fighting, the immortal spirit of this paradise, the destruction of incisively and vividly. And just beside the lake, Ouyang Yufei stood there anxiously, his eyes locked on the two men who were fighting, and they did not move. Ryukyu and so on saw this slow walk to Ouyang Yufei''s side. Ouyang Yufei hears the sound and looks back at Ryukyu and others. Seeing that he was not an outsider, he didn''t speak at the moment, but continued to turn his head and look at the holy priest in the lake and the king Buddha of Ming island. Xuanyuanche, Dugu ye and so on saw that Ouyang Yufei didn''t go up to help, and didn''t start. They just stood beside Ouyang Yufei and looked at the past. This one looks past, a few people were immediately entangled by that fierce eyes. Xuanyuanche and ryukyue rush into the island of the underworld. They haven''t met many powerful characters all the way. Therefore, let them estimate that the island of Hades is nothing more than a strong country. At this time, at this point, the heart that despised never dared to rise again. It''s just a white jade platform that can only hold two people in the lake. The body shapes of the saint and the king of Hades can hardly be seen clearly. We can only see two figures shaking and air tearing. Xuanyuanche, Dugu ye, Yunzhao and Capricorn, even if one of them is an expert, they can hardly see the two in the battle. At present, several people were shocked. Only Ryukyu did not know the ancient martial arts, so he only felt powerful, but he did not reach the shock of xuanyuanche and others. But see, the sword Qi passes, the lake water splashes out. The air shakes as the palm breaks through the air. The splashing water of the lake is under the fierce power. Unexpectedly, across a distance of at least five Zhangs, it splashed down on Ryukyu and other people standing by the lake, hurting their lives. Ryukyu raises his eyebrows and doesn''t care who is the best in martial arts Chapter 1861 Only follow Ouyang Yufei''s eyes from time to time in another direction. I saw that the speed of the two groups was very fast, and I could hardly see who was who. But their goal is all that small white jade steps on the corner, a concave and convex lion like white jade carving. It seems that the white priest wanted to destroy it. And the king of Hades is trying to block it. Seeing this, Ryukyu lowered his voice and said, "what is that?" Ouyang Yu Fei is clenched his hands and is full of concern for the war situation. Suddenly, he listens to Ryukyu''s question. He is not only slightly shocked, but turns his head to look at Ryukyu. Then with Ryukyu''s eyes, he looked at the white jade lion. Seeing this, Ouyang Yu Fei can''t help eyebrows rising slightly, but let Ryukyu see the most important place at a glance. At the moment, he did not hide it. He was concerned about the war situation and said in a low voice: "the lion was a self destruct device on the island, built by many generations of people from the island of Hades. As long as it is destroyed, the whole island will be sealed up and no one will live. " Sealed? what do you mean? Ryukyu frowns slightly. Can the island be sealed? "That''s not going to help." The slightly frowned Ryukyu didn''t open his mouth. Dugu ye, who was standing beside him, suddenly intervened. Although their voices were low, they stood so close. Although they were concerned about the battle situation between the priest and the emperor of Hades, no one could hear them. At the same moment, Dugu ye, Yunzhao and Capricorn all turned their heads to look over. Ouyang Yufei said with a wry smile: "you think I don''t want to. It''s Luoshui. Who are you going?" Forget the river and the Luoshui River, and the feather will not rise. The small white jade platform on naluo water can only accommodate two people. It''s even a little crowded. There is no place for a third person. This Ryukyu and others are silent for a moment. There is still room for them. They can''t fly. No wonder Ouyang Yufei has to stand here and work hard. "Naranjiang, do you want to block this sacrifice?" At the moment when we couldn''t help each other, we could only stand and watch. The holy priest of the warring party on the white jade platform suddenly spoke in a cold voice. There was a loud collision of weapons. Chapter 1862 "I will never let you destroy the island," said the king "Jie Jie, don''t let this sacrifice be destroyed, joke, do you think that with the present situation, those people still live? Is this island of the underworld destroyed? " The holy sacrifice''s wild and cold laughter rang out. In response to him, the king Buddha of Hades suddenly stopped his body and made a fierce attack on the pilgrimage. The holy sacrifice''s body was smothering in the air, and the backhand was just passing by. "Boom." Listen to a muffled sound, the water splashed all over. The two palms of the priest and the king of Hades meet tightly. From the lightning like attack, the moment turned into a competition of internal power. Looking at the face of the saint and the king of the island of Hades slowly red up, the head began to appear silk smoke, but the body shape was as iron as the general motionless. Ouyang is tight in Feixin. When internal forces are combined, one mistake is that life is at stake. But the hand that had already been clenched into a fist broke even more. "How..." At that moment, the crowd rushed out, and the left and right Dharma protectors and several military generals of Ming island who followed them arrived. Looking at the situation in front of him, the left Dharma protector said only one sound, and he pressed it down. Looking at the scene where the internal forces have begun to fight. the faces of left and right dharmapalas and others began to look ugly. They quickly stood beside Ouyang Yufei one by one and only watched quietly. By the lake, the breeze is blowing and the silence is abnormal. In the lake, the internal force is strong and the murderous spirit is sharp. Blood red eyes, the holy priest looked at the front of the Ming island King Zun, Jie Jie smiled, silent toward the Ming island King Zun mouth: "you are not as good as me. I must bury this island today. " The king of Hades looked at the eyes of the holy priest, and his face was red with blood. He also said silently: "you can''t imagine that I will fight for this life, and you can''t achieve it." When the priest saw this, he began to laugh. "What can I do? Master can''t beat him." Ouyang Yufei, who has been paying attention to the situation in the field, naturally doesn''t miss the lips of the two people, and immediately lowers the voice anxious way. The former king of the island of Hades and the holy priest were the brothers taught by a master. Chapter 1863 The martial arts are similar, and the standard and drum are equal. Now, the master is powerless by this child. And the sacrifice chose to fall mercilessly. This martial arts began to fall on one side. He is good at martial arts, has a good eye for left and right Dharma protectors and xuanyuanche. At this time, he doesn''t need Ouyang Yufei''s theory, but also sees the height. The face of the Ming island King Zun is getting redder and redder, and his body shape begins to shake. And the priests seem to be relatively normal. It''s only a matter of time before the king of Hades loses. Not from a moment, each heavy eyebrow. But Ryukyu looked at the holy priest coldly, and suddenly said, "holy priest, do you think you want all the people here to go to hell if you destroy that mechanism? Or, do you want to give them a chance to rise to heaven? " Cold words suddenly break the silence by the lake, which sounds very strange. As soon as this words came out, not only the saint priest''s face changed. Ryukyu, holding his chest in both hands, did not turn his eyes. Looking at the saint, he sneered and said: "revenge, what is revenge? It means that they are not as good as dead. To live is more painful than to die. I can''t get rid of it all my life. That''s what I understand as revenge. I think this is the situation of all people in the island of Hades. Life is not like death. But now you want to destroy the hell island and kill all the people who are not as good as dead. Priest, I think you are really a good man. Let them not suffer, let them not be crazy, and give them a good time. Well, I didn''t expect that the holy sacrifice was so kind-hearted. It''s really worth my admiration. " After all, he raised his hand and clapped his hands. As soon as this words fall, that first moment return arrogant Yin Jie''s holy priest, the person whole one Leng. What he said was not right. However, how could the master master be in a trance. With this hesitation, the king of Hades immediately felt that the internal power of the priest was smothering, and then he took advantage of it. When the palms are full of strength, the internal power of the whole body is like a beast coming out of the cage, and it comes out with all its strength. "Bang." A dull internal force collision. Chapter 1864 In a moment, I saw the saint''s body shape flickering, a mouthful of blood gushing out, and a man staggering back step by step, almost stepping into the water of naluo. "Good." Ouyang Yu Fei sees the eyes suddenly brighten and roars with praise. But his praise came out. The priest, whose face was red and was opened by the king of Hades, suddenly looked up, did not have any moves, and rushed up in a frenzy. With one palm, it was quickly and amazingly printed on the chest of the Ming island King Zun. "Master......" Ouyang''s face changed suddenly when he saw Yu Fei. The left and right dharmapalas and other people on the edge were also livid. On the white jade stage, the movement of the holy priest is fast, and that of the king of the island of hell is not slow. At once, he kicked out of the air and kicked the belly of the priest. In a moment, I heard a sound of bone fracture, accompanied by a roar of Jie Jie''s laughter. The holy priest''s body shape was empty and fell towards Luoshui. "I want you to back me up if I die..." The roar of Yin Jie''s laughter was flying in the heaven and the earth. The holy priest smashed heavily into Luoshui and never came out again. At the first sight of the war, the situation reversed and the dust settled. Left Dharma protector quickly flew, jumped over the lake and jumped onto the white jade platform in the lake, and helped the king Zun of Ming island fly out. "Master, master." As soon as the body shape of the left protection method falls, Ouyang Yufei rushes up at once, and his eyes turn red instantly. At this time, the face of the Ming island King Zun was white, and there was no human color, and his sternum was weak. "Wang Zun......" Seeing this, the right Dharma protector and the generals all went up together, and their eyes were red. Soft fell on the left Dharma protector. The king of Ming island looked at Ouyang Yufei''s blood red eyes and tried his best to hold Ouyang Yufei''s hand. There is a smile on the face, not a strong smile, but a really happy smile. "Master, I''m glad that I''ve been free for so many years. I can go down and make amends with my subjects. Cough..." "Master......" Ouyang Yufei clenched the hand of the king Zun of the Ming island. He wanted to express his comfort and was stopped by the king Zun of the Ming island: "listen to me." King Zun of Ming island knew his injury. When he stopped Ouyang from flying, he immediately looked at Ryukyu. Chapter 1865 "You don''t want to die. Please Help Yufei rebuild the island of Hades. After all, here is His home. " Voice down, Ming island King Zun tightly stare at the moon. Instead of relying on the fact that this is her home, I will tell you that this is Ouyang Yufei''s home. Hearing this, Ryukyu took a deep look at the emperor Zun of Hades, reached out and grasped xuanyuanche''s hand standing beside her, and nodded slowly, "OK." Ryukyu knew that her good word had fallen, and the island of the underworld was given to Ouyang Yufei. However, she did not feel threatened. Just a little sorry for xuanyuanche, but she knew that xuanyuanche would also send it. The king of Hades saw that Ryukyu had agreed. Now he took back his eyes and looked at Ouyang Yufei, who was red in his eyes. He smiled and patted his hand and sighed: "it''s just for you A mess. After the Ming island, I will give it to you. I believe You. Left and right Dharma protectors, cough and cough, you must cooperate with Yufei, you must Help him... " Before he had finished speaking, the king of Hades was out of breath and slowly closed his eyes. "Yes." "Master......" "Wang Zun......" The shrill roar layer rises and floats across the land of Ming island. The autumn wind is sharp, and the two heroes of the flourishing age end one by one. The highest authority, the holy sacrifice and the king''s respect of Ming island are both annihilated. Perhaps, this is their last account of the island. More, perhaps, it''s also a relief. And in the sharp autumn wind, the hundreds of thousands of Tianchen army led by Qiuxian and Yanhu surrounded the island of the Ming island and began to land to encircle it. A group of scattered sand, the disintegration of the island of Hades, is no longer that contempt for the supremacy of the world. Along the way, no one can block, no one can block, no one is willing to block. Autumn trace and Yan Hu are like autumn wind sweeping leaves and sweeping everything. Ming island is a holy land for thousands of years. In this autumn wind sweeping leaves, towards the end. The clouds in the sky are smooth and carefree. The sky is blue like silk, so beautiful, so light. The sky is still bright, but people are not. ¡£¡£¡£ Enter the end countdown bird Chapter 1866 It''s not easy to build a force of a thousand years. But destruction, but only for a moment. Maybe it''s a complete destruction, maybe it''s a chance to be reborn. Never break, never stand. There is always a time when there is cause and effect. Autumn is deep, even if the island is warm in the south, it has ushered in the steps of winter. White snow falls gently, scattered on the ground, on the treetops. It can''t be made up of silver, but it''s even more rusty. Let the disillusioned island be more lonely. The sacrifice of the two heroes of the Ming island and the king Buddha of the Ming island both ended. The power center of Hades has collapsed. Although the hell Island handed over this right to Ouyang Yufei before it died, it was unable to return to the sky. The shocked people of the island of Hades are either crazy or dead hearted. It''s hard to return to the sky. Therefore, the autumn trace and Yanhu that came from the encirclement and suppression. On the contrary, he did a good thing for Ouyang Yufei, suppressed the craziness of all the people with his iron fist, and helped Ouyang Yufei to stop the complete collapse of the Ming island. This is what Qiu Keng and Yan Hu didn''t expect at the beginning. However, after meeting xuanyuanche, he understood the reason and began to help Ouyang Yufei suppress it willingly. The east wind is fierce, and the share is cold, although it is much worse than the winter months. However, at this time and here, it has frozen the hearts of all people. Repression and chaos always make time pass quickly. In a moment, it''s half a month since the emperor of Hades died. On this day, the night is bright, and the silver moon is like a cold silver knife hanging on the sky. The stars, I don''t know where to hide, one would not show his face. Light snowflakes fell from the air. Splashed to the ground. Then quickly melt into water, wet with the ground, into invisible. Night, dark deep, dark cold. In this dark night, the purest holy lake behind the temple, in front of a tombstone, stands a snow-white figure. The ends of the hair have been moistened by the snow. Chapter 1867 The shoulders were also wet. However, the man seemed to be unconscious, standing still and motionless. From the back, so bleak, so lonely. When Ryukyu stepped out of the temple, he saw Ouyang Yu Fei standing in front of the tombstone of the king of Ming island. Silently shook his head, Ryukyu slowly toward Ouyang Yu Fei. "The dead are gone, and those who come can be traced." Standing slowly beside Ouyang Yufei, Ryukyu opened his mouth slowly. The voice was a little heavy, with a touch of comfort. Ouyang Yufei, standing in the night, seemed to be interrupted by the sound of Ryukyu, and his sober body trembled a little. Then, continue to face the tombstone under the dark night, without making a sound or turning to look at Ryukyu. When Ryukyu saw this, he didn''t see Ouyang Yufei either. He glanced at the tombstone of the emperor of the Ming island, holding his chest in both hands as a way of talking to himself. "If I were him, I would only look at his sad apprentice. I''d rather not." As soon as the words fell, Ouyang Yu Fei raised his eyebrows and turned to look at Ryukyu angrily and said, "what do you know? You can''t understand my feelings with the master." He and his master, who are called apprentices, are like father and son. Between them, even more than he and his father. Such feelings, not sad, simply Ryukyue ignored Ouyang Yufei''s anger and continued with a light way: "I don''t realize that it doesn''t matter. I only know that if I change my mother to die here today. I will never be so sad. I will only try my best to finish what she wants me to do, to finish her last wish. " If there is not a lot of emotional ups and downs in the cold night, Ouyang Yufei will be shocked. Then, turn your head slowly and look at the tombstone of the king of the Ming island. His eyes closed slightly and he bit his teeth hard. Liuyue feels the change of Ouyang Yufei''s mood, and Fang slowly turns to look at Ouyang Yufei, who closes his eyes and clenches his teeth. Shaking his head gently, he said in a deep voice: "Ouyang Yufei, I believe you don''t need me to mention you and comfort you. Chapter 1868 What to do, what not to do. Should be sad in the bones, or stacked in the face, just sad. You should be very clear. If you don''t know, then it''s very good. I don''t mind that there is another Ming island in my sphere of influence. I think xuanyuanche doesn''t matter. " Cold voice fell, Ryukyu''s eyes slowly rising up a trace of anger. And Ouyang Yu Fei listens to Ryukyu''s saying, Shua opens his eyes, turns his head and stares at Ryukyu. While Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei looked at each other, they continued: "I will not think that this is the territory of Naran clan. I only know a force that has united for thousands of years. Even if it breaks down today, I will never allow them to live in one place. This island of the underworld, I will split it up and let it... " "Enough." The cold statement of Ryukyu is not finished. Ouyang Yufei is roaring. His eyes are staring at Ryukyu. Ryukyu saw that this did not continue, only to Ouyang Yufei angry eyes, do not let. Four eyes are opposite, sparks are flying. The sharp atmosphere of collision, let the snow fall slowly in the night. Also quietly out of the way, into the land of silence. It''s so unrelenting that I can''t let it go. Ouyang Yu Fei''s rage in his eyes slowly subsided and his face burst into a wry smile. "Thank you." The sound of a wry smile filled the night. Ouyang Yufei suddenly held out his hand and held the moon tightly in his arms. Hold tight, hold tight. He knew that Ryukyu did not want the island of Hades. But if he''s in such a depression. Then Ryukyu will really enter what she said. If you don''t mind another Ming island, you will certainly separate them. Ryukyu, this is to comfort him in another way. Let Ouyang Yufei embrace suddenly, ryukyue did not avoid, only slowly extended his hand, gently patted Ouyang Yufei''s back. Now Ouyang Yufei needs support. "Don''t be sorry for his expectations." The voice of the cold resounds in the still night, converging the snowflakes. But let people not feel cold, but only warm, deep warm. Chapter 1869 Ryukyu didn''t say who he was, but Ouyang Yufei understood. Burying his head on Ryukyu''s shoulder, Ouyang Yufei''s voice was a little astringent: "no, I will never fail my master. Just, just... " "It''s just that you didn''t expect that the island would end up like this. You can''t find a solution at present, so you are so desperate." Ouyang Yu Fei didn''t finish his words, and Ryukyu went on. Ouyang Yufei listened to the silence for a long time, and the head buried on the shoulder of Ryukyu nodded. The arms are tighter and tighter to hold the moon. "I didn''t expect that," the voice said softly. The fact that everything is destroyed is not something visible. It destroys the hearts of all people and fundamentally destroys them. How can such an island of the underworld stand up again and save them from self exile? I don''t think so. I really don''t think so. " Listen to Ouyang Yufei''s soft but hard words in his ear. ryue once again shook his head slightly, but at the same time, he gave Ouyang Yufei a hard pat on the back. "Then why don''t you ask me?" The voice was cold and even a little angry. However, Ouyang Yufei, who was in the dark and couldn''t find the direction, seemed to see a star shining in the dark night. Dazzling lit the whole night. Ouyang Yu Fei''s body is stiff. Suddenly he looks up and stares at Ryukyu with astonishment. "You have a way?" How did he forget Ryukyu. Ouyang Yufei asked in a hurry. When Ryukyu saw Ouyang Yu Fei, he said lightly, "I can''t help it. What can I do for you?" After that, without waiting for Ouyang Yufei to ask, he said slowly, "this is not a big problem that cannot be solved. It''s just that you''re too pure. As a result, nearly all of them are close relatives. Children born like this will not be healthy. If we want to solve this problem, it''s very easy to open up the island of Hades and let them intermarry with outsiders Ryukyu said it was easy. Chapter 1870 However, Ouyang Yufei''s eyes widened, and his face flashed so complicated that he could hardly understand Ryukyu. "Don''t believe it?" Ryukyu stares at Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yufei shook his head, and two words came out of his teeth: "No." He believed in Ryukyu. After Ryukyu made such strange things that he could not imagine, he thought Ryukyu was omnipotent. "It''s true." Not after Ouyang Yu Fei suddenly came out such a sentence, let Ryukyu listen to the double eyebrows a pick. For the first time, his face showed a look of shock, and he quickly asked, "did someone tell you that?" Is there anyone in the world who has crossed through? Ryukyu was shocked. No way, Ouyang Yu Fei heard this question from Ryukyu, shook his head slightly and said slowly: "so many years, there are so many situations on the main island. But the three islands are relatively few. Because they are civilians, they are generally not forbidden to marry outside. I thought about a lot of reasons in those days. I thought about whether there was something wrong with my blood. I was just not sure. I didn''t think it was true? " Ouyang Yu Fei said, deeply sighed. Purity of blood represents nobility, but who ever thought behind purity, but hidden such a catastrophe. It''s a great irony. And Ryukyu listened to Ouyang Yufei''s saying, and his eyes flashed with deep surprise. Ouyang Yufei, how does this brain grow? Many ideas and inferences can be in line with the results of thousands of experiments in modern society. Ouyang Yufei can''t really describe him with words. How can the world give birth to such a perfect person. Ryukyu looks at Ouyang Yufei with his head tilted, and a trace of praise flashes in his eyes. After Ouyang Yufei sighs, he looks at the praise in Ryukyu''s eyes. Suddenly there was an indescribable feeling in his eyes. Ouyang Yufei holds the moon again and draws a smile on his lips: "I''m really happy to meet you in this life." "I''m happy, too." Chapter 1871 Ryukyu claps Ouyang Yufei''s shoulder, which is very direct. Ouyang Yu Fei chuckled, but he didn''t say anything. Just in a hug Ryukyu, head buried in Ryukyu''s shoulder, deep, deep inhalation that belongs to Ryukyu taste. Ryukyu sees this smiling and pats Ouyang Yufei''s back. The night was quiet, and the cold moonlight fell. I saw the snowflakes fluttering, Ouyang Yufei and Ryukyu hugging together, very beautiful, very beautiful. "Do you mind?" In the distance, Capricorn held his chest in both hands, leaned against the gate of the temple''s back hall, lowered his voice and smiled towards the expressionless xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche shook his head coldly. He didn''t even have a strange look on his face. The feelings of Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei lie between brothers and confidants. Maybe a little more. But it will never rise to his height. And he did not mind that Ryukyu had his own friends and confidants. The night was dim. Dugu ye, standing in the shadow, took a quiet look, turned around slowly and left. "I went to work." After a hug, Ouyang Yu Fei let go of Ryukyu and nodded to Ryukyu with a smile. That look that breath has been restored to the original free and easy, omnipotent Ouyang Yufei, is not that sinking person. Ryukyu heard nothing superfluous. He waved directly to Ouyang Yufei. It was very clear. Seeing this, Ouyang glanced at xuanyuanche and others standing at the gate of the temple, then turned his head and looked at Ryukyu deeply. Chuckled and walked away to meet the snowflake. Snowflakes fall, but warm heart. He didn''t tell her that it was because he was worried about this bloodline. So, dare not pursue too much, dare not show too much. All can only be deeply suppressed in my heart. Ryukyu, his cousin, the cousin of his three blood relatives. Maybe today''s result is the best. To love a person is not to bear the unknown, fearful or fearful future with her. But let her happy life, happiness is good. Just be happy. Chapter 1872 The night wind is flying, and the snow is falling. Under the cold light of silver moon, Ryukyu walked towards xuanyuanche, smiling and happy. Ouyang Yufei, who has recovered his vitality and self-confidence, moves quickly. The next day, a shocking news was quickly announced on the collapsed island of Hades. It is not God who has deprived them of their offspring. It''s not God''s punishment. Instead, we just need to get out of the island and marry the outside world. Then all that troubles them, all that causes them to collapse, will be gone. It doesn''t matter whether people believe it or not. Ouyang Yufei always makes them believe it. For a future king of Hades, it''s time for him to show his courage and ability. The east wind is whirling, and the cold winter steps are jumping forward. Ryukyu, xuanyuanche, didn''t help Ouyang Yufei. Just lent him Yanhu and qiuchen and their troops. In this winter, Ouyang Yufei quickly eradicated the hostile forces and the root of the disaster. Start to rebuild a new power center. A center of power centered on him. There is the will of emperor Zhuo of Ming island in front, and there is the help of the army of Ryukyu and xuanyuanche in the back. Ouyang Yufei said East, how dare people on this island say West. The Millennium heritage of the ruined island of Hades has become the past. Now, the new system is rising rapidly. The time passed quickly. In a flash, it was two months. Due to the coming of winter, the sea area between the main island of Ming island and the three affiliated islands will have special dense fog and cold ice in winter. This makes Tianchen, who belongs to the mainland, have no ability to return. As a result, all the people and boats are stagnant around the four islands of Ming island. While helping Ouyang Yufei suppress the people of Ming island. While waiting for the return of spring. On the flame Island, an affiliated island of the Ming island, Ryukyu is pregnant for five months and begins to show his belly. He and xuanyuanche are roasting meat and eating wine in the main mansion of the island. Enjoy the rare leisure time. Because he couldn''t go by boat, so could Dugu Ye. Therefore, the seats in this circle are even, and no one is missing. Chapter 1873 "Come on, try this." Bake a piece of venison, cut it with Ryukyu''s sabres, and give it to xuanyuanche, her mother, Dugu ye, Yunzhao, Capricorn, Lianqing, etc. Yunzhao and xuanyuanche look at each other without saying anything. I''m joking. I remember the insect feast in Ryukyu. It''s fresh in their memory. I dare not eat what Ryukyu made after I swore. Xuanyuanche once asked Liuyue in private. That meal is for them, or only for insect feast. And the answer is that it''s the only way to do it. The roast venison looks good, but they fully doubt whether it will poison people. Capricorn, even light are smart people, see this, ha ha laughter of the lively, also dare not move. Even light even pulls the Nalan water, and does not let Nalan water do it. This Nalan water loves a woman''s heart, let alone a piece of meat. Ryukyu is giving her a bottle of poison. It''s estimated that she will drink it without changing her face. This can not let Nalan water be used as the victim of barbecue by the poisonous hand of Ryukyu. Nalan water can''t help smiling and shaking her head. Sitting aside, Dugu ye, who had never spoken, saw this, glanced at all the people and slowly extended his knife to cut it. Ryukyu glances at xuanyuanche, who dare not move. Yunzhao stares at people and despises them. Then he turned his head and asked Dugu ye, "how is it?" "Not bad." Dugu Ye gave a positive answer. However, when Yunzhao saw Dugu''s expressionless face, he naturally thought it was perfunctory. When ryukue saw the fire in his eyebrows, he put his arm out of xuanyuanche''s plate and took back the barbecue and piled it all on Dugu Ye''s plate. Seeing this, Dugu Ye raised his eyebrows. How could he finish eating so much. However, in the face of xuanyuanche, who had a black face, Dugu ye thought it was more delicious. Xuanyuanche is mute. I don''t know if Ryukyu, who is five months pregnant, is a little childish because of the change of her temper. Well, it''s childish. This is not childish. Xuanyuanche shakes his head in silence. When Yunzhao sees this, he laughs, Chapter 1874 He took a bite from Dugu Ye''s plate and tried to swallow it directly. Unexpectedly, it tastes good. Without saying anything, Yunzhao started to work towards Dugu Ye''s plate. One side of the even light, Capricorn see this, surprised out of hand, and then a hair out of control. Ryukyu''s chin is raised when he sees the xuanyuanche. In those days, when she was in Amazon, all she didn''t eat was coming from killing the roast animals. That''s not a bad craft. Xuanyuanche suddenly lost his smile, reached out and hugged the moon, laughing and finishing the fur of the moon. This kind of moon is less cold, but it makes him like it more. "I said brother, are you sure you didn''t mean it last time?" Yun Zhao picks the roast venison and eats it while squinting at the moon. In response, Ryukyu''s eyes narrowed, and the light and shadow in his eyes flowed, clearly looking like a smile. But let Yunzhao feel the cold on his back. Now, Shua''s turning around, I don''t dare to ask. Capricorn and Lianqing laugh at this, even Dugu Ye shakes his head slightly, and Lianqing even smiles and squints his eyes. "Ming island opens early in spring. I think it''s not the same time..." Lian Qing said as he drank the wine. "Your Majesty." Even light a word has not finished, the door suddenly came to the sound of quick footsteps and the call of autumn marks. Autumn trace and Yan Hu, dial them to Ouyang Yufei for temporary use. I haven ''t been here for several months. How can I run here today. At that moment, everyone looked up. Push the door and enter, autumn mark a face of excitement, followed by Yan Hu also smile brilliant. "Ouyang Yufei is all right?" Xuanyuanche saw this opening. "Yes, the riots have been suppressed in the basic areas here. At present, Ouyang Yufei''s army and forces have been built up. Although it will take a long time to develop and recover. But the prototype is ready. We can let it go. " Autumn trace returns quickly. Ryukyu nodded: "that''s good." It''s hard to recover. Ouyang Yufei will take his time. As long as he stabilizes the riot on the island, everything will be better. He has this ability. Chapter 1875 "Your Majesty, this is a letter from the crown prince and the Empress Dowager." Just after the sound of Ryukyu falls, Yanhu quickly steps forward and delivers the flying pigeon of Xuanyuan Yi. Xuanyuanche took over and looked at it. He smiled and said to Ryukyu, "the father and the mother heard that you have children. They are very happy. They are eager for us to go back soon." After that, the smile on his face was also bright. "It''s a pity that the ice hasn''t melted and can''t go," ryukue said with a smile "No, let''s go. We just received the news that the ice has melted. We can go back home." Did not think that the voice of Ryukyu has not yet fallen, Yan Hu and Qiuwen make a sound at the same time, full of uncontrollable excitement. "Ice?" Xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, ryukue, all of a sudden, her eyes brightened. "Yes, Ouyang Yufei said. We can start in seven days." After a few months away from Tianchen, Yanhu and Qiuwen would love to fly back to Tianchen. "Pack up, prepare for the return." At the words of Yanhu and Qiuwen, xuanyuanche''s eyes are bright to the extreme, and his sleeve robe is full of sound. "Yes." Yanhu and qiukenqi answer with a loud voice, and the rapid exit begins to prepare to go. Return, finally solved everything can go back. Ryukyu turns his head and looks at xuanyuanche. He holds both hands and waits for their happiness. The wind is light and the clouds are light. The spring of Ming island comes very early. Seven days later, thousands of warships and hundreds of thousands of Tianchen soldiers were flying in the sea area before hengchen and Mingdao. Return, return. "We''ll wait for you in the sky." In one fell swoop, xuanyuanche, Liuyue, Yunzhao, Dugu ye, Lianqing, nalanshui, Ouyang Yufei, who was sent off by Qi Dynasty. Ouyang Yufei raised his glass and said with a smile, "OK, after settling everything here, I''ll come to see the baby." "Wait for you." Ryukyu raised his eyebrows and chuckled. Xuanyuanche nodded, drank all the wine in the cup, gestured towards Ouyang Yufei, turned around and waved: "return." "Return, return." "Home, home..." In the deafening voice, thousands of warships sailed away from the coast of the island of Ming and returned towards the direction of the sky. ¡£¡£¡£ Strive for tomorrow''s finale, roa Chapter 1876 Another spring and summer. The sky is light and the clouds are light. Blue as a curtain, a good view of the golden age. The pink and blue lotus flowers are in enchanting blooming posture. The light fragrance is flying and walking. In the spring and summer of this prosperous era, butterflies fly around with bees. They are delicate and beautiful. Flowers are in full bloom, competing with each other to decorate this magnificent chapter with enchanting posture. Summer, this is a fiery season, this is also a publicity and wild season, all the happiness are blooming in this summer. This year''s summer is the first one after the sky dominates the world. It is also the first unified summer in the Central Plains, the northern herdsmen outside the pass, and the overseas Ming island. And in the first festival after the rule of the world, in this hot summer, there is even more passion. Emperor xuanyuanche, born. Tianchen palace is very busy at this time. The servants and eunuchs were running, almost busy. The civil and military officials formed a long line outside the palace gate. One by one, they went into the palace to celebrate their birthday. The gifts were not many but exquisite, and their cars and sedans. Almost a block outside the palace. And there are more and more fierce patterns. Because it is the first unified birthday of emperor xuanyuanche, the surrendering or destroyed aristocrats, and the remaining royalty. This time has come from all over the world. At this time, if you don''t flatter xuanyuanche, when will you do it. Even if it''s not a picture, then it''s also the right place to come to celebrate longevity. Therefore, what princes, princes, surrendering nobles and king of the opposite sex in the distance All of them came with gifts. The people near here have not yet entered the palace, and those far away have already arrived. This is not to say that one street is full of people, but several streets outside the palace are blocked by officials of this size. And in their side, singing and dancing, automatically and spontaneously walk on the streets of the Tianchen people. They were all dressed up, as if they were more busy than the new year. They were crowding in the street, cheering and celebrating. That''s a lot happier than their birthday. It is said that there is no flow outside the palace gate. Chapter 1877 This palace is also bustling and can not be ignored. "Oh, my aunt, slow down, slow down." In the palace of emperor Tianchen''s empress, one of Ryukyu''s red and colorful clothes didn''t see his feet. He stepped on his clothes directly, and his body was slightly shaken. Yunzhao, who was already nervous on the edge, hurriedly reached out to hold Liuyue, his face was ferocious. When Ryukyu saw this, he patted Yunzhao''s hand and said, "it''s OK. What are you doing After that, I was about to step forward and saw xuanyuanche, a twisted face in front of her, and her mother, empress dowager, Capricorn, and so on. Can''t help but pick the eyebrows slightly. "Can I not be nervous?" When Yunzhao saw xuanyuanche coming, he left a sentence to the moon, then let go of his hand and touched the sweat on his forehead. This is more than nine months pregnant immediately to the day of the body, how to start her so tossed. No, this Ryukyu is not about herself. She is about them. The baby''s belly is almost a circle larger than that of other pregnant women. Ryukyu is standing like that, and he can''t see his feet with his head down. It''s like a ball. The doctor said that Ryukyu was pregnant with twins. God, two children, it''s not easy to have, it''s not easy to have. I don''t know why it''s not easy to live, but everyone knows that it''s really not easy to live. If you don''t pay attention to it a little, you can die three times. This has put the people who have been nervous since hearing that Ryukyu is pregnant with two children, and now they are even more nervous to the limit. However, Ryukyu was indifferent. No problem at all. Every day, I walk around, almost want to jump. People who are scared have to stop. Today, xuanyuanche''s birthday. When Ryukyu is in happy clothes, he will go to the temple with xuanyuanche to accept the worship and celebrate for xuanyuanche. There is absolutely no problem in this routine. Even if she doesn''t go, xuanyuanche doesn''t take her. But she is going to have a baby soon. The doctor said that in these days, she can''t even see her feet when walking. The special clothes can be stepped on with one foot. Who dares to make her so noisy. Chapter 1878 If one doesn''t pay attention to fall. Destroyed the whole world, also can not find another Ryukyu and children. Ignore the people with dark faces and sweating. Ryukyu reached out his hand and straightened his collar for xuanyuanche. He raised a smile and said, "OK, let''s go." Xuanyuanche didn''t know whether he should be happy or angry when he heard the words. He shook his head and tried to be calm. "No, you are not allowed to go." Ryukyu didn''t say anything when he heard it. He just looked at xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche saw that he put his hand around the waist that Ryukyu could not see. He said helplessly: "listen to me once, you make me worry. This birthday can be celebrated at any time. In the future, we can spend dozens together. But let it go this year. " Hearing xuanyuanche''s words, ryukue said with a faint half tone: "this year is the first one." Xuanyuanche can no longer suppress the heavy color on his face. He reaches out and hugs Ryukyu tightly. He knew that it was not easy for the two of them to be together. After the unification of the world, they really have no resistance to the first birthday together. Absolutely has the commemorative value, is later any year''s birthday all cannot compare. Therefore, they did not pay much attention to these Ryukyu, so they insisted on coming together. He knows it, but Ryukyu''s body Xuanyuanche that contradiction. "Don''t be soft hearted." At the moment when xuanyuanche began to hesitate, empress Chen suddenly intervened. "It''s only a few days since Taiyi said it, maybe it''s possible today. Today''s birthday feast is very grand. We should go to the ancestral temple to sacrifice our ancestors, then go to the stage to visit the four heavens and the earth, and finally accept the gift of officials. How can Yueer keep up with such a tired whole journey? " "Yes, and now it''s so hot, it''s quite affecting the moon''s body." The voice of Empress Dowager Chen fell, and nalanshui also frowned and looked at Ryukyu''s gentle exhortation and said, "yue''er, listen, you are no more wayward than usual." As soon as this words come out, the cloud call on the side, Capricorn, even light and so on all nod in agreement. Ryu moon saw this side of the head and looked at the concerned empress Chen and her mother. Turning his head, he still stared at xuanyuanche. Chapter 1879 "I have no problem. I know my body." Seeing this, xuanyuanche hardly knows what else he can say. Ryukyu is not a very persistent person after she was pregnant with children. She knows that everyone is for her good, so she doesn''t refuse. And today it persists. He is not happy on the face, but he is happy in the heart. After all, the meaning is different. Just worried about Ryukyu''s body. "Yue''er, you don''t want to..." "In that case, let her go." Xuanyuanche''s retort was not finished, and a voice suddenly sounded outside the hall. It was romantic and natural. When the people in the palace heard this, they immediately turned around, including Ryukyu and xuanyuanche. I saw that the door of the hall opened slowly, and Ouyang, a pale pink man, came in with a wicked smile on his face. "How can I be less busy than that?" "Yufei." As soon as the voice falls, Ryukyu is a soft cry, with a smile on his face. After five months, I see you today. The wind is still there. But more and more calm and elegant. "You know how to come." And xuanyuanche is a cross Ouyang Yu Fei. Ouyang Yu Fei came up with a smile and said, "your birthday, how can I, the poor man, come and talk about it?" As soon as the voice falls, Yunzhao and Capricorn laugh together. Ouyang Yufei is poor, so there are no rich people here. This guy came here to eat nothing. "Bang, bang, Bang..." In this big laugh, the main hall brass bell rings, and the clear and bright bell rises in Kyushu, and permeates the whole Tianchen palace. All the officials are gathered. It''s time to sacrifice the ancestors to the temple. "Let''s go. There''s no reason for the emperor and empress to separate today. I think it''s OK for us to accompany her up." Ouyang Yu Fei smiles and reaches for a ring finger. Immediately outside the temple they flew in, but the jade and the fence fell. I saw Lingyu and qiuluo laughing, holding a cane chair stretcher in their hands. It was the chair that Nalu Yue had sat in the island of Ming, and Ouyang Yufei and Yunzhao had woven with rattan. "Wow, my brother is so big." Once entering the gate, the fence is a swoop to the moon, full of joy around the moon. Chapter 1880 "Little doll, hehe, I like it, I like it." Lingyu also squatted at the feet of Ryukyu, with a smile on his face, reached out and pointed to the belly of Ryukyu. Two and a half boys, no doubt. But no one cares. It''s about children. "Gone." Ouyang Yufei reaches for a corner of the cane chair and looks at xiangyunzhao and Capricorn. Cloud summoned this smile, but walked forward, took a corner. And Capricorn blinks: "why do you want me to go?" "Very simply, for the prince of Mohe, you have the right to lift our queen''s chair." Ouyang Yu Fei laughs very elegantly. People on the side are all surprised. Prince of Mohe, this Capricorn Capricorn eyes a flash of light, touch the nose and smile, unexpectedly no refutation, reached out to hold another corner. There are three people, the last one. "I''ll do it." One side of Lian chuckles and shakes his head to walk up: "this stubborn moon." Here, Yunzhao is the former Prince of snow holy Kingdom, Ouyang Yufei is the king of Ming island, and Capricorn is the prince of Mohe. She is the Empress Dowager of the northern herdsmen, who can be matched by such a camp. The four sides gather together, xuanyuanche is not refusing. He gently lifts Ryukyu up and puts it on the specially made cane chair. Turn around, a line of six people toward the temple. The remaining empress dowager Chen and others looked at each other, and Qi Qi shook his head and followed him with a wry smile. I''m afraid that no one can surpass this high-level sedan chair lifter, who looks into the past and looks forward to the future. The whole world is under her. I''m afraid xuanyuanche didn''t have the chance to sit on it. The morning bell rings, and the salute is stacked. Long live the civil and military officials. The flags are flying, the dragon is behind the Phoenix. Twenty four ride now, one hundred and eight ride later, one hundred and eight ride after. After the striker, the black and gold dragon shaft came slowly. Golden Dragon hovers on it, Red Phoenix Nirvana and among them. The xuanyuanche of a black and Gold Dragon Robe held the waist of Ryukyu, stood high on the dragon''s pole, and accepted the people''s worship along the way. "Long live your Majesty the emperor." Chapter 1881 "Your Majesty the queen is a thousand years old, a thousand years old..." The deafening Chaohu rises one after another, the people on both sides of the street are like the ups and downs of the tide. All eyes are full of undisguised excitement. It''s all joy to the extreme. Standing on the Dragon shaft, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche gently raised their hands and waved. Immediately, the excited scream of shock almost broke through the sky above the head and shocked the whole world. Worship the ancestral temple. The ancestor of burning incense. Ascend the high platform of heaven steps, and thank the four directions of heaven and earth. On the 108 white jade steps, the four kings carried Ryukyu and xuanyuanche to a height never reached by kings since ancient times. Stepping on the top floor, the four kings step back and stand under the highest step. The commanding point of heaven and earth on the 108 level left only xuanyuanche and Liuyue. Xuanyuanche, holding the hand of ryukue, stands tall. The hot summer wind moved the two men''s clothes, infinite majesty and luxury. "Sacrifice to heaven and earth." The sound of sacrifice, the bells ringing nine days, resounding all around. Xuanyuanche is holding the hand of Ryukyu, supporting Ryukyu to kneel down slowly and thank the four directions of heaven and earth. Under the high platform, all the officials and countless people are looking up at the two figures at the top of the high platform. No one doubts why Ryukyu went up. No one is dissatisfied at all. As if the most noble height under that day should have her seat. That should be the top of two people standing. In the four directions of worship, countless people watched their emperor holding the pregnant Ryukyu moon and kneeling slowly. There was silence, and everyone was waiting in silence. The West kneels down. "Boom..." All around the world to thank and pray, the silent sky suddenly burst out of that hot energy. "Long live your majesty..." In an instant, the four excited roars swarmed up, far away, thousands of miles of void. Standing up with xuanyuanche''s help, ryukyue holds xuanyuanche''s hand tightly. The hot wind blows his skirts and their long hair. They are tangled and lingering in the air. Wendan''s eyes slowly sweep over countless soldiers and people below. Chapter 1882 Ryukyu''s mouth slowly outlined a smile, very light, but very beautiful. Overlooking the sky, the wind is facing the world. Holding Ryukyu''s hand, xuanyuanche raised his hand in Ryukyu''s smile. The frenzied roar of the lower part was immediately silenced in the form of waves. Xuanyuanche looks down at everything below, the hand raised high and slowly clenched into a fist. "From then on, there will be no war in the world, and I will create a prosperous era for all the people in the world that will never be killed." Drink in a big way, go up to the sky and shake the whole world. "Long live..." In the short silence, all the people were completely crazy. Their eyes were filled with tears, they were jubilant, they were roaring with excitement. War, how many homes, how many lives are destroyed, how many injuries are left behind. They have lived in this war for hundreds of years. Today, their majesty has assured them that there will be no killing, no war. There is nothing better than this, and there is nothing more tangible. How many disputes are there in the world? It''s over to this day. From then on, we will enjoy peace and prosperity forever. In the deafening cheers, Ryukyu turned to look at xuanyuanche. One face of high spirited, one face of steel tenderness, one of the overlord emperor. Such a man is the one she loves, has, and will always have. The smile on the corner of Ryukyu''s mouth is more and more successful. Feeling the gaze of Ryukyu, xuanyuanche looks back, the black eyes containing the flame, so heroic and ambitious under the golden sun, so deep like water. She is not rare for her splendor. Top power, she doesn''t care. She only wants him to accompany her in this life, hand in hand for a long life, not to leave, enough. Feeling Ryukyu''s affection, xuanyuanche tightly holds Ryukyu''s hand, and the light in his eyes can''t match Jinyang. Ten fingers in one hand, no too much language, even no mouth. Between them, there is no need to tell. That''s the feeling that''s carved into the bone marrow. Wind hair tip, two hands. This life, this life, do not leave. The emperor''s birthday is celebrated all over the world. Under the night sky, fireworks blow up in the sky. The strange shapes stretch wantonly under the night, which brightens the void and brightens the night. Chapter 1883 Happy family, feast of ministers. In front of the main hall of the Tianchen palace, officials above the third grade are almost full of the empty space in front of the main hall, which is noisy. Good wine and good food are just like running water. Singing and dancing, singing and juggling. Tonight, it''s a day to have fun. Ryukyu did not sit with xuanyuanche in front of the banquet, but sat on the other corner with Yunzhao, empress Chen, Lianqing, Ouyang Yufei and other people who knew each other. "Yufei lost, drink." Watching Ouyang Yufei lose to Yunzhao in guessing boxing, ryukyue cheers and delivers the wine to Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yufei drank up, and he saved his sleeve. He grabbed Yunzhao and said, "I don''t believe it. Come on. I''m coming." Cloud summoned this smiling face, also do not push, follow Ouyang Yu to fly. Ouyang Yu Fei is good at everything. He is good at everything. He is not good at guessing. Ten in a row, lost in a mess. "Well, well, come on, pour, pour." On the side of Capricorn and yeruhong clap hands to make a fuss. One side of the Empress Dowager Chen and nalanshui, see this Qi smile shake his head, but also not stop, let them to make trouble, only two people while drinking, while saying some women''s words. And the jade and fence that follow Ouyang Yufei. It''s like two sneaky cats, holding a bottle of wine and drinking it one by one. You should know that although the Ming island also makes wine, it still has a long way to go with the collection of Tianchen after drinking something that hasn''t changed in more than ten years. Not much Kung Fu, two small on the red face, giggling. "Lose again, you stupid." Watching Ouyang Yufei lose seven more, ryukyue can''t help laughing and pouring Ouyang Yufei. I haven''t been so happy for a long time. At this time, all the people were together, but Dugu Ye was missing. However, Dugu Ye is not like Yunzhao. He doesn''t want to stay here, and she can''t stop him. Then let him go, the world is so big, she will always find his own happiness and world, she believes. Shake your head and throw out some slight sadness. Liuyue sees Ouyang Yufei lose again, and his face is almost ferocious to eat people. Chapter 1884 Ryukyu is not very angry. He has never seen such a bad person as guessing boxing. "Get out of the way, get out of the way, I''ll teach you." With a gentle push of Ouyang Yu Fei, Ryukyu turns to call on Yunzhao and clenches his fist. Ouyang Yufei is very reluctant, but now he has to let it go. "What''s the matter, so happy?" Right at shangyunzhao, Ryukyu has not yet begun. One arm behind her stretched out, put his arms around her waist, and smiled behind her. Ryukyu didn''t look back. He clapped his seat towards the side and motioned to xuanyuanche to sit down. He said: "Yufei is useless. He lost more than 20 Yunzhao. I''ll teach him." After that, his chin raised, indicating the beginning of Yunzhao. Xuanyuanche could not help laughing at this, but today I am very happy, and I will let Ryukyu go. "Why are you here?" One side of the Empress Dowager Chen looked at the sitting xuanyuanche with a smile. "My father is there with me. Naturally, I was born with my family." Xuanyuanche didn''t care at all. He left so many civil and military ministers aside. Seeing this, Empress Dowager Chen smiled helplessly, but did not advise. "Ha ha, Yunzhao lost, drink." Seeing that he won more than twenty of Ouyang Yufei''s, and took one of them, he didn''t walk by in the hands of Ryukyu. Capricorn just laughed loudly. Ouyang Yufei takes up the cup and blocks it to Yunzhao. Ryukyu waved, thinking that when she was a mercenary, she had nothing to do with her men to guess boxing, which was the best of the best. Yunzhao, small idea. "Come on, come on, let''s both." Turning around, Ryukyu raises his hand to xuanyuanche. "Ha ha, OK, right." Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, Capricorn and yeluhong have big eyes. They immediately start to shout. "Come on." Xuanyuanche didn''t refuse. He smiled at the very happy moon and stretched out his fist. "Wukui......" A gesture has not hit out, Ryukyu suddenly frown, fist stopped in the air. "What''s the matter?" Xuanyuanche raised his eyebrows at once. "Not afraid to lose?" Autumn mark and Yan Hu also came from one side at this time, smiling and smiling. Frowning Ryukyu didn''t speak, just for a moment, his forehead was covered with sweat. The clenched fist loosened and caressed his stomach. "I have a stomachache." Ryukyu broke a few words out of his teeth. Chapter 1885 As soon as this words fall, the lively is like the feast of the family banquet, suddenly silent. Then the next second, everyone jumped up. "Hurry up, hurry to publicize Taiyi..." "Go back to the Liuli hall, quickly..." "Taiyi, Taiyi, the queen is going to give birth..." "Take what you have prepared, quickly..." In a moment, xuanyuanche, Yunzhao, Ouyang Yufei, empress Chen, nalanshui, etc. all shouted loudly, jumped up and began a series of orders in all directions. In a moment, the news that the queen is going to give birth immediately spreads to all the civil and military officials who are celebrating their birthday. At once, all the ministers of congratulation for longevity. Immediately also nervous, regardless of the birthday party, toward the direction of the glass hall surrounded the past. This is the birth of their prince. The first blood of their royal family. There is nothing more exciting and joyful. The night flies, and the whole sky and the palace are lighted. all ministers gathered around the palace of glazed glass, waiting for their prince''s highness or his royal highness. Time passed minute by second. In the palace, xuanyuanche has been in a hurry to turn around in the palace. There is no calm, cold and steady mood. "Don''t turn around, I''m all in a coma." Empress Dowager Chen stroked her forehead. However, when I saw Ouyang Yufei and others who didn''t pay attention to his xuanyuanche and a few anxious hands nearby, I didn''t know where to put them. Empress Dowager Chen still chose silence. In the inner hall, the voice of pain came out, if there were any. It''s conceivable that such a strong man as Ryukyu was also cried out. Xuanyuanche almost felt his heart was tight. "Why haven''t you come out? Will Ryukyu be ok? I''ll kill if something happens... " "Wow..." Xuanyuanche''s blind worry hasn''t finished yet, and a baby cry in the inner hall suddenly bursts through many halls. Xuanyuanche and others waiting in the outer hall were stunned at the first time. All of a sudden, Qi Qi shouted out, xuanyuanche even went straight. "Born, born..." "Finally born..." "Prince or Princess..." ¡­¡­ The night is flying, and the bright starry sky is dazzling. Happy life starts here. (end) ,, the 13-year-old text that lasted for half a year is the end. Thank you for supporting my friends who like this article all the way. Your presence is my motivation. Family, ha ha. New article "secret service Princess: I''m going to kill you" welcome to the audience next, we have a sweet life, a happy life Chapter 1886 Time flies, three years in a flash. Under the governance of emperor xuanyuanche and ryukue, Tianchen is a singer and dancer, and the valley is not infested with insects. Toward the sonorous and powerful steps of the prosperous age. Tianchen palace, the Queen''s palace. The night is flying, the stars are twinkling, the cool breeze is blowing, charming and quiet. In the bedroom, on the white jade bed. After three years of training, xuanyuanche becomes more and more stable and charming,. And the moon, which gave birth to her children, took off the tender green and astringent and mature customs and charmed thousands of people inadvertently. At this time, Ryukyu Luoshan half off, is being xuanyuanche pressure on the bed, the two intense kisses. "Giving me a baby." In the exciting kiss, xuanyuanche''s hoarse voice whispered on the lips of Ryukyu, and the big hand had been touching the white neck. Hearing this, Ryukyu chuckled, reached out his arm and hooked xuanyuanche''s head and neck. He was trying to talk, but his brow suddenly wrinkled. At the same time, xuanyuanche also stopped moving, and his face began to turn blue. At this time, two pairs of big black eyes are looking through the black jade cabinet at the edge of the bed that they can''t see. The four holes dug in the black jade make the two black eyes seamless. In this peeping, xuanyuanche''s face is livid, suddenly a turn over and sit up, a back flip and fall in front of the black jade cabinet. The door of the cupboard was smashed with a bang. At once, two little ones rolled out of the cupboard. Only to see, the two children''s nose stuffed with two groups of silk, are using their hands to cover their mouth, to prevent their own voice, that look is excited. At this time, I was not caught peeping at the scene, but I felt a little guilty and scared. On the contrary, he looks at himself and laughs innocently. Xuanyuanche sees the top of the head that is almost angry to smoke, roar: "what are you doing here?" "Observe the arduous and great question of reproduction and how we came to our mothers." The little guy on the left has a crooked smile. But xuanyuanche said that he would spit blood. "Who asked you to come?" Ryukyu sits on the bed, his mouth shakes, his expression Chapter 1887 "Uncle Ouyang said that if you want to defeat the father and the emperor who can win every time after robbing our mother, you must know yourself and your enemy and fight each other fundamentally." The little guy on the right clenched his fist and aimed at xuanyuanche with sincerity. Say, two small do not look at each other, at the same time heavy a nod. "We now know why the father and the emperor can win the mother every time. It turns out that''s the way it is." Clear and crisp children''s voice falls. Two small points extend their heads at the same time, two opposite. "Boo." A loud kiss, two small quite not avoid suspicion in front of Ryukyu and xuanyuanche, carried out a hot kiss. The bustling palace fell into silence at once. There is a stillness that can be heard when the needle falls, even when the air begins to condense. Then there was a click in the silence. Grinding teeth sound, xuanyuanche eyebrows began to brew storm. Mo Quan and clapping, Ryukyu rose slowly and expressionless. Two small do not see, that black as grape''s big eyes purr a turn. With two hands holding hands, they began to move towards the hall door at a considerable speed. On one side, he said politely, "since we already know the reason, we will not disturb the mother and the father to carry out the sacred task of reproduction..." The little guy on the left didn''t finish his words. He closed his mouth cleverly at the sight of the moon. The one on the right immediately raised a lovely smile: "we also like having a younger brother or sister, don''t disturb the father and the mother, don''t bother." Say, two small look at each other, the eye only rises a signal. Murderous, run. At that moment, take two little fat legs and rush towards the Palace door. "Stop for me." Xuanyuanche''s face was livid. He just shouted at them. Two small but also do not return to the crazy rush out, one way: "Uncle Ouyang said, can not be angry, especially angry our two children. This is very unfriendly and unwise. It will reduce the charm of the father and the mother. " "What?" Ryukyu''s low voice slowly sounded in two small ears, very heavy, very cold. Chapter 1888 The two little ones did not return their heads. They rushed out and said together: "Uncle Ouyang said that if because of our words, they hit the point of the father and the mother. Stabbed you in the ribs. If you want to be angry, please ask the father and the mother to find him. Don''t involve the innocent two of us. We are too young to bear the angry father and mother. " Ears listen to two small not point a series of soft crisp voice, the face of the iron and green moon and xuanyuanche, look at each other. His eyes narrowed as he gnawed his teeth. According to the two of them, beating them fat today has also become a good thing for them because they were hit by two small, and angry. It''s their fault. The anger was burning, and the murderous spirit began to spread. Very good, two small don''t keep first, big should bear their anger. At present, immediately following the palace of the whole sky, I suddenly heard that in this still night, the grumpy dragon came out of the sky and turned into a Tyrannosaurus Rex. The angry roar is earth shaking, roaring above nine days. "Ouyang Yufei, come out for me..." It''s just that heaven and earth fall for it, and the sun and the moon have no light. That murderous spirit There is a killing realm where birds fly away and people trace away. The imperial palace is the imperial palace. "The emperor is angry again." The Empress Dowager Chen fell asleep and murmured. The emperor Xuanyuan Yi turned over and murmured, "this child is very angry. Go to sleep." Yan Hu, who is in charge of today''s patrol, is patrolling to the imperial palace with the Dragon riding guard behind him. Listen to the riot, wave to stop a group of soldiers behind, touch the deputy general with his chin facing the side and say: "today''s fire seems bigger than yesterday?" The deputy general pondered for a moment, nodded and gave full affirmation. Seeing this, Yan Hu nodded and looked at his deputy friendly: "I don''t think there is a curfew who dare to commit such murderous acts." Deputy general also looked at Yan Hu friendly and said: "Empress Dowager''s power is absolutely insignificant within ten li, which is not the best opportunity for sneak attack." "Then..." Yan Hu smiled brilliantly and waved: "go, there is no need to patrol in the power range of the emperor''s and Empress''s palace. Change the way." Chapter 1889 At present, a group of soldiers behind them, without any doubt, do not patrol the sphere of influence of the emperor''s and Empress''s palace. I''m kidding. I hit God and got angry. They have been trained for three years to have the most acute judgment and evaluation on murderous spirit and anger. That''s lethality level 10. That''s a level of lethality. Today is the 11th level, so Sun Tzu''s thirty-six tactics are the best way. And just after the patrol changed its way, the two little ones in the night rushed here from the bedroom. A wheezing gasp. The little child on the left pressed his knee and gasped: "it''s OK. It''s OK. It''s fast." The nod on the right: "otherwise, you must take off a layer of skin." "You are very self aware." Two small words just fall, a person on the treetop of one side sneers jumped down. Yunzhao. "Uncle Helian." Two small suddenly a shout, open the teeth and dance the claw of jumped up, a person hugs a thigh, the double eyebrow that looks up smiles bends. How do you feel like that? What lovely two children they are. Yunzhao wanted to sigh. Unfortunately, however, after three years of contact with the two guys. It has long been concluded that, as Ryukyu said, idiots and geniuses are separated by a line, and angels and demons are also only separated by a piece of paper. The more beautiful things are, the more toxic they are. reached as like as two peas brother, and the two young men looked at him. He looked at the two identical ones. He locked his eyes on his brother on the left. "I remember that your uncle Ouyang didn''t seem to speak, and asked your father and mother, who were angry, to find him?" Yunzhao raises eyebrows. When Ouyang yufeizhi and these two guys went to see it, he could be by the side. Xuanyuan Xuan on the left blinked his big black eyes and said with a curved smile: "Uncle Yunzhao, you must have mistaken your memory." "Yes." The girl Xuanyuan Yu on the right nodded heavily. Then he said: "Shifu wants to see nothing, so he will tell us to go. We are only accomplices. If the victim wants to find the main culprit, why bother with our accomplice?" Chapter 1890 After that, xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu turn their heads and look at each other. Then Qi Qi turned to look at Yunzhao, Duqi''s mouth was red, and he said seriously, "it''s immoral to bully children." When Yunzhao heard the Tongyan Tongyu, he could not help laughing. In vain, Ouyang is a wise man. I didn''t think today''s cleverness was mistaken by cleverness. I was beaten by these two little people. Ha ha. "You two little guys." One by one, before the fury of xuanyuanche and Liuyue reached here, Yunzhao ran away with them. Ouyang Yufei, who is sleeping in the distance, shivers inexplicably and wakes up. As for the feeling that his back is bristling, Ouyang Yufei begins to prepare for a rainy day. Should he go back to hell island for a while and then come. This place is murderous today. Crackling, murderous and angry night, finally in Ouyang Yufei extremely fast, rapid evacuation do not know where to run. Ryukyu and xuanyuanche did not find the result of people''s lessons in the past. The next day, it was still hazy. After a fiery night, it was close to the hazy sky that Ryukyu and xuanyuanche slept in the past. Not into deep sleep, suddenly was a violent noise. "Gone, gone..." "Fire fighting..." Xuanyuanche immediately turned over and sat up, looked up and looked out of the window. In the distance, there was a faint red light coming from the fire. He immediately said in a deep voice, "where''s the matter?" There''s a fire. That temple''s on fire? It looks like the fire is still raging. The chief inner manager outside the hall rushed in at once. He was obviously in a hurry. "Back to my Lord, I haven''t found out yet. I think there will be news soon." The general manager of Inner Mongolia returned quickly. Xuanyuanche nodded and looked at Ryukyu, who was also up beside him. Get up and walk outside the hall. Standing outside the temple, the light of the fire became clearer. Almost half of the sky was red. Xuanyuanche and Liuyue frown. If there is such a big fire, it is unlikely that there will be such a fierce fire. Is there any arson? Chapter 1891 Who dare to set fire to their palace? Xuanyuanche and ryukue''s face are not very good-looking, there is thin anger of doubt, more is not sleeping well to get up gas. It didn''t take a moment for the door of the temple to stand still, and someone rushed to it quickly. "Your Majesty, the imperial dining room is on fire." "Imperial dining room?" Xuanyuanche eyebrow angle micro pick. It''s midnight. It''s dark in the kitchen. How can it catch fire? "Situation." Xuanyuanche looks very cold. A royal kitchen can''t light such a big fire. The father-in-law who came to report touched the sweat on his forehead and shouted back: "because the imperial kitchen caught fire suddenly, the fire was not put out in time. It''s southeast again tonight. The nearest forbidden military wing to the imperial kitchen was also ignited by the wind. " As soon as this word falls, Xuan Yuan Che''s face is iron green, and ryukue''s face is not very good-looking either. When the imperial dining room was burned, it was also burned. However, the forbidden guard''s side hall was almost half the size of the emperor''s and Empress''s dormitories. If this fire continues to burn, the consequences will be "Who set fire?" Ryukyu cold inserted a sentence. The fire is too small to burn. The guards on duty are not dead. But now it''s not an accident to see the sky flame burning just with its luster. It''s a deliberate arson. The eunuch smelled that the sweat on his forehead was dropping drop by drop. "That That General Yanhu knows As soon as this word falls, it also gathers well. In the distance, a group of people quickly approach to this side, which is the Dragon riding guard. When we get close, it''s not Yan Hu who is disheartened. "Who is it?" Xuanyuanche looks at Yanhu with cold face. At this time, Yan Hu rarely has any anger and murderous spirit. Hearing the words, he just has no choice but to tangle and say nothing. Just reach out and pull out two black and unsmooth autumn from behind. Except that pair of eyes are white, there are no real two black coals in other places. Xuanyuanche and Liuyue saw it at a glance, which suppressed the anger of the whole night and set a prairie fire in an instant. "Xuan Yuan Xuan, Xuan Yuan Yu" was heard in the night Chapter 1892 The night is full of ferocity. Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu, in the ferocious murderous spirit, shrugged and pulled their heads. Their faces were innocent, and they came out from behind Yanhu with tears in their eyes. Pitifully, I looked at xuanyuanche and Liuyue, whose face had been twisted: "father, mother and empress. We didn''t mean it. " After that, he cried. In an instant, you can see the river flowing. The rain washed away the black soil and exposed two white cheeks. Hanging on that face, it looks clear, which makes Ryukyu and xuanyuanche''s belly fire burn more and more. Not wait for Ryukyu and xuanyuanche to get angry. Xuanyuanyu and xuanyuanxuan''s hands, which are behind him, are stretched out quickly. They were as black as the hands at the bottom of a pot, each holding a small plate in which there were totally invisible things. It''s black and gray. Xuanyuanxuan was sucking tears, and he was looking at the iron faced moon and xuanyuanche with his mouth puckered: "my sister and I know that we are angry tonight. It''s the two of us who are not good. We don''t understand. The father and the mother were busy for a day, and they were angry because of us. It''s our fault. We regret it very much. " "So my brother and I thought for a long time, and wanted to make breakfast for our father and mother to make up for our two mistakes." Xuanyuan jade took the words. Voice down, xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu look at each other. That small mouth a shrivel, the tears dim congeals in the eye socket, suffocates not to fall. It''s just a wail and a big cry. It''s just like this. It''s tooting its mouth and biting its teeth. So full of grievances and pity. Instantly touched the countless dragon riding guards, gongs and maids around. One by one, if not for watching xuanyuanche and ryukue standing in the local place, I''m afraid they would have rushed forward, sweetheart and baby''s coaxing. Listen to two small so said, angry Ryukyu and xuanyuanche look at each other. The fury in his eyes was a little subdued. With a flat mouth, the two children choked with grievances and said: "but that fire doesn''t listen to us, we can''t do it well. Chapter 1893 I don''t know how to ignite the oil fire, and it will burn up in a flash. We''ve tried to put it out, but they burn so fast that they can''t be put out. As a result It turned out to be like this Woo, we didn''t mean to. We just want to make breakfast for the father and the mother. " After that, they all lowered their heads, and their crying bodies trembled. However, they held up their plates towards xuanyuanche and Ryukyu. The plates are in good condition, and the contents are in good condition. Want to know, such a big fire, how the scene will be. These two children are actually protecting the silver plate all the time. This idea Ryukyu and xuanyuanche look at each other again, Qi Qi sighs silently. Although calm on the face, the storm in that eye has been eliminated. "Your Majesty, since neither the prince nor the princess intended it, this time..." One side of the Yan Hu whole face of the image, in one side persuasion. "Come on, these two little guys want to make amends." In the distance, Emperor xuanyuanyi, Yunzhao, Empress Dowager Chen and others who were attracted by the fire also arrived, and xuanyuanyi opened his mouth to xuanyuanche. Yunzhao looks at these two guys and raises his eyebrows. How long did he send them back? Unexpectedly, such a big thing happened again. Yunzhao stroked his forehead, speechless. "Yeah, forget it..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Xuanyuanxuan, xuanyuanyu, if you know that you are wrong, you should dare to do it. Please be punished by your father and mother." It''s in the pleading. Two young voices suddenly sounded, and the two small black coals which were lost by heibuliu suddenly knelt down in the direction of xuanyuanche and ryukue. Although there was a choking in the voice, it was very serious. As soon as the two small words fell, the voice of pleading around immediately calmed down, and everyone focused on them. Xuanyuanche and Liuyue, who had not made a sound all the time, nodded slightly when they saw the invisible side. It doesn''t matter if you make a mistake, kid. But if you make a mistake, you have to bear it. Age is not an excuse, a good intention is not an excuse, unintentional loss of these four words, not to mention scapegoat. Chapter 1894 If you are wrong, you are wrong. If you are brave enough to bear the responsibility, it is the foundation of self-cultivation. "You know it''s wrong?" Xuanyuanche has a deep voice. "I see." Two small heads drooping low. "Yan Hu, what''s the crime of burning the imperial palace without intention?" The light way of the moon. "Return to the queen, light and heavy punishment as the case may be, with a maximum execution and a minimum punishment of 30 sticks." Yanhu immediately shouted back. Xuanyuanyi, Yunzhao and other people on the edge, see this and are not dissuading. Why are these two children so attractive. Even if they make mistakes, they will still like the Imperial Palace and try to pamper them. That''s why. Xuanyuanche listens to the words and nods, looking at two small deep voices and saying: "read that you are still young, remember the responsibility of the staff temporarily, shut down for a month." "Yes." Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyulike should be loud. After xuanyuanche''s command fell, Ryukyu walked up slowly. Nodding: "very good, your breakfast, mother and father like it very much, we will finish." "Queen mother." Two small immediately raised his head, one left and one right embrace Ryukyu''s arm, can be strong in Ryukyu''s face should be under a few black kiss. Ryukyu was not angry. He looked at the dawn with a smile and said slowly, "then, from this day on, I''ll start the confinement." Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu listen, small head heavy point. Turn around and run to xuanyuanche''s leg, holding xuanyuanche''s thigh from left to right, and rub against it. "Look up and say:" father, we shut down, father don''t want us too much After that, he turned around and trotted towards the confinement. Immediately there were bodyguards and gongs following. "Two filial children." Yunzhao sighs, Xuanyuan Yi and a group of people nod their heads. Ryukyu is carrying two plates of food that looks very dangerous. After hearing this, he looks at Yunzhao and picks out the corner of his eyebrow: "you are half of their master. Try them together." After that, xuanyuanche reached out and grabbed Yunzhao, who was about to run. Chapter 1895 Drag to go towards the palace, Ryukyu follow. After that, Xuanyuan Yi and others immediately scattered. If you eat these two plates, you will die. It''s bright and sunny. I don''t know if it''s a good day. However, because there is no royal dining room, the whole palace is hungry for a day, I don''t know who else thinks this is a good day. Of course, we can not ignore that there is no place to rest. The patrols of the forbidden guards in the Imperial Palace led to people who did not know that the imperial palace had been attacked and a powerful force had emerged. A hurried day passed, and the silver moon rose to the East. A silvery white moonlight sprinkled on the closed room, hazy. "Goo Goo, Goo Goo." Close the room, Xuanyuan Xuan holds his stomach and looks at Xuanyuan jade sadly. Beside, xuanyuanyu also holds his stomach and looks at xuanyuanxuan. The sad look is pitiful. "Hungry." "Me too." No kitchen, hungry for a day, intestines are green. "What to do? No food. " The imperial dining room has been burned. There is food there. Xuanyuanxuan was holding his stomach, his eyebrows were shaking and shaking, and suddenly his eyes were bright: "Uncle Yunzhao said that the mother said the mice could eat. " " no, I can''t catch it if I run too fast. " Xuanyuanyu refuses. Xuanyuanxuan thought about it: "that snake. I heard that the Southern Song Dynasty sent some flower snakes to eat in the cage in the imperial garden." Xuanyuanyu''s eyes brightened, and Teng jumped up: "the father didn''t say that confinement would mean starvation?" "No." Xuanyuan''s big black eyes curved and blinked at Xuanyuan jade. "Go." The camp is formed and united with the outside world. In the moonlight, I saw two children slip out along the back room. I didn''t have a good guard, but I didn''t see it. Are you a kid? Let''s go for a walk. Don''t hold it up. The moon is bright. A corner of the Royal Garden in full bloom. Under the cover of the night, two rustling shadows approached the unattended snake cage. There are several snakes in a cage. They are colorful and beautiful. "Take that one?" Xuanyuan Xuan. "The fattest one." Xuanyuanyu points out. Chapter 1896 I''m so hungry. I must choose a big one to eat. At present, Xuanyuan Jade''s hands and feet are quick to open the iron cage lock, and Xuanyuan Xuan cooperates perfectly and immediately goes in. I don''t know what the poison Zun fence has eaten for xuanyuanxuan in recent years. Water and fire do not invade. That''s a big story. All poisons are inviolable, but there is no difference between eight and nine. As for the other poison Nai, I don''t know how to get xuanyuanxuan. However, these poisonous snakes in front of me, when they saw xuanyuanxuan coming in, they immediately crawled on their backs. Like a mouse seeing a cat, they almost trembled. Xuanyuan Xuan quickly and quickly caught a black, fat snake like night. He immediately got out and Kwai yuan closed the door. Everything works perfectly. "How to eat?" Xuanyuanyu blinked. "Burn? Roast? Raw? Or... " Xuanyuanxuan hasn''t finished his opinion yet. It seems that he feels the black snake approaching by the God of death. He tries his best to fight and snort. He shoots out of xuanyuanxuan''s hand and penetrates into the grass. Sand and sand, swim to the front. "Dare to run." "Chase." Two small immediately catch up. This one was in front because he knew he was going to lose his life. One in the back because of hunger, stumbling powerless pursuit. Not much effort. Before and after that, I went to the Imperial Palace nearest to the imperial garden. The black snake went in from the back hall. Xuanyuanxuan, xuanyuanyu, didn''t look at each other directly, and then they went in. The night flies, on the black jade bed of the emperor''s palace. Xuanyuanyi and Empress Dowager Chen are in harmony. These two people, aged in their 50s and in their 40s, do not mean that they have no need and are having friendly exchanges in bed. "Yi, ah..." Xuanyuan Yi gives empress dowager Chen a kiss with his head bowed. He reaches out to touch the scattered black hair of Empress Dowager Chen, and gasps: "your hair is really..." Before a word of sliding was said, Xuanyuan Yi was stunned. When did empress Chen''s hair become so slippery? It was still cold. It felt so good. At present, if you want to grasp it, you want to kiss it. Chapter 1897 Unexpectedly, when she grabbed it, she couldn''t pull it. Xuanyuan could easily see that empress Chen didn''t press her hair. This is I can''t help looking around. At this time, the whole body suddenly froze and became stone. The Empress Dowager Chen felt the rigidity of xuanyuanyi, and could not help but also follow the sight of xuanyuanyi. Only to see, at her head, Xuanyuan Yi is holding a black snake with thick arm, and is holding it up high. She is pulling this way. The red letter in the black snake''s mouth almost touched her face. Behind the black snake, xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu are holding on to the black snake''s tail and crawling at the foot of the bed tightly. At this time, I saw that she looked over and gave me a flattering smile. "Grandpa Huang, this snake is mine. Let it go. It runs around. I will go back and teach it a lesson..." "Ah..." Xuanyuanxuan''s flattering words were not finished. Empress Chen screamed, her head tilted and fainted. "Ah..." At the same time, Xuanyuan Yi returns from the statue. When he shakes his body, he falls down with a thump and presses on empress Chen. Rolled his eyes. As for the matter that the two are in friendly exchanges. Will it be because of such a big blow and interruption. What can''t be ignored will not be explained by outsiders. The night is low and the wind is quiet. The two earth shaking screams of the emperor''s bedroom broke through the sky and raised countless birds. Immediately let the guards outside the hall rush in. These two exclamations are terrible. Did the emperor and Empress Dowager get killed. "Bang." The inner hall door was knocked open by Sheng Sheng. A group of guards with swords went out of their scabbard and rushed up. But in the palace, the Naked Emperor and Empress Dowager were obviously in a coma. And the murderer Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu, who had no time to escape, were holding the tail of a black snake and looking at them with a flattering smile. "We didn''t mean to..." The wind blows suddenly, wrinkling a pool of spring water. It''s not intentional. The damage level is already so high. If on purpose, this The heroes are afraid of cold. In the night, when the emperor and empress didn''t spend much time in the palace, a roar of anger broke through the sky at one time. Chapter 1898 The sky is light, the birds are singing and the flowers are fragrant. It''s a nice and comfortable weather. It''s a pity, not including two people. Outside the south palace of Tianchen palace. Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu, hand in hand, shrugged and pulled their heads, stood outside the Palace door, tangled. Whoops, they''re really just hungry. Who knows that black guy is going to run to Grandpa Huang''s bed. They can be blamed there. How can father and mother be so angry. The evil cloud called for his uncle to steal them out and let them go out to avoid the wind and come back. Otherwise, the consequence God, they didn''t do anything. Shrugging and pulling his small head, xuanyuanxuan looked at xuanyuanyu and said with a depressed face, "where shall we go to avoid the wind?" Xuanyuan jade Du small mouth, half a day way: "Grandpa there." When they went out of the palace, they knew only grandpa and Yunzhao''s uncle. Uncle Yunzhao is now dealing with their father and mother in the palace. Only grandpa can go there. At present, two small hands holding hands, step three turn around to Murong mansion. Murong mansion. "Tell the prince and the master that the prince and the princess are coming in outside the door." The Chamberlain of Murong mansion looks at Murong Wudi and Murong Yidao sitting on it. Murong Yi''s face was tangled. He seemed to try to resist the smile. He turned to Murong Wudi and said, "Dad, look..." Murong is invincible, and he laughs directly. "One side said:" go, say we Murong mansion today closed door thanks guest, nobody can come in "Dad." Murong Yi is not in favor. Murong Wudi waved and motioned to the housekeeper to retreat to deal with it. He said with a smile: "you know what, you didn''t see your Majesty''s face today. It''s darker than the bottom of the pot. It''s said that the imperial doctors were still there at this time, and didn''t dare to leave. It is said to be studying that Haha ****Question. These two little guys actually interrupted at that time. Your majesty and empress didn''t attack on the spot. You can imagine the hidden anger, once it happens, how terrible it is. We can''t take in the two little runaways at this time. Chapter 1899 Otherwise, it''s no big sin to take off the skin. " After all, it seems that I thought of the news that I heard from the Imperial Palace today. The more I laughed, my nose and eyes were gone. Murong Yi coughs and raises his mouth. "But, after all, they are so small. If..." "Don''t worry, since Yunzhao can steal them out, someone will take care of them secretly, and these two little guys should be punished for their work. Let them eat and shut up. " Therefore, xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu did not wait for the hospitality of the foreign government. But he got a bag of gold leaves and was sent away. Xuanyuan Xuan depressed, Xuanyuan Jade also depressed. But I''m only three years old. After all, I haven''t understood the complicated things. So, simply rely on the understanding of the people familiar with the court. Start visiting hand in hand. Then, all the housekeepers of the mansion told them with respect and seriousness and Chen Chen Chen Chen Chen Chen that today the house was closed to thank the guests. Until the sunset. Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu didn''t find a refuge. But there are two big burdens in my hand. The package is full of gold leaves. This is not a disguised blackmail and bribery. In this disguised blackmail, xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu are finally acutely aware. In the boundary of the capital, if their father and mother don''t open their mouths, the tortoise shells won''t open. If they don''t open their doors, they can''t enter. They are only in the street. Now, two times of grief and indignation. "Let''s go. Let''s go to master Ouyang." Xuanyuan Xuannu. Xuanyuanyu nodded: "yes, Shifu is not afraid of heaven and earth, so he will not be afraid of our father and mother." Xuanyuan Xuanen said, "otherwise, we can go to find brother yeluhong outside the pass." "Yes, the sky is high and the emperor is far away. They are not afraid." "If not, we can go to Uncle Capricorn''s hometown, where no one has heard of my father and mother." Xuanyuan Xuan''s eyes are shining here. It''s such a big world that they can go everywhere. Hum, I really think they have no place to escape home. Do you want these courtiers to protect them? Chapter 1900 Go away, I have plenty of places. I''m not afraid that I can''t make it. "Go." At present, xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu look at each other, Qi Qi throws out a word, turns around and leaves. The sky and the sea, the prosperous world, they come. For a moment, Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan Yu are depressed. Beautiful mountains and rivers are in front of us. We have heard from others that their father and mother had made great contributions to the world. But that has become the past. Today, it''s up to them. Fighting high spirited, head held high, two small carrying two big Baojin leaves, began to fight the road of the Jianghu. Raise the invincible smile. All the way in countless aunts and uncles pinching face dote on, and even personally lead the past in love. Two small to the capital''s largest coach station. Xuanyuanxuan is very smart. He knows that those three places are too far away. He can''t walk by himself. They can''t ride horses. So it''s necessary to ride a carriage. Therefore, there are two children in the hot coach station. Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu started to walk around in the coach station. Then he took a fancy to a gorgeous carriage. He went up and said to Ouyang Yufei in his spare time: "we want to rent this carriage." Originally, two dolls with good makeup and good clothes were very attractive when they appeared in such a chaotic place. When Xuanyuan Xuan opened his mouth, people around him even looked at them. Then, with a big laugh. One of the two drivers, a tall and strong man, laughed and said: "you want to rent it, little doll. It''s better to ask your adult to come, ha ha." The people on the edge laughed more and more. Xuanyuanxuan saw this small face sink, cold voice way: "you see I have no money?" "No nonsense. When it''s time for our adults to show up, some people will show up. As long as we give money, you can''t care about the rest." Xuanyuanyu is also crispy. Two small days and days followed by xuanyuanche, Liuyue and Ouyang. The breath of the whole body is not comparable to that of ordinary people. This calm face cold drink, even if the age is too small, but also to have a little momentum. Chapter 1901 The laughing people around were stunned, one by one, slightly converged. The other of the two drivers, who was a little shorter, smiled and said, "well, where are you going, young masters and young ladies?" "Mohe." Xuanyuanxuan decided to go where their father and mother could not reach. "Mohe? Where? " The two men were surprised. People around me are also tangled up. I haven''t heard the name. Xuanyuanyu sees this and knows that they may not have heard of it. Uncle Capricorn said that his place is far away, and Tianchen people generally don''t know. At that moment, the crisp voice said, "Mohe doesn''t know. Then we can herd in the North outside the pass." When the words fell, everyone was surprised. This place is far away. How can these two children go so far. "Moheana, it''s far away. It costs ten silver cars, including food and shelter." The short man who drove the car smiled and said that the price was a little high, but no one believed that such two small children would really rent a car, and no one said that. "Good." I didn''t want Xuanyuan Xuan to say yes. I picked out a gold leaf from the package and threw it at the driver. He has no silver, only gold leaves. "Wow." The people around were in a uproar at first sight. The short man was also stunned, subconsciously put the gold leaf on his mouth, and suddenly opened his eyes, full of real gold. "Gone." Xuanyuan Xuan, who paid the money, raised his chin and looked arrogant. The short driver, who had come back from the gold, immediately laughed. Hurriedly reached for xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu and got on the carriage. At the same time, he said: "OK, OK, let''s go right away, right away." After that, he made a look at the tall driver where no one else could see him. Then, he drove away quickly, leaving behind a group of people who had not yet responded. The carriage went away quickly. Some people in the crowd looked at each other, and there was a smile in their eyes. The sky slowly dimmed. The stars in the night sky are shining, which is wonderful. Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu are climbing in the carriage, looking out of the window at the sky, their smiling faces are all brilliant. They''ve never seen the night sky like this. It''s so beautiful. A cavity of pride combined with that never experienced the feeling, so that two small excited eyes are red. Road, fast in front of the flash. Chapter 1902 Creak, creak of the wheels, in the still night, particularly loud. Climb in the window and look around. Gradually Xuanyuan frowned tightly. At the same time, Xuanyuan Jade also pulled Xuanyuan Xuan''s hand and pointed to the roads on both sides. They flew out of the capital with Ouyang Yu. That''s not the official way. This is Path Put down the curtain, xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu look at each other. The two kids have never come out by themselves, but Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, and so on have instilled too much into their minds. The big black eyes turned and understood. At present, xuanyuanxuan takes out a bottle of things that yunzhaosai had left from his arms and quietly sprinkles them in the carriage. Then they rolled up and began to sleep. Time passed quickly and there was no sound in the car. "They are asleep." Look at the tall man''s low voice three times. The carriage stopped and the tall and the short got into it. "It''s all gold leaves." The tall man''s voice almost trembled as he carefully opened the two bags. "Pack up quickly." "Well, what are you going to do with the two of them?" "Cut the grass and root. There are too many people watching them go with us. If not..." "Good." The dark night was quiet, and the bright daggers in the carriage came out. "Bang." Unexpectedly, the short man''s hand trembled before a knife was stabbed. The dagger suddenly fell down, and then his back hand buckled his neck. His face turned red and he could hardly breathe. At the same time, the tall man is the same. His breath is not tight, his hands and feet are numb. This "Well, if you want to kill me, it''s up to you." At this time, Xuanyuan, who seemed to be asleep, sat up coldly, with cold air and Su Sha at the tip of his eyebrows and the corners of his eyes. If xuanyuanyu inherited Xuanyuan ''. Then Xuanyuan Xuan inherited the characteristics of Liuyue. "Go, don''t give them an antidote, it''s worth it." Xuanyuanyu also sat up, disgusted. "Go." After grabbing the package, Xuanyuan Xuan kicks on the short man who blushes like blood and can''t speak at all. He pulls Xuanyuan Yu out of the carriage. It''s annoying. It''s money. Over the short man out of the door, Xuanyuan Xuan pulled Xuanyuan jade, haven''t waited for them to react. Suddenly it was dark, and something fell from the sky, covering them in the middle. Then I had a pain in my head and neck, and immediately I didn''t know anything. Chapter 1903 The sky is blue and the clouds are blue. Tianchen palace. "Covered in a black pocket." Ryukyu looks at Du Xi with his arms around his chest, making a faint voice. "Yes." Du Xi is extremely clean. This is the news from Du Yi who followed. On one side, he was commenting on xuanyuanche''s memorial about the reconstruction of the imperial dining room and the forbidden guards. He didn''t raise his head. "If you dare to escape home, let them live outside for a few more days." Listen to the words of autumn mark on the edge, can''t help but look at Yan Hu. They rolled their eyes together. If it wasn''t for Yunzhao to steal the prince and princess, what would they escape from. If their majesty and queen don''t acquiesce in such a big territory, it''s true that they can escape from the palm of their hand. "It''s better to practice early." After listening to the words, Ryukyu pondered for a moment and waved to Dushi. Du Xi immediately bowed down. "Empress, they are too young to practice so early. Here..." Autumn mark on one side is a little worried. Ryukyu saw this eyelash slightly raised for a while, slowly said: "three years old, is an age to remember, is the best time for enlightenment." What''s more, although her two children are only three years old, they don''t know what the fence gave her when she was pregnant. The IQ of these two guys has reached the level of five or six-year-old children, even higher. At the age of six, some modern children who read earlier have begun to study, which is a convenient age. Xuanyuanche heard that he put away his pen and raised his head, touched his chin: "it''s a little early to practice. But let them know that not everyone forgives when they make a mistake, OK. " At that time, he and Ryukyu looked at each other and smiled together. "What''s more, those two guys are following. It doesn''t matter." The spring breeze rises suddenly, the heavenly palace is still. no one has any worries or comments about the royal highness of the prince and the escaped home of his royal highness. On the contrary, Qi Qi was relieved. The two monsters finally left. Spring in March, the best scenery. Flowers began to spit out buds, willow leaves out of the green color, in the spring wind wantonly flying. Chapter 1904 Between heaven and earth, a green leisurely. In this green sense, a line of carriages is walking on the remote mountain road. There are more than ten scattered carriages, and a group of people around are wearing ordinary clothes. But it seems that the people who are extremely fierce and full of foreign style are maintained around the carriage, and it seems that they are carrying some valuable goods. More than a dozen carriages rolled over the uneven road and went deeper and deeper into the mountains. I can hardly hear any conversation. There was only a faint child like cry, floating in the clear sky. "Cry, kill you before you cry." In this cry, a strong man outside the third carriage raised his arm and whipped it on the door. The ferocious roar immediately quieted the cry from the carriage. It indicates that the man is satisfied and moves on. The wind moved the treetops, and there was a sense of stillness flying. As time went by, night began to take the place of day, and the mountains and rivers were decorated with pure black. A dozen carriages stopped and gathered. "Come down to dinner, hurry up." In the grumpy and cold voice, the curtains of more than ten carriages were opened, and many children stumbled out of them. There are boys and girls. Some of them look seven or eight years old, while others look only three or four years old. Each one is pale and frightened, red eyes, tears have not dried. They got down from the carriage and gathered in one place. The red bonfire set off their faces and became more pitiful. And in the midst of the bonfire, two children in the first carriage climbed down from the tall carriage. It''s made of powder and jade. It''s lovely. It''s like two bright gemstones in a pile of mud. People almost want to knead them in their arms and ravage them. It''s not the Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan jade that were taken away by the black pocket. They held hands tightly, their faces were pale, and their black and white eyes were frightened. "Come and eat." The team led by a deep eye socket, thick browed man Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan Yu waved, slowly way. Chapter 1905 Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu see this clever walk in the past. The man nodded approvingly. "It''s the best to look at the length of the sample, the age is the most tender and clever. These are the two best goods in this trip. When we go back, the leader will definitely reward us." A thin man looked at the Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan Yu who had received the dry food and ate it well, and said with a smile. "Yes, the leader must like it..." "This small body board, this water tender skin, has eaten certainly the most nourishing face." Another man with a scarred face cut in with a smile. "I think so..." " " haha... " The night wind is flying, and it''s still a little cold in the spring and March night. The cold wind blows, making the gloomy words of Jie Jie even more gloomy and terrifying. Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu almost huddled together. The small body kept shivering. They have heard these words many times. I''ve heard of them since they were knocked out. At first I didn''t know what they meant by that. But when I saw them eating with a boiled man''s hand. They will know. These people eat people. They eat people. And they and these children were taken back and given to their leader for food. What did the leader say about eating children. Wuwu, I''m afraid. There is no poison, no self-defense for uncle Yunzhao. They can''t fight, they can''t fight these hateful villains. Xuanyuan Xuan tightly hugs his sister Xuanyuan Yu. Two small faces and eggs come together. Mingming''s tears circle in his eyes, but they just don''t fall down. No crying, no crying, no crying. Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu snuggle up to each other and encourage themselves constantly. From the time they were caught, they cried, spoiled and fled. But it doesn''t work. They deal with their father and mother or uncle and master, all useful tears and cute and lovely. It doesn''t work in any of these. I was beaten several times for running away, and I could hardly sit. Chapter 1906 Three years old is not the age to turn over the clouds. But children at this time are the most sensitive. Knowing that crying is useful, he will keep crying. Because knowing that coquetry is useful, then they will continue to be coquetry. But when it doesn''t work, they won''t continue. They have animal like intuition and acumen. Hold together, xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu can''t chew the dry food. On the one hand, they constantly comfort each other, encourage each other and remind themselves in the way between them. Don''t be afraid. It''s useless. They can''t be eaten. They have to find a way. The night is full of darkness, with the black that can''t reach out. "Wow..." "Run, dare to run, I''ll tell you to run." It was in this silence that the sudden roar of angry swearing and crying broke the silence of the night. Everyone immediately focused on the past. A seven year old boy, trying to escape at night. As a result, he was caught by the guards, and the black whip hit the boy like a snake. The boy rolled on the ground, and the blood quickly penetrated. The bleak cry was earth shaking. This fierce scene, immediately let the children who dare not cry, immediately can no longer help, holding their heads and crying. And xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu are also red in the eyes. The crystal tears in the eyes of the transfer ah turn ah, but die bite teeth do not let them fall down. Crying can''t solve the problem. No one here can help them. They can only help themselves. "Don''t fight Broken Not good It''s not delicious... " Wipe away the tears in his eyes, Xuanyuan Xuan looks up at the leader with big eyebrows, who has no flaws. He is afraid, but he says it. The leader who was watching the scene of teaching children. Listen to xuanyuanxuan unexpectedly say so to him, not from a Leng after suddenly happy. Waving his hand, he motioned for the man to stop whipping, and at the same time he held xuanyuanxuan''s face and said with a smile, "good boy, I''m not afraid. I''m still seeing you for the first time." Chapter 1907 "I see you for the first time, too." The Deputy on the side raised his eyebrows with interest. "Is it useful?" Xuanyuan Xuan holds Xuanyuan jade tightly and raises his small head. "No use." The leader raised his eyebrows. "Then don''t be afraid." Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu look at each other and make a sound. "Ha ha, these two dolls are interesting and interesting." After the voice of xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu falls, the leader and the other people around him laugh at the same time. If you were in your last teens, it would be a bit imposing and surprising. But when the three-year-old says that I want to eat sugar, he is ignored completely. At most, he thinks that these two children are lovely. He is afraid to say that he is not afraid. He is a typical child. "Well, whether you are afraid or not, the result is the same, but I''ll give you a wake-up call. If we let our leader like it, maybe we can postpone eating you and let you live for a few days, ha ha. " The leader is also supposed to be amused by Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan Yu, and gives some hints. "Head, do they understand?" "It is, ha ha, so small..." "It doesn''t matter if I don''t understand. I''m in a good mood..." People of different ethnic groups laughed while xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu, who listened to this, looked at each other with big black eyes. They can only understand the communication when they flash inside. I don''t know how many days I have traveled. Finally, when the flowers bloom in spring, they arrive at the alien territory hidden in the mountains. The night sky is full of stars and the ground is full of ghosts. There are countless men and women in inexplicable clothes, some of whom even have skulls hanging between their necks. They are dancing around the fire with steel forks. That sharp smile is not like laughter, singing is not like singing, wandering in the night sky, making people creepy. At the end of the fire, a stone platform stands tall, red sparks jump around it, and a woman sits on it. Xuanyuanxuan, xuanyuanyu, and other children were led to the woman in the middle of the crying. Chapter 1908 Hand in hand, a group of children in the fierce fear and trembling, through the crowd and campfire, stood in front of the enchanting woman reclining on the stone platform, dressed in Sequoia. "Tell the leader that we are back." The leader knelt half respectfully on the ground and folded his hands. "I''m back. Come on, bring me the doll you chose this time." Lying obliquely on the stone platform, the enchanting woman Jie Jie''s voice has a sub metal texture, which sounds extremely sharp. The leader stood up and said with a smile: "this time, there must be some leaders like it." After that, with a wave of his hand, the people behind him immediately pushed a group of children forward. A group of children are plump, although they are not as good as xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu, they can also be considered as pretty or cute. But at this time, because of the fatigue and fear of the journey. The little faces were pale and almost lost a circle. The eyes are full of fear, tears and snivels, shaking like a sieve. That little touch looks really bad. Above that red dress woman''s eyes sweep, slanting eyes voice slightly high: "this is what you say satisfaction?" "No, of course not. These are just drinks for the leader. The main course is here." The leader smiled and flattered and waved his hand again. The people behind immediately poked away the group of children and pushed the xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu, which were hidden in the last place. Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu are not afraid either. Hand in hand, walk through the children, stand in the front, look up at the enchanting woman on the stone platform. A group of children with runny noses and crying fear. Suddenly there are two children who are not suitable enough to use ice as their skin and jade as their bones. That enchanting woman slightly a Leng, a smile opened, slowly sat right body. Nodded and praised: "this entree is good, you..." "Sister, you are beautiful." The enchanting woman''s words haven''t finished, Xuanyuan Xuan suddenly opens his mouth. Looking at the enchanting woman''s face is full of love and light. The big black eyes are wide open, and the little mouth is slightly tooting Chapter 1909 Another empty hand is holding the corner of the clothes, and the eyes are like seeing the most beautiful flowers, full of praise. The clear and crisp children''s voice falls, and the people who are singing and dancing are surrounded by ghosts, crying and howling. The enchanting woman''s eyes brightened in a flash. "Smile touched cheek way:" elder sister How old are Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan Yu? He called her elder sister Ha ha, this is a wonderful name. And the leader on the side and so on then the corner of the mouth all drew. Although their leaders are well maintained, they are also women in their forties. Although this is a taboo, it can never be mentioned in front of the clansmen. But, being called sister by two little kids, this "Yes, yes, my elder sister is younger and more beautiful than our mother. If you don''t call me elder sister, what do you call? We are not impolite children. " Xuanyuanyu is biting his little finger. His big eyes are blinking. Enchanting women listen to that face more like. These two children are so big that they will not lie. It must be true. It seems that she is really green. Then smile toward two small moves waved: "come here." Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu saw this, and immediately swayed and rushed to it. Not afraid to climb that half high stone platform, a left and a right sitting beside the enchanting woman, looking up, very happy. Enchanting women have never seen a child who is not so afraid and does not pinch at all. But it''s also true that at the age of three or four, children of this age know what fear is. Now, reach out and knead xuanyuanxuan''s cheek. Touching xuanyuanyu''s small body. Smiling extremely amiable way: "how old is your mother? Is it beautiful? " After a word, xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu move their fingers together and start to count how old their mother is. "Twenty two." It''s pointed with little fingers. Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu are at the same time. "Twenty two, ha ha, what a young woman." Enchanting women are happy, 22, ha ha, she is younger than their 22-year-old mother, ha ha. Chapter 1910 "Our mother is beautiful. Many people say that she is the most beautiful woman in the world." Xuanyuan Xuan raised his chin high, and his face was full of pride. Xuanyuan jade took over and touched her face and said with a smile: "uncle and uncle, they all said that we inherited the beauty of our mother. That we must be the best looking people in the world when we grow up. Now a lot of people praise us for being good-looking and lovely. " The enchanting woman listens, the eyebrow picks slightly. "However, we used to think that our mother was the most beautiful, but now we see our sister, who is the most beautiful. It''s better to see her than her mother." With one voice, Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan Yu hold their small faces and blink at the enchanting woman. They look so sincere. Voice falls, two small climb up, stand beside enchanting woman. Duqi mouth, Bo, in a woman''s face should be a wet kiss, loud extremely. "Ha ha, what lovely two little guys. My patriarch likes them." The enchanting woman burst out laughing and hugged xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu one by one, which was inexpressible. She listens to so much flattery that it doesn''t make sense. But when you hear it from a child, it means something different. That''s a real compliment. It''s not worth being happy. Enchanting women laugh, xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu climb on the shoulders of enchanting women, and giggle. It looks very happy. The people in the lower tribe have never seen their leader so happy. Not from a Leng Zheng a moment, also followed Jie Jie''s smile. The laughter, in the dark of the ghost fire, sounded extremely cold. The frightened children became more and more united. "Ha ha, today you two tease the patriarch to be happy, come on, reward." In the laughter of Jie Jie, the enchanting woman laughed. Immediately, someone came up behind. Holding a plate in his hand, there is a pile of cut meat in it. At the same moment, the enchanting woman smiled and looked at the leader: "this time, I''m very satisfied with it. I''ll reward you." "Thank you, patriarch." Chapter 1911 That group of foreign big men who came to catch children, they all said in a joyful voice. "Eh, baby meat?" In this appreciation, Xuanyuan Xuan''s soft and sweet voice suddenly sounded. When the enchanting woman heard this, she turned her head and looked at Xuanyuan and xuanmei, who was slightly picking up her eyebrows. Her eyes flashed and she shivered, but she said with a smile, "why, don''t you like it?" Xuanyuan Xuan blinked his little eyes, pushed open the meat plate in front of him, looked at the enchanting woman smiling, and looked at the leader below. Crooked little face, pointed to the leader, looked very confused: "uncle said, baby meat is for my sister to eat. He said baby meat can be eaten You can... " "Stop, but what does it mean to stop?" Xuanyuanyu interrupts and tilts her head. Xuanyuan Xuanyi said: "yes, it''s standing still. The uncle said that the baby meat can stand still after eating. It can grow up little and keep its appearance young and beautiful forever. It''s specially for the elder sister. Because my sister is very old, I need to eat these baby meat. But baby and Beibei are still so small, we still want to grow up, and we will not grow up after eating. No, don''t eat. " "Well, well, don''t eat, babe Don''t eat." Xuanyuan jade is biting his fingers, and his face is pitiful. Under this kind of Tongyan Tongyu, the laughter of surrounding Jie Jie is silent. There was nothing but the crackling of the bonfire. "Chief, I didn''t mean that, chief..." The leader was flustered and knelt down with a thud, his face shocked. Their leader is the most taboo for someone to say that she is old "So you mean they lied?" The enchanting woman stroked Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan jade to the top of her head. She looked at the leader with a smile on her lips. "Babe and babe Don''t lie. What we hear in the carriage is what he says." Xuanyuanxuan is aggrieved, pointing to the leader, holding his mouth and looking at the enchanting woman. Take the Xuanyuan jade of small name Beibei directly, also aggrieved. The little hand pointed to the man who was a big five and a big three around the leader and said: "what we heard, the man also said, head, don''t say that, the leader is beautiful and generous, and will always be young and beautiful." Chapter 1912 It sounds more believable than any evidence to directly imitate what others say. When xuanyuanyu''s voice fell, the scene became more silent. All eyes were on the iron faced leader. He must have said that. A few-year-old is definitely not a liar. The enchanting woman looked at the iron faced leader, a smile appeared on her face, but her eyes were cold. "Who on earth is lying?" The words floating out seem to have no power, but they are as heavy as a thousand catties. "Tell the leader, I will prove that the head said this sentence. At that time, I tried to dissuade him, but he didn''t listen. I never knew that the head''s mind was so blasphemous to the leader. It''s my fault that I didn''t report to the chief at the first time. " The man who was lit by xuanyuanyu knew that the time had come for him to go up. If we don''t take this opportunity to topple their heads, I''m sorry for such a good opportunity. Now we should stand up and make a point. As soon as the words came out, the scene became more and more silent. The leader who didn''t recognize him first, at this time, his face was like the earth, and he kowtowed to the enchanting woman: "leader, it''s my fault. But I don''t really think that much about the leader. Just want to find more children to help the leader, leader, I know the sin, I know the sin, please... " "Don''t talk about it. Since you admit that you have offended your words, you should take the criminal law yourself. Now, you have a permanent position. " After that, I looked at the leader coldly, stood up slowly, one by one, pulled xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu, and turned around and walked towards the back of the stone platform. "Yes, I will not disappoint the leader." The five big and three thick man who took the opportunity to stand on the top of the table could not block the excitement on his face, and the high voice was almost lighter than the spring breeze. Immediately, all the people around came to congratulate him. And that leader is full of iron and green of mercilessly stare at this man one eye, shrug to pull the head to walk toward penalty hall. Not far away, Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan jade, who are holding the enchanting woman, look back at the situation behind them, and lightly look at each other, with a flash of light in their eyes. Tell you to tie us up, huh. Chapter 1913 Bonfire, mysterious tribe. A few days later, Tianchen palace. "Cannibals?" Xuanyuanche looked at the pigeon in his hand, and was a little surprised. He has never heard of such a tribe. One side is reporting the matter once the right phase, now the prime minister, xuanyuanche''s grandfather''s face also flashed a trace of surprise. "It''s said that in the original border of Aoyun and Zhao state, now Chenjun County, is a place where foreigners like to live. Their living habits are quite different from ours. I remember seeing it in a travel book. Some races are uncivilized and cannibal. But these races are very small, so they have existed for so many years, and no one has sent troops to wipe them out. " Xuanyuanche heard that there was a flash of coldness on his face. It was the first time he heard that there were people eating people in his land. He even put the idea of cannibalism on his son and daughter. Yes, very good. "Are women in their forties younger than me? Well, the technique of lying is getting higher and higher. " While sitting beside xuanyuanche, ryukue looks at Yunzhao''s pigeon to deliver a book. It''s almost imaginable that Yunzhao made fun of her face when he heard it. Between the lines and the light tone, you can see it clearly. "But it''s progress to know how to protect yourself." Ryukyu waved a pigeon in his hand and turned to look at xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche listens to the words and looks at Liuyue. He doesn''t know how to speak to others and ghosts for their sons and daughters. At such a young age, I began to tell lies and get angry. Or should they know how to protect themselves at a young age, and express a high praise. Ryukyu looks at xuanyuanche as if he is angry but not angry. He chuckles. To be honest, she is not good at cultivating children, if only according to her ideas and methods. Her son and daughter will be the next one, incorrigible and ruthless. Therefore, she basically does not interfere in xuanyuanche''s discipline for two hours. At this time, seeing xuanyuanche helpless and amusing, he said with a smile: Chapter 1914 "Let them go through life and death, and their potential will be unlimited. And Yunzhao, Capricorn and Duyi are all keeping up. They can''t afford to lose. " Xuanyuanche heard a bitter smile, waved, and immediately someone went down to reply to Du. Although the two children are only three years old, they look older at the age of three. Character begins to show at this age. Let''s see whether his sons and daughters are cowards or dragons who can ride the clouds in the future. Willow catkins flying outside the window, spring good mood, incisively and vividly performance. Cannibalism. Stone palaces are not like palaces, bungalows are not like bungalows. People''s bones, cattle bones and other black and white decorations are hung everywhere on the walls. It''s a kind of weird and gorgeous stone houses. A cover of pink yarn screen, it does not look beautiful, but more strange on the bed. At this time, the enchanting woman, the leader of the cannibal tribe, was sleeping on the big bed. And beside her, xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu are kneeling on the bed, shaking their fists and tapping on the legs of enchanting women. Another pair of small hands is pressing the shoulder of enchanting woman, massaging. Two small this just a little bit big, what strength does massage have. But it''s just that the little hand is soft and soft, with a red face and a sweet smile coming from the water. How does the clever touch make people love it from the heart. Enchanting women need massage. Some people beat her legs and shoulder. But there are two small things that are more beautiful than this. Looking at the thin sweat on the pink and tender cheek. Enchanting women feel comfortable. They have never been comfortable. They are very pleasant to see. "Two little things are so cute. I don''t know who can give birth to you two babies." The enchanting woman smiled and pinched xuanyuanyu''s cheek. "I''ll keep you company all my life." "We like our sister very much. We have been with her all our lives." Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu, all in one voice, the two little faces are almost blooming. Enchanting women see this, can''t help laughing. "Chief, kuzha''s wife asked for an interview." Just in the loud laughter of the enchanting woman, a report voice sounded outside the door. Chapter 1915 The enchanting woman listens, the corner of the mouth is slightly hooked, careless way: "call her to come in." "Yes." The footsteps outside the door immediately left. Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu don''t know who kuzha is, and they don''t care. They just try their best to please the enchanting women. The speed is very fast. In a second, a woman in her twenties with red, white, red and white face and a bird''s hair on her head quickly appeared in the stone room. As soon as kuzha''s wife entered the stone room, she immediately knelt down to the enchanting woman sleeping on the bed. Kowtow repeatedly: "leader, please let the leader go to kuzha lightly. Please forgive me. Kuzha, the leader is looking forward to growing up. Be absolutely loyal to the leader. The leader said one, kuzha never said two. He must have caught the two dolls. He was happy and wanted to make the leader more and more beautiful, so he had no scruples. Chief, please, look at kuzha. He has no credit and hard work for so many years. Just spare kuzha this time, chief, please. " This series of entreaties fell, and Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan Yu, who didn''t care, understood. At present, they look at each other. This library sounds like the leader. The enchanting woman didn''t get up after hearing the words, and said lightly as before: "the loyalty of kuzha''s work has never been denied by the patriarch." The words were floating, but when the woman of kuzha heard them, she immediately raised a smile on her face. Quickly from the arms out of a folded, as if the pad is not something, respectfully prostrate on the ground. Hold up the things in your hands and present them to the enchanting woman. One side of the express way: "the leader has never treated our kuzha family badly. Our family all know that the leader is good to us. This is what kuzha''s parents and my parents presented to the leader. The leader knows that our family is the most loyal. I also ask the leader to spare kuzha this time. Kuzha will never dare to do it again. " Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu can''t see what''s good about that handkerchief. The enchanting woman seemed to see her eyes brighten, and the whole person slowly sat up, lifted the veil and reached for it. Chapter 1916 Xuanyuanyu happened to be in the position behind her. Now she saw it clearly. The handkerchief contained something, which was not gold or silver. It looked strange. But she didn''t know what it was, what it meant. "What did elder spend so much money for?" The enchanting woman smiled and said slowly, "get up and talk. You are what I grew up looking at. What are you doing so carefully?" When kuzha''s wife heard this, she immediately kowtowed several heads to the enchanting woman, and then stood up. "My father said," kuzha said something wrong this time. You can''t punish him too much, leader. Beat him twice and kill him half. We have no opinion. But as you know, our family has always maintained the safety of the leader. Nothing went wrong for so many years. This time, kuzha was wrong and should be punished, but the family there still came out of a small door, and they knew what rules and allegiances. Both parents are worried about the protection of the leader. It''s not that we are stingy. My father said that it''s nothing to remove kuzha''s position, but that position, even if it''s given to our kuzha''s counterpart, is better than it''s given to the family. After all, the yanmu family knows the rules, knows how to protect the leader, and... " "All right, all right." The enchanting woman waves to interrupt the words of kuzha''s wife, looking very happy: "my clan chief knows your loyalty of kuzha''s family. The clan head of kuzha''s position also said that it was temporary. He didn''t say that he would be dismissed. What are you nervous about. Well, in the face of your loyalty for so many generations, let''s put the library away tomorrow and do what we should do. However, in the future, the patriarch does not want to hear any such words. " "Thank you, chief. Thank you." Kuzha''s wife was overjoyed and knelt down in a series of high voices. "Go down." The enchanting woman waved. "Yes." Kuzha''s woman stands up and looks up to see Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan jade sitting behind the enchanting woman because the veil is open. There was a flash of hatred on her face, and she said to the enchanting woman with a smile Chapter 1917 "Chief, these two dolls are excellent. They can keep your face after eating. Don''t provide for the aged, the leader. That''s not good. " The enchanting woman turns around and pinches her face, which looks silly. She doesn''t understand the Xuanyuan Xuan''s face at all. She says with a smile, "when she is fed with nourishing medicine for a few days, the effect will be better." The kuzha woman smiled and bowed out respectfully. Her husband almost lost his job. Damn it. In the veil, the enchanting woman looks at the things in her hands and smiles. Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu look at each other and worry about each other. It seems that even if they are so clever, they will still be eaten, which shows that they can''t do this move. If it doesn''t work Two small frowns, the brain moves quickly. In my mind, Ouyang Yufei''s way to deal with the bad guys came out one by one. A moment later, Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan Yuxin suddenly look up at the same time and look at each other once again. "Elder sister, elder sister, I''ll serve dinner to elder sister." Xuanyuan xuanmei eyes curved like a new moon, very clever way. "Hungry? OK, go ahead. " The enchanting woman was obviously attracted by the things in her hand, and smiled and waved to xuanyuanxuan. Xuanyuanxuan immediately climbed up and shrank under the bed. Xuanyuanyu, on the other hand, continued to press her shoulders on the enchanting woman, blinking her eyes and wondering about her soft voice: "sister, what is this..." Outside the stone house, spring is shining. Xuanyuan Xuan stumbles all the way to the kitchen. If he remembers well. At this time of day, when he and xuanyuanyu come to serve food to enchanting women. The new five big three rough man just patrolled here. "Brother, why are you here?" Sure enough, a turn, the face is going to patrol a few people. Xuanyuan Xuan looks as if he happened to meet him. He looks at the five big and three rough man on the top. He is surprised. The man was patrolling here. Seeing that Xuanyuan Xuan was in a good mood, he picked up Xuanyuan Xuan and said, "brother is patrolling." Chapter 1918 Xuanyuan Xuan eyebrows and eyes are crooked. I knew you were patrolling here at this time of day. "Look at my brother in this suit." Xuanyuanxuan points to the man''s black clothes. The man immediately raises his head, but he doesn''t want to be satisfied. Xuanyuanxuan suddenly broke down and said, "but I can''t wear it right away." As soon as the man heard this, he frowned, looked around, held Xuanyuan Xuan in his arms and lowered his voice in the corridor: "why?" Xuanyuanxuan brought the ignorance of a three-year-old into full play. I repeat the dialogue between the enchanting women and the women of the kuzha family to the five big and three rough men of the Shennong family. Men have long known that xuanyuanxuan has a good memory. At the moment, the face was dripping. "Brother, what''s the matter? My face is ugly." Xuanyuan Xuan reached out to hold the rough man''s face and crooked his head. One side does not wait for the five big three rough man to answer, seeming to say to oneself: "later cannot see elder brother to wear this dress, good pity." As soon as this word falls, that man''s face is more heavy. The three-year-old can only tell the truth. He can''t believe these things. However, if you know that these three-year-old children are actually five or six years old in mind and have already learned to play some tricks, I''m afraid "Not necessarily." The rough man took a sentence, hugged Xuanyuan Xuan and said, "my dear child, don''t tell others about this, and say you want to be like that." He can point to a cow not far away. Xuanyuan Xuan saw the small face immediately frightened, hurriedly kept shaking his head: "do not say, do not say, do not become it, unchanged." Rough man see this eyes a squint: "pull hook." "Pull hook, don''t say, baby never say." Rough man is very good at coaxing children. Seeing that he coaxed Xuanyuan Xuan to live, he made Xuanyuan Xuan a few more words and quickly left. Kuzha''s family is the powerful person of the elder. He is a poor man. However, since the position has fallen to him, I want to take it away. Hum Looking at the back of the rough man walking away quickly, Xuanyuan Xuan blinked and smiled. He doesn''t want to be eaten. If he wants to be eaten, it''s called only ¡£¡£¡£ "Fanwai" means fanwai, not Xinwen Chapter 1919 Warm wind, green leaves flying. The moon is still and the stars are shining. However, in the still night, a sharp scream of fear broke the silence of the tribe under the night. Then the whole tribe began to boil. Stone house is the residence of enchanting women. "Leader, it''s not good, it''s not good..." The flustered shouting comes from far and near, which sounds extraordinarily anxious. The enchanting woman put her arms around one and was sleeping. She frowned at the sound, sat up and said in a deep voice, "what''s the matter with such a fluster?" Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu, pushed aside on the bed, rubbed their eyes, pouted their little buttocks, turned over and went to sleep. But that ear is up. The visitor quickly broke into the enchanting woman''s residence and said in a loud voice, "report back to the leader, kuzha is dead." Enchanting woman a Leng after brush of pull open the curtain of bedside way: "library how dead?" "Yes, the woman of kuzha''s family just wanted to release kuzha who was punished. When she knew it, she found that kuzha was dead." The speed of the people''s speech is quite fast, obviously quite shocked. "Elder, they have passed by. Look at you, chief..." I didn''t finish what I said, but the meaning is clear. The enchanting woman pondered for a moment, then pulled a skirt from the head of the bed and wrapped herself. Then I glanced at xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu, who were sleeping with their heads buried, and saw that they didn''t wake up. Then, in a deep voice, he said, "I''ll go and have a look." After that, he got up and walked out with the comer. The stone house fell silent quickly. And the stockade outside the gate is becoming more and more noisy. The enchanting woman left. Xuanyuanxuan, who was pretending to sleep, and xuanyuanyu opened their eyes at the same time and looked at each other. "Running away?" Xuanyuan jade opens a small mouth, silent to Xuanyuan xuandao. At this time, the cannibal tribe is in disorder, and there is no one around them, and it is night, which is a good chance to escape. Xuanyuan Xuan black eyes quickly turned a few circles, shook his head. "Do you remember how master Ouyang taught you?" Xuanyuan Xuan is also a silent jade way to Xuanyuan. Chapter 1920 Xuanyuanyu sees this big eye to turn several times, understood. At once, the two looked at each other with a smile that only the two of them understood. Then they put their hands together, wrapped themselves in the quilt, and went on sleeping. It''s immoral to wake up children in the middle of the night. The stockade was in a mess. All night. I believe no one can sleep well except xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu. There are no other scars on kuzha''s body except the ones that should have been punished. After the inspection of the witch doctors in the tribe, kuzha is not poisoned. But he died, which is just too strange. "Chief, you must be the master of our family''s kuzha. Kuzha died. Leader, it must be the family that killed our family''s storehouse. It must be leader. You have to make a decision for us In the simple torture room, kuzha''s woman has a snivel, a tearful kneeling and grabbing the enchanting woman''s clothes, crying ceaselessly. Behind her stood the iron faced elder and others. "Don''t be unfair to the good people of kuzha''s family. Why should I harm kuzha? He has no quarrel with me. You give me a reason why I want to kill him. " At home that five big three thick man also kneels in the enchanting woman''s other side, blushes the neck thick roar way. "It''s you. It must be you. There''s no reason to harm our family''s kuzha. You just look at our kuzha''s position. If you want to replace it, you''ll be the killer, the leader..." "Joke, I''m in the leading position now. What else is kuzha worth drawing? It''s just a prisoner." The man in the family was impatient, angry and full of sarcasm. When the woman of kuzha''s family heard this, she said angrily, "it''s up to you to sit in the leading position. The leader promised me for a long time. You are only temporary. Today, the leader''s position will be returned to my family. It must be you who are unwilling to kill our kuzha. You are a wolf ambitious beast, leader. You must make decisions for us The people of the tribe were originally surrounded here. At this time, hearing the wife of kuzha''s family saying this, they immediately looked at the family with suspicion. Chapter 1921 This is not the heart is not willing to kill. The people around stared at the five big and three thick man in the family. And the man with the red neck, with a gloomy face, said in a loud voice, "well, you say I am because of this. So I ask you, today''s leader''s position will be returned to kuzha, who else do you know? Who else has heard of it? " As soon as this word falls, the people around immediately either shake their heads or step back. Obviously, no one knows. Only the elder nodded. The man at home looked and glared at the woman at kuzha''s house and shouted: "except for the elders of your kuzha''s house, the people in the family don''t know. The news is clearly not exposed. Then you say, where do I know the position is to be returned to Ku? Do I have eyes or ears? Can you hear your agreement with the leader? Kuzha''s family, I feel sorry for the death of the man. But why are you a rascal? I have been in the tribe for so many years, and I have been loyal to my leader. I haven''t missed a little. This loyalty can be learned from the day. Don''t admit that kuzha said something bad to the leader because of my testimony. You have a grudge. You''re just being insincere. " A roar is quick and urgent, but there are plenty of reasons. As soon as this word falls, the surrounding originally stared at the man in the family''s eyes, immediately looked suspiciously at the woman in the house of kuzha. The women of kuzha''s family are angry and anxious to see this. But it can''t happen. Yes, the leader wants kuzha to go up again. Except for her and the leader, they are the father of the elder. It''s all shut up and never let out. Where will the family know, and then what''s the problem? There''s really no place to say that. Kuzha''s woman is angry and hateful, but she can''t really say anything to contradict. Her face is red for a while, and her eyes are white. At this time, two small figures from the foot of the crowd crowded over, swaying towards the enchanting woman. It is Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan jade that wake up. Chapter 1922 The woman in the house suddenly saw Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan jade, and her mind suddenly flashed. No, these two little bastards were there. Yes, yes, it must be them, it must be. New hatred and old hatred add up, so that the women of kuzha''s family don''t think about how the three-year-old children can kill, so wishful thinking of the identification. That vicious vision, straight locked Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan jade. The enchanting woman saw the woman of kuzha''s family, suddenly she looked so vicious. Not from following her eyes to see the past, just to see Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan jade hand in hand towards her, not from the eyebrows slightly wrinkled. "My clan head will find out the reason and give you a justice. However, if you are angry with others, don''t blame the patriarch for asking you to look good. " After that, he reached over xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu, which are the best treasures for her beauty. Besides her, who dares to move. Kuzha''s family listened and didn''t speak, just lowered his head. Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu see this, look at each other, and they have a flash of light in their eyes. Kuzha is dead. The leader''s position is only for his family. But will the elder and others give up. Two or three days later, the dark tide in the tribe was surging and . "Hungry." Sitting in the stone room, xuanyuanyu felt his stomach and broke his face: "why hasn''t my brother come back? Beibei is so hungry." The enchanting woman who is looking at things at one side listens, puts down the things in her hands and looks at Xuanyuan jade. Glancing out of the door, he agreed, "it''s quite slow today." Since the Xuanyuan jade and Xuanyuan Xuan. These two little guys actively serve food and tea for her. Although they are trembling, they feel very good. She naturally deserves to enjoy them. I should have come back early in the day. How come I haven''t got any trace today? The enchanting woman frowns. Does anyone dare to do something about her. Then suddenly Shua stood up and said, "let''s go to find your brother." "Well, my brother must be stealing. Let''s catch him. Ha ha." Xuanyuan Yuli laughs and jumps down from the chai Chapter 1923 Take the enchanting woman''s hand and walk out the door. At this time, I entered the kitchen and brought a bowl of thick soup, holding Xuanyuan Xuan walking back in my hands. I met the woman of kuzha''s house halfway. When the woman of kuzha''s family saw Xuanyuan Xuan, the anger and hatred on that side showed. "You wait for me, I will never let you feel better," he said If she doesn''t, she will kill the guy. The leader and her father warned her not to move them. None of them believed that the two bastards were responsible. But she believed that these two little bastards must be. Holding the thick soup, Xuanyuan Xuan looks at the woman of kuzha''s house, who is about to walk by. the small face made of powdered jade suddenly smiles and says with milk: "ugly woman, want to kill us." As soon as this word falls, the woman of kuzha''s family who has already stepped out suddenly turns over and comes back, mentioning xuanyuanxuan. "What are you talking about?" he said in his eyes Xuanyuanxuan looked up at the sky, lowered his voice and smiled softly, "who told him to catch us? He deserves to die." As soon as this word falls, the woman of kuzha''s family is aroused and furious. Roar out a voice: "it''s you, it''s......" The full of anger can''t be controlled. Holding up Xuanyuan Xuan, he smashed the stone beside him: "I killed you..." "Brother..." At that moment, Xuanyuan Jade''s sweet voice suddenly rang, and she and the enchanting woman arrived. At a glance, the enchanting woman''s face was livid, her wrists turned, a whip whipped out, wrapped the Xuanyuan Xuan which was smashed by the stone, and Sheng Sheng pulled it back from the sky. But Xuanyuan Xuan, who was pulled back, hasn''t fallen to the ground yet. Suddenly, a small mouth opened, and a gulp of dark red blood gushed out, and his head tilted and fainted. It''s poisoning. The face of the enchanting woman is more and more livid. Glancing at her back, the woman of kuzha''s family seemed to be filling the bowl of soup that xuanyuanxuan was drinking, which was broken on the ground. And the white soup, at this time has become a light black. "Brother..." Chapter 1924 "Brother..." Xuanyuan jade saw Xuanyuan Xuan was pulled by the enchanting woman and fell at the feet of the two men. He rushed to hold him. I kept shouting for my brother. He wiped the black blood on Xuanyuan''s mouth. "Brother, what''s the matter with you? Brother, open your eyes and look at Beibei, brother... " Little finger turned Xuanyuan Xuan''s closed eyes, Xuanyuan jade Du''s mouth and eyes turned red to look at the enchanting woman: "sister, why does brother spit black water? Ignore me again? Sister. " I don''t know life and death, and I don''t know how to make a good impression. It''s three points. But let enchanting woman whole face black almost can drop water. Once the wrist turned, the enchanting woman quickly touched the pulse of Xuanyuan Xuan, and the dark face became more and more ferocious. Backhand toward the angry woman of kuzha''s house is a whip. Mercilessly, the woman of kuzha''s family flies sideways and smashes heavily to the ground. "I''m so brave that I dare to move my clan leader''s things." Gnashing teeth full of sullen words, almost let the spring wind cold. A bloodstain whipped by a enchanting woman immediately blooms on the back of kuzha''s woman. At this time, she is also furious. Regardless of the bad relationship, he jumped up from the ground. One hand angrily refers to Xuanyuan Xuan, who is unconscious. He keeps asking his brother to open your eyes and look at my Xuanyuan jade. "It''s them, the chief," he said angrily. "It''s they who killed my family''s kuzha. It''s them. I want revenge, I must kill them. " Angry words rush out without passing through the brain. The result is the enchanting woman''s top anger. It''s not easy to get such two excellent dolls. They are absolutely worth hundreds of other dolls. Today, they are actually harmed by the woman of kuzha''s family. And not only don''t know repentance. On the contrary, they dare to say that they did it. They must be killed. Three year old dolls don''t know anything. What about the guy who killed that adult? Who can believe that? Who believes? "My patriarch warned you not to take their two ideas and try to be angry. You''d better show me who you are targeting." Chapter 1925 The enchanting woman is now livid. Listen to the woman of kuzha''s family say so, backhand is a whip again, mercilessly fan on the woman of kuzha''s family. The tribal women in the deep mountains have never seen the world and do not know the detour. At this time, the women of kuzha''s family decided that xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu were the culprits of killing her men. Seeing the enchanting woman not only don''t believe her words, but also help those two evils to hit her, immediately a cavity of resentment and roar almost set fire. Not only does not take advantage of the situation to be soft, but also rushes over fiercely. Waving his hands, he roared: "either to anger, or to them, or to kill my family''s kuzha, it''s them. I want revenge, I must Ah... " See kuzha''s woman not only don''t know repentance, but dare to rush over in front of her, a desperate state. The repressed anger of enchanting women can''t be controlled. Whip in hand a horizontal, fly a foot mercilessly kicked in the heart of the woman in the house of kuzha. The woman of kuzha''s family cried pain, abruptly closed her mouth, and was kicked up by the enchanting woman. She hit the stone behind her heavily and made a thumping sound. A trace of blood flowed from the corner of the mouth, covering the heart and mouth, unable to speak. But there was absolute resentment in that look. When the enchanting woman saw the whip in her hand, her eyes and eyebrows were all cold: "what a brave man! I dare to lie in front of the patriarch. I dare to contradict and resent my patriarch. It seems that the power of the elder is so great that you dare to commit the following crimes. OK, very good, very good. " The gnashing words came out of the mouth. The gloom was chilling. The enchanting woman fell down, bent over and picked up Xuanyuan Xuan who had passed out, turned around and quickly walked towards the direction of the witch doctor in the family. The little Xuanyuan jade saw this, and a sneer was raised on her face, which was different from the sneer that three-year-old children should have. Turn your head slowly, and you can''t help resenting him. But she can''t stand up and can''t speak. The irony and ridicule in that eyes made the woman in kuzha''s house tremble and burst out with blood. Chapter 1926 The wind over the treetops, this spring day is a changeable season. Where the witch doctor lives. "How about the witch doctor? Is it poisoning? " The enchanting woman looks at the witch doctor in front of her. Looking like a witch doctor in his sixties, he nodded and said, "yes." Enchanting woman listened to the witch doctor gave affirmation, not from the iron blue face more and more not good-looking, sink a voice: "can you save come over?" "Yes, I don''t drink much. Fortunately, I have a ready-made antidote pill here, which can be saved." The enchanting woman heard that the iron green face was slightly better. it would be better if she could save her face, otherwise she would like to find such two good beautifying dolls, there. Slightly loose in the heart, enchanting woman saw the antidote pill taken by the witch doctor. At the moment, his brow was wrinkled again: "is it Jiawu?" "It looks like, yes." The witch doctor nodded for a moment. As soon as the enchanting woman heard her eyes narrowed, the anger in her eyes could no longer be controlled. Jiawu is the poison of the elder and her. This Xuanyuan Xuan is not her poison. It can only be Well, well, I dare to kill in front of her even when she has made clear her support. It seems that the power she gives to the elder family is too great. Today, I dare to follow her. "Elder sister, why does elder brother sleep?" When the enchanting woman is furious, Xuanyuan Yu, who climbs on the side of Xuanyuan Xuan''s bed, blinks with big eyes and doubts. The enchanting woman heard that anger did not fall, but more blazing. At present only way: "he is tired, sleep a while will get up to accompany you." Xuanyuanyu nodded suddenly: "Oh, I will sleep with my brother." Say, climb to xuanyuanxuan side to pull xuanyuanxuan''s hand, nose to nose, eyes to eyes start to sleep. Looking at such innocent two little things. Enchanting woman more and more concluded that everything has nothing to do with the two small. The woman of kuzha''s family dares to challenge her like this. It must be that the elder is ready to move. Ready to challenge her, the wings are hard, so Five fingers clenched, the stone house a cold wind swish. Chapter 1927 After a day''s sleep, Xuanyuan Xuan woke up. "Wake up, baby." The enchanting woman is very happy to see xuanyuanxuan wake up. Xuanyuan Xuan, who was sleeping in bed, blinked. She wanted to get up, but she didn''t seem to have the strength. When the enchanting woman saw this, she put Xuanyuan Xuan in her arms. One side Xuanyuan jade gathered a small face, smiling at Xuanyuan Xuan way: "brother so lazy, sleep a day, rest rest rest." Xuanyuanxuan stared at the words, pouted out his mouth and said, "I don''t..." "The chief, the elder, and so on." Xuanyuanxuan didn''t finish a word, and a general voice suddenly rang outside the door, interrupting his words. The enchanting woman listens, happy face cage on a layer of cold color, a cold hum way: "let them come in." "Yes." Soon after the door answered, several people came in at once. The first one was the elder, who was forty or fifty years old, followed by several people, one of whom was a woman from kuzai''s family. As soon as I entered the room, the woman of kuzha''s family knelt down to the enchanting woman. And the elder bowed down and said, "chief, I didn''t know yesterday that my daughter-in-law had made a big mistake to you. Today, I specially pressed her to plead with the chief. Chief, my daughter-in-law has been deeply stimulated and mentally disturbed these two days. It''s a crime to dare to attack the leader''s treasure. Chief, please punish me, severely punish me. " The enchanting woman saw the glare in her eyes, but she smiled: "Oh, it''s insanity, no wonder, no wonder." "Please punish the leader." Seeing that the enchanting woman was not angry, the elder smiled instead, and his face suddenly became a little ugly. At the moment, he glared at the woman of kuzha fiercely. Seeing this, the woman of kuzha''s family is biting her lower lip. She kowtows to the enchanting woman and says: "please leader..." "Ah, villain, villain." At the moment when the woman of kuzha''s family opened her mouth. That has been nest in the enchanting woman''s arms, and Xuanyuan Jade''s big eyes staring at Xuanyuan Xuan, suddenly turned around, followed by a scream. The little body suddenly began to shake. Chapter 1928 That originally slightly pale face, the whole trace of blood are not, constantly to the enchanting woman''s arms drill. One side of the voice trembled and said: "don''t drink, it''s so bitter, don''t drink, don''t drink, whine, good or bad, good or bad, elder sister..." The soft childish voice that can''t be formed into a sentence is accompanied by Xuanyuan Xuan''s over frightened expression. The enchanting woman''s heart softened. At present, the enchanting woman glanced coldly at the book and was dissatisfied with it. Now looking at Xuanyuan Xuan''s touch, she was still looking at the woman of kuzha''s family who almost killed people. Holding Xuanyuan Xuan trembling in his arms, he said coldly: "elder, in this case, I don''t need to talk about anything. A little wife who has been demoted as a leader dares to take charge of his own clan. I don''t know who gave her such courage. " "Chief, my daughter-in-law didn''t mean it. She really lost her spirit..." "Shut up. I don''t want to listen. Elder, a mentally disturbed person will remember to use Jiawu. Does that bode well for the future of our clan leader, so as to prevent when someone''s mental disorder will come and poison our clan leader with the poison of Jiawu? " As soon as the words came out, the elder''s face turned white and he couldn''t believe looking at the woman of kuzha. And the woman suddenly jumped up and shouted: "I didn''t use the poison of Jiawu, I didn''t..." "Come on, please get the elder''s family out." The enchanting woman roars and directly interrupts the words of the woman of kuzha''s family. It''s not her. It''s xuanyuanxuan who doesn''t poison herself. "Elder, it seems that you have held the post of elder for too long. From now on, the elder should take a good rest. It''s better not to ask about the family''s affairs. " The enchanting woman throws down, picks up xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu and turns around and walks away. The elder''s family, whose face was white, was dismissed. Nest in the arms of enchanting women, xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu look at each other, red corners of the mouth Qi Qi slightly curved up. Master Ouyang said that cutting grass needs to be rooted. Otherwise, the spring wind blows again. Chapter 1929 The change of power represents the loss of some people and the rise of others. In this case, several families are happy and some are sad. Those who are attached to the elders are associated with the loss of power. Along with the upper position of the family, some forces began to rise with the five big and three rough men as a fulcrum. If we want to avoid losing power, or preserve the existing forces. Want to be on the top and secure your foundation. So the collision of the old forces cannot be avoided. The enchanting woman just quit her post, and the squabble in the tribe immediately surged. The whole tribe was in a state of tension. New and old forces are in the dark, constantly fighting and colliding. Enchanting women look on coldly. He did not interfere, but let the forces of the elder and the newly established family fight in secret. As a patriarch. All she had to do was watch the battle among her subjects. As long as the ministers are fighting, her position is secure. If the subjects do not fight, unite or have no fighting power, then she will be in danger. All, the enchanting woman holds back her strength and sits on the mountain to watch the tiger fight. Spring breeze is flying, willow catkins are flying down from the air. It''s gorgeous with blue sky and white clouds. The tribe is very lively. However, this kind of bustle is not enough. It''s not enough to cut the grass. Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu, after watching on the side for several days, wanted to hurt the little head, and then made a definition, which is not enough. So the two spent the whole night together, and new ideas came out. Tribal kitchen. In the early morning of this day, Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan Yu went to the shabby kitchen. "Hungry?" The man at home patrolled here just in time, but he smiled at xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu who were touching their stomachs. He can have today, these two little dolls are definitely lucky stars, lucky stars. Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu heard that they nodded together and frowned: "I''m hungry." The man at home turned around and shouted to the busy man in the kitchen Chapter 1930 "Sister-in-law of the mountain family, have you finished breakfast?" The sister-in-law of the mountain family, who is responsible for the kitchen, also answered directly from the kitchen: "it''s not too early, no, waiting for the meeting." The man at home saw xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu''s face collapsed when they didn''t have food to eat. Laughing and rubbing their heads, murmured, "go to the kitchen and find out for yourself. They must have something you can eat in their hands." After that, we went on patrol. Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu listen, hand in hand, raise small face and walk to the kitchen. "Two little guys came so early, hungry?" The sister-in-law of the mountain family saw Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan Yu squeeze in, but she was used to smiling and looking at the two people: "the meal is not good, you have to wait for a meeting. First go over there to get some buns to put on the bottom and play for yourself. " I gave you two orders and immediately started my own business. These two little guys, regardless of their age, many five or six-year-old children are not as smart as them. It''s very pleasant in this kitchen. Therefore, when the busy people in the kitchen heard the words from sister-in-law of the mountain family, someone immediately asked for a shelter and waved to xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu. Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu see this, sweet rushed up and hugged Shanjia''s sister-in-law for a kiss, then rushed to the Wotou. Let the busy women in the kitchen, Qi Qi laughed. The kitchen is very busy. Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu huddle in the corner to eat Wotou. Those two pairs of smooth eyes turn around. "Five, there''s not enough water. Go and order some." "Good." When xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu heard this, their eyes suddenly brightened. They immediately put the Wotou away, and then they went to the old five after they went to the kitchen. Kitchen backyard. A spring came down from a mountain stream and poured into a small pool. It was picked up by a stream of bamboo, which had been broken into two halves, and put into a huge stone jar. This is the draught of the tribe. Generally, no one is allowed to come here except the kitchen people. "Baby, Beibei, how did you come here?" That very strong old five women, while mentioning to draw water, at the same time to Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan jade way. Chapter 1931 Xuanyuan Xuan piled up a brilliant smile, and ran to the water tank with Xuanyuan jade, smiling sweetly: "help your aunt, so that you can have breakfast." As he said it, he crawled towards the water tank and seemed to be ready to scoop water to help. The old five woman burst out laughing: "go to play, what can you do? Don''t fall into the water tank and drown you, ha ha." As he spoke, he picked up a bucket of water and headed for the kitchen. Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu look at each other immediately. Xuanyuanyu''s body shape is fast and wrong, which is behind xuanyuanxuan. Her eyes are fixed on the curtain of the back door of the kitchen. Xuanyuanxuan stood on the edge of the water tank and hurriedly pulled his pants down. He began to pee into the water tank. "Scoop water to help, ha ha..." There was a burst of laughter in the kitchen. It must have been the five women who said two little words, which caused a group of women to laugh. "Come on, come out." Xuanyuan jade pulls Xuanyuan Xuan''s clothes. Xuanyuan Xuan quickly collected his pants and sank down. He grabbed the edge of the water tank with both hands. It looked like he could not climb up to fall down. "Brother, how stupid, ha ha." The old five woman came out with a bucket, and saw xuanyuanxuan as if he was hanging by the water tank. She was standing on her calf in a panic. While xuanyuanyu claps her hands on the edge, laughing happily. "You are stupid. I I Whoa, I''m coming down... " Seeing this, the old five women burst out laughing with their stomachs in their hands. Several women in the kitchen heard it and came out to have a look. They couldn''t help laughing. "You little fool." In the laughter, the old five woman stepped forward, put down the Xuanyuan Xuan and said with a smile. Xuanyuan Xuan pouts and rubs his red hands. He is embarrassed to hide behind Xuanyuan jade, trying to make himself invisible. Such a child''s action immediately makes everyone laugh again. Then, a group of women invited out of the kitchen water tank heavy ground, according to the small stool in the kitchen, waiting for breakfast. Sitting on a small bench, Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan Yu hold hands. Two pairs of big black eyes, looking at each other, laughing like two foxes, eyebrows and eyes bent into a seam. Chapter 1932 The two of them are the bodies that were trained by the poison master of Hades. It is not worth mentioning that all poisons are inviolable. What is more distinctive is that. Because they took too many various medicines, some of them were even given to them in the pregnancy of Ryukyu. They have poison in their urine. It''s not too toxic, but it''s definitely not too light. Last time, everyone thought that what was in Xuanyuan Xuanzhong was the poison of Jiawu. If not, where can he steal the venom of the tribe that enchanting women or elders can use. He just drank a little bit of his own kid''s urine. It turned out to be a good result. He poisoned himself successfully. Look at each other. Looking at the water mixed with urine injected into the breakfast production, the eyebrows and eyes of the two people become more and more curved. In March, peach blossoms are in full bloom. Flowers and trees are flying with the spring wind. Even this gloomy and horrible tribal residence in the dark night is decorated like a paradise. Urine has weight, how many meals. Soon after breakfast, people in the tribe began to have stomachache and dizziness. This situation is accompanied by more and more, some even more serious fainting, and began to spread rapidly in the tribe. Immediately, shocked everyone. People in the tribe began to panic. What''s the matter? What''s the matter? What gods did they offend and were they punished? There are no poisoned people in the tribe, panic. At this time, the residence of the witch doctor in the tribe. "What, is Jiawu? Is it really Jiawu? " Enchanting woman''s face is shocked, mixed with absolute murderous spirit, looking at the dignified witch doctor in front of her, shocked. "Yes, it''s Jiawu." The witch doctor didn''t look good either. On the one hand, he quickly took antidotes for the people in the deeply poisoned and comatose tribe, while answering in a deep voice. The enchanting woman listened to the witch doctor''s affirmation. After taking the antidote, she began to faintly wake up from the signs of coma. The anger in that cavity almost spurted to the sky. Mercilessly said: "well, you are a big elder. You dare to be so black handed. You dare to challenge our clan leader. Chapter 1933 I don''t think I have the capital to compete with you. " The voice of rage falls down. As soon as the enchanting woman falls off her sleeve robe, she throws down Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan Yu, who have no idea about their faces, and they are here. Then they quickly walk out of the witch doctor''s residence. "Come on, go with our clan leader. Today, the head of our clan is going to get rid of the traitors of our tribe. He dare to poison the people of our tribe with Jiawu poison. The head of our clan can''t get around him any more. " The angry voice is accompanied by the constant harmony. Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu listened very clearly. The enchanting woman took her bodyguards and left fiercely. Two small can not help crawling in the bedside, smile. The elder who received the news at the same time was full of iron anger. In Jiawu, he and the patriarch had no poison. Who else would it be? It must be the old witch patriarch who poisoned himself and pushed it on him to get rid of him. Good intentions, bad means. At present, he is also rapidly gathering his influence for so many years. Since everyone is going to tear their faces, let''s do it. Whoever is afraid of it. The cannibal tribes are surging, and the whole is going crazy. A question, a do not recognize, on the contrary, back to one rake, said it framed. In this case, the following scenes are no longer needed. Chaos, fighting, collision, the power of enchanting women and the power of the elder Bang together, sparking dazzling sparks. Chaos is not enough to describe the situation. At dusk, at night. There are shouts of killing everywhere in the tribe, fighting everywhere, and killing each other everywhere. Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu hide in the bamboo forest behind the witch doctor''s residence and look at everything outside with a smile. Cannibals are also eaten, which is retribution. Sooner or later, those who do harm to others will also be harmed by others. They deserve it. The trees are rustling and the night is bloody. However, when xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu watched, they secretly searched for a good time to slip away, and a figure rushed into the bamboo forest quickly. His face is full of ferocious, and he looks at xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu. It''s the woman from kuzha''s house. Chapter 1934 "It''s over." Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyunaohai flashed these two words for the first time. A wise man with a thousand worries will lose. They''re done. "It''s all because of you two, both of you. Today I see where you can go." The woman of kuzha''s family has a ferocious face. With the bloody knife, the whole person looks like a Luocha. "I will sacrifice your blood to my husband." The voice is sharp, and the woman of kuzha''s family is almost completely in a semi crazy state. With a knife, she cuts off the head of Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan Yu. Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan jade, even if the IQ is high. The body is still completely small. Such a crisis, let alone pass, is to avoid all problems. Both of them could only stare at the broadsword and cut it towards their heads. In the dark night, Yunzhao, who had been lying on the bamboo branch, saw this smiling and raised the corner of his mouth, and clasped a bamboo whistle on his finger. And it was the moment he was going to launch. Yunzhao suddenly raised his eyebrows. A little surprise flashed in his eyes. The bamboo in his hand was slightly fastened, but he didn''t start. At the moment when Yunzhao temporarily stopped the bamboo whistle. Between the lightning and flint, from the bamboo forest behind xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu, suddenly the same bamboo shoots out. The treetops are broken. I''m not ready to be seen clearly. The woman in kuzha''s family, who wields a broadsword and cuts at xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu, falls straight back, smashes to the ground and makes a bang. In the night, a bamboo shoot was nailed to the eyebrow of the woman of kuzha''s family with wide eyes. The night was dark. The quietness here makes the noise of other places more ferocious. In this quiet night, a shadow slowly came out of the bamboo forest. A gold and white robe, a black hair light bundle, cold and bone, the face of the world. It was Dugu ye who disappeared for three years. Yunzhao lies at the top of the tree. He is absolutely surprised to see a flash in his eyebrow. He looks at Capricorn on the opposite side. Then there was a smile in their eyes. Hold your breath and still hide to watch a good play. Chapter 1935 After walking in front of death, xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu didn''t respond. They stared at the dead woman in kuzha''s house, still a little dazed. Dugu ye, dressed in a white robe, came slowly and looked at the two children who had lost all their blood and makeup. He said lightly, "keep up." After all, we are going to move to other places. At this time, not far behind him, a group of children were frightened, scared and happy. Holding hands, he stumbled after Dugu ye and followed him. Feelings, Dugu Ye is specially to save these children? Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu blinked. Looking back at the surprise friends, I turned around to see Dugu Ye. Eyebrow heart tangled stand in place, don''t know what two people are thinking, just silly looking at Dugu Ye. Dugu ye took a step and saw that xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu did not move. Looking back, I saw two people looking at him foolishly. But the eyelashes flickered a little. It seems that these two children are too young to be frightened by the scene just now. Not from the face of the same look, but a step back, toward the two small stretch out a hand, light way: "don''t be afraid." White Gold robe, gentleman is like jade. Slender five fingers, modest and powerful. Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan Yu looked at Dugu Ye foolishly. Half ring, suddenly full of bright eyes, said: "uncle, you look good." Meanwhile, one of them threw himself on Dugu Ye''s hand, and the other held Dugu Ye''s thigh tightly. Dugu Ye didn''t expect that these two children seemed to be frightened. They said such a sentence at the beginning of their conversation, and then they looked cold. I don''t want him to look cold. Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu grabbed him and cried. "Wow, I''m so scared. She wants to eat us..." "Sobbing, Beibei wants his mother. There are bad people outside..." Two small this long good-looking, this really scared pear with rain, weak without dependence. Even though they said that he was pretty and cold, Dugu Ye didn''t hold up. Chapter 1936 Only slightly pondered for a while, that cold look eliminated, stretched out another hand to caress two small heads. He is not good at comforting people. It''s just that big hand rubbing on the top of the head, but it gives people a sense of inexplicable security. Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan yudun cry louder, put all this time of unease and fear, as well as strong camouflage. All the crying came out. That''s a heartbreak. But after Dugu ye, a group of children who had been saved by him could not bear it. At this time, seeing this, one by one, also blushed, surrounded, pulled Dugu Ye''s sleeve robe, hugged Dugu Ye''s thigh, took his hand, and then sobbed. For a while, Dugu Ye was surrounded by a group of children who were crying and couldn''t move out for half a step. Hiding in the treetop of Yunzhao and Capricorn see this, not from the secretly covered mouth of laughter. Dugu yeben was a lonely man. Never comforting, let alone dealing with children. At this time by so many children around crying, although the face is still cold. However, the light helplessness and no way of embarrassment are the expressions that Yunzhao and Capricorn have never seen, which are rare to see. Therefore, the two people are more and more hiding to watch the excitement. Unable to leave the group of children, Dugu had no time but to stand so cold in the middle of the night and let the group of children cry around him. Put all the tears on his white and gold robe. The moon is still cold. However, Dugu Ye was surrounded by the children. However, the other side of the tribe gradually quieted down from the fierce shouting and killing. The sound of the noisy confrontation between the two sides, from the original confrontation between the two sides, slowly evolved into what to deal with together. Then, slowly silent. Capricorn lies high in the treetop and on the side of the tribal open space. You can see it clearly. Under the moonlight and fire. A woman in a red robe, wielding a sickle, killed all the way up, except for a very small child in the tribe where she passed. Other adults, none of them. There are a lot of martial arts in cannibal tribes, but they are all unsightly characters. In front of the real martial arts masters, they are vulnerable. As a result, if we fall down quickly, we will not even have the chance to fight back, and we will be completely encircled. Chapter 1937 At this time, the woman is walking towards their car. The Capricorn sees this mouth corner to pick slightly, this cannibal tribe, today even if Dugu Ye does not start, they will never let go. Cannibalism, such a vicious tribe, has no need to stay. But the woman in red Capricorn and so on that woman enters, through the moonlight to see clearly that appearance, not from the high raised eyebrow, the bad intention smile. "Hello, I said how can I not see you. I was trapped here and cried with them." With a big smile, the woman in red came to see Dugu ye, laughing. The brow tip and the corner of the eye are full of forthrightness and heroism. It''s not as beautiful as Dugu ye, but it has another taste. Like a brilliant sun, the whole body exudes heat and vitality. If Dugu Ye is ice, then she is fire. When the voice fell, Dugu Ye looked up at her, and there was no extra expression. Seeing this, the woman in red didn''t mean anything. It was like Dugu Ye''s expression and attitude. She was used to it. Then he came up with a smile and clapped the crying older children: "OK, OK, don''t cry. It''s not a man to cry. Darling, all the bad guys have been killed. They will never hurt you again. Don''t be afraid. Go, go with the elder sister''s people. Your parents are still waiting for you at the foot of the mountain. I''ll see my father and mother right away. Don''t cry, don''t cry. " It has to be said that this woman Hong''s children have a set, a few words, immediately many five or six-year-old, seven or eight year old children began to suppress the cry. Start looking for their parents. At this time, behind the woman in red, several men seemed to be honest, but kongfu''s powerful men came over with fear and anger. Immediately, some children recognized their father. Night under the moon, immediately burst into a wave of crying, happy son back to the crying tide. After a good half. The men just touched their faces, took their children, and said to the children whose parents didn''t come: "go, children, go with the uncles. Your parents are waiting for you at the foot of the mountain. Let''s go, uncles are not bad people. Follow us to see your parents at the foot of the mountain. " Chapter 1938 After that, several men turned to the red clad woman and Dugu Ye''s room, knelt down and kowtowed heavily: "thank you two chivalrous men for helping to save our children. Thank you, thank you. We will set up longevity memorial tablet for you when we go back. We... " "All right, all right, it''s just a piece of cake. Thank you. Take the kids to their parents." The woman in red smiles happily and boldly. And he said, immediately they sent all the women in red. "You''re not going?" In this way, Dugu Ye frowned at xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu, who were still entangled in his legs. Xuanyuanxuan raised a small face and said miserably, "father and mother don''t want us, and we don''t know where our home is." "Nice uncle, Beibei has no place to go. She wants to follow her uncle." As soon as this saying came out, he hid from the cloud call on the tree and almost died with a smile. Feelings, these two small really dare to say. But is the beauty of Dugu Ye really good for young and old? So small can be confused by his beauty, follow? Hearing xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu, Dugu Ye frowned even more. "Such a lovely child, your parents would not want you. They must be lying." The woman in red smiled and went up to knead xuanyuanxuan''s face. Seeing this, Xuanyuan Xuan immediately buried his head on Dugu Ye''s leg, and Gulu said, "bad women will eat people." The red woman''s outstretched hand suddenly froze, and then she laughed and said, "I don''t eat people. If you don''t believe me, ask him." He patted Dugu ye on the shoulder. Dugu Ye frowned and didn''t speak. Xuanyuan Yu immediately pulled Dugu ye to squat down. Small hand in the red woman''s place to shoot a hard pat. Then he put his arms around Dugu Ye''s neck, pouted his lips and looked at the woman in red angrily and said, "don''t touch the nice uncle." After that, he turned his head and kissed Dugu ye on his cheek again: "my uncle is good-looking, and so is Beibei. When Beibei grows up, we will ignore her." As soon as this words came out, Dugu Ye''s face didn''t know how to change. Yunzhao and Capricorn on the top of the tree almost planted the tree. Chapter 1939 Too strong, too strong. Yunzhao, Capricorn, the face began to cramp, and the breath began to be confused. If you don''t remember the truth of peeping, I''m afraid you will laugh at it immediately. Head up, the moon is still bright. However, it''s amazing how round it is. The wind blows in the night and the trees rustle. It''s hard to tell whether it''s the wind blowing the leaves or the irrepressible cloud calling and Capricorn shaking. This night, it''s amazing. Compared with Yunzhao and Capricorn, they are still laughing. After hearing this, Dugu ye had no other expression. He only touched the top of Xuanyuan Jade''s head. Who cares about this with a three-year-old. "Hahaha..." However, the woman in red beside him was stunned for a short time and then laughed loudly. Swaying and flirtatious. The gesture of hearty laughter, almost no need to watch her expression. I also know how happy this sentence made her. "Little guy, you married him? When you grow up, he will be old. " While laughing, the woman in red pointed to Xuanyuan Jade Road. Old? Is it going to be ugly? Xuanyuan Jade''s big black eyes are turning. It''s ugly. This problem needs hesitation, deliberation and consideration. Looking at xuanyuanyu''s expression that seemed to start thinking, the woman in red smiled more and more happily. Such a small child actually thought about this problem. It''s just too much fun. Meanwhile, Dugu Ye didn''t have much expression, so he was ready to stand up. Seeing this, Xuanyuan Yu, who was thinking about it, put his hands out and hugged Dugu Ye''s neck As soon as this words come out, cloud calling and Capricorn, who are hidden in the dark, will almost break through their Kung Fu and laugh loudly. Leaves light sand, Dugu Ye slightly frowned at the place where Yunzhao and Capricorn were hiding, and there was a flash of doubt in his eyes. "Ha ha..." The woman in red is laughing more and more. "Uncle, take us all the way. Uncle doesn''t like her. Let''s help you deal with her." Chapter 1940 Holding Dugu Ye''s thigh, Xuanyuan Xuan, who had not intervened, suddenly opened his mouth, and a sweet smile rose on his small face. In a sudden, the smile of the woman in red stopped as if choked. It seems that this is a dead end. "Two dead little things." The woman in red is not angry or smiling. Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu look up at the same time, with clear attitude. Dugu ye, who was held by xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu, did not let go. He heard that this side really looked at xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu. There was a flash of dark in the blue eyes. At the moment, he nodded his head and said, "where do you live? Parents really don''t want you? " Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu of dogleg nodded at once: "I don''t know where to live, we are driven out." That small touch kind, the cloud Zhao that sees almost already tolerated the internal injury. If xuanyuanche and ryukue know about these two guys'' situation, the little butt will surely blossom. Seeing xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu nodding without hesitation, Dugu Ye immediately mentioned one: "if so, then follow me." After that, she turned around and ignored the woman in red. Her body shape flashed out of the bamboo forest and walked towards the direction of the mountain. "Master." Behind the woman in red, several people standing not far away, saw the man at the head and frowned slightly and shouted. The woman in red shook her hand at the sound. Looking at the back of Dugu Ye''s disappearance, he laughed at himself and said to himself, "it''s hard to see one, but it''s so hard to get around. Ha ha, it''s really a headache. " The voice was not loud, but it was obvious that the people who followed her were not weak hands, and they heard it clearly. Seeing this, the man at the head said: "master, he obviously doesn''t want his master to follow him. These two children are used as shields. Master, I think it''s better to forget. Your identity is so... " Before I finished speaking, I was interrupted by the woman in red. Touching her chin, the woman in red said with a smile: "if you like it, you can go after it. I don''t want to regret that I have considered face and identity today. So that I can get rid of the happiness I want. " Chapter 1941 The voice is clear, with a kind of strength, with a strong, but more is a kind of fiery firm and persistent. Life is too short to be timid. It''s better to fight hard, but without regret. The voice of the woman in red falls, and several men behind look at each other in unison, not at the interface. "Take care of the rest of the children in the village. You know how to deal with it. Don''t hurry up after it. It''s rare to run so far out to play. You''re free. Besides, I don''t think he would like you to follow. " After a few words from the woman in red, she waved to some of them, and the woman in red shook her hands. She followed Dugu ye in the direction of disappearing, and ran after him at full speed. The rest of the men saw this, but the teeth, began to heal. Looking at Dugu ye, the women in red and so on all went far away. Yunzhao and Capricorn, hidden in the treetops, had a pretty face twisted and smiled. Take a look at each other and catch up with Qi Qi. How can they miss a good play. The night wind is cool, the stars and the moon are still there. The incomplete bonfire is still beating. Cannibal tribes, forever destroyed. The wind is cool and the clouds are white. The spring is rippling and the flowers are like brocade. Tianchen palace, in the meeting room. "Well, it''s good. I know how to use my brain. I didn''t teach them in vain." Xuanyuanche looks at the thick news in his hand and nods slowly. There is a trace of color and pride in the eyes. These two guys are mischievous, but they are really smart. They are worthy of being the children of him and Ryukyu. That''s good. It can make him not proud. "Your highness and princess are so intelligent that they are rare in the world." Sitting beside xuanyuanche, the prime minister and Murong invincible received the news that xuanyuanche had read, and they laughed and agreed. Xuanyuanche listened to the words and smiled: "don''t praise them too much, this..." "Poof..." At the moment when xuanyuanche said a word, he was drinking tea. When he opened the news that Yunzhao had given her, ryukue suddenly had a sip of tea. And then I can''t help coughing. Xuanyuanche a Leng, looking at ryukyue way: "what''s the matter?" So excited? Chapter 1942 His Ryukyu is not an excited person. There is nothing to make her move like this at the end of the day. He has never seen anything like this. Ryukyu is holding a teacup in one hand and a letter in the other. His face is blue and red, red and black. Anger and laughter are interwoven. His expression is colorful and rich. Xuanyuanche saw the high raised eyebrows, saw the news that Ryukyu''s hand was pulled tightly, xuanyuanche looked down quickly at the news in his hand. The prime minister and Murong are invincible. They look at each other and don''t know what happened. "What?" At the end of the page, xuanyuanche looked at ten lines at a glance, and his eyes suddenly all stood up, looking ferocious and almost cannibal. "How could that be? These two bastards, this Xuanyuan jade..." His face was livid, and the thick news was twisted in xuanyuanche''s hands. The former Prime Minister of the right and Murong Wudi look at each other as if they are facing a great enemy. What''s the matter? What''s up? What happened? Is something wrong with them? Murong was shocked and confused. He pulled the news from Ryukyu''s hand, and Ryukyu didn''t stop it. ¡°¡­¡­ Words are discarded, parents don''t...... " Murong invincible silence, your highness and princess are brave. She continued: "the princess said that she would marry Dugu ye and follow her To marry Dugu ye... " A high eight degree hanging voice repeated, Murong invincible almost unbelievably rubbed his eyes and looked back quickly. Is the little princess going to marry Dugu ye? Want to marry Dugu ye? He rubbed his eyes hard. It was not his mistake. Looking at the rich face of Ryukyu and the iron green xuanyuanche, Murong Wudi and the strange prime minister began to look at each other. I''m sorry. This What is it At that time, no one in the world knew what Dugu ye thought of their queen. Who doesn''t know whether their majesty and he are rivals in love or enemies. Today, the three-year-old princess is going to marry Dugu ye Oh, the world is wonderful. Wonderful to Murong invincible and prime minister began to sweat. "Well, the princess is only three years old. That''s all It can be ignored Children... " The prime minister did not know what to say. Chapter 1943 Deep breath, in deep breath, xuanyuanche slowly suppressed the face of Tieqing. But how can three-year-old be taken seriously. However, I dare not come back, so I followed Dugu Ye. If Dugu ye had run away without any shadow and turned around for more than ten years, it would not be the problem of being three years old. Take a deep breath, xuanyuanche put down the news in his hand. looking aside, he has also sorted out his emotions, not in the state of Ryukyu, and slowly said: "there is nothing important recently." Hearing this, Ryukyu turned to xuanyuanche''s eyes and chuckled at the corner of his mouth. But the prime minister and Murong were invincible, but they felt that they would not like to hear what their majesty said next. Looking at Ryukyu''s smile, xuanyuanche also raised his mouth and said with a smile, "since there is nothing to do, it''s such a good time, let''s go out for a walk." "Well, I''m not comfortable with the palace." Ryukyu stretched out and smiled. I''ve been stuck in the palace for three years. I''m tired of dealing with the world. Xuanyuanche saw that he turned to look at the prime minister and Murong Wudi, whose face was no longer pretty. "Thank you for your love." "Your Majesty, you cannot..." March in spring is a good time for outing. Go out to play, find those two little bastards by the way and give them a beating. This spring day is perfect. The wind is light and the moon is white. Just as Youzai is going all the way to the East, Ouyang Yufei, who is going to go back to hell island to avoid the wind, is in such a beautiful night. While lying on the roof to drink, he received a letter from Yunzhao''s pigeons. "Eh, to marry Dugu ye?" Playing with the news in his hand, Ouyang Yufei smiles. "Interesting. This is my apprentice. He is bold and creative. Ha ha." In the laughter, Ouyang Yufei turned over and sat up, smiling: "since xuanyuanche and Liuyue can''t sit down, how can such a lively occasion be without me?" Ouyang is determined in a flash. He will not go back to hell island for the time being. Go to see the bustle first. The night sky is high and the stars are shining. People who haven''t been together for several years began to gather in all directions. Chapter 1944 Peach blossom is everywhere in March. The spring breeze blows willows and the white clouds are in disorder. Tianchen sea port in the East China Sea, a merchant ship staggered into the water, heading north downstream. The ship was two stories high, about ten feet long. It was not very exquisite, but practical. It was full of merchants and goods and set sail. "Wow, it''s beautiful. Take a good look." On the deck of the building boat, among the businessmen who kept going and going, Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan Yu, who were small, grabbed the boat''s edge with their hands and looked out from the crack of the boat''s edge on their toes. The sea water, the blue sky, the wet world. They are all showing another world. A world they have only heard of but never seen. The sea is the great sea. It''s the sea that master Ouyang lives in. Wow. Two small eyes are all pasted into the crevices along the ship. They almost want to pounce out like this. They are full of wonder. It''s really beautiful. Behind him, on the deck, Dugu Ye sat on the cane chair, tasting the thin wine and looking at the two men lightly. There was a dark look in his eyes. That face of the makeup jade carve is sending out absolute glamour under the sun, very beautiful. However, in the beauty, he always feels that they are very similar to someone in his memory. I can ''t say where it looks like, but I can feel it. Sometimes a frown and a smile, sometimes a moment when the light and shadow are misplaced, there is a very familiar feeling. All the way from the place close to the original Aoyun national line, across half of the Central Plains, and finally into here, take a boat voyage, this way more and more this feeling. Dugu Ye tasted the wine and looked at the happiness on those two little faces with smiles. There was a trace of tenderness in his eyes. Maybe it''s because of the similarity. The more he dotes on them, the more he cares. If no one wants these two children, it seems that he is a good choice to take them all his life. Dugu Ye glances at Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan Yu. At this time, the two first time to see the sea of the little guy, has already a cavity of pride all by the sea to pay, is excited. "Brother, look, fish, there are fish. What a big fish." Chapter 1945 Xuanyuanyu excitedly pulls xuanyuanxuan''s clothes. While Xuanyuan Xuan is grabbing the edge of the boat, jumping up with two small feet, looking out from the gap, he excitedly says: "Wow, there are birds, white ones, many, many..." "Brother, look there..." "Look, look, babe, look..." Two small excited already can''t find north. And those merchants who strolled along the boat, seeing such lovely two little ones, couldn''t help but stop and stand not far away and smile. Or just go ahead and pick them up so they can see better. Two small see this, more excited. "Again." In the two excited shouts, a clear voice sounded, followed by a person sitting next to Dugu ye, who was a light sitting alone, and he raised his mouth towards Dugu Ye. One attack of red clothes is not the one who catches up with the woman in red all the way. Dugu ye had nothing to say for his perseverance in pursuing from the north to the Central Plains and from the Central Plains. This time, he came back from Rosa roxburghii to do something. I didn''t think I met the woman in red halfway, and I''ve been entangled till now. He could not say disgust, and he understood her thoughts. This woman never concealed her feelings. It''s just that his feelings in this life have been exhausted. He doesn''t want to come here once, nor does he have the ability to come here once. It''s just a waste of time on him. Dugu Ye didn''t turn his head or even look at the woman in red. He just kept his posture and drank slowly. The woman in red is not disappointed or angry, as if she had been used to it. With a smile, he waved the folding fan in his hand and said: "go up this route, are you going to Beimu? Or Rosa roxburghii, or to Mohe? " After that, he didn''t expect Dugu ye to answer. He said with a smile, "anyway, I have nothing to do with you. I''ll go with you all the way." Hearing this, Dugu Ye glanced coldly at the woman in red, then turned his head and tasted wine. And the woman in red doesn''t care. She waves a folding fan and laughs enchanting. This is not a short trip to Cili or Mohe. Chapter 1946 In the lonely heart, she will also give him the heat. The sea wind blows, and the humid water is the peculiar fishy smell of the sea, flying in the sky. Quite refreshing. Vast world, vast ocean. In a lonely heart, you will be moved in such a vast world. The woman in red smiled and naturally raised her hand to grab the wine pot in Dugu Ye''s hand and poured a cup for herself, which was quite straightforward. With a kind of unique heroism of alien women. Dugu Ye frowned slightly. "At night, look, there are big ones..." Xuanyuanyu, who was picked up by two businessmen, was looking back and waving to Dugu Ye. He wanted him to come and see her. He saw the haunted woman in red. Full of excitement immediately congealed, Xuanyuan jade Du started a small mouth. "Brother..." He tugged at Xuanyuan Xuan, who was very excited. Xuanyuan Yu snored at the place where the red woman was. Xuanyuan Xuan saw this turn and looked along Xuanyuan Jade''s line of sight. Suddenly a pair of small eyebrows are also wrinkled. The two businessmen holding xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu said with a smile, "what''s the matter, little babies? Why are you not happy?" These two babies are so cute, they are not suitable for a straight face. Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu didn''t answer. They just twisted their heads and looked at the woman in red. They puffed their cheeks like two frogs. Good face, here comes again. I said that I didn''t like her at night. She came again. I hate it. I hate it. The woman in red felt the sight of xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu, and she smiled. Instead of avoiding them, she held up the glass in her hand and smiled at them. Although, I don''t care about these two little things. It''s too disrespectful. But it''s better to be angry with these two little guys. Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu stare, then Shua turns his head and looks at each other. His eyes narrowed slightly, and the fox''s smile was hidden. "Uncle, let us down. We''re going to Dad''s place." Xuanyuan jade curved Obsidian like eyes and smiled sweetly at the businessman holding her. The merchant immediately gave xuanyuanyu and xuanyuanxuan a full mouth of cute praise. Chapter 1947 And not far away from the red woman is naturally heard xuanyuanyu this sentence, not from a drink almost spray out. Dad? Isn''t it night? What are the two kids doing? Then xuanyuanyu and xuanyuanxuan rushed to Dugu Ye. Then in front of the public, one left and one right pounced on Dugu Ye''s leg, and sweet cried: "Daddy." Dugu Ye was dumb. But the face of the iceberg hasn''t moved for ten thousand years. Although his father surprised him, it wasn''t to the extent of his color change. Just look down and see what kind of strange idea it is. But in the distance, Yunzhao and Capricorn dressed as two crew members are equipping things. At this point, they collide accidentally. Nose to nose, hit a dizzy. Dad, how powerful, how dare to shout. On the deck, xuanyuanyu climbed up to Dugu Ye''s leg and sat down, with a soft voice on his face: "Daddy, my mother is in front, we can find her right away, right?" Dugu Ye raised his eyebrows slightly and didn''t speak. Xuanyuan Xuan, who was standing beside Dugu''s leg, immediately took the conversation and nodded heavily: "Dad said that our mother was waiting for us at the front end. Our family will soon be reunited. " Xuanyuanyu said with a small hand and a bright smile, "I miss my mother very much. It''s like she hugs her mother." "My brother wants his mother too." I don''t know if I suddenly think of that I haven''t seen Ryukyu and xuanyuanche for several months, and their eyes are a little red as they speak. That little thing was pitiful for a while. Let cold-blooded businessmen around, almost want to come forward, cuddle two small good hug comfort. Seeing this, Dugu ye knew that the two children wanted their own mother. At present, slowly reached out and rubbed their heads. Silent action, indifferent and cold face, but sat down as a father, silent comfort two small, I also think about the mood. Xuanyuanyu saw this mercilessly rubbing his red eyes. After a sweet smile towards Dugu ye, he turned his head and looked around him, sketching the corners of his mouth slightly, as if he was watching a drama and looking at their lady in red. Chapter 1948 As soon as his mouth was flat, his eyes revealed a disgusting mood. He said with his mouth: "you''re disgusted. You''ve been pestering dad. Dad said that he took us to find our mother. You haven''t left yet. I hate it. You want your father, not your mother. I hate it. " As soon as xuanyuanyu said this, xuanyuanxuan immediately said, "let''s go to find our mother. Our family should be together forever. Mother is the best mother in the world. Don''t want you, we don''t want you, neither do dad. You go, you go. " Say, Dong Dong run past, a pair of small hands on the hard push that red dress woman. Although the words of the two novels have soft tones, they are not too clear and logical. But the people around understood. Suddenly, everyone''s eyes were focused on the woman in red. Some despise, some amaze, some hate, some despise. Some of the women who like these two little guys even start swearing. What can I do to break up someone''s Fox Spirit. What a shame And so on words in the air, flying. In such a bad sight, even if the woman in red is calm, she can''t help but bear the disgusting look. Converged on the face smile, the red dress woman murderous toward Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan Yu raised a thumb. Well, well, I gave her this move at a young age, it''s tough enough. Obviously, Dugu Ye dotes on them and doesn''t intend to help her clarify. "You wait for me." With a little threat, the woman in red stood up and turned away. Today, I fell into the hands of these two little guys and waited to see how she would clean them up later. Looking at the woman in red, she left like this. In the future, it''s not easy for her to touch the ship too much at night. Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu turn their heads and bend their eyes together, stretch out their small hands and pat each other. Dare to rob them, hum. Dugu ye saw that his face was still the same, but the deep part of his eyes flashed slightly. What a smart guy. In the distance, the dazed Yunzhao and Capricorn see this, and look at each other. They only have one name in their eyes, fox, two sinister black foxes. Chapter 1949 The wind is clear and the moon is white. With xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu''s fierce move. The woman in red didn''t know if she was embarrassed or had other ideas. She didn''t appear all the way, as if she had disappeared on the ship. In Dugu night, Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan yudun were quiet. The nose and eyes of the two children are all gone. Meanwhile, Dugu Ye looked at the two people''s complacency, and he thought that they were like the moon, and there was no change on their faces, but he was more fond of them. Let them be happy all the way. The sea is full of waves and winds northward. Go over the border of the northern herdsmen and go northward. At the end of spring and the beginning of summer, the flowers are more and more colorful. At this time of the festival, in the blue waves near the coast of Tianchen, a building boat also went under the water and began to sail towards the north. The waves are blue and the gulls are flying. Under the blue sky and white clouds, the building boat is exquisite, moving forward leisurely on the sea. "Where is Dugu Ye going?" Autumn mark looks at the news of Du Yi in his hand, grabs his hair and looks surprised. This has passed the situation of the northern herdsman, and up there are the Rosa and Mohe. These two places are far away. He''s fine. What''s he doing that far? "You don''t care where he goes, neither of them. What do you care? It''s time to go out and play. It''s time to go out and play. " Yan Hu received the conversation, and he said to xuanyuanche and Liuyue who were sitting on the deck and blowing. Autumn trace looked at the leisurely xuanyuanche and Ryukyu, and calmed down. They''re not in a hurry. What''s his hurry? At present, with Yanhu Youzai enjoy the wind. Sitting on a rattan chair, xuanyuanche lies on his back, looking relaxed and relaxed. "I haven''t been out to sea for more than three years." Looking at the flying seagulls, ryukue sighed, reached for a grape, threw it into his mouth and fed xuanyuanche a grape. Xuanyuanche bit the grapes and nodded: "yes, but who was in such a good mood when he went to sea? Well, it was a little sour." Hearing xuanyuanche''s dislike of sour grapes, ryukue turned around and leaned on the rattan chair, carefully mentioning the selection of grapes. Chapter 1950 "I still like it," he said "I like it, too." Xuanyuanche turns his head and smiles at the moon. When Ryukyu saw this, he gave xuanyuanche a grape. Xuanyuanche a tooth bite down, sour eyebrows are wrinkled up: "this is more sour, how all sour grapes?" Ryukyu Yangyang hand picked out the green grapes, towards xuanyuanche smile: "sweet I eat." While in the hands of the green grapes into xuanyuanche''s mouth. Xuanyuanche bared his teeth, but his face was filled with a doting smile. He reached out and pinched the tip of Ryukyu''s nose, pulled down a purple grape and fed it into Ryukyu''s mouth, smiled and said, "OK, sweet, you can eat it." Ryukyu smiled when he heard the words. Blue sea and blue world, only xuanyuanche and Ryukyu sit together, you feed me a sweet, I feed you a sour. A sweet smile with curved eyebrows and eyes. A soft, sour smile. The warm atmosphere around the two people, strong as a world, surrounded by no other. There is no urgent pursuit of Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan jade. There was no angry curse for Dugu Ye. Xuanyuanche and ryukue seem to come out to play for the reason of Dugu Ye. Their excuses for leaving the palace have long been forgotten, and they enjoy their leisure at will. No one is worried about xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu. There are Dugu ye, Yunzhao, Capricorn, three people in, if they need two to worry, the three people will die. The result of being leisurely and self-sufficient is that xuanyuanche''s teeth are sour. I missed lunch, and I was hungry in the afternoon. In the funny moment of Ryukyu, it''s hard to ask xuanyuanche to fish a sea fish to show her skill. On the boat, I heard that Ryukyu is going to show his skill. At that time, everyone had a cold war except Ryukyu himself. At that time, the whole insect feast had already spread to all the officials in the capital from Murong''s house. What a thrilling empress she cooked herself. What a creative meal. This is absolutely epoch-making significance in the history of Tianchen. Therefore, even xuanyuanche, who has been used to it for so many years, also holds the idea that I will not go to hell, who will go to hell. Chapter 1951 Brave nod, accurate, and also have to smile to meet. Fishing with fishing rod and boatman alone. It''s a unique fishing with artistic conception. Xuanyuanche in Yanhu and other rapid action, holding the fishing rod has been sitting in the boatman, in the bright sun began fishing. For the first time, he fished in such a vast sea. It''s really good to watch the sky and the earth. "Moon, why don''t you hook up?" Seeing that she has caught a big fish, xuanyuanche turns to look at Ryukyu with a smile, and says that she wants to fish. As a result, he has finished fishing, but she is not ready. Ryukyu squinted at xuanyuanche''s solo boatman, fisherman fishing, small fish with palm, and raised the corners of his mouth with a wicked smile. "Let me teach you how to fish." Playing with autumn Mark''s suspicious hand, Ryukyu demonstrated to xuanyuanche. Xuanyuanche looks at Liuyue''s fishing gear, speechless. I saw what fishing rod and hook were there when autumn mark was handed over. It is a trident iron hook used for berthing behind a building ship. There is a live fish with arms on the Trident hook. The fish are struggling desperately, with bloodstains. And the hemp rope used to pull the sail on the ship is tied behind the Trident iron hook, almost half of his arm is thick and uses this fishing? Xuanyuanche is dumb. What kind of fish is this used to catch? Is there such a big fish? When Ryukyu saw xuanyuanche, he was dumbfounded. He thought that she was happy with him. He couldn''t help laughing, holding the Trident hook in the air for a round. The shout of a far throw out. "It seems that you didn''t notice how big the fish were last time," he said If you want to eat the sea fish, you need to eat the best. If you weigh dozens of kilograms, only the sea has big fish. That''s enough strength. He ran to the sea to catch a small fish with a big slap, thanks to his xuanyuanche. Then she might as well find a river to fish. Xuanyuanche listens to Ryukyu''s saying, blinks. It''s a pity that last time he was all concerned about how to deal with hell island and how to notice the size of the fish in the sea. What''s more, such a large fleet, even if there are big fish, has long been hiding away. What can he see. Xuanyuanche never pretends to understand in front of Ryukyu. Chapter 1952 Now very modest mention fishing rod, also hang a live fish up, learn. However, that volume is totally different from Ryukyu''s. When Ryukyu saw the evil way of the smile, he said, "it''s bigger than who fished, and the loser will do it by himself." Xuanyuanche listened to the words and reached out to play Ryukyu for a while, which was not clear to bully him, but did not disturb Ryukyu''s interested nod and smile: "OK." Ryukyu immediately smiled and leaned on xuanyuanche. Autumn mark, Yan Hu, Du Xi and so on were also noisy. "Bet, bet, I bet my wife wins." "I''ll bet on my wife too..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Out of the palace, there are xuanyuanche and ryukue to take the lead, and autumn marks and other people also let go of the uproar. Ryukyu saw this rubbing xuanyuanche, smilingly said: "no one bet on you." Xuanyuanche held the fishing rod in one hand and the waist of Ryukyu in the other. Seeing this, he said with a smile: "I have no vision. It''s not certain who loses or wins." Hearing a flash of evil light in his eyes, ryukue leaned over his mouth and whispered to xuanyuanche, "if anyone loses, that night..." Xuanyuanche heard that the face of the demon was more demon, and he said with a low smile, "according to you." A according to your words just export, Ryukyu wrist a shake, that hemp rope moment stretched straight. "There are fish on the hook." Autumn mark, Yan Hu and other people''s eyes, immediately clamour up. Ryukyu''s waist is very strong. He stands up, kisses Xuanyuan and says with a smile, "you are going to lose today." Said, the pen straight a shake, that submerged in the sea hemp rope, immediately like a straight long gun, Shua straight up. Then Ryukyu''s hand pulled hard, and then pulled. A force flew out along the rope and hit the big fish at the other end of the rope. At that time, the water broke through the sky, lurking under the sea, the fish was pulled out of the sea by Ryukyu. White, huge body, teeth with gloomy breath in the sun, high fins, a pair of King''s power in the world, and ferocity of dominating the ocean. "Tiger shark?" Ryukyu is stunned. She just wanted to catch a few hundred kilograms of grouper, big white, and other fish. How could she catch this vicious thing. "God, what is this?" Autumn mark surprised. Rubbing his eyes, Yan Hu stared and round his eyes: "is this a fish?" How come he has never seen such a big fish. Chapter 1953 While talking, he simply pulled the rope in Ryukyu''s hand, and pulled the tiger shark which was flying in the sea and setting off numerous waves. "Good guy, I''m afraid it''s a kilogram." Yan Hu''s tongue. "No, three or four hundred jin at most." After Ryukyu''s surprise, he shook his head. The strength of the fish in the water is greater than its own too much. Tiger shark, it should not have a thousand jin, according to her knowledge. "Three or four hundred jin." The surrounding guards heard that they took a breath of cold air. They had never seen such a heavy fish before Yanhu and Qiuxian start to pull together. Although the tiger shark''s strength is strong, in the face of Yanhu and Qiuxian, it is only pulled towards the direction of the building boat. The closer the tiger shark gets, the more complete the body becomes. The noise of the bodyguards around became more and more obvious, noisy and excited. Standing beside Ryukyu, xuanyuanche saw this, reached out and rubbed his eyebrows, looked down at the small fish in his bucket. He was so ashamed. With pride, he carefully carried the bucket and moved up the boat. He wanted to be destroyed. But nearby excited group of bodyguards didn''t notice him, Ryukyu also turned his back to him, but Ryukyu''s mouth angle smile, more and more big. Step by step, xuanyuanche stands on the edge of the boat and simply pours down the big fish in the bucket. Then he is ready to stop fishing. However, did not think that he was just about to finish, the fish tank suddenly sent a strong force. Xuanyuanche stood on the edge of the boat again. In an instant, Ryukyu and others heard only a puff, and turned around to see xuanyuanche gone, and a water trace in the water wound out, which was a fish. A brief silence followed by a roar of laughter. Xuanyuanche is actually dragged down by the fish. This is a world-famous name, a world-famous name. In the laughter, a huge wave of the sea opened, and a white shadow broke through the water and quickly went forward. Ryukyu was stunned: "great white shark." It''s a great white shark. And behind it, angry xuanyuanche flies out and smashes at the great white shark with one fist. He even uses his fist to deal with the great white shark. Oh, this is a creative idea. Chapter 1954 The seagulls fly, the waves are white and the wind is light. Blue sky and blue sea are enchanting. In this enchanting infinity, xuanyuanche, with his bare hands and anger, has no effect on the great white shark. The great white shark only turned around three times, and xuanyuanche was left behind. He couldn''t catch up. Xuanyuanche became king on the land. Sea, I''m sorry, he''s really inferior to the sea overlord. I had to stare at the great white shark. As a result, all the people on the boat laughed and xuanyuanche felt that his face was empty. Whether he should consider when to teach, when to teach, his bodyguards, one by one, are about to put their noses on their eyes. It is self-evident that the results of the meal comparison test. As for what Ryukyu and xuanyuanche gambled on, how to solve it in the end. In that bright night, we had friendly exchanges and exchanges, as well as lingering with others. The pursuit of xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu is under way. However, xuanyuanche and Liuyue, the leaders, seem to be more like going out for a holiday and relaxing. The sea breeze is flying and the waves are blossoming. The journey on the sea is neither slow nor fast. Two months later, in early summer, Dugu ye and Xuanyuan Xuanyuan Yu stopped at Mohe. I don''t know that there is something wrong with the caravan and the merchant ship. It''s the port of Mohe that''s in trouble. Originally, the merchant ship of Rosa roxburghii, which had frequent business contacts with Mohe, did not stop at the port close to the capital of Mohe. Moreover, according to the people at the wharf, the merchant ship of Rosa roxburghii will not dock here in a month. It seems that there is something wrong with Rosa roxburghii at home. Dugu yeben wanted to take the commercial boat of Rosa roxburghii and go back to Rosa roxburghii. But I didn''t expect such a move. In desperation, it''s time to go by land and pass through the capital of Mohe. However, he did not know. When he and Xuanyuan Xuanyuan jade leave Mohe wharf. The Rosa roxburghii merchant ship, which had been told not to close, immediately came ashore, and all business was normal. There''s nothing wrong with it. It''s just that someone made a small move to block the dock. Mohe is Jiacheng, the nearest honest city to Mohe capital. Chapter 1955 The very smooth stone building is completely different from the ancient simplicity of the sky and the elegance of the Central Plains. The buildings here are full of randomness and creativity. Round stone house, high sharp roof. White walls, red windows. It''s a vibrant color and breath. "Wow, it''s beautiful." Xuanyuanxuan was dressed in the vest that Dugu Ye bought for him. He was very energetic. At this time, I was pulling the glittering ornaments on it and looking at the exotic architecture of junjiacheng. The excitement and joy on the whole face didn''t stop. "Yes, it is." Xuanyuanyu is wearing a princess skirt, fluffy, while the xuanyuanyu is more and more like a doll, at this time can not help nodding. "So beautiful? This Junjia city can''t even compare with the capital of Mohe. " In the excitement of Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan Yu entering the city, a light laugh came from them. They were all dressed in red, but they were men''s clothes, and the women in red were dancing folding fans. Three people saw the red dress woman that appears suddenly at once. After disappearing on the ship for more than three months, I thought she had no patience to leave. Obviously, their expectation was a bit wrong. Du duzui, however, Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan Yu, who are attracted by the foreign customs of Mohe, seldom pay attention to the woman in red and still look at everything around them. Meanwhile, Dugu ye still had no expression, just dragged two little people to walk slowly. "Since I came to Mohe, how about I become a host?" The woman in red is dressed in a man''s clothes, waving a folding fan, and then she looks at Dugu Yedao with a smile. Hearing this, Dugu Ye moved his eyebrows slightly. Squint slowly glanced at the woman in red. There was a trace of cold in her look: "Rosa merchant ship, did you make it?" The voice is cold, it''s inquiry, but more is affirmation. The woman in red didn''t think that Dugu Ye didn''t love talking, but she knew everything so well when she spoke. She was stunned for a moment. Seeing this, Dugu Ye continued to move forward with his two children. His face was as cold as water. Although, he was defeated in the struggle with xuanyuanche. Chapter 1956 But who is he? He is the lofty Prince Aoyun, Dugu Ye. The great emperor xuanyuanche, who once unified the Central Plains, stood side by side. He''s not blind, he''s not unpredictable, he''s not stupid and doesn''t know anything. He just didn''t want to talk, didn''t want to talk to outsiders. However, it doesn''t mean that other people can play him as a fool. Today, I just ordered it, not angry. But it''s because the woman in red has no malice, otherwise After a moment''s stupefaction, the woman in red smiled and said: "yes, since you come to Mohe, why do you go so fast? Look at my Mohe, let me do my friendship with the local people." Dugu ye took two small steps and didn''t reply. The woman in red didn''t ask him to reply either. She smiled and said, "I said..." "Come on, come on, there''s no place for late." "Come on, come on." After a word, Dugu ye turned around. Compared with the sparsely populated streets just now, it seemed like a double sky of ice and fire. The people in this street were suddenly more than they knew. At this time, more people are coming this way. The words of the woman in red were immediately drowned in the chattering crowd. "Watch it, watch it." "Let''s go and have a look." Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu were excited when they saw each other. They took Dugu Ye''s hand and started running towards the place where the crowd was concentrated. Seeing this, Dugu Ye didn''t stop, so he stepped forward. The woman in red raised her eyebrows when she saw this. It seems that Dugu ye still loves these two little guys more than she imagined. Then, it seems that she In my heart, I changed my mind, and the woman in red also followed me with a smile. "Hey, I said brother, what happened in front..." As soon as the woman in red goes forward and inquires, she finds herself asking more questions, because it''s very simple. She has seen clearly what''s going on in front of her. At the moment, he immediately covered his mouth and chuckled. Not far ahead, a tall stone tower stands on the most prosperous section of Junjia City, which is the loft outside the residence of Junjia City Lord. At this time, the red silk on the pavilion was gathered and the screen was everywhere. Chapter 1957 In the attic, a man with a strong suit is holding an embroidered ball in his hands, standing high above, and his eyes are scanning the crowd below. And underneath the attic, there are so many people. Men and women, almost only see the head of the dark pressure, the chirping sound accompanied by them into, more noisy. "Men?" Because there were so many people, xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu were picked up by Dugu Ye. At this time Xuanyuan Xuan pulled his hair and looked at the man holding the Hydrangea in the attic in surprise. His face was full of tangles. "Can men also throw hydrangeas? Can we marry? " Xuanyuan xuannao can''t turn around. He remembers everything he knows. Men marry, women marry? Although he didn''t understand why it was like this, but it was like this. Why did it change when he arrived here? Did not think his clear Tongyin words came out, the stand around the spectators, immediately a roar on the laughter. "Ha ha, man, man..." "Haha, children think it''s men " " Oh, kids don''t cheat, ha ha... " All the people around were laughing, as if xuanyuanxuan had said something funny. Listening to xuanyuanxuan saying this, the woman in red also laughed. Waving the folding fan in his hand, he said: "what eyes do you have? It''s female, though it''s a little long It''s tough, but it''s really female. " Female? Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan jade stared. Days, the mighty national character face, a pair of thick eyebrows almost have their fingers thick, that red clothes, you can see very clearly. That arm, compared with them No, almost all have their calves thick at night. And that waist, xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu looked at each other, thought for a long time before they came to the final conclusion that it was as thick as two nights. This man, this man is also a man. It''s a woman, it''s a woman. Xuanyuanyu hesitated for a long time, then suddenly he held his face, turned around and kissed Dugu Ye''s face. Then he said positively: "at night, I am very confident in myself. I will never grow up like her in the future. Chapter 1958 So, you don''t have to be afraid. " After that, continue to turn around to see the gorilla like woman. Meanwhile, the woman in red beside had already laughed, and even Dugu Ye shook her head silently, with a smile in her eyes. "That''s the third daughter of the city Lord, Chongwu, long It''s a bit true, but it''s not bad. It''s just that people who appreciate it are good, so they haven''t been married for 20 years. Today, it seems that the city Lord is in a hurry. " The woman in red smiled and said to Dugu Ye. She seemed to be familiar with this place. When Dugu ye heard that there was no answer, he heard a light sound of gongs and drums not far away. The daughter of the city Lord, with her hands raised, smashed the Hydrangea in her hands towards the people below with a momentum of pulling out the mountain and making the world famous. "Boom." All around suddenly there were earth shaking laughter, noise and scramble. Many people come to see Hydrangea throwing. There are also many people who want to gain fame and profit. Therefore, as soon as the hydrangea comes down, it''s looting and troubling. For a while, I only saw the red Hydrangea flying, jumping and rotting in the crowd with a kind of table tennis posture. "Ha ha, good-looking, good-looking." "Wow, good." Two small at this time do not tangle that is a man and a woman, watching the hydrangea dancing in the sky, immediately clapped a small slap, full of excitement. Hydrangea flying, in the crowd shuttle. I don''t know what happened to the people in front of me. The hydrangea was flying slowly, falling from the sky, straight to Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan jade. From the age of one, the two children have been tossed by Ouyang Yufei, Yunzhao, Capricorn, etc. That speed and reaction is absolutely fast. Dugu ye did not allow him to move slightly and avoid the hydrangea. Two hands extended, Patta, four small hands firmly hold the flying hydrangea. There was a moment of silence in the noisy scene, and then countless excited voices were heard: "here, here, someone picked up..." "Someone answered..." At the same time, the people around Dugu ye, Shua''s back, showed a smirk of Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan Yu. As well as a cold face can not see the expression of Dugu ye, and a surprised face constantly turning white eyes of the woman in red. Chapter 1959 The sky was clear, and everything was so bright and clear. In the sea of people, a blank circle, two big and two small standing, in the bright golden light, appears so abrupt. "There? There? Who took it? " In this numerous noisy excited calls, a slightly hoarse male voice excitedly came. With this excitement, it''s getting closer and closer. "This way, this way..." Countless jokers pointed the way. The crowd of onlookers also took the direction of the spray and flashed a path for the direction of the man. In a moment, a group of people appeared in front of xuanyuanxuan and others who had no expression and were still stupid. The leader was the city leader of Junjia city. A fat one, it looks like Maitreya Buddha. At this time is running slightly panting, full of joy rushed over. And behind him, you are the girl and the girl. Step by step, he rushed to the front of Dugu ye, and the main station of Junjia city made a firm step. His expression of joy was suddenly stiff, and he looked at Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan Yu who followed the hydrangea with cramped corners of his mouth. "You You... " The fingers pointing to xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu almost drew wind. Is there any mistake. It''s these two fart big kids who are receiving hydrangea. They are so big, just so big Junjia City Lord began to grind his teeth. And the people around looking at the expression of the city Lord are more and more roaring with their original laughter, which is extremely joyful. "Who told you to take it? Ah, who told you to take it? " After Junjia City Lord, his wife, who was also a fat woman, was livid and almost tore Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan jade. Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu are holding the colorful Hydrangea innocently. It''s not what they want to pick up, it''s what it flies by itself. If they don''t pick it up, they''ll be hit. They don''t want to be hit. Two small, Duqi mouth. "Children ignorant, throw it again." Looking at this situation, Dugu ye, who had not spoken, slowly opened his mouth and watched the city Lord''s family. Dugu Ye held xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu in his arms, which had been blocked by two small people for more than half of the time. At this time, he was completely blocked by the hydrangea. He didn''t speak, and no one really paid attention to him. Chapter 1960 However, when he spoke, all the people around him looked at him. For a moment, just listen to the inspiratory sound. All the men and women around looked at Dugu Ye. Think that Dugu Ye used to be the seven kingdoms of the Central Plains. The ice is the God and the snow is the bone. There are few in the world. For a while, people around began to look red. Especially countless women in junjiacheng. Meanwhile, seeing Dugu Ye''s face, the lady of Junjia City Lord, seeing Dugu Ye''s face like this, her little eyes turned back. Immediately he he laughed and came over with a big hand and said with a smile: "my little girl threw an embroidered ball for marriage, which is known throughout the city. Now that it''s done, how can it be repeated. The child is ignorant and there is an adult. This young man, oh, no, son-in-law, we are predestined. Let''s go, let''s go, play music, worship, prepare to worship " " yes... " After a brief pause, the bodyguards of junjiacheng, who were behind the fat women, immediately responded with a bang and started to prepare quickly. As for the gloomy face of the city Lord of Junjia, when his wife said that, he immediately laughed and bloomed. "Yes, yes, son-in-law, ha ha, my son-in-law, my daughter, come here and prepare to go to the Church..." he waved and laughed Seeing this, the people around me were surprised, and immediately they were filled with admiration and dissatisfaction. I actually hired such a good son-in-law. Such a figure, where to find it in the world, was actually picked up a bargain by the city Lord. Standing in the crowd, looking at Dugu ye, who immediately had a bodyguard come to ask him to go ahead, his eyes flashed a little cold and did not move. And Xuanyuan jade and Xuanyuan jade are villains. At the words of the fat city Lord, the two men immediately responded. Xuanyuan Yuli suddenly shakes his head and says, "no, no, dad has a mother and can''t marry." Xuanyuanxuan also nodded: "Daddy has us, don''t marry other people to be our mother, we don''t want to." With that, the envious crowd around began to laugh. They have wives, so we can''t go to church in disorder. Chapter 1961 In other words, if you look at these two children, you can see how beautiful his wife is and how possible it is to marry that man and woman. So, watch it, watch it. The leader of Junjia city is disappointed and distressed. He has a wife. Is it hard to deal with? "It doesn''t matter if there''s a main room. Our daughter is only a child." I didn''t think fat women would come out like this when I was watching the bustle around. I couldn''t help Qi Qileng. The daughter of the city Lord is small. Although the long man is a little bit old, she has this identity However, if you can marry such a man, it''s better to be small. Many women are muttering in their hearts. And Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan Yu Leng, is that ok? Dugu ye, who married his wife, do they want to? What should I do? Two little frowns. The fat city Lord''s wife''s face was bright like a spring flower''s smile: "the young man has a proper wife. Naturally, this young man should inform the proper wife first. We know the rules. However, although our daughter is a little strong, she is very good. In other words, I haven''t met you. You are not from junjiacheng or Mohe, are you? Ha ha, son-in-law. Naturally, my mother-in-law can''t aggrieve your wife. You can rest assured that in the future, it will not be a loss to you. If you want to cross the Mohe River, it is not difficult. " The level of this saying is high, there is a sense of responsibility, a threat, an apology, a flattery It''s more of a show of identity. I''m afraid there is more than one city Lord in the background of the city Lord''s wife. "Yes, yes, my son-in-law, I can''t thank you for that. Come on, let''s invite my son-in-law into the hall." The master of Junjia city was overjoyed. Seeing this, Dugu Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his indifference slowly penetrated. On the other side, the woman in red, who had not spoken, suddenly snorted coldly: "walking sideways, not bad, not bad, but, sister-in-law, do you want to ask me first?" Cold words are not loud, but they are enough for the fat woman to hear clearly. The fat woman turned to look at the person she had been ignoring. She glanced at the woman in red. The fat woman''s happy face was a little stiff at the moment. "This, this You... " The fat woman hesitated. Chapter 1962 At this time, I also saw the leader of Junjia City, a woman in red, frowning. Looking at the look in the eyes of the woman in red who dared to rob her, the fat city Lord and the fat woman stepped down. How is it that this murderer first took a fancy to him. Tangled, speechless, but Xuanyuan jade and Xuanyuan Xuan know, finished. That gas field, already let them know, who won. At present, two small smiling, four hands out, holding the hydrangea, smiling sweet way: "here, back to you." The lady of the fat city Lord with a bitter face, seeing this twisted and disappointed, reached out to take over. "He didn''t take the hydrangea I threw. What are you looking for him for?" However, just at this time, the man who had not spoken and had a calm face suddenly opened her mouth. After hearing this, the leader of Junjia city turned his head and said: "we don''t want to find him, then..." Are you looking for these two little kids. The words still fall, the man woman suddenly walked up quickly. A pair of eagle eyes lock Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan jade. They immediately have a bad feeling on their upper body. They look at each other and hold the hydrangea tightly. "Who took my Hydrangea, who is my husband, has nothing to do with other people." After that, the eagle glanced at Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan jade and said, "choose one of them." As soon as this remark came out, all the heroes were shocked, and countless people around were silent and stunned. "Ah..." The city Lord of Junjia didn''t respond. "Ah..." The fat woman unconsciously made a single tone. The woman in red let go of her hair. Even though he was as calm and indifferent as Dugu ye, he didn''t return to his mind for a long time, although no one else could see his ice and snow face. In the distance, sitting on the eaves and watching the lively Yunzhao and Capricorn, they all take a sip of tea and spray it out. It''s just a cough to beat the eaves. A three-year-old is a husband. This is a tough decision. Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu look at each other, and their minds are in danger. However, the prodigy is a prodigy after all. Xuanyuanyu soon reflected in the man''s mother''s eagle eyes. Immediately, put the Hydrangea in Xuanyuan Xuanhuai Chapter 1963 Then raised his small hand, full of sincerity, looked at the man who was going to choose one of them and said, "I am a girl, he is a boy." The man''s mother glanced at Xuanyuan jade, then nodded her head, saw that Xuanyuan jade had betrayed her, but she had not returned to her mind, and gave Xuanyuan Xuan a dull look holding the hydrangea. Then he looked at Dugu Ye calmly and said, "your son is not engaged?" Dugu Ye was not a real man, but he gave a short thought about his son and his son''s engagement. But enough. Obviously that woman is very sharp. Then nodded his head, and then directly reached out to lift xuanyuanxuan from Dugu Ye''s hand. At the same time, he politely said to Dugu ye, "welcome to the worship ceremony." Then, carrying the Xuanyuan Xuan holding the hydrangea. Turn around and walk in the direction of Junjia City Lord''s office. And very calm way: "prepare the chapel, everything is as usual." Prepare for the chapel, everything will be the same, this short eight words, it''s like to untie the magic spell of all the people around. At once, everyone woke up and the chatter began to come out. In this chirping sound, xuanyuanxuan wakes up completely, and immediately plans in the air with his teeth and claws in the posture of being carried by the man''s mother-in-law. Looking back at Dugu ye, he shouted: "help me, I don''t want to get married, dad help me..." In response, xuanyuanyu was held in his arms by Dugu Ye. With the pitying expression of a dead friend and a poor man, he waved gently towards him and called out: "take care, brother." "Ha ha..." Meanwhile, the woman in red who came to Dugu Ye''s side laughs loudly. At the same time, she drags Dugu ye to stop Dugu ye from robbing people. At the same time, she almost laughs with no breath. She deserves it. She deserves it. "Chapel, ha ha, hurry, go to see the chapel..." "Chapel, let''s go, let''s go..." The people around are awake, and can''t help but roaring towards the direction of the city Lord''s mansion. "Help, I don''t want to marry..." In the boisterous laughter, Xuanyuan Xuan''s clear and crisp children''s voice flies with the summer wind. Xuanyuan Xuan, I''m going to pay homage. Chapter 1964 Xuanyuanxuan, we are going to be married. It''s a wonderful and magical thing. Strange things happen every year, but this year is the most. In the distance, Yunzhao and Capricorn, who are choked and almost coughing out their hearts and lungs, laugh crazily after suppressing their frantic breath. "The little devil is getting married, ha ha." Yunzhao rubbed his belly and watched the crowd below rush towards the direction of the Junjia City Lord''s mansion, laughing. One side of the Capricorn a honest face, but at this time more than Yunzhao win. It''s almost like laughing. Depending on the situation, it''s the omen of stroke: "ha ha, marry that man, ha ha, marry her, ha ha ha..." "Go, go, watch." Two people hand in hand, while laughing, while the cornice and walk, toward the city Lord''s house. It''s funny. This manwoman is so creative. Although there are old wives and young husbands these days, the maximum age is no less than seven or eight years old, five or six years old, which is exactly 17 or 18 years old. It''s a generation apart. Such an old wife and a young husband, let alone have never seen them, have never heard of them. So, don''t say that Yunzhao and Capricorn are excited to watch. Even Du Yi, who has been hiding in the dark, doesn''t know where he is, can''t suppress his excited mood. For the first time, I didn''t act as an honest protector and loyal bodyguard. Instead, I kept up and watched. This world pays attention to the fate of parents and the words of matchmakers. Dugu Ye was not xuanyuanxuan''s parents, and xuanyuanxuan was too small. It''s not hard not to admit the marriage. So, since it''s not difficult, don''t worry about it first. Yunzhao, Capricorn and Duyi all went to see the bustle. At the same time, there were too many people in front of him. He could not do anything and was cut off from saving xuanyuanxuan. But the most important thing is that Dugu ye also felt funny. Therefore, he did not panic. He hasn''t seen that woman to this extent. He doesn''t know whether to admire or to beat her up. The sun was shining and the crowd swarmed. Chapter 1965 Almost the whole Junjia City, in the rumor of countless people, excitedly gathered at the Junjia City Lord''s mansion, which was really a cross age marriage. Red silk everywhere, red lanterns hanging high. Of course, this kind of jubilation is limited to the people who are watching the bustle, not including the junjiacheng Chengzhu family. "When the time comes, worship heaven and earth." The long salute sounded, not with the smile of the city Lord of Junjia, but with the roar of cheering from the inside and outside of the gate. At this time, all the outsiders were excited. It''s like marrying their daughter. They get married. Yunzhao, Capricorn, squatting on the eaves, looking at the red Hall of the Lord''s mansion. I saw that in the joyful hall, the man and woman were all red silk, outlining the magnificent, almost like a black bear. Not too much dress, natural color. It''s very hard. It''s red, with black hair straight and tied up. It''s not like the bride who wants to worship, but like the bridegroom. Of course, as a groom, it''s very good. It''s very threatening and safe. It''s hard enough. Man woman stood in the middle of the hall, holding the red silk in one hand. And the other hand, is carrying a group of fiery red, only showing a head of Xuanyuan Xuan. There is no such model of bridegroom''s dress as Xuanyuan Xuan. Although the Lord of Junjia city has made all preparations, the bridegroom is pleased to accept that there is everything from height to height, from fat to thin. However, they didn''t expect that the groom was out of their expectation. So, how to change, also can''t change that bridegroom is happy to take. However, since it''s a courtroom marriage, it''s not like wearing a wedding suit. Therefore, the servant girl who served the man and the woman, after killing tens of millions of brain cells, put the long bridegroom to xuanyuanxuan who was struggling. Hem and long sleeves, to xuanyuanxuan a wrap, a wrap. Suddenly, xuanyuanxuan, like a zongzi, was wrapped in a wide bridegroom''s happy clothes, tied well, only showing a small head. On the chest, there is red silk bigger than others. The whole person is like the jubilant tumbler, who is carried by the man''s mother-in-law. Chapter 1966 The hall of celebration is a little solemn. The head of Junjia city looked at Xuanyuan Xuan like a small insect creeping constantly. He was looking at the man and woman, and stammered: "daughter, you really You really... " "Daughter, you have to think clearly, this child, this..." Junjia City Lord and the city Lord''s wife allow themselves to be exquisite on eight sides. At this time, they don''t know what to say. They can''t speak for half a day. "I''ll marry him, don''t think about it. Hurry up, please." Manpo is manpo. That must be tough. At that moment, when the person who praised saw this, he immediately shouted, "worship heaven and earth..." Xuanyuan Xuan struggles and scolds. The man woman covered his mouth, held him directly, turned to the sky and bowed. "Two worship Hall..." Only the women''s hall, no men''s hall, Dugu Ye never agreed, let alone xuanyuanche and ryukue, which are far away in the sky. However, it doesn''t matter. Xuanyuan Xuanqi is angry and bites people with open mouth. That material goes down with one bite, just listen to the nibble, such as biting iron. Xuanyuan Xuan toothache, small teeth loose, and in front of the iron hand, red is not a red. Xuanyuanxuan is holding back. It''s not a woman, it''s a monster. "Husband and wife worship each other..." Everyone looked at the two new people in the hall. The bride, five big and three rough, stands high. The bridegroom is short and smart. A zongzi is picked up by the bride, half a meter above the ground. "Boy, I''m crying. I''m hungry for three days." The strong threat comes from the man and the woman. Xuanyuan Xuan holds the iron precept that a man can kill and cannot be humiliated. He looks round and says with gnashing teeth, "I will not marry you. You are a robber." The man woman obviously didn''t expect Xuanyuan Xuan, who was about to be four years old, to be so thoughtful. However, it doesn''t matter. At the moment, he nodded directly: "you know, it''s good to cooperate. There is sugar to eat. No cooperation, hum." The threat didn''t come out, but it was more powerful than the old witch who could eat people. Xuanyuan xuanqu, why is the injured always him. He really doesn''t want to marry this man. In full view of the public, the red is flying and the gold is shining. The bridegroom is pressed by the bride''s head, worships the hall and becomes a relative. Chapter 1967 "Li Cheng, send it to Dongfang... " The complimenter is a bit stuttering. How to get married like this? I don''t know who can think of it. He can''t think of it anyway. Into the bridal chamber, the high voice of praise, the bride carrying the young bridegroom into the bridal chamber. Leave this huge hall and the unprecedented Pang Da Dao he crowd to the stiff Junjia City Lord and others to worry about. "I''m sorry. I have a wife when I''m so young. My brother will be crushed to death tonight." Being led by Dugu ye, xuanyuanyu leaped from the roof of the house because he didn''t rush through the crowd. He watched the lower hall finish and entered the cave. Two small hands holding cheek, very worried ran a sentence: "however, brother is the best, will not be crushed to death, will be good bridal chamber." Hearing this, Dugu Ye felt a breath in his throat. You can''t go up, you can''t go down Let him want to go down to rob people to leave, at this time also began to consider whether to give xuanyuanxuan a performance of his good room. And a woman in red heard Xuanyuan jade saying. Almost laughing to lie on the roof. "Beibei, do you know what a cave is?" The woman in red smiles and tears. Xuanyuanyu looked at the woman in red scornfully, held Dugu Ye''s face in his hands, gave a kiss, and then said proudly: "it''s not just taking off the clothes, two people kiss, JOJO, roll, turn over, have a baby, hum, don''t see." A sound falls, Dugu Ye is speechless, the woman in red is silent, and xuanyuanyu of the North Korea gives a thumbs up. Their parents can only say that they are too strong. But I don''t know that not their parents are too strong, but their master is too strong. Xuanyuanyu proudly raised his head. Dongfang, who doesn''t know? They have seen it. Their parents don''t go to Dongfang every day. Hum, bullying her doesn''t understand. At this time, xuanyuanche and Liuyue, which are thousands of miles away. All of a sudden, I had a cold war for no reason, and my back was a little cold. Yufei, who is a little closer to them, also feels a little chilly. If xuanyuanche and ryukue knew this today Chapter 1968 Ouyang Yufei, the founder of the figurine, was afraid to be cut into several sections. Four happy things in life. When there is a long drought, when there are showers, when there are old friends in other places, when there is a night of flowers and candles in the cave, the title of the golden list will be inscribed. The stars are shining in the night sky, and the new moon is shining. This extraordinary night, shine more extraordinary. There are too many guests in the city Lord''s office of Junjia. They have opened 30 seats temporarily, which is not enough. Almost all the people in the city have come. It is not enough to open 30 seats. Lively, never lively. Of course, it''s more of a kind of hilarious activity. It''s the night of flowers and candles in the cave, which is so creative. Naturally, it''s time to congratulate on the noise. Unfortunately, the manwoman is too tough. The cave is sealed off. There must be no one within five Zhangs. Otherwise, hum No one dares to enter under the influence of lust. The cave is at leisure. In the red chamber. The man woman holds the chest with both hands, stands at the head of the bed and looks at the Xuanyuan Xuan sitting on the bed. Xuanyuan Xuan had already pulled the zongzi clothes off his body. At this time, he also held his chest with both hands and stared at the man''s mother fiercely, but his momentum was too poor. "Boy, give me some cleverness and good cooperation. Maybe when I feel better, I''ll let you go. If you don''t obey me, your father didn''t come today. He won''t come to save you. You are alone. That''s the consequence... " The manwoman raised her eyebrows and spoke. Xuanyuan Xuan hugs his chest with both hands and frowns. He doesn''t come to save him at night. He has to fight alone again. It''s true. At present, he is also smart, and his little face is very adult like: "how to cooperate?" What the man''s mother thinks is that it''s better not to cry and make trouble. At this time, seeing Xuanyuan Xuan can understand her words, she said casually: "it''s better to be a good husband." Husband''s duty, a word export man woman secretly have no language, how to take such a sentence. However, just after she spoke, xuanyuanxuan sat on the bed and pondered for a moment. Then he began to take off his clothes and show his naked, white and tender body. Then there was a fall. He fell into a big shape on the bed. His face was solemn and sorrowful, and he said, "come on." Chapter 1969 Come on. When the sound falls, all things die out and the heaven and earth are silent. The silence of thousands of birds and thousands of people. "Poo Tong." In this silence, a sound of heavy objects falling to the ground, a collision of windows, a sound of broken glazed tiles, sounded at the same time. It sounds so loud and energetic. Yunzhao, who watched the drama with a golden hook hanging upside down, did not support such a big blow and fell down from the eaves. For many years. Since he began to learn martial arts at the age of five, he has never failed to fall from the eaves like this. It''s a shame. Oh, no, it''s not that he''s disgraced. But the people inside are so powerful that they just can''t bear the sound attack and miss it. Come on, come on, whoa Ha ha Yunzhao, who couldn''t get up for half a day after falling to the ground, was extremely twisted and trembling all over. He couldn''t tell whether he was laughing or crying. At this time, Capricorn, who bumped into the window lattice, kept a strange and very calm state, and began to wander towards the ground with the speed and attitude of gecko crawling. He turned red and clenched his teeth. He is forbearing. Everyone who can see his expression knows that he is forbearing. But I don''t know if it''s going to break out in forbearance or prepare to die. In the other direction, Dugu ye, standing on the roof, holding Xuanyuan jade, looked at the broken glazed tiles at his feet, silent. It was unthinkable for him to step on the glazed tiles. At this point, however, power does not matter. Dugu Ye looked at the window, lying on the bed in such a solemn, fearless and death like state, and said such a Xuanyuan Xuan with the effect of destroying the sky and destroying the earth. Dugu Ye began to think. Is he going to give Xuanyuan Xuan, who is ready to fulfill his husband''s responsibilities, a chance to fulfill his responsibilities, and don''t beat his enthusiasm. It''s immoral for the woman in red who is closely behind Dugu ye to endure a knife on the head of the word. Though the body shakes like a sieve. As long as someone saw her expression, they would have no doubt about how it would burst out in the next moment. Chapter 1970 Everything is silent, the night is lonely. On the edge of the bed, the man and the woman were stunned, staring at the Xuanyuan Xuan lying naked in the bed and placed in a large font. Slowly, the eyebrows began to darken. However, after a long time, Xuanyuan Xuan, who was exhausted for three times, saw no action from the man and the woman, and the cavity began to shrink. But still tightly closed his eyes, teeth trembling way: "you save a bit, can not crush me to death." Don''t crush me to death. As soon as he spoke, Yunzhao, who fell to the ground, and Capricorn, who had just climbed down the window lattice, looked at each other. Suddenly at the same time a swoop, body shape flashing, like two sharp swords, towards the night far out. They can''t help it. They can''t help it. "Ha ha..." The night was silent, and there was a shocking laugh from afar, rising to the sky with the wind. And just when Yunzhao and Capricorn can''t help it. Dugu Ye listened to Xuanyuan Xuan''s explosive words. Even if it was as cold as him, he could not help it. He curved his mouth high. This Xuanyuan Xuan, how can it be so funny, crushing to death, ha ha. However, his mouth was only a hook. The two explosive figures and the fierce breath made Dugu Ye''s smile suffocate in the corner of his mouth. Master, a familiar master. His eyes narrowed slightly, and Dugu Ye''s eyes moved. He didn''t want to think about it. His toes were on the glazed tiles, and his body was chasing the two explosive figures. The night flies like the wind. "Haha, ouch, my stomach, ouch, haha..." She followed Dugu ye for several steps, but her martial arts were also strong, but there were opponents of Dugu ye, Yunzhao, Capricorn. He was immediately dumped and disappeared. However, the woman in red is not in a hurry. Xuanyuanxuan is here. She is not afraid of running at night. Now, just squat on the ground and smash the ground with her fist. Oh, Hello, she has never met such a person for so many years. I''m going to die laughing. The night sky is still, and there are crazy laughter. This world, crazy. Standing under the peach tree outside the cave, Du looked up at the sky, his face stiff. Chapter 1971 This time, he didn''t know if he should report to his master Ryukyu in full? Because he could foresee that either his highness died or she died after Ryukyu received the information. Today, your highness is so capable of teaching by words and deeds. He has not seen much of the master''s and His Majesty''s cave. Du Yi, looking to the East mechanically. He began to mourn for Ouyang Yufei from now on. Ryukyu will definitely kill him. He will. God bless you. At this time, the moon night is round and empty, a boat is leisurely chasing to see the bustling Ouyang Yufei. Suddenly, the back is cold, not the slight cold of some time ago. It''s the chilling cold. Ouyang gathers his clothes and looks at the sky strangely. It''s summer time. It''s so cold and abnormal. The peony blossoms, and the night is full of fragrance. In the cave, the face of the man and the woman is black and blue, blue and white, white and red Angry. A big hand stretch, a grasp of the Xuanyuan Xuan who lay down as if he were dead, lift up, raise his hand to the white buttocks is a slap. "Ouch." Xuanyuanxuan was beaten to a small body, shout pain out of the voice, Shua opened the big round eyes, angry stare at the man close to the woman. "What are you doing? Dare to beat your husband, I''ll give you up. " Xuanyuan Xuan opened his teeth and claws, reached out and rubbed his little ass, and said viciously. The man woman was angry and amused. She reached out her hand and twisted it on Xuanyuan Xuan''s buttocks. Xuanyuan Xuan cried out in pain. "Dead little fart kid, people haven''t grown up yet. I dare to think of some. I don''t have anyone to ask for them, and I can''t even bully you, a big fart kid with no good skin." Man and woman are more vicious than xuanyuanxuan. "Come on, hum, who taught you these messy things? Next time I''ll hear them, see them, and be careful of your skin. Now, sleep for me. " Another slap, then an extension of the arm. Just listen to bang, xuanyuanxuan was directly thrown to the foot of the bed by the man''s mother-in-law, and fell into the quilt with her naked body only showing her red buttocks outside. "If you dare to make trouble or run, you will wait for me." Chapter 1972 The man woman throws down a threat, directly undresses goes to bed, occupies the entire big bed, only leaves a small bed foot to xuanyuanxuan. Climbing out of the quilt, xuanyuanxuan felt the red buttocks, looked at the man''s mother angrily, and contracted at the foot of the bed. However, I feel relieved again. It''s good not to be crushed. It''s good not to have a cave. But at the same time, I feel angry. No one taught him. He had seen it. He was smart. He was smart and would be beaten. The world is really unfair. Complaint, anger, fluke. All kinds of emotions mixed together, let Xuanyuan Xuan hold the quilt, shrink at the foot of the bed, after the first wedding night in his life. A miserable husband. He''s too weak. A night without words, the next day. It''s a beautiful day with the sun shining all over the earth. Xuanyuan Xuan, who is more than three years old, has become a married person. Junjia City Lord''s mansion. Because the parents and relatives of the man are not there, they should all be treated as caretakers. Tea or something, it''s all free. Ask the three-year-old children to offer them tea. The Lord and his wife of junjiacheng think that even if xuanyuanxuan would offer them tea, they would not dare to drink it. This There is a suspicion of bullying the children. When the gold and the black are in the sky, at lunch time. After all, it''s a new marriage. Although junjiacheng Lord''s residence is quiet in a strange atmosphere, lunch is still abundant. On the big eight immortals table. Junjia City Lord and fat lady, then the elder sister, brother, sister-in-law and brother-in-law of man''s mother-in-law, that is Qi Qi gathered to see her brother-in-law. The chair is too short, the three sister''s son-in-law is too small to eat while sitting, only showing a head on the table. The table was silent. Fortunately for xuanyuanxuan, he can''t help this little thing. He just climbed the chair and stood, just in time, showing his head, tall and short enough. He is the biggest one in Tianchen palace as long as his parents are not there. Xuanyuan Xuan naturally waved and said, "eat." Then, as soon as he reached out, he attacked the food in front of him. He was so hungry that he didn''t have supper yesterday. Looking at the three sister-in-law''s such master''s temperament, the city Lord of Junjia and other people''s mouths twitched slightly, and the city Lord of Junjia had to stretch out his chopsticks for a sign. Chapter 1973 However, the whole table was still. The table is too high and the people are too short. There is another vegetable in front of us. We can''t eat anything delicious. Xuanyuan Xuan doesn''t like it. Looking around, I don''t think anyone can help me. These people don''t know how to help him with the dishes, so they are self reliant and start to climb the table with the tablecloth. Sitting opposite to him, the eldest brother-in-law grabbed the tablecloth with his subconscious strength, so as not to say hello to Xuanyuan Xuan. It''s very fast. It''s a good climbing position. In a second, Xuanyuan Xuan goes to the eight immortals table. Small buttocks to the center of the table, pick up the small dishes, began to attack in all directions. Starved to death. It''s not enough to be dumb, but the whole table of women''s maternal relatives is more silent. My son-in-law, for this reason, doesn''t know whether it''s a tragedy or a comedy. Seeing this, the man''s mother-in-law didn''t look iron green. She just glanced at the table lightly. The Xuanyuan Xuan that Zhenghai ate made a threatening cough. Xuanyuan Xuan is having a good time. Suddenly, he hears the cough of the man''s mother-in-law. So, looking up, I saw the threatening eyes. Xuanyuan Xuan began to think, husband''s duty, but also husband''s duty? This is not a cave. What is it? Xuanyuan Xuan frowned. He knew what he had to do. He only remembered the little things that Liuyue and Xuanyuan were getting along with. At present, after pausing for a while, I suddenly seem to understand. Feed, he saw his father sometimes do it, although he never before. Looking at a pigeon egg around him, xuanyuanxuan scoops it up with a spoon and puts it into his mouth. Then he turns his head and toots it to the man and woman. "Wife." Hulu''s grunt made the whole table dead. The man''s mother stared at Xuanyuan Xuan, who was coming from duzui. Because the pigeon egg was so fragrant, Xuanyuan Xuan had eaten half of it unconsciously. The other half is full of saliva and fragmentary colors, as well as the previous residue in the mouth, which is a terrible sight. What does he mean, feed her? What is a man''s duty? Intimacy between husband and wife? The man''s mother''s head began to grow, and the people around began to get wind. Chapter 1974 Magpie tree top calls, joy is not near the door. Junjia City Lord''s house is a mess in the wind. Silence, silent silence, is full of a kind of depressing silence about to break out. The Xuanyuan Xuan sitting on the table of the eight immortals is very temperamental. He doesn''t care about the disorderly wind around him. He has a chicken leg in his left hand and a spoon of soup in his right hand. At this time, is tooting the mouth to look at the man woman. Black big eyes quite discontented stare at the man and the woman, constantly speaking with eyes. Hello, pick it up quickly. I need to eat something else. It''s true. Others don''t know the language of Xuanyuan Xuan''s eyes, but the man and woman who are locked by Xuanyuan Xuan''s eyes will come out. At present, the corners of the mouth cramped and the rigid look appeared a little gap. This is what the little bastard learned. It''s just If it''s the next thing to eat, it''s impossible unless she''s crazy. At the moment, he raised a cramped smile, very gentlemanly, very gentle, very Iron-blooded In a word, the edge of any momentum is cramped. "Well, you eat it, you eat it, you don''t have to," he said Meanwhile, he glared at xuanyuanxuan fiercely, and said in the same way with his eyes. Give me your husband''s duty. You understand? As soon as he heard that the man''s mother opened her mouth and said no, Xuanyuan Xuan immediately turned a white eye at the man''s mother, and said that he was delayed in eating. At the same time, despise with eyes. You want me to be a good husband, hum. Next turn around, gulp a swallow pigeon egg. Then he began to bow left and right. It''s not that he has no temperament, it''s not that he hasn''t eaten. But I''m too hungry. I''ll forget about the image first. Xuanyuan Xuan, left and right bow, eat nothing. And the group around the eight immortals table is about to reach the critical point of the outbreak. Such a small child, unexpectedly with their three younger sisters, flirt, day, flirt. Wife, if they don''t have wind in their ears, they should all listen to this cry, wife What kind of world is this. Is it because they wake up too late to keep up with the world? Chapter 1975 Or, the child and their three sisters really have that, this With the love of previous life, the share of this life, so There was a silence around the eight immortals table. Junjia City Lord, fat city Lord''s wife, brother, sister, sister-in-law, brother, sister-in-law''s brother, sister-in-law''s brother, are all going to go crazy. I don''t know what they think, but they can see the murderous spirit between them as a flash in the face. It can only be said that the world is too powerful. Except xuanyuanxuan on the table, other people are depressed. Suppress the laughter, the congratulations, all the emotions that can be suppressed. As a result, people''s distorted faces almost completely became Picasso''s abstract paintings, distorted beyond people''s imagination. Out of the window, the summer wind is bright, and in the hall, the breath is very different. Fortunately, manpo is worthy of being a heroine among women. She is very hard. It was expressionless, with murderous ferocity that kept the critical point of the outbreak under pressure, and people didn''t dare to explode. The man''s mother is very satisfied with this. In the same way, Xuanyuan Xuan, who has enough to eat and drink, is very satisfied. After not losing his temper for hunger, Xuanyuan Xuan slowly jumped off the table and sat on the chair upright, regaining his elegant demeanor. Although, because he is too short, when he sits in the chair, no one can see him except the man and woman beside him. After seeing this, the man''s mother-in-law exchanged an unpredictable look with xuanyuanxuan. Slowly and persistently, she said: "my father and mother, my daughter has been married, and there is no reason to stay at my mother''s house. The woman is going to leave with her husband and son-in-law from now on." "Go to my mother-in-law''s house?" The fat lady who has been in the wind has seen the world. At this time, I heard that she forced down the omen of the wind and repeated in surprise. "Yes, a woman should have gone to her mother-in-law''s house." Manwoman is very straightforward. "You live here, my daughter." The fat woman raised her eyebrows high. What are you kidding me, my wife? Where is this kid''s home? I''m sure he doesn''t know. How to get there? Besides, the marriage, their daughte Chapter 1976 Although, many mothers-in-law and daughters-in-law are the same age. But that must not be the son of his own, otherwise, how could it be. And now this, this No need for fat women to say more. Everyone knows that. "I don''t think my husband wants to be a burden," said the man As he said, he smiled and turned to look at Xuanyuan Xuan, who was sitting in a dignified position. Xuanyuanxuan didn''t understand what it meant to be a burden. But he realized the big hand of the palm fan that stretched out from that leg, and the strength of gripping his little white leg. It''s very clear that this must be cooperation, which is what men and women want. At present, the eyes are bent and bent, and they nod wildly without knowing anything. All the people on the table are silent. Such a small fart kid knows how to get involved? No one believed it. However, they underestimated xuanyuanxuan''s intelligence. Xuanyuanxuan didn''t understand what it meant to be a burden, but he understood that the man''s mother was going to his home. To go to his home, there are his father xuanyuanche, his mother Liuyue''s home. Ha ha, then he is afraid of this man and woman. At present, small body a twist, quite exaggerated embrace the arm of the man woman, laugh as if the flowers are in full bloom. Toward the city Lord of Junjia and the fat woman, he nodded: "don''t worry, go home, take my wife home, I will love my wife." A sound fell, the table full of people fell into silence again. The brother and brother-in-law of the man''s mother-in-law secretly lament that they are behind the times. Look at this child, they will hurt their wife when they are so young, and they But the man woman''s face does not change, but the corner of her mouth is cramping. She nodded to her parents with a smile, and pinched xuanyuanxuan''s small buttocks and twisted them. Where did you learn these things? Xuanyuan xuanxiao''s enchanting, holding the arms of the woman, pulling. Dare to bully me, please wait for me. Junjia City Lord and his wife have always known that men and women are independent and capable. This is to go back to their mother-in-law''s house, but they just want to leave here. Now, think hard for a moment and sigh. If you want to go, you should go. It''s better to be a joke here than to travel. At that moment, the fat lady shook her head and said, "since you think so, then..." Chapter 1977 "It''s just a matter of grace." The fat lady said a word only half, outside suddenly one after another the report sound rang, the front courtyard disorderly footsteps came one after another. "Empress Dowager Yizhi?" The city Lord and the fat lady were stunned, then immediately stood up, and the whole family welcomed them out. But the man woman then mercilessly wrinkled the frown, drags the Xuan Yuan Xuan to walk out. "It was carried by heaven, and the Empress Dowager ordered that ya Rong was very happy to have a son-in-law. She was very happy to have her husband in the palace. She was very pleased to see this." When the imperial edict was issued, the city leaders of Junjia were stunned. This news also spread too fast, the Empress Dowager in Mohe capital knows. The eldest sister of the man''s mother-in-law named Ya Rong looks at the man''s mother-in-law pitifully with a silent sign. You can''t run away. The queen mother wants to see you play. The Empress Dowager is their mother''s aunt. This relationship is close. "The queen said," please come to the palace immediately. " The father-in-law from the palace smiled brightly, especially when he saw Xuanyuan Xuan held in his arms by his mother-in-law. Junjia City Lord''s family heard that Qi Dynasty men and women spread their hands. They were very gloating that they could not help. Kwai Po and Xuanyuan Xuan are fast feet at the foot of the ban. When it was too late to clean up, they were shoved into the carriage and carried away. The world is beautiful with the summer wind. Mohe palace, Empress Dowager West Palace. Seeing more glass, agate, gold and jade, xuanyuanxuan would not be surprised if he came to the immortal''s mansion now. Instead, he would like to go home and become self-confident. Small steps in the West Palace. On the white jade big chair, the graceful empress Mohe, smiling and angry, looked at the rigid man woman. Sitting side by side with a man and a woman in the broom is not like a husband, but like a son''s Xuanyuan Xuan. Not angry looking at the man woman said: "you child, how so chaotic, this marriage can be so fooled, is really angry." Looking at the Empress Dowager at the age of fifty, the woman shook her head and said, "no trouble." "No, it''s almost the same for such a small child to be your son. My husband, do you really need to be angry and mournful to think about it?" Chapter 1978 The Empress Dowager of Mohe directly steals the words of manpo, which sounds very angry inside and outside. But there was no fury in that gracious look. The man''s mother said she bit her lower teeth, but she smiled and shook her head. "No, how dare Ya Rong provoke the Empress Dowager to be angry, though the child looks at her. However, there are not so many adults. Ya Rong can be taught from a young age. He has a good talent. He will definitely hurt Ya Rong when he grows up. It''s not like other people can only see the surface. " The Empress Dowager of Mohe listened to the man''s mother-in-law say so, the mood of slight anger accepted. She is a niece''s child. She has a good temperament, is good at fighting, and has a good nature. She is a good woman, but unfortunately, no one has a good eye for her appearance. It''s estimated that ya Rong has seen it through, so she just made it. Thinking of the queen mother was a little sad, but still said: "grow up, this child grows up, you are old. And, talent, what kind of talent? Can he hurt you now? What do you know about husband and wife? I know what loyalty is. You Alas...... " The man''s mother didn''t talk, but turned to look at Xuanyuan Xuan. Xuanyuan Xuan is a clever ghost. As early as when she left the Junjia City Lord''s mansion, I heard that the fat lady said that she would definitely take the words of love, husband and wife, man and husband when she went to the queen mother. I''ve been thinking about how to solve it all the way. I solved this problem as soon as possible, and then I went home to see if the woman dared to bully him. Therefore, at this time, when he heard this, he immediately stood up from the chair. Looked at the eyes slightly surprised to see his manpo, thought, still feel so big man, he really can''t kiss. Although he also loves the night, how nice it looks. He likes it. Now, a moment of hesitation. Raise one''s hand, and make a kiss with saliva on the palm. Then, turning around, a small slap directly printed on the lips of the man and woman. Put the transparent saliva on the mouth of the man''s mother. What do you mean, kiss? However, before she was petrified completely, Xuanyuan xuanxiao reached out and hugged the man''s wife''s arm. She said to the stunned empress, "I will hurt my wife." The sun is twisted and the wind is shaking. Chapter 1979 This time, it''s not just the small Lord''s mansion in Junjia city that is in disorder in the wind. It is the palace of the highest level figures in Mohe. In a moment, I saw Qi petrifaction of the maids standing around, and Qi rigidity of the gongs walking at the door. Even on the treetops outside the palace, the feather of the bird was silent. The flowers tremble and the leaves shake. Oh, it''s a magical day. In the palace, everyone was shocked by xuanyuanxuan''s confession of love and his act of love. However, the Empress Dowager is indeed the Empress Dowager. Ginger is still hot. After a short period of petrifaction, it still reacts. Looking up, I saw a twisted face of iron and green, the only one with female characteristics. It''s juicy, shiny and rich. Now there is a state of falling. The Empress Dowager took a deep breath with a cramped corner of her mouth. she looked at her mother-in-law with a stiff moving eyes, a sweet smile on her face, and a Xuanyuan Xuan holding her mother-in-law''s arm. The brilliant little touch is so different from the iron faced man and woman. It doesn''t matter that she has been queen and Empress Dowager for so many years, but in today''s situation, she is the first time to meet her. This is a big one and a small two. It''s so festive. "Ha ha..." Thinking of the word "happy", the Empress Dowager Mohe couldn''t help it. The sound of laughter broke the quiet air and spread it between the hall. "Ha ha, this kid is so funny." "Ha ha..." The Empress Dowager''s smile made the palace eunuchs, who were petrified, wake up one by one. They couldn''t help but laugh. For a time, I heard only the Queen Mother''s West Palace, laughing loudly and startling the world. Let the people who walk outside the temple, not from a surprise. How can a queen mother be so happy today? Even the eunuch can be so unbridled. The roar of laughter made the audience in the hall look forward and backward with no gesture. In this laugh, the man woman is iron green face, looking around tightly holding her hand, is smiling brilliantly, showing the Xuanyuan Xuan of love scene. Chapter 1980 Xuanyuanxuan was also laughed by the people in the hall, which made him a little confused. Love, isn''t it love. Therefore, when a man''s mother-in-law has destructive eyes, she also looks up to the man''s mother-in-law. As soon as I looked up, I saw that the delicate and bright saliva on the red lips of the man''s mother gathered into a drop of manna and fell off her red lips. Pull out a long silk thread. Xuanyuanxuan frowned at this and said, "how can I be so slovenly? I don''t know how to wipe my saliva. I''m really lost." Say, very disgusted hand out, pulled the sleeve of man woman, toward the red lips of man woman, wipe. It''s ok if he doesn''t start or talk. When he opened his mouth, just now he saw that the saliva dripped down, but the people in the hall didn''t dare to laugh too much. They immediately roared and laughed wildly. Ha ha, these two are so funny. And the iron face of the man''s mother-in-law can no longer be in the iron. A pulled his sleeve, the man woman mercilessly wipe clean the mouth was Xuanyuan Xuan applied saliva, and he despised saliva. The man and the woman gnawed their teeth, and in a tone of absolute solemnity, they choked a few words out of their teeth and said, "sit down for me, and dare to act in disorder..." The threat is not over. But the power of Xuanyuan Xuan''s buttocks, which was held by his sharp fingers, made him fully understand the threat. Xuanyuan Xuan suddenly shriveled his mouth and stared back at the man and the woman. Holding the arms of the woman with both hands, pinching and pinching. Don''t you want to show your love, then you can leave and go home? I worked so hard to cooperate. You didn''t cooperate well. It''s your fault. How can I blame it. The big black eyes told of his dissatisfaction without reservation. I saw the blue tendons on my head. For the first time, I felt that maybe I had chosen him as my temporary husband, which was a mistake that could not be made in the wrong decision. She will live at least ten years less. She will. "Haha, ouch..." Looking at the silent eye contact between the man''s mother and Xuanyuan Xuan, how can the scene look funny Chapter 1981 The Empress Dowager on one side was laughing, covering her stomach and shouting, ouch, I haven''t been so happy for many years. "Empress dowager, don''t laugh. Don''t hurt yourself. Ha ha." The female official who served the Empress Dowager hurriedly advised, but she couldn''t help it. It''s not a small role to be able to work closely in the palace to serve the Empress Dowager. It''s all eye-catching. How can I hide the little actions of the manpo and xuanyuanxuan from them. "Why is this child so lovely?" The Empress Dowager grinned, and then Fang looked up and down at xuanyuanxuan. At the beginning, I didn''t pay attention to it, but now I see it like this. The more beautiful it looks, the more lovely it looks. How can this child grow so well. Then he waved to Xuanyuan Xuan and said, "come here, let''s have a good look at this palace." Xuanyuanxuan saw this and jumped out of the chair immediately. He bowed politely to the Empress Dowager Mohe and said, "please give my baby a good day to the Empress Dowager. I wish her youth and health." That Mohe empress dowager a listen, immediately more and more like, repeatedly way: "come, come, come." At the same time, he smiled at the woman and said, "you taught him? That''s smart. " Man woman shakes her head. When did she teach him that. However, it is obvious that the Empress Dowager did not intend to see her objection. She had noticed xuanyuanxuan''s body for a long time. But I don''t know that Xuanyuan Xuanchang is in the deep palace. His grandmother is the Empress Dowager. It''s such a smooth greeting. It''s said every day. Who rarely teaches. If this Xuanyuan Xuan is raised by ordinary people, it may not know anything. If you put it in the palace, it''s like going back to your own home, like a fish in water. The Empress Dowager immediately put aside the marriage that admonished the man and the woman to make their own decisions, and it became a joke with xuanyuanxuan. Seeing this, the man''s mother-in-law had no choice but to watch. The sun is shining and the Empress Dowager''s West Palace is full of laughter all afternoon. Night fell and the stars twinkled. The manpo and xuanyuanxuan may go home, and they are directly arranged in the side hall of the Empress Dowager''s palace for rest. No way. The Empress Dowager was amused by Xuanyuan Xuan. She didn''t let anyone go. In the main hall, all the eunuchs of the palace went down. On the huge jade bed, the man and the woman took each side of Xuanyuan Xuan. They sat cross legged and exchanged murderous looks. Chapter 1982 In the face-to-face, the unbearable woman broke the silence first. "I told you to cooperate. What are you doing? Don''t want to go, do you? You don''t want to go away with me and go back to your father, do you? " The man and the woman gnawed their teeth. Xuanyuanxuan heard that Xiaomei raised her anger and said: "what are you doing? You didn''t cooperate well. I tried to be a good husband. You didn''t cooperate with me. I don''t want to leave, you don''t want to leave. " Look at his husband''s duty. How well he does it. It''s men and women who don''t know how to cooperate, and dare to say that, hum. The man''s mother''s eyes turned white when she heard the words: "OK, OK, I don''t tell you what the husband''s duty is. I just ask you, what are you doing so hard to please the Empress Dowager? Today, the Empress Dowager would have called me to scold me and left. Then we left home and enjoyed ourselves. You said good, and made the queen so happy. What do you say if you don''t let people go? " Xuanyuan Xuan listened to it and choked his mouth. It''s a sin that he is adorable and liked by others. What about him? His loveliness and good growth are natural. It''s impossible to destroy his skin? Xuanyuanxuan is tangled. People are so good. It''s also annoying. What can I do? Holding the black hair, Xuanyuan Xuan suddenly gets angry. It''s all because Xuanyuan Yu, who died without conscience, abandoned her brother who died with her. Dead girl, how can I find her if he escapes later. Even that night, thanks to his good looks, he didn''t come to save him. Hum, he has decided. When he gets away, he must obstruct a series of actions, ideas and measures to marry xuanyuanyu with his address. If you dare to lose him, they must know his strength. Xuanyuan xuanxiaoya clenches, and the molars are magnificent. At this time, Dugu ye, who had already chased hundreds of miles away, missed his destination and was resting on the top of the mountain in the wild. That day, I saw the two familiar figures and felt the familiar breath. All the way. I didn''t think that the two men were really fast and powerful. After such a day and a night, although he didn''t get rid of him, he didn''t even catch up. Chapter 1983 Reclining on a broad stone on the top of the mountain, Dugu Ye looked up at the bright moon in the sky, which was beautiful and cold. The bright moonlight was just like the woman far away in the sky. And these two figures are a bit like the two people who have been around her. Dugu Ye frowned. Although he was a little certain about the identity of the two men, he was still not sure. His back alone could not explain anything. But if it''s the two. Why are they here? Do you mean Dugu Ye slowly looked down at the Xuanyuan jade that was climbing beside him and drawing something on the stone. There was a dark color in his eyes. Is it with these two children? If you follow these two children, they Dugu Ye''s eyes were a little deep. He took a deeper look at Xuanyuan Yu, who was busy by moonlight. His eyes swept Xuanyuan Yu''s small face and unconsciously swept the paper in her busy hands. I didn''t mean to sweep the painting on that paper. Before Dugu ye could take back his eyes, he suddenly had a meal and looked again. At this glance, you can see clearly. I saw Xuanyuan jade climb on the stone and draw on the paper with the black charcoal in the forehand. The painting was vivid and talented. In the picture, a small naked child is lying on the bed with his limbs in the sky and his eyes closed. And beside him stood a woman. Dugu Ye began to be silent, and then reached for several pictures. In the next picture, a woman crawls on a child and kisses her own. In the next picture, the woman takes off and the two roll together. The eyebrow painting is very clear. It can be seen at a glance that it is Xuanyuan Xuan and manpo. Dugu ye said hoarsely and said, "what are you painting?" "Draw the cave." Xuanyuanyu continued, sweating, and did not lift his head: "my brother''s bridal chamber mother did not see it, so I drew it back to her. I didn''t see the back, but I knew that was it. " After all, xuanyuanxuan and the man''s mother are being turned into red waves. Dugu Ye looked at the paper in his hand, not only at the corners of his mouth, but also at his face. This painting, this painting Live. ¡£¡£¡£ Open a new article "Phoenix dominates the sky: the Lord makes love to the cave". Welcome to join us Chapter 1984 Nightingales sing and the moon blushes. Dugu Ye looked at the life in his hand, looking at the generous Xuanyuan jade. For the first time, Junyi''s eyebrows were deeply corrected. In this hand, the painting is a lifelike one. This This Who taught the child? How do the parents of the two return? How can I teach such a small child these At that time, Dugu ye did not know whether to be angry or to laugh. "At night, do I draw well?" Seeing that Dugu Ye didn''t open his mouth, Xuanyuan Yu took another piece of paper and continued to draw, while he said to Dugu Ye. Dugu ye heard that his face was cramped. Did he need to answer her? It''s a good gift. Then clapped for her to play. Take a deep breath, bite your teeth, and twist your face back into place. Dugu ye, with a cold face, reached out and pulled directly at xuanyuanyu''s painting, confiscating his charcoal. Xuanyuan jade book can''t prevent it. All things are collected by Dugu Ye. Suddenly he raised his face and looked at Dugu Ye inexplicably. He blinked and said: "night?" "No painting. I don''t want to see such things in the future." Dugu night cold face, put that ***** to the bosom a plug, raise an eye to look at xuanyuanyu coldly. The parents of the two children didn''t teach them well. Now he took over and came to teach them. Such a big kid, who knows this. However, it''s clear that Dugu Ye is not an excellent person to teach children. He has no persuasion, and he is arbitrary. Xuanyuanyu suddenly tooted his mouth and looked at Dugu Ye discontentedly. Looking at the cold but beautiful face of jealousy, and the cold eyes slightly angry and blame. The dissatisfied Xuanyuan jade suddenly has an idea in her mind. She understood. She understood why Dugu Ye confiscated her paintings. At that moment, the little face raised a brilliant smile. Xuanyuanyu got up and put out his hands around Dugu Ye''s neck. Then blink big eyes, toot up the little red lips. Baji, go to Dugu Ye''s parents. Chapter 1985 Seeing this, Dugu ye could not help but frown at it. At that time, xuanyuanyu kissed him at the corner of his mouth without touching his lips. His brow was slightly wrinkled, and Dugu Ye was about to speak. Xuanyuanyu raised his head with a smile and looked at Dugu Ye askew: "do you want to live in the cave with Beibei, too. That''s why I''m dissatisfied with Beibei''s painting brother. " How could the crisp voice be heard? It made Dugu Ye swallow his words. Even though the sky and the earth changed color, Dugu Ye was a master who could not change his face. He was messy in the wind. That''s too damaging. It''s just amazing, crying ghosts and gods. And her bridal chamber Looking at the smiling Xuanyuan jade, Dugu Ye felt for the first time that the waves behind the Yangtze River pushed the waves ahead and the waves died on the beach, which was really a truth. Xuanyuanyu, with a bright smile on his face, looked at Dugu yeleng at her. Can''t help smiling more and more brilliant. Meanwhile, he rubbed his head against Dugu Ye''s neck. On the other hand, he said: "if you really want to think about it in the night, Beibei can do it, either brother, or Beibei can do it." At the end of the conversation, the little hand actually began to unbutton her little dress. As soon as this words came out, Dugu Ye didn''t say that it was messy in the wind. It was already messy. Looking at xuanyuanyu''s action, Dugu Ye''s heart was full of killing people. Who taught these two little ancestors? Who is it? He must kill them. It''s like teaching the next generation bad. It''s like that. "But when do you marry Beibei at night, Beibei..." With his hands up and hands down, Xuanyuan Yu''s head tilted and he fell asleep in Dugu''s arms. Dugu looked at his palm expressionless in the night, and the black line in his eyes could not be tangled. For things that have gone beyond his thinking and bottom line. The truth is that sin is in its cradle. He reached for Xuanyuan jade, which was knocked out by him. Dugu Ye started to walk in the direction of Junjia city with murderous steps. He went to find xuanyuanxuan. When he found xuanyuanxuan, he would take them to the deep mountain and wild forest for education. He could never let these two little parents find them. Chapter 1986 Too much. The child taught He can''t resist it. He''s going to spit blood. The night flies, the stars are bright, good day, good night. Dugu Ye left with xuanyuanyu, who had been knocked unconscious by him. After that mountain top, he chased the cloud call of a day and a night and Capricorn quietly stretched out his head. Dugu Ye was really powerful. He almost caught up with them in his arms. If it wasn''t for Capricorn or the local snake of Mohe, he would be familiar with the road. I''m afraid he''s long overdue. Watching Dugu Ye disappear. Yunzhao and Capricorn look at each other, and they laugh loudly at the same time. "Oh, what a Xuanyuan jade, ha ha, good, good..." "A famous teacher is a master. I like these two boys." Yunzhao and Capricorn laugh. For so many years, even when xuanyuanche was coming to the city, Dugu ye did not frown a bit. He was so impulsive. Today, he stunned the three-year-old child with one stroke. They were so close that they didn''t care about it. They came back full of murderous spirit. Such a gaffe is a rare one in a thousand years. Xuanyuanyu, this skill is too big. "I need to think about whether I want to send these messages to Ryukyu intact?" Yunzhao, holding on to the tree, laughs with tears and says. "Xuanyuanche and Ryukyu will die of anger." Capricorn laughs and gives the answer. Yun Zhao felt the tears from the corner of his eyes and said deeply: "but we are choked with internal injuries. Such a serious matter needs to be undertaken by someone with us." Capricorn ponders, then nods in a pretentious way: "that''s right." "Then tell me the whole story?" Yunzhao smiles. "As parents, they have the right to know what their children do." Capricorn is righteous. Voice down, Yunzhao and Capricorn look at each other, the eyes are bent almost can not find the gap. "Where is Ouyang Yufei?" In the curved eyebrows and eyes, Yunzhao''s eyes flashed a shred of sly smile belonging to the fox. The Capricorn embraces the chest with both hands and cracks a white tooth: "it''s better to be happy alone than to be happy with others." "Well, as expected, it''s my confidant. Then the news will not be sent to him." Yunzhao looks at the direction of the South Sea area, haha''s treacherous smile. Chapter 1987 Capricorn laughed at this. Night flies like a shuttle, bright, clear and warm laughter, but it makes people feel cold at the bottom of their hearts. If Ouyang Yufei knew that Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan Yu had such a thing here, he would have slipped away without saying anything. Joking, such things, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche will definitely kill him, absolutely. It''s important to watch, life is more important. That guy is very clever. In this case, appropriate concealment is sometimes necessary. Night filled, there are homing pigeons towards the direction of Ryukyu and xuanyuanche. The speed is faster than that of Ryukyu. Originally, Ouyang was sailing in front of Ryukyu, but he didn''t know anything. At this time, he was urging the boat to hurry up. He was going to watch the bustle. Amitabha. It is said that heaven can live by doing evil, and can not live by doing evil. It''s a beautiful summer. Mohe palace is very beautiful, but also very warm, especially after xuanyuanxuan, the palace is colorful, lively. Today, the imperial concubine comes here to say hello. Tomorrow, his royal highness, the long princess, will come here to play. Later, the princess will enter the palace. Its name is to say good-bye to the Empress Dowager. In fact, it''s just a couple with a bigger age gap. They laugh. For a time, xuanyuanxuan was hot in the Mohe palace. This is a lovely kiss. It''s so cute to hug. In a few days, xuanyuanxuan was almost ravaged by the figures in the palace. Except for the emperor who didn''t know where he was. Seeing this, the people in the palace are happy. Xuanyuanxuan and manpo are almost mad. They can''t leave even if they live in the palace for a year. The night is flying and ready to move. This night, the wind is light as water, the stars are bright, the night is three o''clock, the whole Mohe palace is quiet in the night, quiet forest. In this quiet Lin Lizhong, two figures suddenly from the palace of the empress dowager, secretly touched out, toward the direction of the palace gate. I saw two people, one big and one small. It''s not the man''s mother-in-law or xuanyuanxuan. At this time, I saw xuanyuanxuan holding a glass of wine in one hand, his eyes were turning, and a running cat was running around. Chapter 1988 And his side man woman grasps a wine pot in one hand, holds a wine glass in the other hand, stealthily moves. Depending on the situation, it''s going to take a year, maybe more than a year, to get out of the palace. She can''t wait for such a long time. The light can''t, the dark can''t, run away. So they fled in the dark night with the tools of preparation. The Empress Dowager''s palace is in the west of Mohe palace. If you want to escape from the gate of the palace, you must go through the imperial garden. At this time, the Royal Garden, a group of flowers blooming, enchanting and colorful, that thick flower fragrance pervades the whole land, refreshing. Manpo and xuanyuanxuan sneak in the imperial garden. Xuanyuan Xuan''s body is small. The cat runs around. At night, it can''t see people at all, just like a shadow behind a man''s mother-in-law. Turn a rose bush, the man woman just step out, that front rockery suddenly turn out a group of people. The first woman was dressed in red. Seeing this, she said with a smile, "where are you going in the middle of the night?" The man''s mother stopped at a start, but she was quick to respond. She immediately raised the bottle in her hand and said, "we are here..." Before she finished speaking, xuanyuanxuan, who was running after her, was suddenly stopped by the man''s mother. Suddenly, she could not stop and slammed her head into it. That height is just right, recognize the acupoint is also accurate, a head just hit the hemp acupoint behind the knee of the man''s mother-in-law. The man''s mother-in-law''s legs are sour. If she can''t support her, she will fall back. Hit her leg Xuanyuan Xuan that support live, immediately by the man woman pressure back. The man''s mother-in-law is shocked at once. In her busy schedule, she supports the ground with her elbows. If she is compacted, xuanyuanxuan will probably finish playing. "Bang." One big one small moment rolls to a ball. Under the huge body of man and woman, there is no shadow of Xuanyuan Xuan. The air was still and the night stopped. The man''s mother was shocked and hurriedly supported half of her body. Then, in the eyes of a group of people such as women in red, Xuanyuan froth at the mouth of Xuanyuan, turning the dead fish''s eyes is like a fish being pressed to vomit bubbles. One side also held up a broken corner of the glass, murmured: "I take my wife Come to enjoy the moon Ouch, it''s killing me... " ¡£¡£¡£ New article "secret service Princess: Emperor I''m going to abolish you" Chapter 1989 Everything is silent, the moon is silent. "Pooh..." Then a laugh broke the silence of the moon night, suddenly sounded. For a moment, it was as if the silent spell had been broken. The stunned woman in red and a group of other people laughed loudly. "Ha ha..." "Ouch..." Laugh, no image, even the soldier who patrols behind the woman in red can''t help laughing. It''s so funny. It''s so funny. In the laughter, the embarrassed and black faced man and woman got up from the ground, reached out and pulled up her mouth to spit out the white foam. She was oppressed by the roaring Xuanyuan Xuan. His face was dark, but he was also concerned: "how about it? Where does it hurt? " This little boy is just a little older. She''s pressing him. Here Xuanyuanxuan holds the broken wine glass in one hand, rubs his tender meat in the other hand, looks at the man and the woman with grievance on his face, and looks at the woman in red who has no image and so on. Measure half a day, and finally decide to maintain their own image as well, holding back the tears under pressure. Horizontal man woman one eye: "the man, the blood does not shed tears, does not hurt." "Ha ha, good..." The lady in red who came to the palace today laughed more and more. Such a small fart boy is also a man with a strong voice. Xuanyuanxuan turns his head and stares at the woman in red. New hatred and old hatred rush up together. He says angrily, "what are you laughing at? What are you laughing at? No one has wrestled." That small body is a fork, and it''s a bit of momentum. Unfortunately, it''s too small to deter women in red. So there was another big laugh. The woman in red smiled and nodded: "OK, OK, no smile, the princess asked you two husband and wife, how is the moon tonight?" "The beauty of nature is great..." Xuanyuan xuanxiao Chin a Yang, praise words have not yet said, squatting beside him on the waist of the woman to give him a twist. Xuanyuan Xuan suddenly pulled his little eyebrows and turned his head to stare at the man''s mother. Then in the eyes of the man woman full of black lines under the sign, looked up at the sky, starry, brilliant. Unfortunately, the moon didn''t know where to escape. Chapter 1990 Not a single shadow. Xuanyuan Xuan forehead black line straight down, the little face that tangled, secretly complained that the moon really did not cooperate. The woman in red saw that she could not help smiling more and more brilliant. "It''s hot and can''t sleep. Go out and find a place to enjoy the cool while drinking." The man woman slowly stood up and held up the wine pot and glass in her hand towards the woman in red. At this time, the season is already early summer. It''s a little hot, but it''s really not hot. This is a pretext. The woman in red didn''t understand. She said with a smile, "yes, I think it''s really hot, so I came out to blow the wind. It''s better to meet you by chance. I''d like to drink with my sister and her husband to enjoy the moon. " Then, with a wave of his hand, the bodyguards who followed him immediately took over the wine pot and glass in the hands of the man and the woman, and placed them on the pavilion not far away. Seeing this, the man''s mother-in-law knows that she can''t leave tonight. This long princess is a difficult person. Besides, she and her husband, as they call it, seem to have a festival. Tonight, don''t think about it. Now, it''s better to meet each other. The wind in the pavilion is light, the stars are cool, and the night is calm. Women in red are smiling. They talk with men and women about things. Xuanyuanxuan sat on a small stool beside him, holding a glass of wine and getting angry secretly. It''s the woman in red who is to blame. He can''t go out of the palace today and have a drink. Ouch, my butt still hurts now. Take a drink. Damn xuanyuanyu, don''t come to him yet. Have a drink. I hate it at night. I didn''t save him. I was drinking Well, this water is good to drink. It''s still sweet. I''m taking a sip The red halo slowly climbed up the small face of the powder and jade, and the small body slowly slipped to the ground with a mercury releasing attitude. On the stone table, the woman in red could hardly see her eyes when she saw this smile, and did not stop it at all. Men and women are speechless to pick eyebrows and look at the sky, the long Princess put clear to see drunk Xuanyuan Xuan, really, so big a person and children. Xuanyuan Xuan, who was drunk and smoked, hugged the wine pot and shrank under the table, but his eyes were shining at the knee of the woman in red. Whoever says drunk people don''t know anything. Chapter 1991 He knows very well. He just knows that the woman in front of him is the most annoying person. He chases after him all night without saying, and doesn''t let him go out of the palace. Hate, hate. His face is red and his eyes are bright. Xuanyuan Xuan slammed the wine pot in his hand and crawled towards the legs of the woman in red. The tip of the finger touched a small blade that was just touched from the Queen''s bedroom. As master Ouyang said, you should have something to defend yourself at any time. Eyes are bright, hands are steady, and go to the skirt. "How does the long Princess like their father?" The man woman was afraid that the woman in red would bully Xuanyuan Xuan under the table, so she asked questions to avoid bullying the little guy. The woman in red naturally knows the meaning of the woman in man''s clothes. She doesn''t look at Xuanyuan Xuan under the table at the moment. She laughs and says, "I like it." "To also, so good-looking men who don''t like." The woman nodded. "It''s not just beautiful, I think Ha ha... " The woman in red had not finished saying a word when she burst out laughing. Xuanyuan Xuan under the table didn''t know what he was doing. Step on her skirt, dead after a pull, did not drag her, but a Gulu roll back, like a rolling gourd. In an instant, it rolled down the pavilion. Head into the peony flowers. Seeing this, the man''s mother turned her eyes. Seeing xuanyuanxuan rolling into the flowers for a long time, she had no response. She had to stand up and walk towards the flowers. , "Your Royal Highness," the queen mother ordered, "don''t make any noise. Children are late for bed." In the laughter, the team of bodyguards who had patrolled with the woman in red came over, and the woman who was touching her head smiled and said to the woman in red. Obviously, the queen mother has been informed. The woman in red is smiling and nodding, standing up and saying: "the Empress Dowager still hurts this little thing..." "Ah..." Before she had finished speaking, the servant girl who was near suddenly exclaimed and interrupted her words. At the same time, the woman in red also felt that her lower body was light, and then she immediately caught the skirt with a subconscious backhand. The men and women who go to the flowers listen to the difference, and turn their heads. See, immediately stare big eyes, face cramp, begin to suppress smile. Chapter 1992 Only see, red dress woman''s belt don''t know when to break, the skirt of whole lower body has no fetter, at this time red dress woman a stand up. They fall freely with a sound of sliding, and come to the ground one after another. At this time, a little snow-white inside is exposed, which is called a temptation. If it wasn''t for the quick reaction of the woman in red, I''m afraid that the whole lower part of her body would be slim at this time. The man woman endures to smile, that exclamation servant girl is surprised after, die endures. As for the bodyguards who followed, Qi zishua turned around in a dazed way, looking serious one by one, almost like facing the battlefield to kill the enemy. It''s just the eyes, the bones, the eyes. Murderous, murderous. Birds go wild, and the moon escapes. The anger of a woman in red starts from her heart, and grows from evil to gall. The anger at the top of her head is like a raging fire. "I killed you." The roar of gnashing teeth broke the night sky. The woman in red rushed to the peony flowers and kicked at them. "Long princess." The woman in red wants to kick her leg. Xuanyuanxuan''s little body will not die or be disabled. His feet are facing up in the flowers. The flowers are broken and the grass is rippling. "Long princess, don''t......" The man woman''s words of consolation had not been spoken out, and they were dumb in their mouths. In the peony bushes kicked off by the two men, there were only broken branches and fragmentary flowers, which had the shadow of Xuanyuan Xuan. The man and the woman were stunned. Where did this guy go. "Son of a bitch, you dare to run." The woman in red put her skirt on her body, split the flowers, and chased the obvious trace of someone crawling on it. Men and women see this also quickly catch up. The waiters and servant girls around followed up in a hurry. If there''s something wrong with either side, they can''t explain it. Murderous, furious transit. The woman in red chased the traces of the ground and killed them in the other direction of the imperial garden. It''s a good night. When the woman in red waits for everyone to kill. In the other side of the peony cluster, suddenly, a small head came out of the cluste Chapter 1993 A blade of grass, covered with dust, dirty little face can not see what it is. This is not the Xuanyuan Xuan that cannot be seen. Silly Leng Leng''s ha ha a smile, Xuan Yuan Xuan is holding red big eyes, full of bright big red stars, very arrogant raise small chin. Master Ouyang said that the most dangerous place is the safest place. Giggling, xuanyuanxuan walks to the pavilion again, holding the sweet wine that the man and the woman haven''t drunk. Haha giggles and sips at the same time, walking to the opposite place of the woman in red. "Good drink, good drink." The more you drink, the brighter your eyes are. At this time, you only have instinct. There''s no shrewd energy left. You''re shaking all the way. Taking this seat as the emperor''s son, everyone in the palace will give me the momentum to make way and rush through the Mohe palace. I didn''t think about it. The more confident I was, the less people found him. All the way ostentatious, directly killed to pick the star building after the imperial garden. "Yeah, it''s the king clock." Climb up from the crossbeam of the back floor of the star picking building, xuanyuanxuan looks at the big clock hanging on the top of the building, which can be knocked only when there is an important emergency, and laughs foolishly. His eyes were bright, and xuanyuanxuan climbed down the beam of the bell toward the big clock which was at least six meters away from the ground with a spirit that he had never had when he was fearless and awake. The clock of heaven and earth has its own mechanism. Xuanyuan Xuan knows what the emperor''s clock does. The mechanism is there. Hum, tell them to bully him. He will show them today. As soon as the little finger reaches out, the blade cuts toward the mechanism rope. "Don''t move, you stop..." "Boom..." The woman in red who chased after him in a big circle and so on saw Xuanyuan Xuan''s action on the star picking tower, and his face immediately changed color. The roaring words are not over, the mechanism rope is cut off, and the big bell roars. Resounding over the imperial city of Mohe river. All the civil and military officials in Mohe, who are sleeping, wake up with a start and rush to the imperial palace. When all the forbidden forces are out, the 100000 troops stationed in the capital will be integrated immediately. The Royal Palace is full of lights and people''s voices? The capital of Mohe is in chaos. ¡£¡£¡£ Dizzy, some readers say that I have opened a new article. If you don''t come here and say it, it will fall down. I am in the advertisement "secret agent Princess: I''m going to abolish you, Emperor". Don''t say you haven''t seen it again Chapter 1994 The wind is full of fear and killing spirit. All the civil and military officials went to the court. The city was forbidden to garrison at night, and the Forbidden Palace was full of lights. All the people in the capital woke up and were in a panic all day. Why did the bell ring suddenly? Mohe hasn''t rung this bell many times in hundreds of years? What''s the big deal? How could the bell ring in the middle of the night? Is Rosa coming? Has the northern herdsman come over the mountain? A natural disaster? Man made? What''s the matter with this? In the panic of all the people, because the emperor Mohe is not in the capital at this time, all the important affairs of the Imperial Palace are reported to the Empress Dowager. At this time, the Empress Dowager''s West Palace, panic is gone, instead of anger, absolute anger. A face of iron green, Mohe empress dowager disheveled sitting in a high chair, looking at the eyes of the red woman and the woman with the head down. And xuanyuanxuan, who was lying on the ground and was sleeping. "Bang." With a loud sound, the Empress Dowager Mohe slapped her hand on the jade table, and the whole person trembled angrily: "drunk, drunk, because drunk. Hello, you guys. It''s just great. " Trembling, pointing at her anger, the red dress woman and the man''s mother with her head lowered more and more, they were not afraid but angry, trembling angrily. At this time, the woman in red dare not be pretentious. She lowered her head and said: "my son didn''t know that he would come out like this when he was drunk..." "You are a child, you can''t see it. You don''t know. This is the result you don''t know." The Empress Dowager slapped on the table and stood up. A few steps forward to grab the arm of the woman in red, pull it hard to let her face the direction of the forbidden hall outside the hall, and roar: "I don''t know, look, look. Now all the civil and military officials gather in the main hall, the whole Imperial City garrison moves, and there is a panic inside and outside the capital. That''s the price you don''t know. As a long princess, you go a little too far in ordinary times. I don''t care. Now, you say to the mourner, how to deal with the matter in front of you? How to deal with it? How do you tell the mourners to tell them that this is a play? This is because you intoxicated the three-year-old child, who ran to bump the king clock that hasn''t been moved in a hundred years. Chapter 1995 Say, say to the mourner. " The Empress Dowager Mohe was almost mad when she was angry. The furious voice was flying in the Western Palace. All the eunuchs were afraid to say a word. The whole Western Palace was in a murderous silence. Seeing this, the woman in red dare not say more. She just fell down on her knees with a big bang. The main plot of this matter is Xuanyuan Xuan. However, the three-year-old knows nothing, at least among the Empress Dowager of Mohe and the ministers of Mohe. It''s just a coincidence. It''s one in ten million. And the eldest princess, who deliberately intoxicated the child, was the culprit. Xuanyuan Xuan doesn''t understand the importance of the Royal clock, does she? If he wants to knock, she''ll let him knock? A three-year-old can ring the emperor''s bell in front of her with strong martial arts. That''s not to say that she intentionally releases water for it. There is no other reason. The Empress Dowager Mohe''s face is extremely ugly. The woman in red is aggrieved. She didn''t let the water go. She didn''t mean to let it go. She didn''t stop it either. But the Xuanyuan Xuan''s action is really fast. She can''t wait But don''t say that other people don''t believe her, even she can''t believe it. Xuanyuan Xuan will move faster than her. This But she''s really aggrieved. The hall was filled with rage and murderous. The man who had been standing in the center of the hall knelt down when she saw the comfortable Xuanyuan Xuan who was still sleeping with her head bowed. "Empress dowager, please don''t get angry. The current situation has become like this. It''s useless to get angry. We can''t deny what we have done wrong. Empress dowager, let''s think about how to deal with the ministers first. It can''t be said that it was because he was drunk to ring, otherwise he would lose the majesty of the court and reduce the solemnity of the imperial bell. " The man woman''s honest words successfully reduced the Empress Dowager''s anger. The Empress Dowager of Mohe turned around and looked at the man woman who was kneeling towards her. She was looking at the beautiful Xuanyuan Xuan sleeping in the man woman''s arms. She turned her head and looked at her eyes and knelt in her own footsteps. From beginning to end, she was obviously a little aggrieved, but there was no one to refuse, and she was angry with the woman in red. Chapter 1996 The anger of the chest twists and turns for several times, and finally returns to the place of Dantian. The man and the woman are right. It''s useless to be angry with them at this time. First, we should consider what reason to appease the frightened officials in the hall. Take a deep breath. The empress looked out of the palace. The hundred officials sent her to show the little eunuch who had been running for three times to deliver the message, and clenched her silver teeth. "Come on." "In." "Tell the three of them about the prison. At this time, wait for the emperor to come back to deal with it, set up his chariot, and go to see all the officials." "Yes, I do." The Empress Dowager set up to drive the palace''s main hall of deliberation. The women in red, Xuanyuan Xuan, were put down in the prison respectively, waiting for disposal. There is always someone who has to bear the blame for this. Therefore, xuanyuanxuan was put into the prison of Mohe palace for the first time in his drunken sleep and enjoyed different treatment. This is absolutely what xuanyuanche and ryukue couldn''t bear to do. The moon began to shine, the palace was ablaze with lights, the Empress Dowager began to think about what excuse to say this, xuanyuanxuan was sleeping in the prison. It''s a beautiful night that can''t be described in words. The scenery is clear, the blue waves are rippling, and the morning light is over the East China Sea. The softness and the sky make people relaxed and happy. The beauty of nature between heaven and earth transcends everything. In this natural beauty, ryukue and xuanyuanche''s building boats are coming leisurely, leisurely, like spring outing. "Empress Xiao''s news is very clear." Sitting on the cane chair at the bow of the boat, xuanyuanche played with the luminous cup in his hand, looked at the jar of red wine, raised his eyebrows and smiled. Just a few days after entering the northern Mu sea area, the wine sent by Empress Xiao arrived. Obviously, their whereabouts are very clear. Ryukyu sits beside xuanyuanche, leaning against xuanyuanche, tasting the wine in his hand, and raises his glass to the golden sunshine. Looking at the sunlight penetrating the luminous cup, the wine inside is as beautiful as blood. "Just right, this wine feels good," he said Yanhu and Qiuwen, sitting around the table, heard that they all laughed. Yanhu sniffed the wine in the cup and said with a smile. Chapter 1997 "It''s not true. In her spare time, empress Xiao sent this to us. It''s really a big deal. I''m looking forward to more of it." Qiu Wen Yan laughs: "it''s said that there are only good things on the other side of the Mohe river. A bottle of wine is a rare thing. You want more. If empress Xiao knew it, she would beat you to death. " When the voice fell, the others on the side burst into laughter. Xuanyuanche bent his mouth and looked at the six luminous cups on the table with a smile. This is a set of exquisite and exquisite works. It''s better than the two in his Tianchen Treasury. Empress Xiao is really willing to get such a good night glass to match the wine. "It''s a very comfortable life." Yan Hu was drinking wine, shaking his head in admiration. Autumn trace saw this smile and said slowly: "then more leisure for two days, there will be no time for leisure." "What do you say?" Yan Hu was surprised. the autumn mark played with a glass of wine and smiled at the silent moon and Xuanyuan, smiling. "The prince and Princess Palace went down to Mohe County. I believe that with their ability, when we get to Mohe, what is waiting for us is not leisure and praise, it will be a mess. " As soon as the words came out, Yanhu said nothing, xuanyuanche and Liuyue looked at each other, and Qiqi flashed a helpless smile in their eyes. Those two bastards, they are all ready. "Your Majesty, the queen, the pigeon." At the same time when the four people who were around the table tasting wine were all speechless, Du Xi appeared, holding the news from Du Yi and Yunzhao at the same time. Xuanyuanche and Ryukyu reach out at the same time when they hear the sound. One person takes one and starts to watch. "I don''t know if this son of a bitch......" Ryukyu launches the letter of Yunzhao, a smile and helpless words have not finished, the voice suddenly stops. Then the smiling face began to sink in a very slow but absolutely dangerous manner. A smile waiting for Ryukyu and xuanyuanche to scold two small autumn scars and Yanhu, see this slowly sit straight body. Looking at Ryukyu''s face, the color changes slowly but clearly. Chapter 1998 Light cyan - Dark cyan - peach red - fire red - moon white - Ice White - light black - pot bottom black Autumn mark and Yan Hu are frightened. They have seen Ryukyu''s face change in anger, which is a direct transition. But never seen Ryukyu such a significant color conversion, but slowly on the contrary more and more people feel cold bristle. Such a face changes Autumn mark and Yan Hu begin to hold their breath. Based on their experience, this is absolutely the precursor of the thirty level sea tornado. "Bang." And in the panic of their two pairs of Ryukyu, the corners of their mouths were slightly hooked, and a pair of xuanyuanche was in a good mood. At this time, there is no expression. Really, there is no face as heavy as water, no face as iron, but a blank, completely blank expression. However, xuanyuanche''s luminous cup in his hand is broken. Qiuxian and Yanhu stare at xuanyuanche, but they are wrapped by his internal power. On the contrary, xuanyuanche pinches the earth slowly and repeatedly. I saw that the luminous cup was cruelly damaged into powder. It''s not normal. It''s not normal. Danger, absolute danger. Yanhu and Qiuxian look at each other closely. They have never seen their empress''s expression like this. This "Bang." Xuanyuanche slapped the pigeon in his hand and clapped it on the table. He stood up coldly and said in a deep voice, "speed up, you must get to Mohe within three days." Three days later, Yanhu and Qiuxian jumped up. There are at least thousands of nautical miles left. How can it be in three days? Is something wrong with the prince and the princess. At the same time, he didn''t care about breaking the rules, so he immediately took the pigeons that xuanyuanche had left and sent them to read. "Getting married..." A voice of surprise. "Dongfang..." The voice is high. "Love..." The voice was as sharp as a needle. ¡°******¡­¡­¡± All things die, only the sharp voice that breaks the sky. Yanhu and Qiuwen hold the pigeon to deliver the book, which is messy in the wind. In this mess, Ryukyu rose slowly, his expressionless fist thumped down, and the sandalwood table and the luminous cup on the table were immediately all broken into debris. Ryukyu continued to turn around and leave without expression, only the sea breeze came with a cold roar: "Ouyang Yufei, don''t break you up, I''ll give you my mother''s name." Chapter 1999 It is only a change in a blink of an eye that a leisurely boat like a treadmill changes from a pleasant slow speed to a sharp rush. But under the blue sky and white clouds, in the waves. The exquisite building ship, with a strange speed of killing and terror, broke through the huge waves and drove towards the direction of Mohe river. Amitabha, may God bless all the people and all the creatures that will be affected by this ship. In other words, God has a virtue of good life. At this time, Ouyang Yufei also received a letter from Yunzhao. Originally, Yunzhao didn''t send a message to Ouyang Yufei, or he would be too smart and run away. But then I thought about it carefully. In order to avoid receiving the news, Ryukyu and xuanyuanche who came too soon didn''t catch the culprit, so they were angry, which was a very bad thing. Therefore, Yunzhao has a good choice to send a letter to Ouyang Yufei. "Arrested for marriage? Three days later? " Leaning on the stern, Ouyang Yufei looks at the pigeon in his hand, and his mouth almost cracks to his ear. "Ha ha, it''s a good feeling, a good play, a good play. The boatman hurry up, speed up, and give me to Mohe port in three days." Ouyang Yufei is excited. This is a good play he has never seen before. How can we do without him. At the same time, I urge the boatman to write back. Don''t stop it. When I come, I will arrive soon. Who stopped the marriage? Who am I in a hurry The pigeons whirled and ran away. Ouyang Yu Fei was so happy that he could hardly speak. But I don''t know that Yunzhao will definitely not stop him or wait for him. I''m joking. Without Ouyang Yufei coming, how can this good play begin. Boat, ride the wind and break the waves, move fast. Three days, that''s a good number. It must be a grand ceremony to meet him. I don''t know if it''s plucking or cramping or cutting into balls. In summer, the sky is white and beautiful. It''s said that Ryukyu xuanyuanche and Ouyang Yufei received a letter from a flying pigeon, and they came here at the same speed in two different moods. Chapter 2000 Obviously, Xuanyuan Xuan didn''t feel the danger of murderous approaching at all. At this time, he was waking up from intoxication with a smile. Don''t know to say that Xuanyuan Xuan is a god of wine who can drink naturally? Or a strong body with drunk immunity. In a word, when he woke up from intoxication, xuanyuanxuan didn''t feel the headache that he should have after a little intoxication, but he felt as if he was full of sleep and full of energy. Open the big black eyes, Xuanyuan Xuan stretched out and sat up. Then the action is fixed. Xuanyuan Xuan keeps stretching. He blinks and blinks around and looks at the wall There are four fine iron railings, two underground straws, and a forest of torture tools outside. "Where is this?" Xuanyuanxuan is surprised. There''s no reason why he ran here after sleeping? He remembered that he had no sleepwalking symptoms. What''s the matter? "Prison." A cold voice came from the next room, man and woman. Xuanyuanxuan blinked a little. He turned to look at the woman in the next cell. Seeing her leaning against the wall, she looked at him with no expression. "Prison?" Xuanyuan xuanyigulu got up. The little face was extremely surprised, and looked a little bit lost. Seeing this, the man''s mother wants to stand up and walk towards xuanyuanxuan. The child is too young. Even if he is smart, he has never seen such a world. He is afraid. "How do you know that you are afraid?" I think the man and the woman have not yet stood up to comfort them. There is a mocking voice from the other side of Xuanyuan Xuan. Xuanyuan Xuan turns her head, a woman in red. I saw the woman in red sitting on the straw with her knees crossed, supporting her chin with her arms, looking at him coldly with murderous eyes. If it wasn''t for this jerk, how could she be here. As a long princess, was sent to prison, or so aggrieved charges, think about all injustice, red dress women more and more to xuanyuanxuan not good gas. Feel the murderous spirit of the woman in red, look at this decoration, xuanyuanxuan understands. I''m sure I don''t understand if it''s put on other children. But who is he, Prince Tianchen, Prince of the future. He still knows about places like prison. Chapter 2001 Touch the small head, Xuanyuan Xuan is holding his mouth, his eyes are purring and looking at the prison, the small touch is invisible. The man''s mother in law next door saw this and walked up and said, "long princess, don''t scare him. After all, he is so small and can understand anything." "Little, he''s a bastard, he..." "This is the prison. It''s not so good." When the man and the woman comforted and the woman in red was angry, she blinked and looked at xuanyuanxuan, who was decorated in the prison, and said something, which immediately shocked them. The woman in red and the woman in man shut up and looked at xuanyuanxuan. After patting his hands, Xuanyuan''s dark eyes began to shine. He trotted to the prison door with a happy face and felt the iron fence made of refined iron. Very happy East touch, West touch way: "I have never seen it." Prison, he is well-known for a long time, but he has no chance to see it. His father and his mother are not allowed, so he can''t help it. I didn''t expect to see you here. It''s really good. Looking at Xuanyuan Xuan with a happy face, the woman in red and the woman in man are silent. How can they forget that this little bastard has never been normal before? It''s a big mistake for them to judge him by his normal thinking. There was silence. After a while, xuanyuanxuan was not interested in the railings. His small head stretched out from the gap of the iron fence. He looked east and West. "I don''t know what it looks like out there," he said The woman in red turned a big white eye and said coldly, "don''t think about it. You want to go out after entering the prison..." Before she had finished speaking, the woman in red choked. In her choked eyes, xuanyuanxuan calmly squeezed out of the iron fence and stood outside his cell. Seeing this, the man turned around and sat facing the wall. The woman in red turns her head and hits the wall after being surprised. Their dungeons are well designed and equipped. They are impregnable and strong. But, obviously, they forgot the size thing. The prison is made according to the size of adults. The size of xuanyuanxuan is too small. For a gap that cannot be squeezed out by an adult''s even one thigh, it''s a huge gap for him. Chapter 2002 Therefore, since the completion of Mohe prison, for the first time, a criminal who has been sent to the prison has been welcomed, and he has begun to visit it with great joy. This is really not without horror, only more. "Average, average." After a long time, xuanyuanxuan was squeezing in from the outside of the cell, shaking his small head and commenting. It''s not as good as the weapons he saw in the old witch''s room where he ate people. It''s not up to standard, which makes him disappointed. As for xuanyuanxuan''s freedom of coming and going and the evaluation after the visit, the women in red and the women in men''s clothing kept silent, and they didn''t want to be hit. Just after going out, we must make a compromise proposal and repair in prison. We must make mosquitoes that can''t fly out. "Dinner." In the silence of the man and the woman in red, the prison door of the outer room opened, and several jailers came in with lunch boxes. The prison is very big. Xuanyuanxuan and other three people are just staying in a corner. The Royal prison is full of people from the royal family. Few people go out as soon as they come in, so the jailers don''t give the long princess any face. Put the three ragged bigwigs outside their cell, turn around and walk away without any extra words. Women in red know all this, so they are angry but still not angry. She said that it was a big crime and a small one. She was supposed to suffer the crime. Maybe she would not die. Now she looked at her husband and mother-in-law, sighed together, and reached for the simple meal. "Food for the prison." And just when they reached out, Xuanyuan Xuan, who had been hungry for a long time, had already rushed over and carried the broken bowl with his big head. Yellow, white, yellow and white rice. There are a few yellow dishes scattered on it, which can''t be seen. It looks disgusting. But xuanyuanxuan is very happy. The food in the prison and the legendary things are not what he can eat if he wants to. At present, regardless of the look of the woman in red and the woman in man''s face, they dug up a spoon and bit it. "Boom, boom, ouch..." Excited face turned gloomy, Xuanyuan Xuan stretched out his hand and held his cheek, his eyes were wet and red. Chapter 2003 "What''s the matter?" Man''s mother saw this surprised way. Xuanyuan Xuan hears the words and looks at the man and the woman wrongly. He spits out the rice in the outlet, points to the rice spitting out with his left hand, and points to the small Toothbar with his hand in the mouth: "my tooth Move Pain... " The man woman follows xuanyuanxuan''s hand and looks at what he spits out. She reaches out and rubs her eyebrow and heart. A smile rises in her eyes. Among the spit, a black stone the size of a little finger was lying on it. "Ha ha, deserve it, deserve it." The woman in red saw it and laughed. It''s right. Xuanyuanxuan sees this small mouth straight and shriveled, and he hums with hate, turns his head and ignores them, and continues to attack the meal according to his teeth. It''s rare to eat it once. You must taste it. "Crunch, crunch, crunch..." Xuanyuan Xuan chopsticks stop, big eyes looking at the chopsticks in front of him. Only saw the black chopsticks, a particularly green big green insect, is hanging in front of his chopsticks, at this time has been half eaten. Inside the white shit urine is slowly flowing out. Xuanyuan Xuan is silent, with a strange smell in his mouth. "The food in the prison is good. There is meat in the dish." After the silence, Xuanyuan Xuan slowly opened his mouth. One side is picking up the man who is eating and the woman in red is surprised: "there is meat?" Why don''t they have a bowl? There are also differences. Xuanyuan Xuan turned his head, his face was very positive: "I love my wife, half of my wife." After that, he went to the fence of her cell and put the green meat on the chopsticks in her bowl. The man woman looks at Xuanyuan Xuan because it hurts. She gives her meat. She looks at the other half of Xuanyuan Xuan''s mouth that is hanging on Xuanyuan Xuan''s teeth. I suddenly felt that she had a stroke. Give half of the green insects to the man and the woman. Xuanyuanxuan goes to the door of the red woman''s cell with the bowl. He looks at the woman in red and says, "dad teaches that men should love women, and I will give you the other half of the meat." After that, he stretched out his chopsticks to tear off the half of the cabbage worms from his teeth, put them into the bowl of the woman in red, and then went back to the center of his cell holding the bowl. After a brief silence, immediately, a sound of vomiting swarmed in and out of the prison. Chapter 2004 After Schadenfreude, the wind was messy, which made the women in red and the women in men''s women have no interest in eating. He would rather starve to death than eat xuanyuanxuan because he loves them and cares for them, and cuts the flesh beyond his age. The candle was dim, the cell shadowed. Cold and clear, miserable and miserable. "Princess, why do you think we will be convicted?" After the mess, the man and the woman in red decided to ignore xuanyuanxuan and treat him as nonexistent, so as to avoid their impulse to kill. The woman in red listened to the man''s mother''s question. She leaned against the wall behind her and thought, "I don''t think it''s a big sin. You also know that it''s a big crime to knock the emperor''s bell in disorder, and it''s impossible to lightly sentence. If we really want to be convicted, it is absolutely... " The woman in red didn''t finish. She just wiped her hands on her neck and made a gesture of questioning. The woman nodded her head without making a sound. It''s true that the only way to locate this issue is to kill, otherwise it''s impossible to serve the public. However, the two of them are the daughter of the empress dowager, one is the Empress Dowager''s inner relative, and they are the king''s clocks moving in such an inexplicable state. So, although they can''t see each other now, there must have been someone outside to start activities for them and start to think of ways, not to help them alleviate their crimes. Is to find someone else to be the scapegoat. This is the Royal custom, so they don''t have to worry about it. Although the man woman is born thick, but the heart knows better than others. To understand this, the woman said after a deep thought: "you think, eh, scapegoat..." A word just opened, the man woman suddenly thought of what kind of a color stiff up. "What?" The woman in red looks along the rigid eyes of the man and the woman. In the cell between them, a small Xuanyuan Xuan was crawling on the thatch, his face full of excitement and catching insects in the thatch. That small touch looks full of innocence and loveliness. The red dress woman saw this eyebrow eye to move, suddenly a little understood. They are either royalty or relatives, which can guarantee no worries. But Xuanyuan Xuan is not. He is a foreigne Chapter 2005 Although it''s called the husband of a man''s wife, everyone knows that it''s just a joke. And today, he is definitely the main culprit. If the Empress Dowager really can''t find a good word to absolve them of their innocence. Then xuanyuanxuan will definitely become the object of sacrifice, instead of the culprit of their execution. The woman in red frowned slightly. Although she likes to play tricks on xuanyuanxuan, she doesn''t want him to die. Besides, if xuanyuanxuan is really dead here, then his father, Dugu ye, will not say that she pursues him. I''m afraid that she will directly call him immortal. The smell of the cell grew darker. "Don''t think too bad, he is still a child after all. They will..." "It''s just a matter of grace." Before the woman in red comforted her man and woman, the door of the cell suddenly opened, and a line of gongs and bodyguards came in. A man''s wife and a woman in red look white after seeing this. At this time, when we come to Yiyi, it can only explain one thing "The Empress Dowager ordered that it be carried by heaven, and now..." The sharp voice reverberated in the dark prison, making people bristle. The men and women who knelt on the ground and the women in red still kept their original shape after the gongs who issued the edict went half way. They sat on the ground half way and turned their heads to look at Xuanyuan Xuan. Xuanyuan Xuan was holding the imperial edict. He was looking at it carefully, as if it were strange. There was no fear on his little face. Only round big eyes, dribble around. The good ones are not good and the bad ones are bad. That''s what they think. Now they come here. As they expected, they are both OK, but they are nominally imprisoned for half a year, but everyone knows that it is just a pretext. Xuanyuanxuan, however, took all the blame and was sentenced to beheading three days later. This This Repression, unspeakable repression. After the silence, the woman suddenly woke up and rushed to xuanyuanxuan''s cage. She looked at the woman in red anxiously and shouted, "save him. This child can''t be killed like this. Princess, please help him." Xuanyuan Xuan was brought into the palace by her. Chapter 2006 The child could not have depended on the Royal Palace at all. If she hadn''t forced him to marry her and keep him by her side, this would happen today. She did him harm. At this time, the woman in red also reflected. She rushed to the cell, slapped the iron railing fiercely, and shouted: "come, I want to see the empress dowager, come..." The cell is gloomy. There are some figures there. "Baby, come here." Seeing the woman in red roared for a long time, none of the Yamen servants in the cell appeared. Obviously, they had been told not to come out. The man and woman sat up slowly with pale face and waved to Xuanyuan Xuan. Xuanyuanxuan listened to the words with a small eyebrow, holding the imperial edict, smilingly squeezed through the iron railings, and was held in her arms by a man and a woman. Knead Xuanyuan Xuan''s head, the man woman slowly way: "you rest assured, I won''t let you die." Say, tightly embrace Xuanyuan Xuan, she doesn''t let go, even if to execute, also need to pass her this level first. Xuanyuanxuan is held in her arms by the man''s mother-in-law. She looks up at the man''s mother-in-law and smiles slowly: "wife, you don''t look too ugly." The man mother-in-law listens to the speech immediately speechless stare at Xuan Yuan Xuan. Xuanyuan Xuan saw this smiling blink. Don''t think that he doesn''t understand the purpose. He knows that it''s the will of the Empress Dowager. She wants to kill him, but the man''s wife wants to protect him. He knows all about it. A man is kind-hearted, he can feel it. Reaching for the hand of the man''s mother, Xuanyuan Xuan smiled and curved his eyes. "It''s not good here. Come with me later, but I''m not your husband. You should give it to me." The man''s mother thought xuanyuanxuan was confused and said something inexplicable. Now can not help but more heartache, repeatedly rubbing Xuanyuan Xuan''s hair way: "it''s OK, don''t be afraid, there is me." Xuanyuanxuan heard that the man woman didn''t understand his meaning, and didn''t say it at the moment, just smiling. He can''t protect himself now. If he doesn''t come to save him at night, hum, he will not let him go even if he is a ghost. "Bang." "Who hit me?" Just when Xuanyuan xuanru thought about it, suddenly there was a pain on his forehead. He felt a pain on his forehead and called out. Chapter 2007 With his voice, a white paper ball bounced by his forehead to the outside of the man''s cell and turned on the ground, apparently wrapped in stone. Such a change immediately attracted the attention of three people in the cell. "Come on, what is it?" The woman in red stood up in a moment. Can anyone come in the prison? Throw a note to xuanyuanxuan at this time. Here Xuanyuanxuan is also a good girl. She immediately squeezed out of the iron fence, picked up the paper ball and unfolded it. A simple map of the cell is painted on the white paper, and a broken clock can be seen at the signature place under the map. Xuanyuanxuan''s eyes suddenly shine, and he danced: "Wow, wow, it''s a broken clock, it''s a broken clock, Xuanxuan miss you so much." In the distance, the Capricorn hidden in the deep of the dungeon can''t help smiling and bending his mouth. It''s smart to know how to hide his name for him. "Hello, who is it? Show me what''s written? " Seeing this, the woman in red and the woman in man immediately gathered together. Xuanyuanxuan holds the paper ball but doesn''t show it to them. He just smiles happily and says, "I''m going to find the secret way to escape, hehe." After that, I ran along the map for a long time. "Secret way? What secret way? There''s a secret road? " The man woman is a little flustered to see Xuanyuan Xuan run away. The woman in red frowned and said, "no, I''ve never heard of the secret way in prison." Hidden in the dark, Yunzhao hears the sound and sees Capricorn. Capricorn see this smile Zhaoyun summon raise eyebrow. He is the prince of Mohe, and the woman in red is his sister. Of course, she doesn''t know about the prison, only the emperor and him. Because the position of the emperor of Mohe was originally his, but he didn''t want to sit out, so he knew a lot of Secrets of Mohe palace. "Gone, gone." Yunzhao looks at Capricorn and whispers. He laughs. He turns around quietly and flashes out of the prison. Three days, it is estimated that Ryukyu and Ouyang Yufei arrived at that time. How can such a scene not be seen by those three people. At that time, when several parties gather in such a scene, they think it''s full of passion. Chapter 2008 As for the secret way, it''s just a sign for Du, who is hidden behind Xuanyuan and hasn''t appeared all the time, not to interfere. There is a secret way. Let xuanyuanxuan find it by himself. It''s a chance to exercise him. Anyway, it won''t hurt his life. There''s still a way to live. Du yidang won''t fight. The night is long, and the wind is surging. Huangzhong incident is a major event in recent years, in which all kinds of news can not be hidden and deliberately avoided. Therefore, people in the capital city of manmohe are aware of the specific punishment and any direction of this matter, as well as the clues from the royal family. After dinner, we should talk about it. Therefore, Dugu ye, who came back from hundreds of miles away, heard about it at the first time. Now, his cold face was cold to the bone. "Save my brother at night." Xuanyuan jade is holding her mouth. "Well." Dugu Ye didn''t say any extra words. He took advantage of the night and rushed to the Mohe palace. He was relieved to chase him out, knowing that the woman in red and the man were not bad in heart, and would not be difficult to be Xuanyuan Xuan, so he left. But I didn''t expect that in just a few days, xuanyuanxuan was sent to the guillotine as a scapegoat. Hum Mohe palace prison is quite solid and well guarded. But these are for ordinary people. As for Dugu ye, he is just a show. The night was full and the candles were dancing. In the prison, Xuanyuan Xuan can''t be seen. The women in red and the men who have been worried for a long time feel that the candle shadow suddenly flickers, and a human figure has been set outside their cell. They were startled. When they saw the person clearly, they were relieved. "What about people?" Dugu Ye''s face was cold, and the faint murderous air emanated from his bones never happened. Seeing this, the woman in red smiled bitterly, but she did not hide it and told it quickly. Hearing this, Dugu Ye frowned a little and looked at xuanyuanyu. Xuanyuanyu giggled: "broken bell is broken bell, but I know where my brother is. I can feel it." As he said, he led Dugu ye to the deep of the prison. The dungeon is deep. There is the shadow of Xuanyuan. Chapter 2009 "It should be here." Touching his head, Xuanyuan Yudu looks at the thick wall in front of him, frowning and wrinkling. She did feel that xuanyuanxuan should be in this position. But why is there a wall in front of us, there is no way at all? Xuanyuanyu''s tangle, tangle. Holding Xuanyuan jade, Dugu ye saw this and began to look at the stone wall carefully. The twin has a sense that transcends other people''s perception. He knows a little about this. Since xuanyuanyu said it is in this direction, it is likely that there is a mechanism behind the wall in front of him. If you want to say anything else, I''m afraid Dugu Ye has to think about it. For mechanism science, I''m afraid that xuanyuanche is the only one who can compete with him. This small prison mechanism really doesn''t concern him. Therefore, in an instant, Dugu Ye was on the wall. All of a sudden, I saw that the wall quickly separated, revealing a ladder with soft night pearl light below. Dugu Ye held the astonished Xuanyuan jade with wide eyes and walked in. Although xuanyuanyu''s attitude towards the broken bell obviously seems to be an acquaintance, he''d better be careful. After all, xuanyuanxuan is such a small child. If there are many mechanisms in the secret way, it''s not Therefore, Dugu Ye was very fast and firm. The candle flickered, and the stone door closed behind him. At this time, Xuanyuan Xuan is looking at the map Capricorn gave him, finding the right position bit by bit, and walking in the tunnel. Capricorn is the prince of Mohe. He will give him the right map. And uncle Capricorn will not harm him, will help him in the dark. With this cognition in mind, Xuanyuan Xuan was relieved to walk in the tunnel. However, he also knows the practice of Capricorn teaching him, throwing him a thing, let him to understand, to really unexpected, will give him advice. It seems that this map is the same. He needs to find it by himself. Otherwise, uncle Capricorn will take him away directly. Xuanyuan Xuan''s eyes are clear. The dense road is winding, overlapping and complex. Chapter 2010 It''s like the spider web, a little bit of carelessness on the wrong direction, into the wrong place. Xuanyuan Xuan follows the map, carefully finding the right direction to move forward. Later, Dugu ye entered the secret road and saw such a complicated secret road. After frowning, he carefully calculated his position and moved forward. The night is deep and the mist is beautiful. It''s said that xuanyuanxuan and Dugu ye, xuanyuanyu entered the secret Road, and no one was seen for a long time. It''s half a rush, man and woman in red. Most of the time, there was no movement. Is this going out? Or is there any danger? What happened? They don''t know anything about it. It''s too worrisome for them to catch. And in their impatience, it was the day that was about to dawn, and the jailer came to deliver breakfast. Knowing that the two of them are hard backstage, they are only temporarily locked here, so the cold faced and cold hearted jailer usually comes very early. When they were asked to come early, they didn''t. Don''t let them come early. They must have come. The result is that Xuanyuan Xuan, who should have been executed in the prison, is missing and flies with wings. No one broke into prison, no one deliberately indulged, no one found out there was something unusual. But the people are gone, flying. This time, the noisy Mohe palace becomes more and more lively. The outside world is busy. Xuanyuan Xuan, who lives in the secret Road, doesn''t know at all. He still has an ambitious plan to find the way. When he is hungry, he will eat some storable fruits and melons placed at every other place in the secret road. To satisfy both hunger and thirst. I don''t know why there are fruits in this tunnel. I think it''s uncle Capricorn who prepared them for him. Xuanyuanxuan enjoyed it very much. "It should be in this direction." Holding the map, xuanyuanxuan looks at the end of the secret road in front of him. At the end, there is a dark road on one side and a soft and harmonious road illuminated by the night pearl on the other. Xuanyuan Xuan studied for a long time and thought it was a dark road. Now, as you look at the map, you will walk towards the dark secret road. And behind him, how fast Dugu Ye was, though xuanyuanxuan had a map in his hand and didn''t take any detours. Chapter 2011 However, with his excellent mechanism and location studies, Dugu Ye has already chased Xuanyuan to the next level. "It''s a strange place. There''s something to eat." Xuanyuanyu is holding a green melon, and he is chewing it, while he is walking. "This should be a place for the royal family to take refuge." Dugu Ye''s light way. Those with illumination and fruit belly are looking at the overall situation of the direction and structure of the secret path. The Mohe royal family should have left a life path for themselves just in case, so there is no mechanism, only a complex road and full of vitality. Xuanyuanyu listens to me. She knows. She knows. While understanding the side of a palm to the side of the wall of a sunken oil free lamp to play, while saying: "night, you see this pretty." "Don''t move." Dugu''s face suddenly turned cold. Xuanyuan jade is not from a Leng, immediately cleverly retracts the hand, looks around, has not changed. But don''t want to be in the moment of her slap, xuanyuanxuan is going to step into the dark passage, heard a bang on the top of his head, and the stone gate on the passage will fall down with a bang. Xuanyuanxuan is shocked. Fortunately, he is well-trained on weekdays. Even if he can''t do a big action, he has the agility to face emergencies. Roll on the spot and fall back. "Bang." The stone door hit the ground, splashing dust. Xuanyuanxuan was splashed ashen and pale. Looking back at the stone gate which was only one step away from his feet, Xuanyuan XUANBANG Bang like a little mouse climbed forward. Almost, almost sent his tender life here. A crazy climb, into the soft channel, after half a sound Xuanyuan Xuan just calm down. Biting his teeth, he sat up and looked at the invisible black stone gate. Without a teacher, he pointed to it. Son of a bitch, almost killed him. What a piece of shit. What does he do now? You can''t go on the optimistic Road, you can only go on another one, but this one is so far away, Xuanyuan Xuan is sad and urged. While Xuanyuan Xuan was in distress, Dugu Ye looked around and reached for the handle of the oil lamp and said coldly, "don''t move." Chapter 2012 Xuanyuan jade stands to carve clever crazy nod. Jade, black stone door opened, Dugu ye went in the right direction, and Xuanyuan Xuan went in the other direction. People say that there is no time in the mountains, and there is no time in the secret way. Xuanyuanxuan in the repeated exploration, the day has quickly passed two days, to the third day. But Dugu ye went out in the right direction, but he couldn''t find Xuanyuan Xuan at all, so he had to turn around and go back to the secret way. "Brother is in that direction." Xuanyuanyu''s face is not easy. Her brother was sentenced to be beheaded. The day is coming, but she hasn''t found him yet. "Don''t panic." Dugu Ye didn''t comfort people, just dropped a sentence lightly, and the speed became faster and faster. At this time, because no one has been found for two days, and I haven''t heard of any children like xuanyuanxuan going to other places. The Empress Dowager Mohe and a group of officials began to be cautious. It will disappear for no reason. This is not the Xuanyuan xuanhui magic. Someone must have saved it secretly. In the dark, someone went to save him, not the one who was the princess and the woman. Then behind the Xuanyuan Xuan The Empress Dowager Mohe and others began to suspect that the Huangzhong incident may not be a simple drunken incident, but an organized plot. Therefore, manpo and Hongyi women were not spared, but were put on trial on the third day with the main hall of Mohe palace. A hall of civil and military officials, Mohe empress sitting high beside the Dragon chair. Emperor Mohe is not here at this time, so she is in charge. The atmosphere was solemn and silent. "Tell me how you met the boy." The Empress Dowager of Mohe is majestic. The woman in red and the man kneeling on the hall of Jinluan looked at each other. They had no choice but to start telling again. How xuanyuanxuan disappeared? They knew it very well. However, if the final purpose of this investigation is to catch xuanyuanxuan and put him to death, then they can''t miss anything. As for the consequences of this omission, she had to wait for their emperor''s return and go to find her to make a statement. The imperial palace is solemn and majestic. At this time, Xuanyuan Xuan, who has been transiting in the secret road for more than two days, chews cucumbers while looking at the map and groping for a walk. Chapter 2013 "I am There... " "I''m talking about You... " Groping, there was a faint voice over the top of the head, Xuanyuan Xuan was stunned and immediately delighted, someone, that is to say, there was an exit. He can go out. He''s finally in the right direction. At present, xuanyuanxuan threw the cucumber and climbed up the inclined ladder, where there was a hanging position. The closer you get to the top of your head, the louder the sound is. You can almost hear what people are saying outside. Xuanyuan Xuan exclaimed, "I''m here, I''m going out..." It''s a pity that the stone wall is so thick that his voice can''t be heard at all. Xuanyuan Xuan found a voice in this chamber, and Dugu ye, who came from the feeling of Xuanyuan jade, also quickly approached this direction. "It''s over there. I feel it. It''s over there." Xuanyuan jade pours to a door, holding the copper ring on it with his small hand, he just pulls it two times, saying loudly. At the same moment, when Xuanyuan Yula pulled the copper ring, the empress mother Mohe, who was shouting at Jinluan hall, felt that the chair was slightly moved, and then "Empress dowager, we really don''t know anything. I Ah... " On the hall was kneeling the woman in red. Before she had finished speaking, she saw the Empress Dowager who was sitting on the hall with all her dignity, and the jade chair under her turned over. The Empress Dowager lost her shadow in a moment, but her voice stopped suddenly, as if she had been cut off by a knife. At the same time, all the officials in the hall were stunned. Empress Dowager disappears, jade chair can turn over, this is how to return a responsibility? But in the hall, all the people were still shocked, and the jade chair was turned over again, and the original position was restored. The Empress Dowager sitting on the top has disappeared. Instead, he looked at their Xuanyuan Xuan with fog all over his head. Freeze, everyone freeze, this, play transformation? Compared with the daze of the officials in the hall of Jin Luan in Mohe, xuanyuanxuan also looked at them, how could he turn here when the position of the hanging suddenly changed? This, this, to behead the imperial criminals, now sitting on the Queen Mother''s jade chair, in front of the hall full of covetous ministers, what is the sheep into the mouth of the tiger, what is their own death, this is. Chapter 2014 In pairs, silence, silent silence. All of us are shocked by this sudden transformation, silent. Outside the main hall, the summer wind blows, and the air is everywhere. In the summer wind, all the ministers and xuanyuanxuan of Mohe who were stunned reflected at the same time. "Get him, get him..." "Empress dowager, where did the Empress Dowager go " " save the Empress Dowager and catch this boy " the officials were in disorder, and they sprang to Xuanyuan Xuan with their teeth open and claws open. Each face was different and ferocious. And kneeling in the hall of the man and the woman in red, at this time also returned to God, quickly followed also jumped up, towards Xuanyuan Xuan on the jump. But they are not sure whether they can protect this kid in front of so many people. And sitting on the jade chair, Xuanyuan Xuan can''t help but close her eyes and cover her face with both hands. After that, she managed to escape. But somehow he fell into the tiger''s mouth, and he was finished. Who''s kidding him? God, you''re so teasing. The main hall was in disorder, and everyone jumped up. At the moment when the main hall was in such a mess, two pieces of Xuanyuan jade with copper rings were pulled from the secret Road, and they were quickly reflected in Dugu''s cold eyes at night. Hurriedly flattering smile again pulled two copper rings, put that position back. Then she opened her hands to Dugu Ye innocently and indicated that she would return them to their original positions. She didn''t mean to. Seeing this, Dugu Ye sighed a little bit. He was smart. However, at the moment when she pulled back, Xuanyuan Xuan, who was about to be seized by the ministers of Mohe in the hall, turned the jade chair again. In a flash, an empty jade chair appeared in front of the group of ministers. The Xuanyuan on it was mysterious and disappeared. There was no sound. All the officials were silent around the jade chair. But fortunately, this time there has been the first blow, so this time the response is very fast, immediately woke up, and the hall was in chaos. All the ministers rushed to the Dragon platform that they would never want to go to in their normal life, and around the Dragon chair and jade chair. "There''s a secret way here. Hurry, hurry, dig..." Chapter 2015 "Save the empress dowager, and inform the royal forest army to guard......" "Hurry up, block the imperial palace. You can only enter and not leave..." In a moment, the ministers of Mohe regard the fall of the Empress Dowager as the top priority of the spy''s invasion and damage to Mohe. At that time, the imperial palace of Mohe was heavily armed, and the four gates of the capital were closed. It''s time to catch the spy and wait for him. Not to mention the chaos in Jinhuan Hall of Mohe, xuanyuanxuan fell down again. This time, there was no place to block it. It fell to the ground with a bang. "Ouch." "Ouch." Two shouts of pain rang out in the secret road. Xuanyuan Xuan was stunned. He was not the only one here. How could anyone else cry for pain. At the same time, the bottom of the buttocks is soft, not like a hard floor. Now I can''t help rubbing my head and looking down. At this moment, Xuanyuan Xuan was speechless. Under his buttocks, the empress mother Mohe was white in the eyes and foaming at the mouth. She was supposed to stand up. Being crushed by his falling power, he fell to the ground again, groaning constantly. After xuanyuanxuan''s short silence, he jumped up and ran towards another channel without turning back. The Empress Dowager of Mohe is going to kill him. He can''t be with her. He will lose his head. "You come back to me, how do you know This secret way, give me Come back Cough... " The Empress Dowager of Mohe, foaming at her mouth, shouted to xuanyuanxuan''s figure in a fit of rage. How could Xuanyuan Xuan know the secret way she used to escape from the Mohe royal family? Did the people who were secretly trying to deal with their royal family even detect such secret things? If they start a rebellion, or when they come to the city, then The Empress Dowager Mohe was frightened. She had no time to take care of her old arm and leg, which were aching and aching. She stood up and ran after xuanyuanxuan. Secret Road, four people shuttle between. At this time, however, the Imperial Palace was in turmoil. Such chaos and instant vigilance, such as the enemy, immediately also alarmed the Capricorn and Yunzhao who are ready to watch the good play hidden in the side. Chapter 2016 After hearing what happened, Capricorn and Yunzhao immediately feel that they are not laughing, not laughing. Rubbing his eyebrows, the Capricorn said without words: "how did he run in that direction?" "There''s going to be a problem?" Yunzhao listens to Capricorn''s saying, and asks immediately. If you want to see a good play, you can''t let xuanyuanxuan suffer any damage. Otherwise, Ouyang Yufei''s skin hasn''t been peeled, I''m afraid he will die. Capricorn nodded his eyebrow and said, "he has completely gone in the opposite direction, and he will appear in the hall of Jinluan. How does this boy look at the map? He is so poor that he can''t even tell the way." Capricorn shakes his head. This shouldn''t be the mistake Xuanyuan will make. But shaking his head, Capricorn said quickly: "according to the direction he is going, the place he will go next is the arrow tower. Only there is another exit. " Speaking of this, Capricorn frowned: "the archery tower is usually a place for sentry and guard. It''s a bad place. Now the imperial palace is on guard like this..." Next words, Capricorn didn''t say, just turned around and went to the direction of the arrow tower. It''s not a good place. Xuanyuanxuan will be in danger. And the cloud summoned the Capricorn''s movement, understood everything, at present quickly follows. The sun is shining and the glazed tiles are colorful. In the secret way, the arrow tower is close to the Jinluan hall. Xuanyuanxuan in order to prevent the Empress Dowager of Mohe, who wanted to kill him, from catching up with him, it was a pair of legs running like a wind fire wheel, and they rushed to him. In a short time, it was near the exit of the arrow tower. The Empress Dowager Mohe, who followed her, came slowly and quickly. She followed Xuanyuan Xuanbu Buqu closely. They were almost separated by one channel. As for Dugu ye and Xuanyuan Yu behind them, they were even faster. This is the only road on this side. Dugu Ye is indifferent to the ground. The distance between the three sides is getting closer and closer, and he almost looks at each other head and tail. The three people and horses in the secret way are pursuing fiercely in the secret way. The Mohe palace outside the secret road is also bustling with more than a little. "Don''t panic. Calm down, everyone. Block the arrow tower. Follow me." Chapter 2017 At the front of the chaos of Mohe officials. That received the news to rush into the palace at once Mohe has aged three dynasty old, Mohe''s former Prime Minister appeared trembling, roared. "Yes." When all the officials saw the prime minister, they knew that he was the elder among the elders, and they knew something they didn''t know. Immediately, they said together that the state of headless group of dragons changed immediately. The former Prime Minister of Mohe knew the secret way, so he set up a series of arrangements and led people to ambush at the archery tower. The cold light is shining, and the sharp arrow goes out of its sheath. Around the archery tower, there was a shower of guns and arrows, and the imperial forest troops were waiting for them. The Capricorn that drives past sees this, only wry smile way: "this play big hair, estimate today my this face will lose." Yunzhao''s response was to squint and smile. At the exit of dense channel, the spiral state rises. Xuanyuan Xuan picked up the stairs and ran up. I was tired because I couldn''t catch my breath. Jianlou, as the name suggests, is as tall as the top. It''s like a modern blockhouse, standing alone. At this time, the watchtower has begun to rush up from all directions to the guards. As soon as Xuanyuan Xuan emerged from the secret Road, he saw the guards coming towards him. At the moment, I can''t help but scream in fear, and run in another direction as soon as I shrink. However, there is such a big place in the arrow tower. How can Luoteng stop the guards coming from another direction in front of xuanyuanxuan. Xuanyuan Xuan''s body is small. His face is tense. There are soldiers and horses in front of him and pursuers in the back. Today he will finish playing. "Come on, get him to the mourner, and don''t let him run away." At this moment, the Empress Dowager Mohe, who was later chased out, also chased out the secret way, panting and panting. "Yes." The guards immediately responded with a loud voice and forced them towards xuanyuanxuan. Xuanyuan Xuan knows that there is no good result today. Now, he supports his hands on the high platform of the arrow tower and quickly climbs up the high wall of the arrow tower and stands on the arrow tower. Just standing on the archery tower and looking down, Xuanyuan Xuan suddenly cried out bitterly. The soldiers and horses are lining up. The sword is out of its sheath. It''s waiting for him. Xuanyuan Xuan is sad and urged. Why is he so unlucky. Chapter 2018 At present, I can''t care about other things. I can''t be caught by the people here. Otherwise, I can''t escape. I have a certain idea in my mind. I just look out of the arrow tower and jump down. At the same time, he tore his throat and shouted, "break the clock, help me." The archery tower goes up and down, whether it''s the Empress Dowager of Mohe upstairs, or the ministers and guards of Mohe who have come here. Nobody thought that Xuanyuan Xuan dared to jump down. This child is not going to die. Not from the first time is a Leng. But in this stupor, Dugu ye, who then rushed out of the room, glanced at him, and his face sank immediately. He flew out of the room and grabbed Xuanyuan Xuan. At the same time, the other two figures rose from the other direction and came to xuanyuanxuan. "Ah, baby." The woman in red and the woman in man''s wife who chased after her from below, after reacting, would jump up and take them to Xuanyuan Xuan if they didn''t want to. But the speed is not as fast as Dugu ye and other people''s movements, so they jump up and down, and xuanyuanxuan is caught. In the middle of the sky, Dugu ye could see clearly the two people who rushed up. Their eyes suddenly sank, and their wrists suddenly fell. A wrong body let the two people who had shot over give up Xuanyuan Xuan to the people who rushed up. The four figures are divided at a touch in the air, and fall from the air and stand on the ground at the same time. Dugu''s face was cold at night. Looking at the two people standing in front of him, his eyebrows slowly wrinkled. "Uncle Yunzhao, I''m so afraid, Wuwu." Xuanyuan Xuan, who was picked up by Yunzhao, looked up and saw that he was holding Yunzhao. He immediately let out all the grievances and fears of leaving home for such a long time and cried with Yunzhao''s neck. Yunzhao holds xuanyuanxuan, sees this rubbing xuanyuanxuan''s hair and says: "not afraid, uncles are all here, no one dares to bully you, not afraid." "Not afraid, not afraid, brother." Seeing this, Xuanyuan Yu, who was held by Dugu ye, reached out and patted Xuanyuan Xuan on the shoulder. His face was full of affection. "It''s you." Dugu Ye held Xuanyuan jade and looked at Yunzhao and Capricorn standing in front of him. His bad feeling began to spread and cold exit. "Ha ha, don''t be hurt." Capricorn greeted Dugu ye with a smile. But Dugu Ye''s face became more and more ugly. Chapter 2019 Slowly, he took a look at Xuanyuan Xuan, who was held by Yunzhao. Looking at Xuanyuan jade in his arms, Dugu night flashed a trace of complexity in his eyes and said slowly: "broken bell? I should have thought it was you. " The soul soul cup Liuyue gave back to Capricorn, and the soul cup is not a broken bell. "Haha, it seems that I just caught up with the bustle." In Dugu Ye''s voice, before Capricorn had answered, a voice burst into the air. In the clear sky, a shadow waved a folding fan and came flying on the roof of the palace with a smile. His black hair was flying, not who Ouyang Yufei was. "Master Ouyang." Seeing this, xuanyuanyu immediately waved his small hand and cried happily. Ouyang quickly came to Dugu Ye''s house. He immediately stood by Dugu Ye''s side and held Xuanyuan jade in his hand and said with a smile, "do you think I''m the little ones?" When he finished, he immediately turned to thief Xi''s smile and said, "my apprentice''s wife is coming. Let me have a look." He came here day and night to see the bustle. Today, it seems that it''s time to live up to his hurry. Xuanyuanyu immediately smiled and reached out to stand aside. At this time, the man who was a little confused pointed out: "it''s her." Ouyang Yu Fei quickly glanced at the man and the woman, and he couldn''t help laughing loudly: "ha ha, my apprentice''s wife, ha ha, has ideas, has ideas, is high, is really high." "It''s not my wife." First of all, I returned Xuanyuan Xuan, who was wronged in Yunzhao''s arms. At this time, I saw Ouyang flying here, and I laughed at him so much. Can''t help but immediately raise the small head, loudly retort, that temperament that there is a little aggrieved little daughter-in-law like. His backstage uncles and teachers have come. All the powerful people in the world, except his parents, have come. Now he is not afraid. Smell words, Ouyang Yu Fei laugh more happily, and Yun Zhao and Capricorn also smile. On the side, looking at the sudden appearance of several people, all the people in the palace were a little stunned. How can any one of these people who pull out such a supernatural skill, such a stunning face and look at their temperament appear here today? Chapter 2020 This gathering, this Standing beside the Capricorn, Dugu Ye looks at the scene and smiles. At this time, Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan Yu are excited. Eyebrows slowly Cu up, eyes more and more deep. Yunzhao, Capricorn appears, he has been aware of, and now Ouyang Yufei''s appearance, he has no doubt. Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu are the children of Liuyue and xuanyuanche. When he left, Ryukyu was pregnant, which was not exactly the size of the two children in front of him. He should have noticed. So clever, so cunning, so dignified, but also trance with the moon god like children, in addition to the moon, who may also be. The eyebrows sank slightly. I wanted these two children to accompany him all his life. Now it seems Dugu Ye looked up at Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan Yu again, and turned slowly. There was no need for him to stay here. "What are you going to do? We''ll have a good show later." Capricorn has long been guarding against Dugu Ye''s actions. Seeing this, step by step, he grasped the brilliance of Dugu Ye''s smile. Seeing this, Dugu ye turned to look at Capricorn. What''s more? This means that Ryukyu and xuanyuanche "Prince, you..." And just after the Capricorn exit, the dazed ministers, who know Capricorn, can''t help exclaim. This is the prince of Mohe. I don''t know where he has been in these years. How can he suddenly appear today? Still with this group of inexplicable and dangerous people in Mohe? What''s going on? "Ha ha, misunderstanding, mistake..." "Capricorn, how are you?" The Empress Dowager Mohe, who came down from the arrow tower, was surprised. "Queen mother." Capricorn is smiling and brilliant. "What''s the matter?" Looking at Capricorn with these people, the eyebrows of the empress mother Mohe are tangled. "Ha ha, I''ll introduce you to my mother..." It''s a mess. "Master Ouyang, my brother still married her." In all this, Xuanyuan Yu is still reporting to Ouyang Yufei about Xuanyuan''s great achievements. Chapter 2021 "Oh?" Ouyang Yufei opens his eyes wide, looks at the man and woman who also heard this suddenly black face. Ouyang Yufei''s expression of interest continues. "No, we don''t have a cave." Xuanyuan Xuan''s face is also black. While holding xuanyuanxuan to listen to Yunzhao''s words, he he laughs and moves slowly to block Ouyang Yufei''s retreat. Ouyang Yufei looks at the action of yanyunzhao, which is a little confusing. "Yes, why not? You are naked, just like when my parents were in the cave." Xuanyuan jade argued against Xuanyuan Xuan and could not lie. The clear and crisp voice is not small, but it is also absolutely not small. All the people near here heard a clear and clear voice, and Qi said nothing. Yunzhao begins to laugh. Ouyang Yufei begins to feel a little cold behind him. How can he lift xuanyuanche and Ryukyu out. "No, she said I didn''t grow up, no cave, no cave." Xuanyuan Xuanqi''s face was red and red, shouting. Although this sound does not say that the force breaks the clouds, it is also a sound on the ground. At that time, the words of all kinds of people around were much smaller, and many of Mohe''s civil and military officials looked at xuanyuanxuan and others. Even the Capricorn, who was about to be introduced to the Empress Dowager Mohe,. Also can''t help but Puchi, stopped the introduction, and raised eyebrows of the Mohe empress dowager to look at xuanyuanyu. But the man woman listened to this, the facial expression already black as the bottom of the pot, anything could not say. Ouyang Yufei wanted to laugh at this, but his keen sense made him feel that the atmosphere was too good. If it was too good, there would be fraud. Then he coughed and said: "no cave, no room, Xuanxuan is still small, also......" "Who said, I also drew out my brother''s cave night. Don''t try to deceive me." Xuanyuan jade saw that Ouyang Yufei was going to help Xuanyuan Xuan speak, and immediately dragged Ouyang Yufei to Dugu Ye''s walk, and her little hand touched in Dugu Ye''s arms. Finally, in Dugu Ye''s frown, he felt a stack of paper. Xuanyuan Jade''s small hand raised, raised his small chin, waved the picture to Ouyang Yufei and said, "look, my brother''s cave night." Ouyang Yu Fei glances at the two naked people in the picture. Chapter 2022 Suddenly, he began to be dumb. Did he teach too well. Or are these two people too good at drawing inferences from one another? It''s not good to draw inferences from one instance in such a situation. This, this All the ministers of Mohe are silent now, and ***** appears to shake the heroes. However, in the silence, the sharp report in the distance suddenly sounded, accompanied by the rapid footsteps: "report, Emperor Tianchen and the empress visit our Dynasty." "Newspaper, Emperor Tianchen and empress visit our Dynasty..." The sharp voice was filled with absolute surprise and fear, as well as unprepared panic and disordered footsteps. In the distance, a group of gongs and bodyguards and the commander of the royal forest army came together. Before their troops, xuanyuanche and Ryukyu came in royal robes with iron faces. Just now, the voice was very loud, flying with the wind, listening clearly. The quiet Mohe ministers were shocked. Tianchen is a great dynasty. Although the Mohe river is big, it can''t be compared with Tianchen. Moreover, the two countries never meet each other. Today, the emperor and queen of Tianchen come without saying hello. What''s going on? "Come on, get ready." Immediately, Mohe officials responded. "Father and queen." In response, xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu shouted out to make all the officials in Mohe disordered. Love these two suspects are the prince and Princess of Tianchen. Here Ouyang Yufei cools his murderous eyes on the ice of the upper Ryukyu moon. He immediately knows that it''s over. He is heard by the Ryukyu moon. And the xuanyuanche around her, that iron anger has no need to say, words difficult to describe. Immediately and wisely prepare to throw down xuanyuanyu to escape, and expose their two caves under such circumstances Ouyang Yufei dare not think about it. Turn around and get ready to run. But Yunzhao was ready. He immediately grabbed Ouyang Yufei with a flash of lightning. He laughed like a fox: "just come and go, wait, wait." Ouyang Yufei looks at Yunzhao, looks at the approaching moon and xuanyuanche, and starts to gnash his teeth. Chapter 2023 He did it on purpose. He didn''t say it completely. If xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu had been mentioned earlier, how far away he must have been and how could he have come here with eyes tied. In such a large public exposure of the Ryukyu and xuanyuanche as private things, he finished, ready for the next round of reincarnation. At the moment when Ouyang Yu Fei wailed to death, Dugu ye took a deep look at the more charming moon than three years ago. Then, throw off the Capricorn''s hand and turn around to leave. Enough, just look at her. "Don''t go. You know the secret road of Mohe royal family. You can''t go like this." Dugu ye, the woman in red, was about to leave. She had a quick reaction and jumped at her. If you let him go this time, you may never catch him again. Seeing this at night, Dugu Aotian''s face was heavy. "Let me ask you this question." As Dugu''s face sank, a clear and beautiful voice began to ring. The ministers of Mohe retreated a passage, and a woman in a Purple Dragon Robe stepped up slowly. Facing the brilliant golden light, it''s like her whole body with a layer of light, dazzling and gorgeous, beautiful appearance. The current empress of Mohe, hearing the ringing of the bell of the emperor of Mohe and the chaos of the ministers, came back from a long way away. Seeing this, Dugu Ye was shocked. This woman "Oh Yang On Fly... " Not far away, Ryukyu moon approaches Ouyang Yufei, which sounds elegant but actually contains the voice of absolute murderous spirit, flying in the vast sky of Mohe palace. "Ryukyu, it''s not my intention. Spare your life..." "Forgive you, don''t think..." "Ah Help... " "Ouch, father, don''t fight. Ouch Help... " "Ha ha..." Summer light flying, Mohe palace in front of the archery chaos. The sun is shining and the mountains and rivers are so beautiful. There are friends, children, confidants, teachers and uncles. I don''t know if it''s their luck or their bad luck. The sky is enchanting and happiness continues. ¡£¡£¡£ After the first episode, I want to know whether to write or not. Welcome to the new article "secret service Princess: I''m going to abolish you, Emperor" Chapter 2024 Two years have passed. The bright spring light, willow catkins flying, that vibrant season, all the rendering of bright and full of vitality. After so many years of recuperation, the sky is more and more prosperous and prosperous. Tianchenguodu, bustling is not enough to describe its brilliance. The streets are full of water, people are crowded and peaceful. Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu are also five years old. The two people are more and more exquisite and transparent. That little figure loves to kill all the people who have seen them. In the words of Ryukyu, they can kill each other. On this day, both of them, dressed in green and silver, called Weifu private visit, sneaked into the street to play. In the past two years, the two groups have learned a lot. They have a broad vision under the opening of Ryukyu. Two small hands holding hands, strolling. "Eh, yu''er, look, foreigner." At the middle gate, Xuanyuan Xuan suddenly grabs Xuanyuan Yu''s excited low voice. Xuanyuanyu turned her head and her eyes brightened immediately. At present, they have yellow hair, high nose, deep eyes and white skin. Isn''t that what their mother said about foreigners. These two years, they have eavesdropped on many things from Ryukyu. It''s said that the world is very big. On the other side of the Mohe River, what''s the English name? What''s France? Many countries, those are foreigners. They were excited, but forgot to listen to Ryukyu''s premise. This world is different from her. Seeing that the two "foreigners" are competing with the stall owner, Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan Yu have a look at each other. They can''t lose Tianchen''s face. It''s just the two foreigners. Take care of him. At present, two small straight to go over, very pompous patted the two people who patted high bridge of nose: "Hello, hi." The two "foreigners" turned their heads and looked at them in surprise without making a sound. Xuanyuan jade sees two foreigners a face to be surprised, when pulled down Xuanyuan Xuan a low voice way: "they don''t understand, estimate is not English." "Ah, I don''t understand France." Xuanyuan xuanrao, he hasn''t learned French yet. Xuanyuanyu also forgave his head, and suddenly his eyes brightened: "I think it''s little Japan, right, the little Japan closest to us." Chapter 2025 "Yes, little Japan." Xuanyuan Xuan immediately pointed to two "little Japan", and then they were quite friendly together. They only transliterated the Japanese sentence: "you have to wash the pot, you have to wash the bowl, you have to wash both the pot and WAN." The two "little Japanese" watched for a long time, and their expressions of surprise slowly subsided. At this time, stretch out a hand, one of them is full of regret and pity way: "really pitiful, two children grow so lovely, how is silly." "Yes, we bought brocade and asked if we had washed the pots and bowls. Alas, it''s a pity that such a beautiful child belongs to his family." The other shook his head regretfully. That exports, can be pure Chinese, Chinese. Two small suddenly black face, willow leaf eyebrow hang became eight word eyebrow. This This is not a foreigner "Sneak out again, you two." Just in time, the Capricorn in the distance came. Squint glanced at two "little Japan", smiled at the two paths: "how to talk with me Mohe people, where else do you want to be?" Xuanyuanxuan and xuanyuanyu listen, look at each other, turn their heads together, turn around and go. Two sighs behind me. "Alas, poor, mentally troubled child." "I don''t know whether my family is suffering or not. I think of washing dishes all day..." "Washing dishes? What''s wrong with your mind? " The Capricorn behind is suspicious. "You are their adult, pitiful, I feel sorry for you..." The spring breeze is flying, and this gorgeous spring day is extremely wonderful. He who leaves school before he dies often tears the hero. Xuanyuan Xuan and Xuanyuan jade burst into tears in the laughter of Tianchen palace. Next time, next time, they must find a foreigner to communicate with. They must be in line with the international standards. This time, they lose face. ................................................................................................... continue my advertising. "Secret service Princess: I''m going to kill you, Emperor" Chapter 2026 Ryukyu: "it''s new year''s day. I''m not a good writer. I want to fight." Xuanyuanche: "I don''t think the red envelope is enough, so I won''t write it to us." Ouyang Yufei: "my affectionate call, friends, give the red envelope, so as to continue our fanwai." Ha ha, the new year is coming. Wish all friends a happy new year and all the best. By the way, I''m going to continue to brush the advertisement the new book "agent Princess: I''m going to abolish you, Emperor" http: \ / \ / \ / origin \ / workintro \ / 165 \ / work_ ..................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................................................................................. .................................................................................................................................................... ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. ...................